Chapter 1: Introduction
Notes:
Welcome one, welcome all!!
Hello! Today i present you the prologue of my new fic. "But ciel you just uploaded All My Love, Mae" I know! Two updates in one day! I've been sick and had a lot of time recently let me enjoy things ;\\\;
I've still got a few plot details to figure out, so the story itself may take another week or two to be up. So how's this fic going to work?
I've imported many headcanons from AMLM but having read AMLM is not a requirement for Cycles. I'm very fond of those headcanons and don't want to eliminate them. There's also new ones, don't worry. Also if you're here from that story and you were a fan of the chapter length i'm afraid this won't be the same. Those chapters covered entire character arcs; these are telling a story in fragments. While they'll probably be longer than i'm imagining, they're not intended, at least, to be that long.
The show is a thing this time! So yay.
Now, i said this was only the prologue (and it is) but there's two chapters!! As this one's name reads, it's the intro chapter. This time round CWs and even specific headcanons would spoil too much of the story. I don't want people who want to go in blind to see them even by accident. However, i don't want people with triggers to suffer. So basically the text of this chapter is going to be a collection of headcanons and triggers organized by chapter. If that's something you're into, this is for you! If not, please move along.
Mandatory "I own nothing" disclaimer goes here.
Another disclaimer: i'm always working from a place of respect for the issues i write about. If you find i have misrepresented something please do tell me. I'm trying to learn to the best of my ability and do not intend to offend anyone.Old readers know i don't indulge in graphic scenery so don't worry too much about finding anything overly descriptive in these chapters.
As always, thank you for clicking on this. I hope it is worth your time.
Chapter Text
Last chance to turn back and not be spoilt!
HEADCANONS:
GAD Catherine of Aragon
ADHD Anne Boleyn
Dyslexic Jane Seymour
Anna of Cleves deals with EDs
hEDS Kathryn Howard
ASD Cathy Parr
MDD Mary
DPDR Elizabeth
HoH Edward
Tourette's Mae
María has vitiligo
Paraplegic Maggie
Legally Blind Joan
OSDD-1 Bessie
--------------------------------
NOTICE: If at any point you feel as if the author or story are possessed, neither are. The author is fine and messing with those who have chosen to engage in the ARG. Everything is alright, this is fiction.
Also notice from the future - there is no ARG running anymore it was violently slaughtered by circumstances beyond the author's control. Sorry.
--------------------------------
CWs:
PROLOGUE: OPENING NIGHT
None apply. Implied disturbing unseen event ig
CHAPTER 1: FOUR YEARS
-Sexist slurs (minimal but uncensored)
-Implied supernatural influence
-Scratching oneself
-Anxiety attacks/heart palpitations
-Implied stalker
CHAPTER 2: HAUNTING
-Stalking and stealing
-Implied supernatural entity/person trying to impersonate supernatural entity
-CSA referred to (non-descript, Kathryn and Bessie Blount)
-Uncensored sexist slurs
-Suicidal ideation (not graphic yet method mentioned -overdose-)
-Hair pulling
-Mentioned bubble bath
-Paranoia surrounding illnesses
-Biting inside of mouth as a form of self-harm (mentioned once)
-Ableism against ASD character (though character being ableist is unaware of ASD)
-Mentioned cocaine (nobody is actually doing cocaine; it's just a thought)
CHAPTER 3: UNRAVEL
-Ableism towards ASD character (note that character being ableist is unaware of ASD)
-Anne quite literally wishing death upon Cathy (bc of what happeed with Liz)
-Implied/mentioned CSA (not graphic)
-Workplace harassment
-Uncensored sexist slurs
-Victim blaming
-Mentions of hypothetical (non graphic) stabbing
-Mentioned beheading
-Dissociation (mentioned)
-Mentioned SH
-Nausea and dizziness due to stress
-Anger mangement issues
-Pinching skin to ground oneself from anxiety
-Blackmail
CHAPTER 4: FRAGMENTS:
-Dissociation symptoms (memory gaps, incoherent thought processes...)
-Person with OSDD-1b unaware that she's part of a system/feeling very overwhelmed and disoriented (again we're not doing trauma porn in this fic so it's not glorified; just showing how her mind works)
-Implied hard relationship between child and parent
-Threats and blackmail
-Implied supernatural entity
-Referenced past CSA (mention of feeling hands on skin -undescribed area or feeling beyond "unpleasant")
CHAPTER 5: REPETITION:
-Eating disorder (not eating, obsession with calories, dizziness, desire for control)
-Implied supernatural stuff
-Referenced CSA (not graphic)
-Mentioned dissociation
-Blackmail and threats
-Light burn
-Broken arm (mentioned)
-Getting run over by a truck
-Major character death
-Nosebleeds
CHAPTER 6: HEARTS
-Eating disorder/mentioned purging (not graphic)
-Repeated mentions of nosebleeds
-Blaming victim of CSA for the abuse she endured
-Victim of CSA blaming herself for the abuse she endured
-Mentioned beheading
-Lightly implied suicidal ideation
-Questioning why one's alive/existential dread
-Mentioned broken bones
-Blackmail and threats
-Implied supernatural entity
-Toxic helicopter parenting (implied)
CHAPTER 7: PRELUDE
-OSDD1b character ignoring alters
-Alters unhappy about their continued denied existence
-OSDD1b character resorting to self-harm (hot water, loud music) to try stopping alters
-Referenced CSA (not graphic)
-Using sex to solve problems instead of talking through them (implied, not graphic)
-Messy break-ups (referenced)
-Cheating (mentioned)
-Early symptoms of hEDS (sprained wrist, mentioned)
-Using a romantic relationship to feel better about oneself hurting the other person
-Guilt over not protecting someone from CSA
-Undiagnosed ASD character feeling like a fraud (impostor syndrome)
-Dermatillomania (brief appearance)
-Tourette's child going through medical hell (metioned)
-Tourette's child being afraid and feeling guilty
-Undiagnosed ASD character feeling guilty for symptoms
-Undiagnosed ASD character fearing losing custody of adopted child
-Guilt over not having been able to protect someone from CSA
CHAPTER 8: AULD LANG SYNE
CWs:
-Crushing guilt
-Mentioned people burning alive (Mary I of England)
-Referenced CSA
-Self harm used as a coping mechanism consistently (dermatillomania, head banging, pinching, biting, hair pulling; mentioned)
-Major character death (fall downstairs not described; aftermath heavily implied -implied body horror-)
-Blood (mentioned)
-Vomiting/sickness (mentioned)
-Catching a pedophile (not too detailed and nothing happens on screen, but potentially uncomfortable)
-Dissociation
-ADHD character going through severe RSD episode
-Parents missing dead children
-Implied sex (used to solve problems irresponsibly)
-Irresponsible use of sleeping medication (mentioned)
-Eating disorder (implied)
-Heavily implied suicidal thoughts/plans (not described)
-OSDD-1b character coming to terms with being part of a system
-Implied possession
-Demonic entities
-Blackmail
-Implied medical trauma
-Panic attack
-Implied cardiac problems and medication
-Child with Tourette's being very distressed
-ASD character sensory overload (implied)
-Anger outbursts leading to saying highly unfortunate things
THIS CHAPTER CAN BE ESPECIALLY TRIGGERING. IF I MISSED SOMETHING PLEASE DO TELL ME.
CHAPTER 09: VILLAINS:
CWs:
-Tourette's child suffering (tic attack, brief mention)
-Implied CSA (not described)
-Referenced dermatillomania
-Implied sensory overload
-CSA victim blaming herself and being blamed by others
-Uncensored sexist slurs
-Mild mention of SH (pinching, bruising)
-hEDS symptoms (small mention)
-Suicidal thoughts (not graphic)
-ED mention (not graphic)
-Brief panic attack
-Guilt over the death of a loved one (Lady Rochford)
-Hiding SH marks (bruises, not heavy mention)
-Cheating on a partner
-Heavily implied intercourse
-DID character questioning/in denial
-Family members not protecting children/believing an abuser
-Implied demonic entities as usual
CHAPTER 10: DEGENERATION
-All the arguing we've seen up to this point tbh
-Slutshaming adults and minors alike
-Victim insulting herself
-Referenced dying in a fire (Mary's mentioned but that's basically it)
-Heart palpitations and medication
-Feeling guilty about having loved a child abuser
-Family of child abuser not protecting children (implied)
-Heavily implied ED
-Cheating on one's partner
-Character death by falling object
-Implied ableism against blind character
CHAPTER 11: ECHOES
-Implied eating disorder (nothing graphic, referenced purging)
-Irresponsible behaviour with medication
-Suicidal ideation (not graphic)
-Referenced CSA (Kathryn and Lizzie; mention of hands on unspecified part of body during Kathryn's segment)
-Pain from untreated and undiscovered chronic illness
-Suicide baiting
-Victim blaming herself for CSA
-Referenced beheading (Kathryn and Lady Rochford)
-Guilt over other people's deaths/blaming oneself for other people's deaths
-ED symptoms mentioned (trembling hands, shivering, cold, exhaustion, hunger)
-Guilt over being unable to save a loved one
-Recovery pact
-Unconsensual recorded intercourse (not graphic or seen; mentioned)
-Unconsensual leaking of said recordings (again, mentioned)
-Break ups and cheating
-Amnesiac character being accused of faking
-Minor violence (throwing papers at someone)
-Slutshaming
-Loss of friends (and ensuing guilt)
-Paranoia over a loved one not being what they seem
-Mentioned harassment (stealing belongings, etc)
-Severe denial of ED
-Medical avoidance
-Pushing, hair pulling (own's hair), grabbing and thrashing
-Implied wrist subluxation
-Tachycardia episodecaused by stress leading to hospitalization
-Ambulance ride (mentioned)
-Threats
-Violent thoughts (shoving people off places, punching)
-ASD character judged for sensory overload (though nobody knows she's ASD but still)
-Implied claustrophobia (character off screen gets stuck in a storage closet)
-Fainting due to ED and hunger
-Implied claustrophobic attack (getting locked in a closet)
-Tic attack from Tourette child mentioned in passing
-Guilt
-Conviction that one cannot be a good parent and consequent ideation of abandoning child
-Dermatillomania (not explicit)
-Implied self-harm through sensory input
-Not caring about one's own life/reckless actions
-Emotional dissociation and dissociation from pain
-Stress related to feeling responsible for someone's wellbeing in a life-threatening situation
-Staying with a loved one in the hospital
-Mentions of dying in a fire (not explicit, brief mention of the scent of burning flesh)
-Falling to one's death (multiple times)
-Nausea
-Nose and mouth bleeding
-Biting one's mouth to cope with anxiety
-Tasting blood
CHAPTER 12: QUESTIONS (Part 1)
-Referenced past CSA (Bessie, Kathryn and Arianna; mention of feeling hands)
-System struggling with understanding and accepting they're a system (dissociative barriers, loss of communication with alters, etc)
-Mentioned computer hacking
-Referenced self-harm, ED and cardiac episode (from past chapters, nothing new)
-Ableism towards small child with Tourette's
CHAPTER 12: QUESTIONS (Part 2)
-Cardiac episode (referenced from Catalina's incident two chapters back)
-Referenced CSA (not graphic, Lizzie and Kathryn)
-Bee mention (metaphorical bees)
-Referenced suicidal actions (Kathryn back in Echoes)
-Oppressive parenting
-Dehumanization
CHAPTER 12: QUESTIONS (Part 3):
-Referenced CSA
-Discussions of morality regarding the above point
-Lightly implied suicidal ideation
-Mentions of hacking/cyberattacks
-Character death (crushed, not graphic)
-Mentions of blood and vomiting (not graphic)
CHAPTER 13: COUNTDOWN (Part 1)
-Referenced CSA (Kat, Bessie, Arianna)
-Self-blaming
-Dehumanization of self (one mention)
-Oppressive/abusive parenting (mentioned)
-Referenced execution (Anne's)
-Denial of trauma
-Character death mention (Amanda's death)
-Cardiac pain
-Blood mentions (bloody noses)
-Distress from not understanding one's own symptoms (OSDD-1b, hEDS)
-Mentions of stabbing and Jack the Ripper (predictably neither happen)
-Suicidal thoughts (non-descript)
-Mentions of irresponsible medication and ED (Kat and Anna)
-hEDS symptoms
CHAPTER 13: COUNTDOWN (Part 2)
-Child with Tourette's suffering
-Mentioned CSA (not explicit, Kat, Bessie and Arianna)
-Self-blame and sexist language (Kat)
-Referenced executions
-Implied child death (electrocution, not described)
-Depression, hEDS and OSDD-1b symptoms
-Character death mention (Amanda)
-Symptoms of a cold (coughing, sneezing, fever)
-Mention of bloody noses incident
-Implied ED (Anna)
-Suicidal ideation (not described) as self-punishment
-Cardiac issues mention (Lina)
-Getting drunk (not described)
-Drunken character (mentioned vomiting and slurred words)
-Self-esteem and self-destruction
-Cheating and breakups (María and Maggie)
-Malware mention (monitored cellphone)
CHAPTERS 14 & 15: FOUR (Parts 1 and 2):
-Mentioned heart problems
-Referenced pedophilia
-Mentioned vomiting
-Implied intercourse
-Threats
-Blunt traumatism to the head
-Harassment
-Referenced death by crushing
-Dehumanization, death wish and self-deprecation
CHAPTER 16: TWO (Part 1):
-Mention of a pedophile
-References to past childhood abuse
-Mentioned beheading
-Creepy doll
-Concussion and heart failure mention
-Mentioned death by crushing (Amanda)
-Fake blood
-Mention sickness
-Covert symptoms of OSDD-1b
INTERLUDE: PROGRESS LOG
References to every event in the fic (and hence most every CW) along with implied blood and gore about beheaded heads.
CHAPTERS 17-18: TWO (Parts 2-3):
-Implied CSA (Lizzie)
-Dehumanisation
-Implied beheading (Kathryn)
-Parental death (Anne and Lizzie)
-Referenced creepy dolls, derogatory speech and bloody noses
-Nothing supernatural that hasn't been in the fic before
-Light mention of eating disorders
-Implied purging (in the context of the above)
-Hypermobility and related injuries
-Threats, manipulation and bodily harm
-Referenced death by crushing (Amanda)
-Referenced cardiac disease (Lina)
-Infidelity and leaked intercourse videos
CHAPTERS 19-21: ZERO (Part 1):
-Referenced controlling parenting
-Mentioned noose (as a metaphor)
-Referenced past CSA and execution (not explicit)
-Victim blaming
-Implied eating disorder and referenced cardiac failure
-Fear that a loved one will commit suicide
CHAPTERS 22-25: ZERO (Part 1 second update):
-Graphic description of dermatillomania (skin picking; including feeling of scabs, blood trailing down fingers and addiction to pain, as well as mention of scarring)
-Self-harm as a coping mechanism, not knowing how to stop
-Thoughts of slamming head into piece of furniture
-Biting self as self-harm, pain
-Panic attack (short breath, crying, chest pain)
-Thoughts of murder
-Physical violence with head traumatism
-Loss of consciousness
-Supernatural themes
-Mentioned past CSA (Lizzie)
-Mentioned suffering and medical hell of child with Tourette's
-Intense self-dehumanization and self-hatred
-Mentioned missing children in government institutions
-Mentioned idea of giving own child up for adoption
-Conviction one will die
-Fear of loss of custody due to mental health (and anti-recovery sentiments due to unstable mental health, ignorance and fear)
-Broken families
-Light mention of body shaming
-Being kicked out of home
-Autistic meltdown
CHAPTERS 26-29: ZERO (Part 1 third update):
-Panic attack
-Referenced non-descript past ED and SH
-Referenced non-descript past CSA
-Referenced past executions
-Referenced burning people alive
-Crushing guilt, self-hatred and self-dehumanization
-Threats against one's child
-Sexist language and victim blaming
-Forced to act against one's own will
-Religious trauma (mentioned in passing)
-Physical violence
-Blood on one's hands
2025 return from hiatus note: i love how NONE of these chapter numbers line up in the slightest and it's taken me four fucking years to notice that. I will. Likely fix that in the future. Maybe. If i remember. ANYWAY:
CHAPTER 36: Interlude: Status Update
Everything in the fic, seeing as it's a summary of all events up to it.
CHAPTERS 37-39: ZERO (Part 1 fourth update):
-Non-consensual kissing
-The above reminding someone of past CSA
-CSA victim blaming herself for said CSA
CHAPTERS 40-43: ZERO (Part 1 fifth and final update thank god):
-Dissociation
-Victim blaming for CSA (albeit under demonic duress)
-Near-body shaming
-Bleeding from the nose
-Referenced terminal illness (non-descript)
-Confronting one's only friend's impending death
-Referenced past CSA
CHAPTERS 44-50: ZERO PART 2:
-Insults based on sexual history
-Infidelity
-Dehumanization
-Child abandonment
-Tic attack
-A lot of self-blame and feelings of worthlessness from a child
-Missing child
-Paranoia
-Referenced past CSA
-Police arrest of innocent civilian with slight violence
-Lying to the police to get an arrest
-Near-arrest
-Violent intrusive thoughts causing distress
-Thoughts of scarring and knives in a sexual setting
-Blood, mutilation and murder during intercourse fantasy (unwanted; intrusive thought)
-Self-deprecation
-Self-dehumanization
-Suicidal ideation
-Generational trauma
-Cycle of abuse
-Throwing out kid's toys and necessities
-Hating one's own child
-A bit of graphic gore
-Blood and viscera
-Self-hatred
-Vomiting
-Physical removal of child from room
-Screaming at deaf child
-Sexist language
-Ableist language
-Misuse of the term "psychopath" in a derogatory sense
CHAPTERS 51-57: SPINNING OUT
-Self-hatred and self-dehumanization
-Projecting past trauma onto others
-Seeing everyone as a threat
-Self-blame for past CSA
-Past CSA
-Being blamed for one's own CSA
-Inability to feel safe
-Child abuse
-Monitoring a child through cameras
-Death threats
-Mentions of a slit throat
-Wrongful pedophilia accusations
-Mentions of burning alive
-Dissociation
-Selling of a child's virginity (in a past life but still)
-Murder accusations on an innocent party
-CSA flashbacks with sensory input (grabbing thights, immobilization)
-OBE
-Suicide baiting
-Gore mention
-Graphic-ish description of burning alive
-Suicidal ideation
-Depression
-Silent treatment from a parent
CHAPTERS 58-63: TRUST
-Dissociation
-Allusions to past CSA
-Trust issues
-Slut shaming
-CSA victim convincing herself she was always in control
-Finding ways to frame sexual harassment as anything but (denial)
-Blaming oneself for sexual harassment
-Conviction that one is about to be raped (no actual rape)
-Restraining
-Non-consensual touching (searching; not in a sexual way despite our POV character's conviction)
-Flashbacks to past abusers
-Feeling hands when none are present (in a flashback sense not a hallucination sense)
-Many mentions of burning alive
-Parent distrusting blatantly innocent child
-Divorce and loss of custody of a child
-Dehumanization
-Parental rejection
-Unfair blaming
-EDS-related knee injury (non descript)
-Related, equally non descript shoulder injury
-Denial about having a CDD (Complex dissociative disorder)
-Mentions of past suicidal ideation and attempts
CHAPTERS 64-65: RETRIBUTION
-Depressed child
-Medical negligence and malpractice
-Disbelieving doctors
-Graphic blood and viscera (human blood, blood clots, bones and vertebrae) being poured onto people as punishment
-Graphic references to past beheading
-Eating disorder
-Self-hatred and guilt
-Slut shaming
-Child abuse
-Violations of privacy
-Sibling alienation
CHAPTERS 66-69: HOPE
-Parental mistrust of child
-References to burning people alive (non graphic)
-Broken families and general sadness
-Physical violence (shoving; non-lethal or anything)
-Violent intrusive thoughts
-Desire to harm someone spawned from anger
-Anger issues in general
-Horrible parenting
-Love-hate relationship with one's own child
-Dehumanization
-GHB
-Person being roofied
-Death threats
-Suicidal ideation
-Suicide planning
-Suicidal intention
-Graphic description of corpse decomposition (as imagined by the person ideating suicide)
-Self-hatred and self-dehumanization
CHAPTER 70: PICTURES
-Horribly abusive parenting
-Destruction of child's property
-Self-hatred
-Hatred of a child
-Physical assault
CHAPTERS 71-75: SHADOW PEOPLE
-Dissociation
-Misconstruing CDDs as "evil" disorders
-Outing someone's mental health problems
-Referenced CSA (not graphic)
-Referenced forced pregnancy and birth
-Self-dehumanization
-Self-blame for CSA
-Breaking and entering
-hEDS symptoms (and doctors ignoring them)
-Minor blood from minor cut
-Medication manipulation
-Framing someone for abuse
-Constant references to CSA
-Graphic descriptions of shoulder and knee dislocations
-Graphic suicide attempt (jumping off a high place)
-Fulminating traumatic brain injury
-Abandonment trauma
-Self-hatred
-Nose bleeds
-Repeated character death
-Fever-related visual hallucinations
CHAPTERS 76-78: ESCAPE
-Child with Tourette's going through hell
-Conviction one's mother is going to abandon them
-Loss of child
-Child death
-Car accident
-Motorbike accident
-Bus accident
-Graphic attempted suicide (traffic-related)
-Beheading in car accident
-Semi-graphic beheading
-Dehumanization
-Abusive, controlling parenting
-Self-deprecation
CHAPTERS 79-86: LULL
-Dissociation
-Denial of one's own CSA-related trauma
-Mentions of forced pregnancy and childbirth
-Mentions of past rape
-Mentions of past grooming
-Mentions of past executions
-Referenced past suicide attempt
-Consuming guilt
-Inability to forgive one's child
-Lack of maternal affection
-Guilt over having burnt people in a past life
-Hospital description
-Bus accident-related hospitalization (it's way better than you think, but still)
-Suicide baiting
-Emotional dysregulation
-Asphyxiating/abusive parenting
-Aftermath of witnessing one's own mother attempt suicide
-Self-hatred and self-dehumanization
-Mentions of past executions
-Blaming the wrong person for CSA
-Accepting the above-referenced blame out of guilt
-Threat to break someone's bones
CHAPTERS 87-92: EXORDIUM
-Discussions of suicidal ideation
-Referenced past passive suicide attempt
-Referenced recent active suicide attempt
-Wrongful accusations of child abuse
-Abusive parenting
-Hospitalization
-Mentions of involuntary hospitalization (psychiatric)
-Loss of will to live
-Demonic and supernatural themes
-Emetophobia warning (mentioned bile and nausea; not graphic)
-Discussions of christianity and catholicism
-Religious beliefs, gods and devils
-Mentioned past executions (burning)
-Mentioned past overdose attempts, hypovolemia attempts, self-harm (cutting) and passive desires to be hit by a car (not graphic)
-Mild description of one's own corpse, as imagined by a suicide attempt survivor
-Finding no worth in one's own life
-Violent intrusive thoughts mentioned and described in depth
-Cutting a partner during intercourse
-Arguable blood kink
-All NSFW mentions are fantasized about and not happening, but still sexual moments with little description
-Branding during sex
-Descriptions of blood on skin and its sensation and temperature
-Fantasies about passion crimes
-Self-hatred for intrusive thoughts
-Murderous intent due to jealousy
-Blatant misconstruing of reality because of jealousy
-Murder during intercourse
-Overall irrational thinking
-Arguably, knifeplay
-Non-consensual kissing (albeit it is well received)
-Unhealthy obsession with one's ex
-Mentions of broken bones
-Mentions of being crushed by a stage light (and mild gore warning to go with it)
-Goading someone into suicide
-Noose mention
-Considered suicide by noose
-Violence (mentioned black eye)
-Fearing for one's bodily integrity
-Workplace bullying (physical and verbal)
-Child abuse apologism/denial
CHAPTERS 93-99: ENTR'ACTE
-Suicidal intention
-Loss of value in one's own life
-Desire to die
-Discussed methods of suicide (walking into traffic)
-Bedwetting at unexpected age
-Mother misreading son's distress as mockery
-Self-hatred and poor impression of one's own intellect
-Sexist language (especially regarding reproduction)
-Dissociation
-Hearing parts (and parts in conflict)
-Discussions of child abuse (sexual and otherwise)
-Acting while dissociated
-Physical assault
-More suicide discussions (jumping)
-Suicide baiting
-Overall awful parenting
-Mentioned CSA
-Physically touching someone in inappropriate ways (as demanded by choreography)
-Violent intrusive thoughts and fantasies
-Fantasized vivisection
-Murderous intent
-Patently wrong perception of reality due to jealousy
-Unbothered by intrusive thoughts
-Sexual intrusive thoughts
-Arguably, blood kink
-Fantasized murder during intercourse
-Getting someone killed in revenge
-Many mentions of blood and organs
-Guilt over suicide baiting
-Recalling past suicide baiting
-Abusive parenting not wholly seen as such
-Blaming the wrong person for CSA
-Disordered eating behaviour (refusing to eat)
-Mentioned past butchered execution (and the blood spraying from it -minor mention-)
-Uncomfortable romantic relationship
-Many unhealthy views on romance and love
-Slight manipulation (although well-intentioned. Still manipulation)
CHAPTERS 100-101: DÉNOUEMENT
-Everything in the fic so far + very light body horror warning towards the end. Very light.
CHAPTERS 102-105: ONCE UPON A TIME
-Extreme gore and body horror
-Conscious decomposition/rotting alive
-Dissolving alive
-Violent, gory afterlife
-Physical torture
-Blood and purge fluids
-Unhealing wounds
-Bones poking through skin
-Burnt and torn flesh
-Liquifying alive (and feeling the entire process)
-Many mentions of innards decaying
-Being eaten by maggots while still conscious
-Mentioned executions (beheading, axe)
-Graphic murder (axe)
-Choking on one's own blood
-Holding one's own child as they bleed out
-Extreme trypanophobia warning
-Needles in throat and other body parts
-Many needles. All of them the size of bolts
-Human experimentation
-Sentient flesh prison (quite disgusting; it breathes and squelches and it's covered in slime. Also it grapples people)
-Brain tumor mention and subsequent death
-Lack of humanity in previously presumed humans. Demon constructs
-Repeated death of family members
-Death in time loops. Watching everyone die over and over/dying oneself in many settings
-Referenced burning alive
-Mentioned house fire and subsequent burns/near-death experience
-Sinkhole
-Bisected corpse (not graphic but mentioned)
-Severe penetrating wounds (described)
-Foreign objects sticking into body and leading to death
-Demon-ordained degenerative impairments
-Breaking down of the human body and its health in many ways
CHAPTERS 106 - 113: PAWNS
-Graphic gore
-Extreme trypanophobia warning again
-Sentient flesh
-Prisoners
-Body horror
-Health deterioration
-Amnesia of one's loved ones and being forgotten
-Bleeding facial oriphices
-Explosion of a human body
-Suicidality and ED mention
-Difficult choices
-Persistent death of friend
-Replaced after death
-Death by crushing (Amanda again)
CHAPTERS 114-133: OPENING NIGHT
-References to all past events of the fic
-Blood as per usual
-Hospitalization due to tic attack
-Child mistreatment
-Eating disorder mention
-Tumor mention
-Addiction to alcohol, drugs and sex mention
-Hypothetically giving away one's own son
-Dissociation
-Mentioned CSA
-Extensive talk about OSDD in a clinical sense
-Ableism towards someone with OSDD
-Violent intrusive thoughts
-Mentions of blood, broken bones, and murder during intercourse
-Mentions of suffocating to death and mercy killings by suffocation
-Explicit suicidal ideation (shot to the head)
-Past child death (drowning)
-Explosion
-Mass death
-Graphic body horror (flesh prison 2 electric boogaloo)
CHAPTERS 134-140: EPILOGUE: ONE YEAR
-Discussions of depression, child abuse, false accusations of child abuse, eating disorders and dissociation
CHAPTERS 141-147: EPILOGUE: TWO YEARS
-Self-harm (biting)
-Broken parental/filial relationships
-Memories of suicide baiting and slutshaming CSA victims
-Thoughts of suicidal ideation
-Non-graphic, off-screen suicide attempt (method not mentioned, but implied drowning)
CHAPTERS 148-154: EPILOGUE: THREE YEARS
-Confronting trauma
-Mentions of fire and hell
-Mentions of the flesh prison
-Mentioned nightmares
-A bit of self-hatred
-Dissociation
-Dissociative amnesia
-Mentioned tic attack
-Miscarriage
-Loss of child and of sibling and consequent mourning
-Falling downstairs and facial injury
-Scapegoating
-Perceived abandonment
-OSDD-related symptoms
-Pregnancy
CHAPTERS 155-162: EPILOGUE: FOUR YEARS (REPRISE)
-Referenced past suicide attempt
-Dissociation and dissociative amnesia-related grief
-Temporary loss of hope
-Mentioned complicated childbirth
Chapter 2: Prologue: Opening Night
Notes:
Here's the prologue! I hope between this and the summary you can get a taste of what i'm going for here. Please do tell me your thoughts (no pressure), i'm dying to hear them. Read them. Yes sure. I'm just excited about this project i've been thinking about it for a while now sdkfjshdfkj
This chapter is written in second person. This is NOT the narration style. The story itself will be in third person limited, so don't worry if you aren't a second person fan. The second person is only here because the events described aren't witnessed by any specific character and i, as the author, love second person narration. But please don't let that alone turn you off it's quite literally only for the prologue (and most likely epilogue).
I hope this is something you enjoy~!!
---Little update as of 2025, four years after initially posting this fic--
Hi, person presumably reading this for the first time (and hi, anyone who's re-reading my fic holy shit thank you so much!!). It is April 25th, 2025 today. This fic is almost four years old as of me revisiting this author's note. I'm back here, editing it after so long, just to let you know something before you start reading.
This fic has been written over the course of four years now. As of writing this, it is finished, being proofread, and uploaded rather regularly. When i first sat down to write this prologue and the first ~40 chapters of this fic though, i didn't know it'd suffer multiple health-related hiatuses during its run. This fic has been put on pause for months at a time, and almost a year in one particularly bad episode. For it, there are instances where there might be slight continuity errors. Also, the writing style will gradually shift (especially in the post-2025 return from hiatus era) as my writing style changed (and hopefully improved) during the course of writing this fic.
Idk if any of this is relevant at all or y'all are rolling your eyes at me (fair) but please do understand i am quite... not embarrassed, but very self-conscious about the early chapters. I guess i just wanted to pop in and promise it gets better lol. Because while this is all pretty good writing for what i was capable of back in 2021, it's mid to bad compared to what i'm capable of four years later. So yeah, i'm a bit self-conscious about the early chapters.
Still, it's been a conscious choice to not edit them and leave them as they are. Tacky as they can be in parts (imo at least), they're a testament to what my writing was like when i started posting fic. They're nostalgic, in a way. I kind of like them, despite having gone out of my way to type all this out.
And yeah, that's all. Thank you, i hope you enjoy :3
(Also no second person POV won't be returning in the *multiple epilogues, thank goodness. I still like second person POV but i'm still wondering what made me think it was a good idea for the prologue lol.)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
(January 20th, 2024, Saturday)
Whatever you had expected, it wasn't this.
20:06, it's starting late. It's a new show, the cast you've never heard of. But the reviews were promising enough. A musical about the six wives of Henry VIII? The premise, if anything is interesting.
But now, in the theater, it just feels like a huge waste of money. The tickets weren't that expensive; but you bothered bringing your friends into this amateur musical. The stage is tiny. There's no props or backgrounds. The band is perfectly visible, composed of only four musicians.
Dreadfully underwhelming.
The lights go out before you can apologize to your friend. She's staring at her phone screen with an unamused expression, no doubt tweeting her initial reaction (and quite possibly complaining about you for dragging her here on a Saturday evening. She had better plans).
At least the show is finally starting. The murmur that had filled the room dies down as the curtains are pulled open. Out walk the six actresses and just stand there. In the dark.
'I'm inviting everyone to dinner after this. It's the least I can do' you think.
"Divorced."
"Beheaded".
"Died."
"Divorced."
"Beheaded."
"Survived."
"And tonight, London, we are..."
--
The show goes well, against all odds. It's witty, it's funny and interesting. Of course, it's not entirely accurate. But somehow it doesn't manage to ruin the enjoyment value. This is something you'd feel comfortable recommending people. Brenda's going to have to go back on her words and sing praises to you instead.
And everyone can pay for their own dinner, thankfully.
Are these the best actresses you have ever seen? No. This is probably their first time on stage. However, it adds to the spirit of the show. It's more fun-loving than serious, yet without shying away from important topics that are still relevant in today's society. Some quips are delivered better thanks to the cast's awkwardness, actually.
The best part, to you at least, is the familiarity between the women on stage. It feels like they really do know each other; like they have a past together. And maybe they do. They've been very avoidant during interviews and on social media about their private lives. Nothing has even hinted at them being acquaintances before this. Which, hey, more kudos to them for that performance.
And also props to the make-up department. They've managed to age down the actress that plays Katherine Howard so she looks like an eighteen year-old. Unless she's actually eighteen. But that can't be, right? She plays a very convincing role of a very tragic historical figure. If that's a real teenager she might as well be the next big star.
If there's one thing that has marred this show, if anything... No, it's probably just your imagination. Everything went well.
You look at your friends as the room erupts in applause and the cast takes their final bow. They're all smiling, the evening was a success after all. That should teach them to respect your taste in musicals. Maybe you can rope them into finally watching Beetlejuice after today.
Megasix is a spectacular curtain call. It's crazy how much recognition the band gets. More productions should learn from this. Your previous complaints about the band being small, or on stage, were pointless. They were a crucial part of the musical and their interventions, while brief, were very organic. This show is self-aware, it knows exactly what it is and that it's a performance. It doesn't pretend to tell an actual story.
Reincarnated Tudor queens? That would be ridiculous. It's better this way.
At the suggestion to pull your phone out from Anna of Cleves, you do just that, like everyone. How many views can you get from this video? Maybe your own content will get some attention if this show blows up. This is the first Megasix of the first ever performance. This could be golden in just a few weeks.
It looks like the cast's having fun. No, you were definitely seeing things earlier. There was no change of mood after Haus of Holbein. And, if there was, it was either exhaustion or nerves on their part. The ambiance is delightfully upbeat, as it should be. The song comes to an end and some lucky guy in the first row gets his phone taken by Parr. Oh well, you're getting nowhere as many views as he is. But don't be too sour about it, it doesn't--
...Is Boleyn okay?
This... This is what she'd been doing after Haus of Holbein, right? She won't stop looking somewhere off to her left. Is there someone back stage? She looks pale. After moving around so much and singing with this scorching heat her cheeks are flushed, but the rest of the skin is almost ghostly.
What is she looking at?
She walks by Howard and bends down to whisper something in her ear. Howard's eyes widen, and she turns to Cleves. No... No, this isn't your imagination. And it probably wasn't after Haus of Holbein, either. Something's going on backstage.
As Parr returns the phone to its owner, Aragon leans down and whispers something to the guitarist. She pretends to keep on smiling and playing, but as her fingers strum the ending melody she twists carefully in her wheelchair, trying to catch the organist's eye.
That settles that she has some degree of vision, then. You weren't really sure. This show went all out with representation. As long as they're treating the crew like people and not numbers for the diversity quota...
A series of whispers begins to build around the audience like the buzzing of bees. People are pointing at the stage. Fragmented words and sentences reach you: "Is that normal?" "Are they okay?" "Is this part of the performance?"
You're not the only one who noticed, okay. You're not paranoid. Something's definitely up here.
After a very rushed sign off, the actresses run off stage. There's no semblance of calm, they're running from something. Or someone. Or towards it-- None of this is your business, is it? You came here to enjoy a show and you did. Whichever problems production is facing are the theater's issue to deal with.
The band stays playing a remixed version of the ending of "Six" while people begin filing out. Most stay until the end, though, phones still dotting the room trying to record every last second of music. You do, too.
The people in front of you dash, though. A young woman, a red-headed teen, a small blonde boy with hearing aids, and a little girl that can't be older than eight. Jeez, what's the rush? It's not like the room's on fire. Oh well, their loss. If only they hadn't stepped in front of your phone... How rude.
Thank goodness you choose to stay, though. Otherwise you would have missed how the organist stands and walks out still unfolding her cane. The drummer realizes and misses a beat looking at her. She recovers spectacularly, but without the keyboard the piece sounds off.
The bassist must have also given up, because she leaves during the final chord, before it's over. Both she and the organist have followed where the actresses left. The drummer goes to the guitarist and pushes her away. No goodbye, no final vow. The audience's voices grow louder. Some are annoyed, others concerned, and most just curious. This is a catastrophic way to open a show. The reviews are going to--
...Was that a--?
The sound repeats again. Distant, from within the building, as bloodcurdling as the first. A third scream follows.
What is going on back there?
Security walks in, asking everyone to leave the building calmly. A tall order, considering the entire audience has heard someone wailing in a back room after half the band left in a hurry and the actresses ran off stage like they were being chased. The room becomes a mass of people shoving past others while security desperately tries to keep the situation under control to no avail.
Not what you'd expected indeed.
Even if you didn't get your phone snatched by Parr, you smile. The views you're going to get with this are uncanny.
Notes:
Alright, thoughts much appreciated! I hope the premise is interesting, at least.
Take care everyone and have a wonderful day~!!
Chapter 3: Four Years
Notes:
And hello!! I know i said a week, but!! There were major reasons to delay starting writing this.
First things first: thank you for giving me your opinions on the prologue. I was very very excited about this fic (still am!) and it meant a lot ^^
Okay, now. I had an original idea for this story when it was conceived two months or so ago. Then i figured it wouldn't work out, scrapped it, and came up with a new one. Then i wrote the prologue and uploaded it. But that second idea... It was far worse than the original. I didn't like it half as much. So all this time i've been analyzing how to make the original idea work. Now i think i've finally got it. This is most definitely the trajectory i want to take this fic in.
While the prologue is the same, some tags and a few lines of the intro chapter have been changed. I want this story to be surprising but i don't want it to be so due to the author misleading readers. If that's important to you, give it a short re-read. I didn't change much, so you may not notice any changes at all. Which benefits me, really.
And now an apology: i thought blind meant total loss of vision/perception of light. Blindness is a scale, it turns out. English isn't my first language and here we do make the distinction of visually impaired as a scale vs. blind being total loss of vision and perception of light. I'm sorry, i should've double-checked in English. I didn't mean to misrepresent anything and the mistake has been fixed.
Lastly: i want this story to be as screen reader friendly as possible! I myself use a makeshift one because i'm dyslexic. However i didn't know i have dyslexia until the age of 19. I've made it through most of my life without using a screen reader or any aids and i'm just barely starting to. I did a basic search of what helps fics be screen reader friendly but i trust people's input more than my search rlly. So: double dashes (these --) represent an interrupted thought/action/line of dialogue. One dash (-) is a change in time from the same character's perspective. A single asterisk (*) is a change in character POV.
As i said, please do tell me anything to make this as accessible as possible. I'm disabled myself, i strive to make everything i do accessible; it won't bother me.
And now to the fic!! I haven't done proper narration (as in: narrating a character's perception of the world and events around them as the story happens) in years. I might be a bit rusty, let's see!!
Friendly reminder that the CWs are in the intro chapter if anyone cares. Let's go~!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
(November 27th, 2023, Monday, 2023)
Every action has consequences. That is a fact. Nothing can, or ever will, change that.
Kathryn exhales through her mouth and inhales through her nose. The air before her frosts and the cold bites at her lips and nostrils. She closes her eyes, chewing the inside of her mouth. Paralyzing anxiety will get her nowhere. She did what she did and said the words she said. She cannot go four years back into the past and change everything. Even if she could, she would not.
Through another series of breaths, her heart slows ever so slightly. The city comes into view once more when she opens her eyes. Why must it get dark so early in winter? Well, technically autumn, but still. She tightens her coat around herself. Is it because of the first or because of how empty the street is? Both make her equally uncomfortable, it is irrelevant.
She left the house Anna's house a while ago and this is the first time she finds herself alone. Practically alone, there are three people in the street. A couple and a child who they are swinging between their hands as they walk down towards an apartment building. Their conversation fades and dies as they close the door behind them.
Four years... They've really passed quickly except for summers. Will the others have changed a lot since they last saw each other? Will they still be arguing all the time? Will--
'Focus, Kathryn. They won't like you, it won't be different.'
A gentle sigh follows that thought. Yes, the likelihood that anything will turn for the better is slim. Considering the argument they all had last time--
The sharp pain in her wrist snaps Kathryn back to her senses. She removes her nails from her skin. That was four years ago; not now. Nothing they can do to her or say now can hurt her. Not anymore. She's had four years, four, to prepare herself for this moment. She knew it was coming, for crying out loud. The first thing they all found out after waking up in that forsaken house was that they were to make a musical. Now it's time. Why is she so nervous then?! Every second spent not grounding herself is killing her, her heart--
...Grounding, grounding. Alright. What can she taste?
She should really consider starting from sight to taste instead of the other way around. There is nothing here she can ingest. Although tasting doesn't by definition involve eating. That means she can taste virtually anything. However, she does have a cereal bar in her bag.
'Now two things to smell...'
The city air is never clean. The cold is making it crisp. But that isn't a scent per se, just a quality. Hmm... She walks a bit closer to the studio. She saw it on Google Maps earlier, when she was planning her route, but now she's actually here. The others will arrive soon, assuming they aren't already inside. Is she late? Kathryn looks at her watch--
'Grounding first.'
...She isn't late, anyway. She's ten minutes early.
Someone is cooking a type of meat with some strong-scented sauce nearby. And now, right on top of a sewer, the pungent stench of humidity and this morning's rain crawls up into her nose nauseatingly. Kathryn steps back and leans against the studio's wall. Although the main entrance's light illuminates the sidewalk and road before her, not seeing the building itself helps her heart settle a bit.
'Three things to feel now.'
The green marble exterior of the studio is freezing against her palms. Her back is shielded by her coat, so it only feels a bit chilly. If she were to take a step forwards she could also touch the streetlamp before her. And, if she extends her arm just a bit to the right, her fingers graze the studio's sign. “Belladonna Dance Studio”. They're going to be stuck together for three weeks until they can go rehearse in the theater.
The theater. A musical about their lives, in front of an audience. Real people listening to her sing about--
'Four... Four to hear.'
Despite the street's stillness it isn't hard to latch onto noises. A car rumbling down the main avenue to her right. Someone's TV through a window on the first floor. A passerby coughing in a nearby alley. The gentle breeze's murmur in her ears.
'And five to see.'
Easy and distracting, which is exactly the point. A plane overhead. A dead leaf being blown into her foot. A shadow moving across a curtain on the third floor window of the building opposite the studio. The lights of an oncoming car. The car itself, which is red--
'Anna's car.'
Whether Anna sees Kathryn or not matters little. As Anna rounds the corner presumably to go to the parking lot, something within Kathryn sparks to life. Her skin is greeted by the warmth inside the studio before the thought 'Time to go in' crosses her mind. Her heart is racing all over again. What time is it? Seven minutes' worth of grounding for nothing. Absolutely nothing.
Are the others here already? Will she have to wait alone for long? Does she introduce herself at the main desk or wait to be addressed? How long will it take Anna to park the car and come inside?
Does Anna hate her for what Kathryn's done to her?
Kathryn curls her fingers into fists, digging her nails hard into her palms. She only has to breathe, just that. In through the nose, out the mouth--
“Can I help you?”
The lady at the desk's voice is sweet, but it makes Kathryn jump all the same. She nods, making her way there. The brunette woman with the tooth-rotting voice introduces herself as Karina. She can't be older than twenty-five.
“Oh!” she says when Kathryn presents herself. “You really are as young as they said! Say, will you sign me an autograph when the show opens? I want to have the first autograph from all queens!! Oh, to think all of you have changed your names to match your characters... Can I ask why? It's such an interesting choice to...”
...Does she ever shut up? All Kathryn needs to know is where she has to go. Autographs, audience, musicals... Who cares? If they hadn't started receiving those stupid notes when they woke up four years ago and the notes' threats hadn't come true when--
“...Miss Boleyn and Miss Seymour, they're your character's cousins, ri--?”
“What?” Kathryn asks. “What about Boleyn and Seymour?”
Karina smiles. “Nervous, aren't you? Poor thing... Well, don't you worry!! If they casted you it's because you're qualified for this!!”
'Ma'am, that is not my problem here.'
“I was saying you share a changing room with them. Room 2.7, here on the first floor” Karina says, still smiling. Doesn't her face hurt? She produces some keys from behind the desk and dangles them in her hand, but doesn't turn them in. “Nobody else is here yet, but you can go leave your things in there. Once you're done, the studio itself is--” with a gasp and a wide smile, Karina's cheeks flush. “Are those... Are those Parr and Cleves?”
Karina might as well be the only person who really cares about this musical and its production. All the “actresses” she yearns to meet hate each other. Indeed, Anna and Catherine are at the door. They're talking. Anna and Catherine are talking. That cannot prelude anything good. Kathryn snatches the keys from Karina and bolts. First floor, 2.7. That's her destination. First floor, 2.7.
“Wait, Kathryn!” Karina calls. “I haven't told you where--”
“I'll figure it out” Kathryn replies as the glass doors slide open. Karina greets Anna and Catherine with childish wonder as Kathryn rounds the corner. She stops, leaning against the wall, and grasps her chest. Her heart might as well try breaking through her rib-cage and spasm onto the floor at this rate.
'You can break down at the changing room. Nobody will see you there. Anna and Catherine might be here any second now.'
Licking her dry lips, Kathryn does exactly that. Changing room 2.7 is the first one at the end of the right hand corridor. The signs around the place show that well enough. There was no need for Karina to go on such a tangent.
As soon as she locks the door, Kathryn takes a seat and holds two fingers to her neck. She isn't counting the seconds, but her heart sure is going hard and fast. She takes a shuddering breath.
Four years... Four whole years to prepare herself and when the time comes she's little more than a nervous wreck.
It's going to be a long two months... Two months? Two months of rehearsals. The show itself could go on double that at least.
“Fuck” she mutters under her breath. This experience is going to be hell.
-
A lot of things would have been great. No, really. This entire day not happening, for example. Not having been reborn in the first place. Not being forced by some unknown entity to assemble a musical together about their traumatic lives. Not running into Anne first thing upon leaving the changing room.
Out of all of them, however, by far the worst is that nobody bothered telling them what this first session would entail. Had Kathryn known it was going to be an extended meet-and-greet with the staff she would have called in sick.
It's been an hour. A whole hour. One. Sixty minutes. They sat down in a circle and just heard people talk about things. The director, the producer's secretary because he couldn't come, the costume department, the choreographer, the designer... Kathryn can't remember their names. Her mind is elsewhere. Who cares about the costumes at this point? They won't be wearing them until they move into the theater. And once they do they'll assumably be introduced to the staff there as well. What do they need two introductions for?
Does it make her a bad person that she doesn't care about these people's names? Probably, but it doesn't matter much, she's bad by default.
Why did the heating have to go down today? They're already in the middle of a cold front in a particularly cold month of November. The heaters in the studio and the changing rooms are all dead. Someone from the staff gave a long-winded explanation as to why. It was probably logical and all, but Kathryn wasn't listening. Who cares why? Point is she's freezing her eyelashes off for a glorified get-together with people she'll soon never see again.
In between sneezes, Kathryn has been paying attention to all that around her. The studio is pretty small and surrounded by mirrors. They won't be acting on a huge stage though, so it's fine either way. The wooden floor smells delightful and the chairs are not as uncomfortable as they look. That's all this dump has going for it. Good floor, nice mirrors, decent chairs. She can only assume the dance studio they had originally rented was better. Then a pipe burst last week and the whole place flooded. This was the only locale that would have them on such short notice.
And as dumb as it is to focus on the glare of the lights on the polished floor, or the choreographer's squeaky, a-mouse-would-be-jealous-of-it voice, it's convenient. As long as Kathryn's taking her surroundings in, she isn't looking at the others.
They were forced to sit in order of marriage. Whoever thought sitting Catalina, Anne and Jane together was a good idea should be fired. The three of them look like powder kegs beside lit matches. Concentrating on their conflict and their tense expressions is much, much better, though, than giving much thought to the fact that Kathryn is seated between Anna and Catherine--
'No, no. No thinking about that. The lights... are a very ugly shade of yellow.'
...Fair point, they are. But following their trajectory with her gaze makes her eyes land on Joan's mint green hair. The ladies are in a half-circle before the queens. None of them have changed much except for Joan. The pastel goth aesthetic fits her very well. She has colour-coordinated every aspect of her outfit. When Kathryn thinks about most the ladies she feels nothing. Now, if she directs her attention to fucking Bessie--
'No. Goddamnit, Katrhyn. Focus.'
But focus on what? She could draw this room from memory at this point. She could sketch every single person here's uncomfortable and awkward expressions contrasted with how excited the crew is. And... who is that, again? He spoke earlier. The prop guy? Well, whoever. He's still talking. It doesn't look like he's anywhere remotely close to finishing...
Her phone buzzes in her pocket, startling her. Well, she did ask for something to focus on. Can she sneak it out without being caught? Fitting into the stereotype of the phone-obsessed teenager isn't her ideal of making a first good impression. She may not care about any of these people; but she is interested in the work environment being acceptable, at least.
The man turns and talks to María. Something about her recording of the drum instrumental being off-beat (so he's probably not the prop guy). She looks so pale. Then again, they sat her next to her ex; it just makes sense. Maggie, too, looks like she wants to wheel out of the room as quickly as possible.
Well, with his back turned to her and both Anna and Catherine doing their best to look as far away from each other as possible, it's safe to assume Kathryn can risk a quick glance at her phone, right?
She unlocks the screen and... Jesus, not again.
It's a twitter DM. More accurately, another twitter DM. Some weirdo has been sending them from different accounts since the show was announced and the cast revealed a fortnight ago.
“Take your cousin's choker during rehearsal.”? Fuck, some people get bored. Message deleted. It's not like Kathryn and Anne get along, but stealing her choker is taking it too far.
Well, it was distracting, wasn't it? Now most of Kathryn's anger has been rerouted to the random internet troll who thinks they're a comedian. How would she even go about doing such a thing? Anne's choker happens to be firmly attached to her neck, and there's no reason for which she would take it off.
The rest of Kathryn's rage is aimed at whoever is responsible for this entire situation. God himself, if he's playing the role of puppet master. Is there even a god in the sense that Kathryn knows of?
She sneezes. Isn't this entire day just lovely.
-
Her wristwatch says the meeting only lasted an hour and a half, but it must be lying. That was hell to get through. At least three years have been shaved off of Katrhyn's life span from stress alone. Now that they've been given the script for an initial read-through the ambiance has calmed a bit. Everyone's focused on their lines instead of pointedly ignoring each other. A change for the better.
They wrote most of it together. Well, Catherine wrote it with help from everyone back when they lived in the same house. Whatever it is that brought them back must have had a chuckle forcing them to live together for six months due to the contract with the landlord. The ladies suffered the same fate in a house two blocks away from theirs.
Now the sick bastard must really be laughing it up, seeing them cooped up together in the same room four years later. The script-- Her phone again. Is it the--? Yes, it's the troll again. Shit.
“Tick tock...”
These anonymous messages are getting annoying. Does the person sending them ever stop making new accounts? Blocked again. One would really think--
“If we could put our phones down and start the read-through...”
The director's tone is dripping with disapproval, making Kathryn's heart race. She bites an apology back before it makes its way out of her, though. It wasn't just she who was on her phone. Anne, fucking Bessie, Joan and María were as well. Thank goodness.
The man is entirely unremarkable. Plain face, plain hair, less interesting than a video game NPC. The second he's out of her sight, Kathryn will forget him.
“Shall we begin, ladies?”
-
In all honesty, if it weren't because it's about everyone's collective trauma and Henry, it could be an enjoyable musical. Also the fact that Kathryn is contractually obligated to do this and has no say in it makes it much less pleasant, but those are just details. The script, objectively, is good. Catherine may be a bitch, but she's an amazing author and apparently script-writer as well.
Whether plain face insisted on taking five right after the Haus of Holbein break because everyone was getting tired or because Catalina, Anne and Jane sounded like they wanted to real-life murder each other and not just pretend-murder each other is a mystery. Whatever it was, it's welcome. Kathryn's throat is parched and there are few things she wouldn't do to just leave the room. The environment is hostile. The air crackles with tension between them.
It could also be because he doesn't want half his cast to get sick on day one. Approximately half of them are dressed to endure the cold. The other half's warm clothes consists of coats, gloves and hats; all of which would be too warm. This place is hell.
'And to think we're just getting started...'
The halls are kindly warm. Kathryn retreats back into the changing room to grab her gloves maybe. But Jane is there, calling her little fiend of a son. Kathryn is out before they can make eye contact. Can she wait in hall, then? No, no, Catalina is prowling it like a caged animal ready to tear its cage apart with its bare paws.
The lobby is always an option, but who has the patience to deal with Karina? Not Kathryn, that's for sure.
Alright then. She's got four minutes of break left and has to make peace with cold hands. Time to explore this dump.
The halls consist of white walls with chipping paint and humidity stains. The building smells like it hasn't been aired out in the last decade. All the floors are the same black, lackluster tiles. Occasionally a withering plant makes an appearance in a random corner. This place is more deserted than a shadowy alleyway at night. And, speaking of lighting, the overheads are so far apart there's a noticeable darkness between one and the next.
Many hallways and many locked maroon doors. Kathryn isn't above hiding spending time in the bathroom, but fucking Bessie was there, looking stiff as if her limbs were frozen, while she and Joan washed their hands in awkward silence. Joan Kathryn doesn't mind. Now, fucking Bessie--
Kathryn pinches her wrist again. She's never going to remain calm if she can't stop thinking about their last meeting. Screw Bessie and Anna and Catherine and the lot.
The musical is just a stepping stone. A necessary event. Like washing the dishes. Or going to that ridiculous etiquette class they forced onto her in the boarding school. The boarding school... A sigh rudely escapes Kathryn without permission. What wouldn't she give to be there and not here?
To be fair, though, being at the hospital sounds more appealing than being here right now. But at least at school she had her own room. She shared it with people, sure, but those people were strangers. Every time she returned to London it was back to Anna's place for the summer. Now that the move is permanent--
'My birthday's next month. I'll be eighteen. I'll be away from her. She won't hurt me and I won't hurt her anymore.'
Kathryn's heart hasn't quite calmed down in all this time. And now, remembering her warm bedroom and the safe environment of the school, it speeds up even more. Why is this happening? Why is any of this happening? Why a musical? Why about--?
Her phone again. Perhaps, instead of the troll, it's finally--
“Oh, you've got to be shitting me.”
“What do you think Anne would rather have when she goes home today? Her choker or her index finger? You're still on time. It's in your hands.”
...What? Taking the edge up a notch. Her heart pounds, but the message is deleted. “Fucking weirdo.”
There's... No, no. They're doing everything it wanted them to do. They're doing the musical. There's absolutely no reason for the entity to screw with them again. No, Anne... Anne will be fine. She'll go back home with all eleven of her digits today. It's just some internet rando trying to make her uneasy and winning.
...Deep breaths. It's time to head back, anyway.
-
“Kathryn.”
'Ah, shit.'
She bites the inside of her mouth. “Anna.”
Anna looks like someone who would be very, very pleased if the gods were to smite her with lightning on the spot. Then again, Kathryn herself must appear the same.
“You-- Before we took a break, you were sneezing.”
...True??
“Keen observation, Anna” Kathryn quips. Anna flinches. Kathryn returns to her seat.
“Wait, wait!”
'Why me? Why today?'
“What” she groans.
“I...” Anna closes her eyes. “I can lend you my scarf if you want to. I-I really don't need it.”
Under any normal circumstances, Kathryn is more likely to accept anything that has fallen into an open toilet before accepting something from Anna. Kathryn could be bleeding out, Anna could offer to call 999, and Kathryn would choose death. But she is freezing...
“Whatever. Thanks.”
When Anna hands her the red scarf their fingers brush. Anna's hand is warm. As warm as it was four years ago, when Kathryn first opened her eyes in this confusing century and Anna enveloped her in the softest, most comforting embrace. The nights they spent together in that house, barricaded against the outside hatred. Anna is so warm and--
'You ruined it. She ruined it. You both hurt everything you touch.'
There's a lump in Kathryn's throat. She swallows it down. “Thank you” she says. It sounds like a pathetic whine. She walks away before Anna's done replying. When she slips the scarf around her neck it smells like Anna, Kathryn's chest tightens.
'...Must be the cold.'
-
And the hurry to come back, was...? They're all waiting for Jane and Maggie to grace them with their presences. Jane is no doubt being held back by her stupid spawn. The child is a wolf in sheep's clothing and Jane is his knowing, willing victim. And Maggie's probably waiting for María to go check up on her. Their relationship was so toxic and codependent... If Maggie's still got that love-sick, sad puppy act going on Kathryn might vomit.
Catalina hasn't sat down yet. Anne is standing too, in the opposite corner like Catalina and her are same-pole magnets. Anna is delaying sitting for as long as possible, and Cathy's nose is stuck in the script. María is making tense conversation with Joan about the weather. Fucking Bessie is staring at Anna like an innocent lamb. Honestly. If it weren't for her, Anna and Kathryn would have never--
Kathryn's phone buzzes and her breath hitches. Finally, this has to be--
'Oh, come on!'
“Lovely red scarf you're wearing. Tick tock...”
...How do they know that? Is... No, the person sending this can't be in the building, right...?
...But then how do they know?
The only person currently holding a cellphone is Catalina. She isn't sending these, though. Or is she? No, Catalina has better things to do. She would be more competent than to keep her phone in plain sight after sending such a message. Unless that's what she wants Kathryn to think... But no, no. Catalina hates her, everyone does, but is she that petty?
Who else would be interested in hurting Anne? Nobody despises Anne more than Catalina. Yet still, Catalina? Would she orchestrate something like this?
Maggie is also interested in harming Anne. Maggie and Anne can barely share air with each other without arguing. And Maggie's nowhere to be found... And, well, fine. Anne isn't very popular. Jane would also get a kick out of seeing her suffer and is also casually missing... But no. None of them had their phones out earlier, when she received the first text of the evening.
Kathryn looks up at the corners. Is the security camera feed in colour? Well, not necessarily. Someone could have seen Anna walk in and then watched her hand Kathryn the scarf.
'Or my phone's been hacked?'
Looking at the little white thing, at its frontal camera lens, sends a shiver down Kathryn's spine. She puts it away. The moment she's at home she's running a scan or three on it.
In any case, it's obvious someone wants a reaction from her. If it's any of the others Kathryn would rather stub her own toe than give them what they want. Same can be said if it's some sick bastard. She takes a deep breath. Nobody is going to come out of a dark corner and separate Anne's index finger from her hand. Someone's just getting their kicks from scaring Kathryn.
Finally, at long last, Jane and Maggie come in. They're admonished. Good. Everyone's ten minutes off schedule because of them.
It's the last stretch of the day, then back to Anna's house. Where is it worse to be, though? The studio or her room at Anna's place?
...Whatever.
-
Whether the knot in her stomach comes from having just read the lyrics to her song, the general murderous ambiance, her friends who haven't texted her yet, or that her mind won't stop wandering off to the anonymous messages is anyone's guess. All Kathryn really knows is that she's walking as if someone had winded her up like one of those silly toys. She needs to stand, to move, to go anywhere.
If she can make it to the changing room first and retrieve her bags before Jane and Anne arrive she can slip out unnoticed, probably. She just has to go fast and--
“Kathryn” Anna calls.
Goddamnit.
“Oh, what now?!” she says, unwrapping the scarf from around herself. “Here, have it!” she says, tossing it towards Anna. It falls unceremoniously onto the floor.
But before Kathryn can march away, Anna's rushing her words. “I was just going to ask you to let me drive you home. It's very late. It's dark. I already let you come here by yourself...”
Kathryn puts two fingers between her brow. “Don't we have to tolerate each other enough at your house?”
“I want you to be safe.”
The eye roll is more powerful than Kathryn can handle. “News to me.”
“Kathryn--”
“See you home, Anna.”
She's a minor. Anna can technically force her to do whatever she pleases. She's choosing not to, though. That's as much of a truce as they've had since--
'Shit.'
Anne arrived to the changing room first. Well, she too is doing her damnedest to pretend Kathryn doesn't exist. It would be worse if Jane had beat the two of them.
Anne pulls the door towards herself a bit and a pit opens in Kathryn's stomach. Why she doesn't really know. As soon as the door is away from the frame, Anne lets go of the handle and grabs the side of the door to pry it the rest of the way. Dreadful habit she has there. Four years later and she hasn't shaken it off yet. One day she's going to lose a--
'...Finger.'
“Anne--” Kathryn says. Her cousin turns to look at her with narrowed eyes.
“Wha--? Woah!!”
Anne leans forwards against the door, pulling her hand away. When she removes herself from the door, it slams shut. With a soft clink, the bottom-most hinge pin falls to the floor and rolls to Anne's feet.
...The door slammed shut. Just when Anne... Her hand was--
“Downright shithole we're in, yeah?” Anne says, bending down to pick up the pin. She looks at it. “Karina's gonna hear a piece of my mind on this; that she is.”
After taking two steps forwards, without stopping, she turns to look at Kathryn over her shoulder. “I'm sure you were talking, but I really don't care. Priorities, y'know? See you tomorrow!”
Kathryn frowns. 'What an asshole.' Why was she so worried about Anne? She's still a trash person.
...Yet concern is growing wider and wider in Kathryn's mind, making her heart gallop. Was that coincidence? The place is indeed in shambles. But did the hinge pin have to fall out today? Precisely as Anne was going to the changing room? Did someone screw around with the door? Was that a planned event, or--?
Something bumps into Kathryn's foot. Joan cries in surprise. “So sorry!” she says. “Who's there?”
Kathryn steps against the wall, out of Joan's cane's way. The woman is wearing dark glasses. The lights must have gotten too overwhelming again.
When Kathryn makes to speak, there's something lodged in her throat. She swallows a couple of times. Why is she breathing so hard? It was just Anne. And-And anyway, it's all probably a big coincidence. The studio is obviously falling apart--
“I can't tell who you are from breathing alone. You're freaking me out” Joan says. “Is everything okay?”
Kathryn nods. She nods. To a visually-- Damnit.
'You're a downright idiot, Kathryn.'
“Yes...” she says. She sounds breathy. “It's Kathryn, Joan. Don't worry. Just go.”
But Joan doesn't budge. “You sound distressed.”
'Fuck'. “So? Scram.”
...Why did she lash out at Joan? She's never had any problems with her. God damn everything on this cursed day.
Joan shakes her head in disapproval. “This attitude won't get us anywhere” she mutters under her breath, walking by Kathryn. “We're all in this together whether we like it or not.”
What? The freaking audacity of this woman.
“Then fix things with Jane, why don't you?!” Kathryn calls. “Life lessons for everyone while you don't move a finger to fix your own things, right?”
Joan doesn't stop. She says something else to herself and turns the corner.
...Why Joan? Joan hasn't done anything to Katrhyn. And if anyone needs to mend their bond it's Jane; not Joan. It was all Jane's fault. Kathryn groans. 'I'll just apologize tomorrow.'
Wait, the doors. If they've been tampered with, every door could be-- Shit. Kathryn's phone vibrates, but she's too busy trailing after Joan. She arrives in time to see her open the ladies' changing room without incidence.
Well, that's nice. But still, the other queens. Kathryn can hate them all she wants, but finger loss (or any body part loss) is entirely off the table.
She arrives to their changing room in time to warn Jane, she's still nowhere to be seen. Anna is leaving her changing room already. The door acts normally. Kathryn walks up to it, looks at the hinges. Every pin is in place.
'It was only our room...'
“Kathryn?” Anna says. “Everything okay?”
Kathryn nods. “Just fine.”
Anna gives her a soft, aloof smile. “Didn't know you were into door-making” she teases.
That smile... Something goes a bit soft within Kathryn. Anna's smile. Anna's smile is so precious. Once upon a time she used to see it almost every day. A strange force is tugging at Kathryn's lips as well. She's smiling back at Anna. Just like--
“...freaking door tried to fix my six-finger condition; that's the problem!” Anne's voice arrives before she does.
Karina is trailing behind her. When they both round the corner, Anna catches one glimpse of Anne and power-walks away. Anne is red in the face, pointing at the hinge. “Piece of shit could've maimed me.”
Karina stumbles over her apologies. She has no idea what happened, she says. It probably slammed because of the heat difference between the cold changing room and the warm hallway, probably. If the hinge was faulty, she'll make sure every door gets checked properly.
“'If' it was faulty?” Anne says, dangling the pin in front of Karina's face. She looks close to tears. “Ludicrous, it's quite literally in my hand and not in the door! What do you mean, 'if'?!”
Jane scurries past Kathryn and Anne steps by to let her in. Right, right. Kathryn has to grab her things, too. And she has to look at her phone. It probably won't be any of her friends, though.
Jane's blue eyes are cold when Kathryn's gaze meets hers. Well, they're always inherently cold. Blue is a cold colour. But... have they always been this dull? It's like the life's been sucked out of her in these four years.
'Why do you care so much?'
...Fair enough.
Kathryn retrieves her coat, bag, and leaves before Jane does. Anne has stopped scolding Karina. Good. Just because she's annoying doesn't mean Kathryn wishes a cross Anne on her. The only person she wishes a cross Anne onto is Catherine. Nobody else deserves that. Angry Anne is like a pack of hungry wolves compressed into a terrifying human woman.
Kathryn's fingers graze her skirt pocket as the studio's automatic doors slide to a close behind her. The cold wiggles its way deep under her skin. She shivers before pulling her phone into her hand.
“...I promise, I promise, I swear!!”
Kathryn groans. Why on Earth is Mary, of all people, here?
A very much angry, fiery Catalina rounds the corner from the parking lot with her daughter not far behind. “So when you got there the parking lot was empty?!” Catalina says, disbelief coating her words.
“Honest!” Mary says, violet eyes wide and shiny. “It-It must have happened before I arrived, mum, I--”
Catalina stops, turning to look at Mary head first. “You promise you did not slash Anna's tires?”
'...What?'
Mary sniffles. “I swear!!” she says, wiping her cheeks with the back of her hand. “I came to pick you up! Then Anna walked out and thought it had to be me since there was nobody else around! She screamed at me! But I didn't do anything!”
Catalina takes a series of deep breaths before grasping Mary by the arm and returning to the parking lot. “Alright” she says in a more even tone. “I was considering giving Anna a ride, but I believe you. She can freeze out here tonight for screaming at you. Who does she think she...?”
Her words are drowned by the distance between Kathryn and Catalina. Kathryn's hands are balled into trembling fists. If Mary's innocent then Kathryn's a fucking cactus. She slashed Anna's tires? And now Anna--
'Not your problem, Kathryn. Anna isn't your problem anymore, remember?'
The hand she's tensed around her phone hurts from where the slender item digs into her flesh. Right, right. Shaking her head, Kathryn unlocks the screen.
“Consider that a warning. Next time I won't be so kind. I'm back, Kathryn. Did you miss me?”
Her breathing is oddly still. She reads the message twice. She's walking before she gives the conscious order to do so.
If this is really the... the whatever it is that brought them back... then why is it...? It wanted a musical, right? Well, there it goes! They're already doing it! They've worked four years on getting it produced, four!! Why is it back to screw around with them again?!
...Or... Or, it could be someone pretending... But why? The only people who know about the entity and reincarnation are the others...
Kathryn stops at the first bench she finds. The inherent panic that courses through her when she finds herself in a deserted, dark street has nothing on the brand of fear she's experiencing now. It's almost paralyzing. Almost.
'...First, I go to Anna's. Then I can break down. And then it's brainstorm time.'
Doing her best to ignore the pounding in her chest, Kathryn stands on unsteady feet. As she begins to walk, it starts to snow.
*
She is bad. She is bad. She is the absolute worst person.
Bessie's tears feel like ice embedded into her cheeks. They blur her phone screen as she hiccups and sobs. She shouldn't have done that, she should not have done that.
With every step the words repeat in her head. The demand. The threats if she refused to comply. She cries harder, shaking all over, until she stops under a streetlight.
'We did what we had to do to get by' she thinks. 'No big deal. It's just some tires. Anna's fine. We couldn't risk anyone finding out.'
And yes yes yes. That she knows. She's painfully aware of what the punishment would have been. But... But still!! Mary got blamed!! Catalina screamed at Mary. It really wasn't Mary's fault. But Anna screamed at her, and so did Catalina. Poor Mary. Mary was just at the wrong place at the wrong time.
'What's done is done. Let's go.'
Her inner monologue is quite imposing for someone who's knees are about to give out from the strain. She knows she has to go home, of course, but...
She reads the message once more, drying her tears with her scarf first.
“Good girl, Bessie! See? It wasn't that hard, now was it?
I hope you continue to be this agreeable in the future :)'
Her sobs become whimpers. It's real, isn't it? It's happening again.
Whatever brought them to life is back to haunt them once more.
Notes:
And there we go!! I'm very interested in hearing your thoughts, please!! What did you think of character interactions? And the narration?? Feel free to share your thoughts~!! Criticism is welcome even if it's negative as long as it's constructive, too, so don't be shy!!
Also for those who were interested in the AMLM-verse fluff/hurt-comfort/angst oneshot collection, that's coming up real soon! Maybe this very same weekend if i have the time.
And i guess that's it for chapter one!! Have a lovely day, people!! And take care!!
Chapter 4: Haunting
Notes:
Howdy!!
This was supposed to go up last night but the router rather rudely died. So it's here now yay.
First chapter and this one are laying out things that will pay off, i promise. The events described may not be the most interesting but starting next chapter everything picks up. POV is always from the lens of the character who can see or experience the most relevant events.
I'm really curious to know your thoughts on this one.
Also: I trust everyone to not need to be reminded to check the CW list in the intro chapter at every turn. I'm not going to be doing that. However, for chapters that may contain some heavier topics, i will give the warning. This is one of said chapters. Heavy tw for very sensitive topics. The CW list is your friend, check it out if you need to.
As usual, i hope you can enjoy this and that this is worth your time ^^
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
(December 2nd, 2023, Saturday)
At this point last year Lina wouldn't have covered her head with her pillow the second the alarm clock went off. She presses it harder, but the sound comes through crystal clear regardless.
She could sigh, groan, or scream in frustration. The urge to most certainly blossoms in her chest, but what would be the point? She can throw a tantrum or be an adult about it.
Going to the school was a joy. Seeing her students, grading them. Teenagers can be grating, of course, but that was par for the course. The other queens are a thorn in her side. Five thorns. She would gladly take another room full of chatty, bratty students over seeing the witch bitching and moaning on and off about her things going missing.
Their first week of work is about to conclude. Tomorrow, at last, Lina gets to stay home with her daughter and... well, sulk. But at least sulk in her house; not with those five blasphemous snakes.
Perks of it being Saturday include that, to “celebrate” their first week working together, they are allowed to go home early. Downsides of it being Saturday are all related to the fact that she has to go to the studio at all.
She left her clothes ready last night. After grabbing them she goes to the bathroom. She will change, get breakfast and leave. If she's lucky, Mary will still be asleep. The odds are against her, though. Mary hates this flat. She's complained about being unable to sleep since they moved back to London for this show.
As much as Lina dislikes agreeing with Mary on petty complaints, regarding the apartment she has no qualms about her daughter's distaste. The previous owners painted it dark green. It's smaller than their previous house. The views are to a back alley and the pungent stench of rotten garbage may crawl in through the window on particularly bad days.
Mary's room doesn't even have a window. She painted the walls black. Her only argument for that was that “it's better than green.”
...Well. It's what they have.
After washing her face and changing Lina heads to the kitchen. Mary is already there, still in pyjamas. Her hair is a wreck. When Lina greets her, Mary turns around with a lost gaze and a broken half-smile half-grimace.
“I'm making breakfast” she says in the same expressionless tone she's had since Monday.
Part of Lina wants to smack her past self for as much as implying that Mary had slashed Anna's tires. The other part wants to shake Mary by the shoulders and tell her in no uncertain terms she needs to get a grip on her life urgently.
“Need some help, love?” Lina asks.
Mary shakes her head. “I'm just fine, mum.”
Lina's knees weaken for a moment. As appealing as sinking to the floor with despair sounds, someone in their small family must keep her head on her shoulders. If Mary cannot bear to face reality or leave the house, or change out of her pyjamas, or shower then Lina will be beside her daughter solid as stone.
“I'd like to help you regardless” she says in a tone that implies there is no room for argument.
As she starts the coffee pot, Mary puts the egg she was about to crack on the counter and turns around. “There isn't enough room for two in this kitchen.”
Lina pinches the bridge of her nose. “Mary, get back here!”
Mary stops in her tracks, but doesn't look at her mother. Her fists tremble beside her. “What?” she whispers.
'She needs to be put in place.'
“What can I do for you?” Lina says, though much to her frustration it comes out like a desperate plea. “Mary, please...”
Mary sighs, running a rough hand through her messy hair and no doubt pulling on it in the process. “You can't fix this, mum” she says. “I'm not an arts and crafts project. You can't fix me.”
“You're my daughter. Do you think standing idle as you waste your life away is easy?”
Mary shrugs, finally turning to look at Lina. Her eyes are bloodshot from lack of sleep and tears alike. They drip off her chin. “I can leave.”
...That just hurts more. Lina's heart is trying to bruise itself against her rib cage in agony. But there's a dash of anger, too. A dash that grows and grows like a fire within her. “I didn't say that” she says sharply. “I just want you to do something.”
Is it really asking that much? Return to therapy, volunteer somewhere, resume art school, apply for another job...
'Anything but wasting away cooped up in here.'
Mary shakes her head, returning to her room. “Some people don't deserve second chances, mum. I'm one of them.”
At the end of the hallway, her door clicks closed.
Lina's hands close around her mug, raising it over her head. She almost, just almost, throws it at the wall. Its sound as it shattered would be so satisfying. Instead, she gently places it back on the counter. She repeats to herself that '“Anger” is just a letter away from “danger”', but it accomplishes nothing save increasing the pressure in her chest.
She closes her eyes and leans on the kitchen counter. Mary...
It's Lina's fault that she's so screwed up, isn't it? If Lina had done better, Henry wouldn't have parted them. Then Mary wouldn't have grown up to become--
The scent of burnt eggs snaps her out of it and leads her to the stove as if pulled by strings. She's failing at everything, at absolutely everything. She doesn't have time to have breakfast anymore. A cereal bar for the way will have to do.
She knocks on Mary's bedroom wall before leaving... It's pointless, Mary won't--
Knock knock.
Lina's muscles relax slightly. At least Mary doesn't hate her and why not? She abandoned her at the age of thirteen and put her on the road to--
Late. She's late. She won't get the bus if she stays mesmerized in the entrance hall.
She can't change the past, can she? There's no going back.
-
Driving herself to work would be more convenient than public transport, that's for sure.
Her hips are pressed uncomfortably into the burly man beside her, as are her elbow and torso. The crick in her neck is waking up from the bad posture, ready to greet her and nestle under her skin for the rest of the day. The air in the bus is stuffy. People are too loud. At least two people in her vicinity are unfamiliar with the concept of hygene.
Trying to breathe as little as possible, ignoring the heavy rain echoing on the metal roof of the bus, attempting to relieve the tension in her neck, and compressing herself into an awkward position are far from ideal travel conditions. But if she didn't do this, if she hadn't made up the excuse about parking the car being a nightmare around the studio in the morning, then Mary wouldn't leave the house to drive her home.
That's the only time she leaves at all.
Of course, when on the first day of picking Lina up from the studio Mary found a small parking lot just for people working there she was skeptical. Whether the half-assed excuse that “Trust me, it isn't big enough for all the people here in the mornings” washed or not matters little. Be it due to believing Lina or just to please her, the only thing forcing Mary to get out of her room is driving Lina back home every day. It's a definite improvement.
She shakes her head. There's a line in the musical put there due to Lina's own insistence. 'Have my golden rule: gotta keep my cool.' They are words she tries to live by. One misstep, one outburst, and she could hurt Mary again. One of those at work, in front of the others, and she would show them how much their final argument really hurt her.
They can never know. As far as they're concerned, Lina left them; not the other way around.
Even though they did. Even though everyone does. In the end she's always alone.
Her ribs are sore from where the colossal man grinds into her. The ribs on her other side are sore from bring pressed into the bus' inner wall. His meaty arm feels too warm beside her. He's either extremely hot or has a fever.
The thought makes her stomach lurch more than the scent of unshowered bodies permeating the bus. No, no, she'll be fine. She isn't going to fall ill. That will not happen, it won't--
He coughs. Lina stands. Next stop isn't hers, she'll be late. But if she gets sick then she'll be six feet under. Modern medicine cannot work miracles. Ailments and germs are still very much real. Being late isn't worth the risk of contracting a disease.
The rain smells beautifully compared to the bus. When the doors open Lina scrambles out. Her nose feels fresh, but the pellets of water burrowing in her hair are like ice cubes against her scalp. Curses.
Her umbrella-- isn't in her hand. Her umbrella--
'I left it inside.'
As she turns, the doors close and the bus speeds off. She yelps an actual curse word as the wheels splash the puddle forming underneath them and drench her. Street water is disgusting, but her body is tense with shock. She cannot aford more than a fleeting thought to the germs she must be covered in as she shivers in the cold.
A small sob escapes her, but she bites the inside of her mouth until she tastes iron. Crying won't solve this. She is already late as is. Hopefully she can use the hairdryer and showers there. Her handbag where her gym clothes are in is soaked, but it was advertised as water-proof.
'Time to test it.'
-
The second worst thing about arriving wet and trembling to the studio was Karina's over-exaggerated concern. There hasn't been a day the excitable receptionist hasn't asked most everyone for an autograph. Only Parr has conceded; but of course the likes of her would. Her stupid goddaughter could do with attention for most everything.
The worst, by far, is arriving to the shower room. It's right next to the studio. That would normally be fine; but since Karina oh so helpfully went ahead of Lina to inform everyone to start without her, the door to the studio is wide open. All she needs do is rush by. It won't give any of them time to see her in such a deplorable state--
“Do you think you're funny?!” That's Boleyn's voice.
“Ladies, if we could all calm down--” And that's Karina.
“Calm down?! One of these wenches thinks it's fucking hilarious to take my shit and hide it around the studio!! I'm going to find which one of you it is!!”
A small chortle escapes Lina. Whoever has been pranking Boleyn recently deserves an award. Maybe if everyone's gazes are trained on the witch Lina can sneak a quick glance inside...
Everyone's sitting in a circle as they do for warm-ups every morning. Except Boleyn is standing in the middle turning to look at both her cousins. Seymour is close to tears like the pathetic, whiny shell of a person she is. Howard is looking at her nails nonchalantly, twirling a strand of hair with her other hand. “Bold of you to assume I would waste time and energy on spiting you; cousin dearest.”
Oh, good one! Lina wouldn't invite Howard out for coffee if her life depended on it; but perhaps in another life the two could have bonded over their shared distaste for the witch.
Boleyn goes on yet another rant. Yes, yes, sure. Only Howard and Seymour have the key to their changing room. Whatever. Whichever of the two it is Lina would pay to learn their ways. Well, it could always be someone from the staff. That's... slightly more unsettling. The staff could have keys to all their changing rooms, so if that's the case then anyone could--
“Blimey!” Joan's voice says. Her cane has run straight into Lina. “Sorry! We haven't started yet because Catalina hasn't arrived; I thought I'd learn my way around--”
“I am Catalina.”
Joan frowns. Her eyes don't quite focus on Lina. “Why do you smell like something that's been dug up from a swamp?”
Why the insolent, little--
“Why are you roaming the halls like an errant ghost?”
Joan rolls her eyes. Were they always that shade of green or is she wearing contacts to match her hair? “In case you haven't noticed, I'm blind. And, in case you also haven't noticed, there's no braille anywhere here! If I want to get around independently I need to learn the layout. Since you were too busy playing in the mud to get here on time, I went on a walk.”
The string of insults lining on Lina's tongue she extinguishes. Boleyn's screeches are coming to a halt. Lina must get to the showers before anyone sees her. At least Joan can't give an accurate description of her sorry state.
“I hope you choke on your snark” Lina says.
“Have a lovely day too!” Joan quips, returning to the studio.
The intense and sudden urge to physically assault her co-workers Lina is slowly learning to make peace with. Joan hadn't sparked it in Lina yet. Why is she being so rude now? Lina was very neutral in Joan's fight with Seymour just as Joan hadn't taken sides in Lina's argument with her.
In Joan's case, it was objectively Seymour's fault. In Lina's--
'Who cares now?'
Some times she wishes Jane and her were still friends, like at the beginning. Before they argued about Henry and their words became far too cruel to forget.
Lina sneezes. She will have an early death from hypothermia at this rate.
...Dwelling on the past is pointless, anyway. It can only hurt her more. Before heading into the shower she checks for messages from Mary. None, of course. Why would she as much as spare a thought for the mother who cannot save her in any life?
-
She makes it on time for their short, unscheduled mid-morning break. These happen when the ambiance gets too tense and people need a break. Everyone is tense at all times, by all means; but when the poor MD looks like he is going to be physically ill if he hears another passive-aggressive comment he always orders everyone to take five.
Well, good. She can do some warm-ups with this time instead of shredding her vocal cords.
Boleyn darts to her changing room, as she's been doing since her choker disappeared on Tuesday. She swore to Heaven and beyond that she'd only taken it off for a moment because it got too scratchy. When she returned from the bathroom break it was gone.
It appeared on Thursday hanging from a stage light.
Before reincarnation Lina would have scoffed at the thought of a ghost. Considering she is alive once more and that her knowledge on God and religion are quite obviously limited at best, she can no longer discard the option that vengeful spirits may also exist.
Whoever has been harassing Boleyn by taking her things is trying very, very hard to make it look like the studio is haunted. Every time she thinks about it, a shiver traverses Lina's spine. The pranks are funny afterwards. Walking into the studio in the morning only to find the car keys that were taken from Boleyn two days prior sitting on the table can be unnerving.
Mostly because a majority of these instances have happened first thing in the morning, right after the door is unlocked. This is the only thing that makes Lina believe it may be staff toying with Boleyn. Otherwise she would be convinced of Howard's guilt. And yes, sure, Howard has alibis for several incidents. Lina still wouldn't put it past her to have somehow conned everyone into believing her innocence.
But Howard, assumably, only has keys to her own changing room. Not the dance studio.
The whole affair is droll when only considering Boleyn's rage. If Lina thinks about it too much, it becomes menacing instead.
She walks up to Joan, who has her face uncomfortably close to her computer and a font so large most words don't fit on one page. Lina clears her throat. “I'd like to warm up.”
Joan's black-painted lips curl into a half smirk. “Break time, I'm going on a walk. Be my guest to use the keyboard.”
Why didn't Lina take piano classes? She has been taking music theory and singing courses for four years, since they were forced into this ridiculous show. She never thought learning an instrument necessary and now every time she needs to do anything on a keyboard her fingers tangle. She doesn't have the ease the others do to simply walk up and skillfully play a scale or a major chord. She has to stop and think about it. It's embarrassing to do in front of the others.
“Need any help with that?”
Hearing Maggie talk when not directly spoken to is a surprise. Lina almost says “No, thank you”, but what's the alternative? Hurting her vocal cords or demonstrating she can't competently play a keyboard?
She cradles her hand. “I sprained my wrist, so thank you.”
She'd sooner will herself to stop breathing than admitting she can't play the keyboard. Or anything else, for that matter.
Maggie says nothing other than asking Lina to remove Joan's chair so she can fit her wheelchair. Why she has chosen to aid Lina is anyone's guess. It must be their shared hatred for Boleyn and Salinas.
'The enemy of my enemy is my friend.'
Her phone buzzes just two exercises in. It could be Mary. That's a priority, but Maggie is helping Lina... Mary can wait. Whether Lina goes overboard to give her daughter the moon and stars; remains cold and distant from her; or screams at her to move on with her life, Mary doesn't get better. She never improves.
As disheartening as it is, lately Lina is numb to it for the most part. Unless she has Mary falling apart before her, the knowledge that her daughter is far from alright gives Lina the same feeling that anaesthesia at the dentist does.
She's a bad mother. What sort of mother would be indifferent to her daughter's suffering? The same kind of mother that would give in so easily to abandoning her in court.
Maggie and her don't get very far before the MD returns. He looks like he is going to have a nervous crisis if the slightest thing goes wrong again. Lina thanks Maggie one final time before taking a seat. Boleyn returns followed by Joan. Joan goes to her place and drops her cane almost like she's resting it on something. It clatters to the floor.
'What the--?'
Wide eyes, Joan bends forwards, feeling the air around her. “Hilarious, guys. Very funny. Who moved my chair?!”
Damn it, she should have returned it to its place. Joan leaves everything in rigorous order. How can Lina apologize--?
“It was Catalina and Maggie!” Boleyn says in a sing-song voice. “They were at the keyboard when I walked in! I call ableism!!”
Maggie points at her wheelchair. “You're fucking kidding aren't you? I couldn't move her chair if I tried!”
Boleyn opens her yap to retort something. Parr starts rocking back and forth gently like the attention-seeking husband thief she is. The veins around Steven's temples swell.
“Enough!!” he screams. Parr hisses as if noise alone could hurt her. “That's it!! As your music director I must order everyone to calm down!! If you don't, we'll leave at the scheduled hour!! I know none of you are professionals, but none of this is okay!! Act your age, not your shoe size, ladies!!”
'Considering you're sharing a room with Boleyn, Howard, Parr and Blount, you make a very tall order.'
After a few muttered apologies, rehearsal finally begins.
-
They get sent home early instead.
Howard has a cold and won't stop coughing and sneezing. From Monday's heating fiasco, she says. Parr burst into tears halfway through “Heart of Stone” and was unable to articulate why. Blount has either a stomach bug or a cocaine addiction. Boleyn doesn't know how to shut up. Seymour won't stop looking at her phone because “her son is sick.” Right. The only thing the little brat has is the ability to manipulate his mother to his every whim.
“Next week we're starting on the choreography” Steve says, wiping his brow. He is red in the face from frustration alone. “Whether you're ready or not. We're not too late to make one of the swings a main cast member. First and final warning.”
He leaves without any pleasantries. Cleves quietly wishes him a good weekend when he walks by her, but he waves her off.
Lina busies herself with apologizing to Joan to give time for Parr and Cleves to go to their changing room. Sharing close quarters with them is unappealing, they can barely go two minutes without snapping at each other. Every time, without fail, Parr covers her ears like some terrified infant.
'She wasn't so sweet and vulnerable when she was seducing Henry, now was she?'
...Or at least that was Lina felt upon reincarnation. Revisiting their first life from the lens of the musical has made her not despise Parr for Henry, specifically. She has many other, more valid motives to dislike her goddaughter.
Cleves is too occupied trying to talk to Howard like some miserable abandoned dog whimpering so its owner won't abandon it. Pathetic. Howard and Cleves' relationship rotted away like a flower in the sun four years ago and the only person who refuses to let go is Cleves. What does she see in the haughty teenager, anyway? Howard looks like one of those students the grades of which Lina would have lowered grasping at straws if necessary.
Parr isn't making a move, either. She's sitting there, staring at her knees, pulling on her sweater sleeves. Is she really hoping someone will walk up and check up on her? Goodness gracious.
Well, if neither are going to the changing room, then Lina might as well use it. As she takes the first step, Howard speeds away with a groan. Cleves follows. Hopefully she will stay in the hallway with Howard engrossed in yet another screaming match between the two. How must it be for them to live together? They must be impatient for Howard's eighteenth birthday.
It's best not to look at Howard for too long. If Lina does, she sees to what degree Henry was a monster. She really was a child, wasn't she? Just like Blount. Lina loved a ped--
Her heart sends her a painful jolt. The past is in the past, she cannot change the feelings she once had for Henry or the people she hurt because of them. What she can do is go to the changing room, pick up her bags and go home early.
Should she call Mary so she leaves the house? Or should she surprise her instead? It's so early the bakery might still be open. Lina can get Mary some cookies...
They might just be enough to make her smile.
She heads off to the changing room. Cookies it is, then. Chocolate chip, or perhaps--?
“...doing here?”
The door to the changing room is ajar. Parr is still in the studio. Who is Cleves talking to?
“A-Anna. I-I... It's not what it looks like!!”
...Blount?
“So you're standing in my changing room, looking through my bag, because...?”
Blount sobs. “I'm sorry!”
“Are you the one who's been messing with me this week?”
“You don't understand... And I can't tell you why” she cries.
...Cleves too? It wasn't just Boleyn? Is Blount behind harassing Boleyn, too? But why? Boleyn doesn't have any direct problems with Blount. That Lina is aware of, at least. Who knows? It's been a long four years.
“...Just go” Cleves says. She sounds tired. “Out.”
“You're-You're not cross at me?”
Cleves sighs. “Go.” Her voice lacks any bite. What a pushover. No wonder Howard has her wrapped around her pinky.
Lina takes a couple steps back. Best for it to look like she's walking down the hall. So it was Blount all along, that's why she's been “going to the bathroom” so often... Lina would have sworn it was Howard. Howard has issues with both Boleyn and Cleves, anyway. It would make more sense--
'Did Blount slash Cleves' tires, too?'
...That stupid, stupid child. Who does she thinks she is? Lina screamed at Mary for that incident, at her own daughter!! If Blount is the reason Mary has been so crestfallen and broken recently London isn't big enough for Blount to run and hide from Lina.
Although Lina shouldn't have been so quick to assume it was Mary, either. It's almost like she believes deep down her own daughter is a monster. How was Mary supposed to feel?
When Blount leaves the changing room, chin quivering with poorly concealed sobs, Lina grabs her by the arm.
In this life Blount is an adult. A beautiful Asian woman with stunning black eyes. She looks nothing like the child Lina met in court. Yet when she turns around, surprised, and her eyes connect with Lina's, the rage eases. This is Bessie Blount. The same Bessie Blount who Lina should have protected.
Her grip on her weakens. Blount's eyes are wild with fear. The least Lina owes her is--
Her grip tenses. This is the same person who Mary got screamed at. She deserves a good scolding.
…
...The rage doesn't come. She can still see child Bessie. Lina can't yell at her.
'”Next time I see you in my changing room I'll call the police on you, you creep”. That's all I have to say.'
She takes a deep breath...
“...Stay out of my changing room” she says. Her hand falls to her side. Blount scuttles away.
...Why can she never say harsh words? Not to Mary, not to Blount. Why is she so useless her ability to tell people off related, for the most part, to Boleyn? Why does everyone else get either a watered down version of her thoughts or whatever the heck just came out of her mouth with Blount?
Never mind. She has to go.
The pressure in Lina's chest returns. How did Blount even get the keys to her changing room?
The side of Lina's head pounds in sync with her heart. Of course, a migraine is on its way too. Just lovely.
Boleyn walks up to her changing room door without as much as acknowledging Lina. Before walking in, the witch examines every hinge. How paranoid can she get? A hinge pin fell out of a door in a studio that, if regarded from the right angle, looks like it's scheduled for demolition.
'Pathetic imbecile.'
After discovering that every single hinge pin is, in fact, exactly where it's meant to be, Boleyn goes inside. She almost collides with Howard, who walks out with her nose stuck in a pink notebook.
She's been carrying that stupid thing around all week long, taking notes in it at random. If asked, she says she's highly forgetful and needs to keep everything written down. Items to shop for, dates to remember, and the like. If it weren't because the girl's dumber than a bag of hammers, Lina would think she was up to something. She's a superb actress; but that's the extent of her talents and abilities. Everything else is an empty teenage brain today as much as it was five centuries prior when her poor life choices lead her to the scaffold.
Henry may have had a lot to do in that affair. He may have actually been the sole culprit. Kathryn was a victim, too. Lina loved a monster; pretending she didn't can't redeem her.
Howard stops in her tracks specifically to flip Boleyn off. Boleyn takes a deep breath, but her eyes are ignited with rage. “Slut” she whispers to her cousin.
“Whore” Howard replies without missing a beat, walking away.
...To think they used to get along.
Cleves leaves the changing room a few seconds after Boleyn walks into hers. She has nothing for Lina other than a cold stare and a curt nod. She trails after Howard, but walks by her without as much as bidding her a safe trip home. Howard stills, staring after Cleves for a second, before her shoulders slump and she continues on her lonely way, dragging her feet.
Lina shakes her head. She has to get to Mary instead of standing like an idiot in the hallway.
-
On her way home, even when she stopped at the bakery to get Mary's cookies, Lina's mind flickered from the bustling streets to the strange exchange that had unfolded before her. If she understood correctly, Blount had been messing around with Cleves. It hadn't been in an overt fashion, though. Nobody even knew that Cleves was also being harassed.
That incident seemed to be unrelated to Boleyn's mysterious thief. Someone who had keys to the studio and her changing room, at least. Someone who was trying to get on Boleyn's nerves for sure; but also spook as many people as possible.
Lina sighs. Her priority is Mary now. Mary--
'Joder.'
She never did look at Mary's texts. What if she needed something? Though Lina's already in their building's entrance hall she might as well give them a read now.
For how shabby the apartments are, the hall is glossy with marble. Her footsteps clack and echo against the surface. Some floors above, the elevator dings and a neighbour's laughter carries all the way down here.
The messages weren't from Mary; they're from someone who isn't in Lina's contact list. She frowns lightly as she opens WhatsApp. Whoever it was must have realized they texted the wrong person. Every message has been deleted save for one. The sender probably missed it by accident.
'Just wanted to let you know I'm back!! Have you missed me? :)'
Back home? Back in town? Whatever it is, they seem to be really happy to have returned. Lina deletes the conversation and puts her phone back in her purse. She's in front of her apartment door. The key makes a grating noise as she turns it in the lock.
One would think whoever got the number wrong could have at least apologized for texting the wrong person. People are so rude.
“Mary, surprise!” she says. “I'm home early, I brought cookies!!”
Their cramped house is eerily silent as Lina locks the door behind her, double checking that it has closed properly. “Mary?”
…
…
...Perhaps she went out? Lina's heart races. Could Mary have really gone to the street out of her own free will? Is her daughter getting better?
“Mary?”
The bathroom's faucet turns on. The rushing water is faint through the closed door; but no room is too far apart from another in this tiny apartment to be soundproof.
Lina's stomach drops. Of course Mary's still here. It was naive of Lina to get her hopes up.
“Mary, love” she says. “I brought cookies.”
With every passing second of silence, the cause of Lina's palpitations morphs from expectation to fear. “You're not funny.”
Lina takes a tentative step closer to the bathroom. The faucet squeaks closed a moment before the door swings open. Either Mary switched the light off before opening the door or she was there in the dark all along. Both are equally plausible.
Her daughter always looks dreadful, but there's something about her haunted expression, as if she'd just seen a ghost, that makes Lina's entire body tense with panic. Mary closes her eyes. “I almost did something regrettable” she says in a monotone voice.
In her hand she raises an empty box of pills. “I threw them down the drain, don't worry” she says, using the same neutral intonation. “I haven't taken any.”
It's hard to say whether the bag containing the box of cookies falls to the floor before or after Lina darts towards Mary and the first panicked sob breaks free from her throat. She slaps the empty bottle from Mary's hand and embraces her daughter as the hollow object clatters on the floor. “What were you thinking?!” she says. “Mary, please!!”
'Don't you know I need you? Don't you know your life is precious?!'
'Am I that bad at showing you? Do you really not know?'
Mary remains limp in her arms. Slowly she lets out one wail, then another, until she is falling apart in Lina's embrace. “This hurts too much, mum” she says, her voice high with fear and strain. “But after all I've done this is pain I deserve. I couldn't take the cowards' way out. I have to be punished.”
Lina lets go of Mary, but holds her by the hand. She leads her back into the bathroom and starts a bath for her beloved daughter. As the tub fills with a constant bubbling sound, she leads Mary by the hand to her room and helps her pick out a fresh change of clothes. Mary doesn't protest once, letting herself be guided like a sweet lamb.
As Mary undresses and steps into the bathtub, Lina waits outside. When her daughter gives a croaky “Go ahead” she walks in and sits on the edge of the tub. Mary stays equally silent, with tears occasionally running down her cheeks and sobs wracking her body, as Lina washes her hair.
Lina is a bad mother. A good one would know what to do, how to fix her dear girl. What words to say, where to seek help. But whether she is a good or bad parent is a mute point. She's all that Mary has. She can't not be good enough.
Lina's tears mix with the water running down Mary's hair when she bends down to kiss her daughter.
'I'll make everything alright. Don't worry, my love. Mum's right here. I'll try everything for you.'
*
Jane locks the door. Her keys jingle softly against the key holder. The telly is on. She clenches her jaw. Eddie doesn't need the volume on at all. He knows he's supposed to mute it, since he can't tell how loud it is. He has subtitles on, anyway. The neighbours will certainly complain about this when Jane next sees them.
Had a hurricane gone through the living room it would look more presentable. Unfinished homework on the table, toys carelessly kicked around the floor, a half-finished bowl of popcorn the contents of which are mostly on the sofa... In the eye of the storm is Eddie, cross-legged on the carpet, smiling at Ben Ten.
His face is so bright, he looks so happy. His eyes crinkle when he laughs, as does his nose. A smile almost breaks through Jane at the sight of her son. Almost.
'He needs discipline.'
Jane steps towards the television and turns it off. Her heart picks up its pace, so she takes a deep breath. “I told you to keep the TV on mute, love” she signs. “And what happened here?”
Eddie's previous joy vanishes like a candle blown out. His endearing expression is replaced by a frown. He stands as tall as his ten year-old body allows him to and stares coldly at Jane. “You can't tell me what to do.”
Jane closes her eyes. She has to focus on breathing, that's all. “Yes, I can. I'm your mother” she signs.
Edward chuckles. “No, you're not.”
...Every time. Every single time he says that a part of Jane dies more. Her heart is wilting within her chest with every passing day.
'This son of mine is going to be the death of me.'
“Yes, I am.”
She wants to look angry, convinced; yet she tears up instead. When her lips begin to quiver, Edward grins. “My mum wouldn't be weak enough to cry. You weren't even strong enough to be alive for me. I don't want someone like you to be my mum.”
That's it.
“Why do you hate me so much?!” she screams as she signs. It's good Edward can't hear her. Otherwise he'd mock the despair in her words. “Why can't you love me?”
Her voice breaks.
'Why were we brought back?'
He sighs dramatically, smiling wider. “You're not my mum. You're keeping me away from my mum. I wish you'd stayed dead so I could be with her.”
Bile crawls up Jane's throat. “Joan isn't your mum!! I couldn't help that I died!! I'm sorry!!”
Edward looks up at her, turns heal and goes to his room, slamming the door shut. On a logical level she has the impulse to go after him, force him to look at her and tell him that he reminds her of his father. Yet her feelings have other plans as her knees buckle and she falls, crying into her hands.
There's no fight left in her. Her son hates her. Why did she leave him? Why didn't she cling to life harder? Why did she have to go and die? It's her fault. Although it really isn't. But it must be. Why, if not, would her own baby boy despise her?
She failed at everything. At being a competent queen. At leaving her mark in history. Every other queen is remembered for something other than delivering a child.
Some times she's resentful that he's the one she died for, considering how much he hates her. It makes her a trash person.
She can never do anything right. She's screamed at at work, she can't get her lines right. Anne screams at her though that she deserves. Lina screams at her. Edward screams at her. No matter what she does, no matter how hard she tries to be important, to be seen as something other than a mother, she simply cannot.
Even her song is all about the son who dreams of her death. Jane will never be seen. Everyone is better than her, more relevant. She is invisible. The sort of person who passes through life light as a spirit, leaving no mark behind her, no traces on the people she meets. She is as forgettable and replaceable as any common household object is. It was like that during her marriage, too. Henry replaced her thrice despite promising he loved her more than life itself. She is little more than a void encased in flesh. Was there a purpose for her to return? Things that are forgotten over and over, such as herself, are bound to become dust one day without anyone raising an eyebrow.
Her phone beeps in her purse through yet another shrill sob. Wiping her face, Jane stands on wobbly legs. Who will it be this time? The neighbours again, berating for screaming at Edward? They don't know what he does for her to yell at him like that. All they see is a sweet, innocent angel with a demonic mother.
...Hm? It's an Instagram DM; someone she has never spoken to.
'Hello, Jane!! It's nice to get back to you after all this time!! Tell me, how have things been? Is Edward behaving?
Just kidding! He still hates you. And why wouldn't he?
I have an offer for you, Jane. If you accept, everyone will be forced to see you. You will be invisible no more!! Now, if you don't... No, let's just say you do. We can save threats and unpleasant talk for later. So!!
...Do you want to play a game? :)'
Notes:
And done!! I want to hear your thoughts!! I've been leaving a lot of breadcrumbs for you in these two chapters that may not be apparent at first. Even as the plot picks up its pace the first handful of chapters are still going to be giving you all insight on how the lives of every character are outside of the show. This is what Lina and Jane are dealing with at home, for example. This story is about the show, but not limited to it.
Now... Do you think there's a ghost? Entity? Demon? Or do you think someone's orchestrating all this? Please let me know~!!
Also pacing, narration style, characterization... Any input welcome ^^
Since i'm going with third person limited as the narrator voice the same event from a different perspective may shed more insight. So don't take anything at face value; you're all stuck with limited knowledge (for example: Lina here has no clue that Bessie is being threatened by an unknown person/entity). It's a conscious move on my part and i don't intend to leave any threads dangling at the end. If i do it will be an error on my part. Nonetheless, if it feels like things are going too slowly, that's on me too.
Have a wonderful day everyone, and do take care please!! New chapter of Memories should be up later today, too. Tomorrow at the latest. Okay bye~!!
Chapter 5: Unravel
Notes:
Hello, welcome back!! As always thank you very much for interacting with this fic, it means a lot!!
Okay!! Things start happening here. I hope they're interesting. I hope in the end (much later) all your patience pays of. Nonetheless, feel free to scream at me about pacing, narration, etc. I'm very excited about this fic. This is my comfort zone when writing ^^
I don't have much to say today!! Weird, ik /hj. Other than why are people lighting fire crackers? It's scaring my birb and it's loud and it's annoying and bordering on painful.
I have feelings on fire crackers.
I hope this is worth your time and that you can enjoy~!! ^^
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
(December 4th, 2023, Tuesday).
“Out of my way.”
Kat tries to sound commanding, but any authoritativeness in her voice is drowned out by the panic flooding her tone. Anne steps away from her cousin as Kathryn bolts from the studio back to their changing room. She slams the door shut. No hinge pins fall out.
'I'm five minutes late; what the hell happened here?'
Working together is far from a delight; but usually there's at least a half hour interval of peace before they start tearing into each other. Who got Kat's goat so early in the morning?
Voices come from the studio. Very angry voices. Someone's crying. Daphne is begging everyone to calm down. Whatever her salary is as this shithole's choreographer, truth be told the woman doesn't get paid enough for dealing with the queens. Nobody does.
Anne exhales slowly. The only way she's going to find out what happened is either talking to Kathryn directly or going inside. Since the chances of Anne willingly speaking to her cousin are that of her spontaneously growing a twelfth finger, she braces herself before pushing the studio doors open (by the handle; not the panel. Old habits only die hard when you're not scarred into killing them).
Loud.
It's Anna who's screaming. Strange, she generally doesn't care much about drama. Karina is crying, Daphne has gotten physically between Anna and Karina. Steve looks like he would much rather go for a long walk at the cemetery than be here right now. Parr is rocking back and forth because of course she is.
'Such a shame sounds won't actually kill you.'
...Hm. Who in this room is tolerable enough that Anne can bear to ask what happened? Steve is the only available neutral person; but he's pissed at Anne most of all, so he's off the table. That would leave Daphne, but she is currently occupied keeping Anna a foot away from a trembling Karina. Like bloody hell that Aragon, Seymour or Margaret are available options... And Joan and Anne don't see eye to eye for the most part...
That leaves María and Bessie. Talking to both of them makes Anne's skin crawl; but hearing María's annoying voice is enough to cause involuntary eye rolls that will certainly get the drummer mad at her yet again.
'Bessie it is.'
She looks pale. She's looked like shit since last week, really. Not that everyone else is doing much better; but Bessie looks like being around the others is making her physically sick.
Anne approaches Bessie and points at Anna. “Who peed in her coffee?”
Ah, shit. Bessie's enamoured by Anna despite their interesting arguments last time they shared a room. Anne should have predicted Bessie would give her a death glare for that conversation starter. “Nobody” she shoots back reproachfully. “Look.”
She pushes a book into Anne's hands. “We found several of these inside our changing rooms and in the studio. Didn't you see any when you left your stuff?”
Anne shrugs. She was late, she hadn't bothered observing the interior décor changes. The tome is black and much lighter than it seems. It's a history book about, of course, Henry's wives. Anne's heart plunges when she sees his face on the cover.
“There are others; not just that one. They're everywhere.”
Anne closes her eyes. Her breathing is becoming shallow, she's lightheaded. It gets a bit better with Henry out of sight. “Any particular reason why Anna's losing her shit over there?”
“Karina says they were on her desk this morning when she arrived” Bessie says, lowering her voice to a whisper. “She says there was only a note. It said something like 'Historical inspiration for the show. Give our actresses to read.' She assumed it was from a higher-up, so she just did it.”
That doesn't sound too bad, though. Anna may be an inconvenience to Anne; but she isn't exaggerated. It's not like staff knows they're actually the characters they portray after going through reincarnation and that Henry's mug could be triggering. “And the problem is?”
“...Just read the book.”
Anne opens the cover before looking at it. “What?” she whispers
No wonder it felt light. Most of the pages have been torn out. The only segments left are those related to Kathryn. Pink highlighter shows certain phrases. A knot forms in Anne's stomach. They're all about how Kat was little more than a foolish girl of loose morals who got what she deserved.
'...That's why he beheaded her, too?'
But... No, no. No no no. Anne takes Bessie's empty chair and sits down. Bessie asks if she's okay, but Anne waves her off. She's perusing the book; every word is worse than the last.
There has to be an error. She knows Kat had died young, but not that young. And not for those motives. This has to be someone's idea of a twisted joke, that's all.
She was a child. Henry was a monster, but...
“And this is accurate?” she asks Bessie. Her voice is quieter than she'd like. “Or is it something some sick fuck thought was funny?”
Bessie gives her a blank stare. “Anne, I died before Kathryn was executed.”
The only people Anne could ask for confirmation are Anna and Parr. Anna's rage no longer feels disproportionate. If someone went to the lengths of preparing this crap just to spite Kat that's heinous. But if these were the actual circumstances surrounding her beheading and someone decided to make it public knowledge...
Anne shudders. Anna and Karina sound very far away. She needs out.
“Be right back” she mutters as she, too, dashes from the studio.
-
Her first stop is the changing room, but Kathryn is there, curled under her beat-up vanity. If she notices Anne at all she doesn't show it. Her feelings surrounding Kathryn right now are too confusing. Anne needs answers first.
She goes to the lobby instead, pulling her phone out. If Anna isn't in a talktative mood there's nobody other than Mr. Google Anne can consult with. Parr was regrettably alive at the time of Kathryn's execution as well; but the only reason Anne would approach her would be to stab her.
The white and grey room is strangely quiet, almost peaceful, without Karina around begging for an autograph. At this point it wouldn't surprise Anne if the black notebook the receptionist keeps within arm's reach at all times were a Death Note and she secretly wants to kill all the cast. She's more than obsessed with getting signatures.
Anne closes her eyes. Why are her hands shaking? She's just going to run a quick search about her cousin. It's just Kathryn. The same Kathryn who she's done nothing but argue with since they first breathed air.
The same Kathryn who had the most visceral death day Anne has seen. Who chose her own death. Who at one point four years prior had curled up against Anne and told her she loved her and was happy to have met her.
There's something hard and wet in the back of her throat. She swallows it down. Whichever bond she had with Kathryn was as long as a fruit fly's life span. Kathryn blew it by being so headstrong they both blew it. Anne's no saint. She was the adult; the argument wasn't worth all the hate they shared.
Her hands tremble still. Anne takes a deep breath to steady herself; she needs to type--
Her phone vibrates. The sender isn't in her contact list.
...'Hm?'
“Miss Boleyn,
Good morning, it's Judith. I'm your daughter's chemistry teacher. Elizabeth seems to be having another episode. As of now I accompanied her to the nurse's office until she feels better. If her condition deteriorates perhaps it would be best if someone could come pick her up. Could you do that yourself? I am writing so as to give you time to contact somebody else if you are unavailable.
I will keep you posted on the situation and inform you of her progression. She's safe now. She doesn't seem to want to initiate any self-harming behaviour this time.
I would tell you not to worry, but I am a mother as well. I understand your anguish. Worry moderately, Ms. Boleyn. Your daughter is out of danger for the time being.
Kind regards,
Mrs. Beckett.”
It's like the blood has drained from her body. Why again? Why so often? She closes her eyes as another dizzy spell washes over her and she fills with dread. It's the third time in a week Lizzie dissociates so strongly she needs to be removed from class.
'What's wrong, sweetheart?'
If Lizzie could state where her mind wanders off to in those moments, what she sees... But she remembers nothing. Just fog. By the time she's back she has often forgotten what triggered the episode in the first place.
Anne clenches her fists and sets her jaw. Lizzie may need her. If it's moderate she won't; if it's strong she will. In any case, she needs to be ready to take her home. Once she's home she can leave her in their neighbour's house. The woman is sweet as can be and her many cats are therapeutic to Lizzie.
'If Beckett calls again go, pick Liz up, take her to Mrs. River's, come back.'
But for that she needs permission first. Right, she needs to talk to Steve.
In the musty, dank hallway leading to the studio are Daphne and Karina. Her shoulders are wracked with sobs that are quieting to sniffles. Daphne is leading her to the reception area, rubbing her back and making shushing noises. “It's alright...” she says. “Anna's having a bad day, that's all. It wasn't your fault...”
Oh, right, Kathryn. Well, Anne has no time for that right now. She needs permission first. And even then she won't be in the mood to google anything about her cousin. Not until she's certain Lizzie is feeling better. Lizzie first; everything else later.
More yells come from the studio. Why are people still screaming?
Everyone is sat except for Anna and Kathryn. Other than heavy-lidded and red-eyed, she looks normal. She's inspecting her nails and twirling a strand of hand with her free hand.
“...unacceptable!” Steve says. “Karina is a very sweet girl; you had no right to scream at her like that! This is simply unacceptable!”
Anna's entire face is tense, as if not shaking Steve by the shoulders were an effort. “Those books had the specific target of harassing my co-worker. I--”
“You nothing!!” the music director says. Anna flinches. “Ms. Howard's behaviour is also unacceptable!! Why did you get so worked up over such a ridiculous, school-girl level of petty prank?!”
...He has no idea. He doesn't know how much that can hurt--
“I guess I got so much in character I summoned the ghost of Kathryn Howard into me and got overwhelmed” she says, smiling cheekily at Steve. “You told me I was very disconnected from my role, remember? I guess you could say I have a... connection, with it now.”
She giggles.
Anne's breath hitches in her throat. Anna gives Kathryn a very concerned side-glance. Even Bessie frowns at her remark. They don't get it, what she's doing. But Anne does. Deflecting with humor runs in the family, it seems.
'How much did that really hurt you?'
Steve rubs his face as if he wanted to scrub it off. “One more snide comment on your part and I'm sending you home for the day.”
Kathryn raises an eyebrow. “Promise?”
She barely conceals a grin. Anne's stomach churns. There's no happiness in that gesture; it's all hollow yet searing pain. Kat plays her part brilliantly, though.
“Just-- For goodness' sake, Miss Howard!” he says, pressing his palms into his eyes. “Sit down. We're beginning now.”
“Excuse me!” Anne says. “Steve--”
He shakes his head. “Not now, Miss Boleyn. Sit.”
“It's important--”
“I said sit.”
“My daughter--”
“Just sit!!”
Kicking her chair isn't a conscious decision. It echoes in the silent studio. Parr hisses at the sound. 'Good.' Anne kicks it again, with more strength. She turns to Steve. “I'm not a fucking dog, alright?” she says. Her vision pulsates in sync with her thumping heart. “I was saying my daughter got ill and I'll need to leave to drive her home if she gets worse.”
He looks at her, beady blue eyes lit with rage as his face turns red. “I demand to be treated with respect!!” he says. Spittle flies from his mouth. He waggles his finger at Anne. “This is unacceptable!!”
“And I demand the same. Don't treat me like a fucking dog and I won't act like an animal.”
Catalina laughs. “There's another way to treat her? News to me” she says in a mock-whisper.
The amount of noise in Anne's head is maddening. There's so much ire, so much anger ready to be fired out. But when Catalina speaks that voice is still her voice; the voice of Anne's former friend. They were so close once-- the anger simmers with resentment, too.
Nobody steps up for her. Anna looks cross at Catalina, Joan shakes her head disapprovingly, but that's the extent of it. Anne shoves her fists into her hoodie pockets. No one needs to see them shake.
“I may be an animal; but at least I'm not as replaceable as used underwear.”
...She shouldn't have said that. She really shouldn't have. This is not the time, not the place, and most definitely not the moment. Pissing Steve off more is the last thing she needs. But of course, it's always like this, isn't it? Unable to shut up, unable to keep her mood to herself. Always sticking her foot in it. Why doesn't she have a shred of self-control? If she could just bite her tongue instead of--
“You cunt” Catalina says, standing up in her unimpressive 5 foot's full height. “You slandering slu--”
“ENOUGH!!” Steve bellows. His entire body is tense. “That is it! We're taking five, all of us! But when we return we're all going to be calm! I've had it with all of you! That's it! Whoever isn't calm when we return is getting an exemplary admonishment!”
He takes a deep breath, running a hand through his balding hair. “Miss Boleyn, I will accept you picking your daughter up today. From now on you will need to find someone who can care for her in case of emergency. Are we clear?”
She nods. If she opens her mouth she'll spew more profanity. She makes for the door before anyone can talk to her. Screw the petty thief. Whoever it is can have a heyday with her things in the changing room today. If she traps herself between four walls the pressure building up in her temples will crush her. She has to walk this one off.
Damn it, her car keys. They can't take her car keys. If anything, she needs those to get to Lizzie. She's already at reception, but what choice does she have? She backtracks.
She narrowly avoids running into Joan in the hall. Kathryn is walking straight past the changing room. Should Anne say something? No, now isn't the moment. She's got five minutes to walk the adrenaline off she's already said enough regrettable things for one day.
Jane is in the changing room, sitting at her vanity, with a shit-eating grin. She looks up when the door opens, but returns to the video she's watching as soon as she sees Anne. “I can see you're still great at controlling your anger” she retorts.
Anne takes a deep breath. Stabbing Jane is very tempting; but it won't solve anything. If she manages to just keep calm--
“Better at it than you're at controlling your kid.”
Jane's expression twists into a scowl. The light from her vanity behind her casts eerie shadows across her face. “Don't you dare--”
She continues talking, but Anne shuts her out. It's just Jane. Who gives a damn what she has to say? Anne retrieves her keys from her bag and walks out. Jane screams things. Does she think yelling really phases Anne? The shrieks of a pathetic push-over have nothing on the clamour of a crowd yearning for her death.
'Witch! Whore! Sl--!'
Anne steadies herself against the wall as nausea hits her. Her breathing comes in shallow. She presses her forehead against the cool hallway wall. It smells terrible, but it's distracting enough from the writhing mass of shrieking voices she has dragged over from her first life.
“...You okay?”
Anne snaps her head to the left. Kathryn is holding a bottle of water from the vending machine. She looks at the ceiling and offers it to Anne. “You look like you need this more than me.”
...What in--?
“Why do you care so much now? Why does it matter at all now? What do you care if I feel well or not?”
Kathryn sighs, exasperated. “My bad! I was worried about you now, I was worried about you when you almost lost a finger and I was worried about you four fucking years ago when you told me to go die!” she groans. “I don't know why I bother. You're insufferable, Anne.”
Her raging thoughts pause briefly enough to take a deep breath. Taking her anger out on Kathryn won't--
'Wait a damn moment.'
“Why were you worried when the door closed on me?” she says. Her voice is quiet.
Kathryn's eyes widen almost imperceptibly. Her lips part in quiet surprise. “I--”
The pressure in Anne's head returns, pressing down to her torso, squashing out any remnant of logical, stable thoughts. “It was you, wasn't it?”
Kathryn frowns. “What?! Why would I do that and then worry about you?! It was my changing room too, dickhead!”
Bullshit. All bullshit. The only reason Kathryn would worry about her would be if she knew the door had been tampered with. Anne slaps the water out of Kathryn's hand. She must have already opened it and closed it rather poorly. The cap falls off, making an arc of water both cousins narrowly avoid.
“Oh, get fucked” Kathryn says.
Anne shakes her head. “Turns out you have a lot of experience in that area, don't you?”
Kathryn's mouth snaps shut. Her eyes glaze over. Anne walks around the puddle and shoves past her cousin. Karina says something as Anne leaves. Well, whatever. Karina also tries speaking to her as Anne arrives to the sliding doors. They whoosh open.
The cool breeze against her cheeks plays with her hair too. Anne turns left and jogs more than walks. Her heart is pounding, her head is stuffed with lead.
Why does everyone always hate her?! No matter what she says or does, whatever she tries, they all hate her. Catalina since the moment they saw each other. Kathryn after the ridiculous Lady Rochford discussion. Margaret since they opened their eyes in this cursed century, for some reason. Jane since their first lives. Why? Why is it everyone always winds up hating her? Her parents, her siblings, her sister in law, her cousins, her friends, her husband, her entire country, her daughter.
Her stomach cramps. Anne moves faster. She can jog this off.
The rhythmic blows against her feet are grounding. The streets are mostly empty at this time. People are busy working or at school. She only has to swerve around a dog walker and a mother with her baby carriage.
Why is she so easy to hate? Is there any choice she can make that won't get people to despise her? Resists Henry for seven years? Hated by her family. Caves in? Hated by Catalina, Jane and everyone else. Defends her innocence? Hated by her country. Plays the role of the villain they all so insistently pinned on her? Hated regardless.
Did Kathryn really go as far as to manipulate the door? Why? Their last argument flew off the handles, but was it that bad? Why is it always, without exceptions...?
Her jog slows to a brisk walk. Why is she feeling so miserable about this? She doesn't need to understand why they hate her. It's something she has carried with her since birth. People like her for a while, then they try to get something for her, then they hate her. It's the usual cycle.
She's developing a headache from the intensity of her frown. If she's to be hated might as well give them reasons to. Why does her heart sink because she called Catalina replaceable? Or that she told Kathryn she was a slut? Why does she still care so much about them? It's not like they care about her, anyway. She is so, so stupid for caring this much.
Whether Anne is nice or not it doesn't matter. Everyone condemns her before she has the chance to defend herself. Her sentence is always, unfailingly signed before her hearing.
'Catalina is replaceable. Kathryn is a whore. Parr is human waste. I'm hated. They're all facts. Just facts.'
She stops under a tree to catch her breath. How long has she run for? Three minutes. She should get back--
'Why the rush? Get there late, they'll hate you. Get there on time, they'll hate you. They can all fucking wait.'
Anne pulls her phone out instead. All these annoying, meaningless people have almost made her lose track of her daughter. Thankfully Beckett has only left one message to inform her that Lizzie seems to be feeling better. There are other texts from another unknown number, but they've all been deleted. Whatever.
She leans against the tree's trunk and closes her eyes. The distant rumbling of cars, the coolness of her skin, the tension in her muscles, the tree's faint scent... She focuses on those, trying to even out her breathing. So what if people hate her? So what if she says regrettable things?
'It won't make a difference. Nobody cares what I have to say. They've already decided I'm the bad guy.'
Well if that's what everyone wants, that's what they'll get. Nobody out-bitches Anne. She's delusional if she thinks that her exchange with Kathryn could have gone better if she hadn't insulted her cousin. It's Kathryn, for god's sake. Kathryn's a demon in her own right. They would have argued about anything. Anne just saved them both the time of beating around the bushes. Right?
If they want a villain, a villain they'll get. Wish granted. She can be the bad guy.
How can she be as much of an annoyance as possible to the others without getting fired? She resumes walking fueled by anger and determination. Her return to the studio takes longer than her departure, considering she isn't jogging anymore. Fuck it. If Steve is frothing at the mouth that's on him. Maybe he should consider not telling her to sit.
At the main gate Anne goes around the building. She'll go in through the back. Karina isn't the target or the cause of her wrath. If the receptionist as much as greets her there's a high chance Anne will take her feelings out on her. No need to waste irate energy on an innocent bystander.
The back entrance is just a side door that leads to the dumpsters. Should she be using it? No, but does it matter? Whether she's on her best or worst behaviour fucking Steve has already decided she's little more than a bitch. If she gets caught so be it. If they scream, she can scream louder.
It should be unlocked at this time. The cleaning lady doesn't bother locking it until she's done with the first floor and moves elsewhere. If she isn't ahead of her schedule she should still be finishing up with the bathrooms on the first floor.
The door swings open with a click. Anne sighs, relieved. The staff only area of the studio really needs better security.
The corridor that unfolds before her plunges into darkness when the door closes on its own behind her. The white overheads flicker over the deplorable waste of a hall. There's dust everywhere. The cleaning lady mustn't get paid enough for maintaining this.
Her own footsteps and the electrical whirring and popping of the failing lights accompany Anne as she holds her breath. It's a short walk until a storage area. It's marginally better kept than the hall and less of a hazard to breathe in. It is still dark as sin. Darker; considering the rows of old, rickety metal shelves that split the room into a small maze cast shadows every which way.
Anne stops. The only breathing to be heard is her own. Nothing stirs. It should be safe to continue without getting intercepted. Her anger has unfortunately been mostly replaced by anticipation. There's something unnerving about the storage room. She always feels like the protagonist of a survival horror game in it. And, as glorious as it would be to get into a fight with someone over getting caught here to blow some steam off, it's more practical for her if she doesn't. It's a very good route to avoid people and it took her a while to discover. Best not to get banned from it.
Unfortunately, her decreased anger leaves room for sympathy for Kathryn. How inconvenient. Maybe Anne was a bit harsh to her... She takes a step forwards--
With a high-pitched whine the shelf to her right slowly leans towards her. How--?
“What?” she whispers
A few old sheets of paper shuffle off it onto the floor. It continues to topple; it isn't stopping. Anne backs away, bumping into the shelf behind her. There isn't enough room; it will fall on her. How is it falling?
A louder, more urgent metallic groan snaps her out of her daze. She runs ahead. The shelf gains velocity as gravity tugs on it. Items clunk onto the floor. The shelves here are long, but she'll make it, she's almost--
“Shit!” she yells as her right shoulder erupts in searing pain. Then she's falling, a crushing weight on her, dragging her to the floor.
A white flash of pain blinds her as her head hits the floor with a dull thud. Something wet seeps into her s...
…
…
SGV5Li4uICBBdCBsZWFzdCB3ZSBjYW4gYWx3YXlzIHJlbHkgb24gcGFwZXIgYWlycGxhbmVzISE=
…
…
*
Why is it every damn time Steve says “take five” everyone understands “fifteen minutes”? Kathryn huffs. How disrespectful.
The same people are always late. Anne and María are musts. Another likely person to forget the meaning of 'common decency' is Jane. Of course, today that tensions are high as can be, she hasn't arrived yet. Maggie, for reasons unknown, is also missing; as are Joan and Bessie.
“This is worse than being with high schoolers” Steve says, wiping his glasses on his shirt. Catalina nods with a knowing expression.
Daphne is going over some of the steps from “Get Down” with Anna. Catalina is going down a long conversation with Steve about the similarities between their work group and school children. Catherine is reading while she taps her foot. It's maddening; but not worth talking to her about.
If Anne and Jane had arrived, they could start without the ladies. Choreography isn't the reason they're here, anyway. It must be so annoying to spend hours upon hours waiting for their brief intermissions in the play. What a dick move. At least once they move to the theater they'll be working on assembling the instrumentals instead of sitting around uselessly. Just a week and a half to go.
Well, since everyone's busy or distracted, this is as good time as any other to update her journal. Kathryn pulls out the pink notebook and a pen from her pant pocket.
December 4 th ,
The ringmaster finally put their money where their mouth is. This morning the changing rooms were littered with books about me.
Her heart quickens. Deep breaths... She can't afford to have another breakdown. She pinches her wrist.
What I don't understand is why it's taken them so long to carry out a threat. It's been over a week now. I've only been doing the most harmless of my assignments. Is this how far I can take it before they start punishing me? But why? Why now? Is it that not keying Anne's car yesterday is a greater offense than refusing to lock her in the changing room?
That's assuming I'm being chastised now for not keying her car. Perhaps it's the number of ignored assignments, and not the assignment in question, that got me punished?
A lot of questions; no current answers. Just great. Current tally: six accomplished requests; eight ignored.
On another note, Catalina complained about her tissues going missing earlier. That wasn't me. Anna confirmed Catalina brought them to the studio; it seems she used them in their changing room.
Is it a coincidence?
Bessie's still acting odd. Curiously enough she's missing right now, too. Is she involved in this as well? She should have returned ten minutes ago. Currently missing (10:46):
-Bessie
-Joan
-Maggie
Her phone vibrates. She finishes the list before looking at the notification. Dread pools in her stomach as she unlocks the screen. It's another Twitter DM.
“You stupid bitch. I told you I was tired of giving you chances. Did you think you'd get away with picking and choosing which assignments to complete and which to ignore?
Did you think you could disregard me? I was patient. I was lenient. I understood your hesitance to hurt your cousin. But the charade is over. I said you would deeply regret ignoring me when everyone discovered how much of a slut you are. But you know what? That isn't enough. I haven't seen you cry blood yet.
I was nice about Anne's finger. I haven't been so kind today.
Think twice about playing with me in the future . I'm the puppet master. This is my game. Don't forget who's in charge.
Have a lovely day :)”
Her pulse throbs in her throat. What--?
The door bursts open. Karina comes in wide-eyed, followed by a ghastly-looking Joan. “Anne had an accident” the first says, out of breath. “I-I-- If it weren't for--” she grabs the door frame so hard her knuckles turn white.
The quiet conversations that were filling the air fall silent. “What happened?” Steve says. Anna abandons her spot next to Daphne and walks closer to Karina.
She takes a deep, shuddering breath. “I-I asked Joan to help me carry some folders to the storage room. She said it wouldn't matter; that you were going over choreography. Then--” she makes a pause to breathe. She's hyperventilating. “We found Anne under a shelf. We-We don't know what she was doing there, or how it fell on her. I--”
A sob cuts her off. Joan steps forwards.
“We called an ambulance” she says, although there's an edge of panic to her voice. She's still holding two thin folders between her free arm and her torso.
“Is she okay?” Anna asks.
Joan shrugs. “She's breathing, her pulse is even. It looks like she's got a concussion. But neither Karina nor I are experts. It smelled like blood and Karina said it's coming from her scalp; from where she hit her head. That's all I can tell you.”
Anna mutters a curse under her breath. Catherine is rocking lightly, looking up at the ceiling. “Could the shelf have fallen on her spontaneously?”
Steve shakes his head. “Absolutely impossible. There's no reason for which only a single one of those shelves fell if the others are still standing. Are they?” he asks, turning to Karina. She nods.
With a deep frown, Steve pushes his glasses up the bridge of his nose. “I'm afraid somebody pushed it on Miss Boleyn.”
Blood rushes by Kathryn's ears. She could have avoided this if only she'd--
“Anna, Catherine, Daphne and I were here all along; we didn't even leave during our break” Lina points out. “It can't have been us.”
“I just went out for a bottle of water” Kathryn says. Her voice is thick; she needs to get a grip or she'll seem suspicious.
Catalina's eyes narrow. “And where is it?”
“I-- finished it and threw it away” Kathryn says. The last thing people need to know is that she argued with Anne. That would be more dubious.
Anna nods. “She was in and out; she didn't have time to go anywhere else.”
Kathryn's shoulders go slack with relief. Thank goodness. Despite Catalina's skeptical look, her alibi is solid.
“Joan was walking around the reception area” Karina says. “She wasn't in my sight at all times, but I did see her.”
At first an annoyed grimace fills Joan's expression, then it eases. “Karina was at her workplace at intervals; at least. I can only clear her the times I walked by her desk; just like how she can't clear me for the entire break, either.”
Steve shakes his head. “You're both clear, then. I trust my niece with my life and Joan's still learning her way around the studio; never mind navigating the mess that is the storage room.
“Ladies, I have no alibi. I was in my office and didn't run into anyone on the way there or back; you will have to take my word.”
Kathryn's jaw and teeth hurt from clenching. They're looking in all the wrong places. The real culprit is--
Maggie, Bessie and María enter at last. The three of them are staring as far away from each other as possible. Bessie... Bessie looks tense. She's looked tense since last week. Could she be...?
“Where were you?!” Steven demands. “Where were all three of you?!”
“Arguing” María says, deadpan. “You said you wanted us calm and it's just choreography, so we waited to be civil. We agreed to disagree and promise to behave.”
“That's not the problem” Catalina snaps. “Where were you?”
María and Maggie exchange a glance like they did when they were dating on instinct. A blush creeps on Maggie's cheeks when she realizes. María crosses her arms uncomfortably before looking away. “In our changing room. We were discussing--”
“You were in there all break long?” Catalina asks.
Maggie nods. “What's wrong?”
Anna rubs the back of her neck. “You see, Anne--”
“Jane!” Steve says. “Where have you been?!”
Jane's frozen at the doorway, observing the scene before her. Her cheeks are flushed and her gaze very, very shifty. “My son—”
“Where?” Anna insists, almost in sync with Lina.
Jane looks at the floor. “In my changing room.”
“All the time?” Daphne inquires. Jane nods shakily.
“No, no you weren't” Catherine says. “I went to the bathroom and I saw you walk by. You went towards the reception area.”
...That potentially changes things... The storage area isn't at reception, per se. It's likely that Karina and most definitely Joan could have missed Jane slipping in there...
Jane shrinks under the multiple gazes trained on her. “And?”
“Why did you lie?” demands Steve. “What did you have to do there?”
Jane puts her hands on her hips. “Why am I being questioned?”
The back-and-forth that ensues is useless. With every word Jane digs her grave deeper. But is it really Jane...? She does have reasons to dislike Anne, but... Jane?
It's almost a relief that Jane merits so much scrutiny. Without her odd behaviour... Well, even with it. Whatever creature manipulated them into making this musical seems to be back. It sent the message about Anne's injury just before Karina and Joan arrived. But...
Kathryn grasps her hands tightly. The argument makes it hard to focus on her mind. Is she willing to believe that it's really back? Whoever this is acts like it did, granted, but... It could be a convincing performance. A hinge pin, a shelf, some books... Any of them could have done that... Right?
'Anne could have died because of me.'
That certainty makes her nauseous. Getting her car keyed would have been so much better than having a shelf fall on Anne. Perhaps, if Kathryn had conceded... No, that probably wouldn't have achieved anything regardless. Last time, when they woke up, with the entity, everything was awful. Just like now. Still...
'It didn't behave exactly like this. It didn't use us against each other.'
Of course, it could. Nothing prevents it from doing such a thing. Yet its threats were always public. Everyone knew there was something screwing around with them; it wasn't a secret. Kathryn isn't knowledgeable in supernatural entities, maybe it's just changed its modus operandi. It most definitely seems like it's back...
She sighs. She can't really put her finger on it. Maybe it's denial. Perhaps she's just afraid that it's back. Last time it was around it tore them apart. Perhaps she doesn't want to accept that it's a possibility. That would be narrow-sighted on her part. She can't discard anything. Not yet. Which means she also can't disregard the option that it is, as she thinks, one of the others exacting some twisted vengeance.
“...So Joan doesn't have a clear alibi, either?!” Jane says, her voice an octave higher than normal. “I bet it was her!!”
'Jesus Christ...'
“Don't be ridiculous, Seymour” Catalina says. “When you act like this I understand why your son was sorely disappointed to find out he'd be in your hands and not hers.”
The confused glance Steve, Daphne and Karina share is overshadowed by the string of profanity Jane directs at Catalina. For once in her second life Kathryn has to agree with Catalina. Jane is fucking ridiculous.
Cusses continue to be shared. Catherine stands up and leaves the room in a hurry, holding her hands over her ears. One of her major concerns with the musical was her sensitivity to loud sounds. As detestable as Catherine is, it must be torture to be constantly subjected to screams.
But she kind of deserves it.
What she did to Lizzie
--
Entity or person? Kathryn looks at the room around her. At Anna's worried frown, Catalina and Jane's enraged expressions. Joan is putting the other three ladies up to date. Steve, Daphne and Karina discuss whether calling the police is necessary and agree it most likely is.
If it's a person, it could be most any of them. Or someone else entirely. Kathryn's skin crawls. It could be the entity too, though. Either way, she isn't safe in these walls.
None of them are.
-
They're going home early yet again, taking the extraordinary situation into account. Steve is unhappy with the turn of events, to say the least. The studio's director talked him out of calling the police; something about the storage room not being up to fire standards. It's surprising that there's just one specific area of this dump that isn't.
Whether that's a good or bad take Kathryn doesn't know. If it's a person, perhaps authority involvement could help... No, it likely wouldn't. She's giving the police far too much credit. From what she overheard from Steve and Daphne the security cameras in rooms of infrequent use are only turned on at night. Even if the police were around they would have nothing to go on but everyone's murky testimonies.
The one thing everyone can agree on, although nobody has specifically talked about it, is that Jane probably pushed the shelf on Anne. She was late, she lied, she was unable to explain herself. But there's no concrete proof. The prospect of sharing a changing room with her now is even less alluring than it already was.
Unless some supernatural entity did it, of course. But then where was Jane? Why did she lie? What was she up to?
Whatever is going on, Jane isn't trustworthy.
“Kathryn” Anna says. Her tone is laced with ice. “I'll get home late tonight.”
“Alright.”
Anna stares at her a second too long, like she wants Kathryn to ask. Really? She sighs. Easiest way to get it over and done with is to comply. “Why, Anna?”
“Who's going to pick up Lizzie from school with Anne at the hospital? Lizzie's sick today, remember?” she says, her voice softening ever so slightly since their argument on Saturday.
...Liz.
The anxiety and stress clouding Kathryn's mind are pushed to the sides by a warm flame igniting in her chest. “Can I go with you? I haven't seen her since...”
Anna cocks an eyebrow. “I thought you had enough of me at home?”
“If it's to see Liz I think we'll both manage to be agreeable to each other.”
At her words Anna doesn't quite smile, but the expression that replaces her cold scowl eases into something gentler. “Alright. I'll wait for you at the car.”
...In the car with Anna. It's been a while since the two of them have been alone like that. Something knots up in Kathryn's throat, making it hard to breathe. She's kind of excited nervous. The anxiety spreads its tendrils from her heart outwards like a parasitic spider.
She says goodbye to Joan before heading out to the changing room. In, get her stuff, and out. She is not going to stay in a room with Jane any longer than she absolutely must.
Despite the dreadful day, despite the worry for Anne attacking her at random, there's something light in Kathryn's step. She's going to be with Anna like they used to and see Lizzie!! How much will the sweet girl have grown in four--?
“Anna of Cleves! How dare you?!”
Kathryn scrunches her eyes shut. Why is Catalina screaming at Anna now?
Their changing room is open ajar. “That's my heart medication!!” Catalina says. “You can't do that!!”
...Oh no...
“I didn't do it, I told you” Anna says in a level voice. “With all that's been going on recently--”
“Is it because you think my daughter slashed your tires?!” Catalina says. Something rattles loudly beyond the door. “She didn't!!”
“Then who was it?!” Anna says. There's an edge of danger to her tone. “Nobody else was around! But even though your daughter's hobby is slashing tires I wouldn't take it out on your medication; for god's sake!”
“Yeah, right” Catalina retorts.
“...What are you insinuating?” Anna says. It's almost a growl.
Time to walk away. Kathryn's heart is hammering in her chest. Catalina's pills, whatever happened to them, weren't her doing, either. Anna, Catherine and herself are cleared. Joan was with Karina for the most part. That leaves Jane; and Maggie, María and Bessie. María and Bessie barely tolerate Lina. Maggie and María barely tolerate Anne. Surely the three of them could have had a busy break and then pretended to be each other's alibis?
...Not worth discarding. But Jane has an even worse history with Catalina and Anne.
Kathryn opens her door. Jane is sitting close to the wall their changing room shares with Anna, Catalina and Catherine's. She's putting her things away after changing into her street clothes. Her reflection in her vanity's mirror shows the impish grin adorning her expression as she hears the chaos unfurling between Anna and Catalina.
'In, get stuff, out.'
Kathryn does just that, ignoring the rage coursing through her veins. Why is Jane enjoying that? She's enjoying Anna getting reprimanded despite being innocent unnecessary quarrels. Don't they have enough of those?
'Perhaps it was her. Maybe that's why she was late. Maybe that's why she lied. But why would she have gone to the storage area, then? And how did she even get in?'
Questions and uncertainty peck at Kathryn's mind like a murder of crows. She has to focus on something else. A dash of red hair, some vibrant green eyes. A sweet, gentle smile. Yes, she'll be seeing Lizzie soon. At long, long last.
-
Anna turned the radio on just so the silence wouldn't threaten to consume them. Despite her feigned indifference, her brow is creased with a mix of worry and anger. She taps her fingers impatiently on the steering wheel.
Kathryn bites the inside of her mouth. Should she say something? Would it be appropriate?
Is there anything left to say at all?
“Anna” she says, mostly on impulse.
“Yes?” Anna replies, keeping her eyes on the road.
'I'm sorry Catalina was an ass to you. I know you didn't do anything with her pills. I know you're innocent. Even she knows you're innocent; she cleared you. We're all just tense.'
“...Have you missed Lizzie?” she mumbles. Why dig her finger into old wounds? She can't trust Anna again. Anna wouldn't want her, anyway.
Anna nods. The unease in her expression turns a shade softer. “Every single day.”
'Have you missed me, too? After I left for the boarding school? Have you missed me?'
...There's no reason for this annoying jealousy to bubble in her chest. Her relationship with Anna is over.
A sudden stop snaps her out of her thoughts. They must have been driving for a while, they've arrived at Lizzie's school.
Loud children run from the door to their parents. Older ones walk in a more orderly fashion in groups of two or more. Loners dot the student landscape. As Anna locks the car, Kathryn searches. She needs to find--
Yes, that red hair. Lizzie located.
Her heart swells, etching a wide smile on her face. Oh, her beloved Lizzie is so tall now... But her expression is just as sad. Worse, perhaps. Is the harassment Anne's enduring at the studio taking a toll on Lizzie, too?
Kathryn palms her pocket, pressing her hand against the outline of her notebook. Entity or person, she will figure it out. Whoever or whatever is behind this will be exposed. For herself, for the greater good, and most importantly for the sweet child who needs her mother in perfect condition.
There are very, very few things Kathryn wouldn't do for Lizzie.
'I'll try my best for you, sweetheart. That's a promise. I'll keep your mother safe for you. Whatever it takes; no matter the consequence.'
Anna puts a hand on her shoulder and points, smiling wide. “She's seen us!”
Lizzie bounces on the balls of her feet, waving wildly. Her previously dull eyes are bright and sparkly. As soon as the light turns green, she dashes towards Anna and Kathryn. She doesn't slow down as she approaches, spreading her arms wide and pulling them both into an embrace.
Tears threaten to spill from the joy nestled between Kathryn's ribs. She buries her face in Lizzie's hair, wrapping her in an arm. Her other arm is blocked by Anna. Anna is crying with happiness, stroking Lizzie's hair. Anna places the arm that Kathryn is obstructing slowly and gently placed around her shoulders.
...Anna... Anna is touching her gently, tentatively. Kathryn's breath hitches. What should she do...?
Exhaling slowly, she puts her hand gingerly on the small of Anna's back. She would swear Anna almost giggled when she does.
But, of course, Kathryn's just acting affectionate with Anna because of Lizzie. Lizzie doesn't need to see them tense around each other. Yes, that's it. It's purely for Lizzie's sake. Kathryn hasn't missed Anna at all. She's been fine, perfectly fine, without her these four years.
In a matter of seconds, when Lizzie pulls away, everything will be glum again. Anna will let go of them both, Liz will be really upset to learn about her mother. The fear will be back to snatch Kathryn's peace of mind. Anxiety will claim her for its own again.
But now, for this one moment, all that can wait. She has Lizzie and Anna? Everything is alright.
*
The company of monotone heart monitor beeps is far from ideal. It's driving Anne insane.
She has many questions. What happened at the studio? Who pushed the shelf on her? Why? Who is it she has to look out for? Was it Kathryn? Is this related to the hinge pin?
But, more pressingly, since she opened her eyes, Anne has had a feeling. One that hasn't abandoned her even after a battery of questions and tests by her doctor; and a tense conversation with Anna about Lizzie and how she isn't alone.
For hours now, Anna has had the distinct sensation that something has... clicked, for lack of a better term, in her head. A door has opened, perhaps? Just before she lost consciousness she got a glimpse of... something. It was more real than a dream; but nowhere near comprehensive enough to be a memory.
She's probably giving it too much thought. It may have been her brain going haywire after she hit her head. But...
...Why did she wake up crying? Why was 'Kathryn' the first word that came out of her mouth when she opened her eyes?
Notes:
And there we go~!! Thoughts? Feelings? Theories? What's going on~?
I'd love to hear your thoughts, thank you very much. See you next time~!!
Take care and have a lovely day everyone. Bye!! ^^
Chapter 6: Fragments
Summary:
Bessie has a bad day
Notes:
Hello!! First of all thank you, as always, for interacting with this fic!!
Alright, alright, little disclaimer for this one: it covers a rather sensitive topic. One that was already mentioned in the headcanons, if you read those in the intro chapter. This subject is very near and dear to me for a plethora of reasons. I want to do the best job possible of representing the issue and all its nuances accurately. Please do bear in mind that it's a condition that manifests wildly differently in people; so just because these experiences don't match yours/those of someone you know doesn't mean they're inherently wrong. As mentioned, it's something that matters quite a lot to me. All this to say: if you think i misrepresented something *please* tell me. And also please bear in mind it was, under no circumstances, with malicious intent. I am well aware of the effects of misrepresentation and do *not* wish to contribute to that.
I care so much that, in the end note, i am going to explain a bit of how a specific headcanon i have works because i feel like clarifying that point is very, very important. It should be spoiler-free since by the end of this chapter there should be enough leads for readers to put the pieces together (and do let me know if i'm wrong, please). I hate explaining how things work in-world because i support a strict death of the author interpretation in media. However, though by the end of the fic my standpoint and intentions will be crystal clear, i fully understand that uncertainty, on this specific topic, could ruin the story for readers. Nonetheless, everyone's free to not read it if you don't want to/if you trust me to handle the subject with care (which is fair if you don't and i get it; we're strangers on the internet that's why i'm making a point to clarify this).
HOWEVER: the end note will have translations for several things at the very top, so maybe read that if you need to.
With all that out of the way, i hope you can enjoy and thank you very much for your time. Please let me know your thoughts if you'd like~!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
(December 08 th , Saturday)
“...Oh.”
Bessie places her glass of water on the kitchen counter. She'd... She'd already gotten one. She doesn't need two.
Unsurprising, considering everything she forgets on the regular. She'll just... Drink both and go. Last day of the week, one day closer to ending this nightmare. She'll go to the studio and-- her stomach twists painfully. She was given until today to finish her... task, for lack of a better word.
Her breakfast threatens to crawl back up the way it came. She doesn't want to hurt Anna anymore. When will this end? What if she just... doesn't comply? What would really happen if Bessie refused to?
'Don't be a child, you already know what will happen. It'd punish you. It'd reveal everything.'
Bessie presses the heels of her palms against her eyes, taking deep breaths. Is keeping her secret really worth hurting Anna...?
'Well, what do you think?'
Anna was a good friend once. Anna was nice to her. Anna was friendly, took care of her--
'Why are you like this?! You're an adult, Bessie. We don't need anyone to take care of us.'
...Alright, fine. That aside, Anna is a good person. Anna is warm and loving. She cares about everyone. She's the person who least deserves to get hurt.
'...No, no. Don't do this, please. Anna forgot about you, remember? Anna asked you not to talk to her again.'
But... But that was all Kathryn's fault!! If she hadn't been so needy all the time--
'Kathryn was fourteen when we woke up. We were thirty-two.'
But Bessie was Anna's friend first!! Besides, all she wanted was just to be friends again. She would have gladly tolerated Kathryn if Anna hadn't been so obsessed with mothering her!!
'You're being a child about this.'
No! She isn't! She just--!
The clock chimes. Quarter past seven, time to get on the tube. Right, right... She's so thirsty, she should get a glass of-- There's already two on the counter...
Bessie holds the area between her eyebrows. She needs to sleep more. This is bad memory even by her standards. After drinking the glasses and placing them in the sink she goes to the door and-- Oh, for crying out loud. Why is her bass leaning against the wall?
She... She put it there herself. Last night. Or at least... Well, who else could it have been? It just... Well, the memory's so hazy it feels more like a dream. But what's new? She always forgets everything; it's a moot point. Now, focus... Why would did she leave it at the entrance hall?
Steve... he said something. Something about... The ladies being required to play? Yes... Yes, he did, didn't he?
She shakes her head. She doesn't have time for this. If she gets there and it turns out she doesn't need her bass she'll leave it in the changing room and move on. Or in the studio, within sight, just in case.
Weird things are happening in there. Most of them aren't even her doing.
She locks the door behind her as she leaves. The apartment she's rented is far from optimal, but at least it's close enough to the underground. Of course, that comes hand in hand with a very noisy neighbourhood and the bustle of voices down in the avenue disturbing her often, but it's a small price to pay.
To be fair, she's never really sure it isn't her. She always has to check through the messages she has been sent from the entity to check whether Catalina's disappearing heart pills, or Anne's vanishing trousers were her missions. But the only tasks she's been cursed with seem to be strictly related to Anna.
It's a bit unfair to her, but Bessie isn't about to risk everyone finding out. Not to save Anna's ass.
'That's so rude. So, so rude! Anna's nice, she's my friend!'
“Holy fuck...” she mutters under her breath. Does her head ever know how to shut up? It's almost like there are multiple people in there holding a conversation every hour of the day. She doesn't even care that much about Anna other than as an acquaintance.
'No, you do care about her!! I care a lot!! Anna's my friend!!'
Anyway. As she opens the door to the outside she's greeted by the city's loudness. A teen on a skateboard passes by so close to the building Bessie has to take a step back. Just a prelude of what's to come. Navigating the avenue at this hour on a Saturday is a guarantee of bumping elbows and shoulders with multiple strangers.
She hates being touched. That every part of her can agree on.
Bracing herself, Bessie steps outside. It's surprisingly empty--
“Hello, ma'am!!” a young boy asks, walking up to her with a clipboard in his hand. He can't be older than sixteen. “Excuse me, I'm running a survey for my school's newspaper” he says, holding his hand out. “Brant Finnegan, pleasure to make your acquaintance!”
...Just great.
“Sorry kid, I don't have time for--”
'Oh, come on. There's no need to be so rude. Perhaps he only has one question.'
'Exactly! You're being mean to Brant!!'
...Fuck.
She forces a smile. “How long is your survey?”
He withdraws his hand awkwardly, putting it in his pocket. “I just need to know your thoughts on getting rid of the only park we have left in our neighbourhood to build a shopping center!” he says with fire in his brown eyes. “We want to know how many people are in favour and how many against! If there's enough against we'll start a petition to--”
“Against” she says. She hasn't heard anything about the park being removed to her knowledge, anyway. But there's a slight chance this kid may stab her if she says anything else; he's very passionate about this. And anyway, stick it to the man. Kids need a park.
He beams at her, jotting down her answer. “Thank you!!”
“Okay, good--”
“Wait, wait!!” he says. What now?!
“We're also trying to sort our results by age group and gender” he says, nodding himself along. “So far, it seems there are certain demographics in our neighbourhood who don't really care--”
“Just get on with it” she says. If he finishes quick and she dashes she might still make it.
'Wow, rude.'
'And mean.'
She's going to get a headache at this rate. Is there an off button for these intrusive thoughts?
'Intrusive thoughts?'
“So... Gender and age?” he asks again.
Simple. She's... She's... A woman? Non-binary? Why... Why isn't this clear? Now isn't the time for an identity crisis.
She's never even questioned her gender. Why is she hesitating?
“...Woman” she says. “I'm...”
...How... How old is she?
'Eighteen? Twenty?'
...No... That's not...
“Thirty-five” she says. Why does she sound strangled? And why is she light-headed? Fine, she forgot her age. Not the first time that happens.
“Thank you, ma'am!” the kid says. What's his name? “Thank you for--”
“Bye, kid” she says. If she runs she still might make it.
'It was a bit rude of you to cut him off like that.'
'Brutally mean.'
'That may be a bit much... Just 'rude' does it, I think.'
'Does not.'
'Does too.'
'No!'
'Yes.'
“Stop” she whispers. At the pedestrian crossing she'll stop and take out her headphones. This is nothing music can't fix. She's just having a particularly bad day. That's all. It will get better.
The light turns red. Exhaling, Bessie claws through her bag for the familiar shape of her headphones. She wants to crawl out of her skin. She's pressed too close against the people beside her. It's too cold, but she's sweating too much in her coat. Everything's too much. Too loud, too hot, too close, too--
♫ Basically I bet you'll see, at first I'm not quite what I seem♫
She can breathe again, her lungs fill up. Does she recall having put The Chattering Lack of Common Sense on? No. But... But that's it. The one fool-proof way of getting her brain to shut up.
Finally.
Her heart slows as she makes her way to her platform. It's twenty-five past; she's got three minutes to board. More than enough. She pats the front of her pants searching for her pass-- Where is it? Where's her pass? Why isn't it in her pocket? She always keeps it there. Why isn't it--?
'...You're holding it. You already got it.'
...It's... in her left hand. She sighs in relief. Yes, she pulled it out already. She's fine. She's still on time.
Bessie boards the subway. Her bag is ridiculously heavy today, what did she put in there? No, never mind, it's her bass. She's supposed to bring it, right? She needs it for... something, assumably?
There's an empty seat at the end of the crowded, stuffy wagon, but it's next to an old man. She shivers. No, she can definitely stand. Holding on to the bars tightly she closes her eyes, shielding them from the annoyingly bright lights, and rests her forehead against the cold metal. What a downright miserable morning...
Too much anxiety and stress. Too much noise inside her head. Perhaps... Perhaps she can relax now, right? Her ribs expand and contract with every breath. Expand... And contract. Her senses seem to fall asleep. Everything sounds far away, under water; even her music. She has no clue what's playing. But the tension in her neck and shoulders eases at last. When did she clench her muscles so hard?
♫God in heaven if I were reborn some day and if there's another life ahead♫
What? As gently as her hearing turned off, it returns. Why is she listening to her sad playlist? She doesn't need it, she's fine. This morning everything's gone well. She got up, had breakfast, and made it to the tube on time. Why'd she put this one on?
...Oh, wait, there was also that kid. Uhh, Brant? Yes, and his survey... Perhaps she was a little bit rude.
'Mean.'
No, that's a bit much. 'Rude' does it just fine.
'...Does not.'
'Please don't argue about this again.'
What in--?
“You're in the way” a woman says gruffly. She's trying to get her shopping cart onto the tube. They've stopped?
With a muttered apology, Bessie steps away. She's only two stops away from the studio. They got to the first one much faster than she realized--
Out the window, past her distorted reflection, there's a demolished tube bench. Some hooligans smashed one at the studio's stop, too, with some bricks. They've come here, too?
She double checks the stop.
'Shit!'
Thanks to a young man trying to get his elderly mother onto the underground Bessie has time to scuttle out before the doors close. Her heart is her throat, her breaths coming in shallow. What time is it?!
07:44, according to her wristwatch.
There's bile in her throat. How... How have twenty four minutes gone by?! She just got on the tube, it makes no sense. What?
She leans against a dusty grey pillar behind her. People move by her, chatting. Too loud, too close. Too much. She can't breathe.
'Out. Get out.'
'Out, please!'
'Now!'
She shoves past the crowd. Fine, fine. She fell asleep on the tube. Standing up. Whatever. Stranger things have happened; it's not that deep is it?.
The cool, polluted air is a welcome change from the overcrowded, stale ambiance in the underground. Her lungs fill with crisp air and it's as if a weight were lifted off her shoulders.
'Thank you.'
Why is she thanking herself? God, she's so weird. No wonder Anna got tired of her.
No wonder she doesn't have any friends.
...Because she's just thanking herself, right? It's not...
Her stomach knots. No, she's just gaslighting herself. And the entity knows it. It knows everything about her.
Today, if Bessie wishes to keep her privacy safe another day, she must spill water over in Anna's bag. If Bessie fails to do this, everyone will learn about all that transpired between her and Henry. Her chest tightens just thinking about it. If everyone knew--
'They can't, they can't!! They just can't know!! If they do--'
Her brain is so loud it might as well burst her skull open. “Please, just shut up” Bessie says. Her eyes water. Sniffling, she dries them.
'Don't--'
She turns up her phone's volume until it hurts to hear and she hisses in pain. At least it makes her mind fall silent for once.
-
“How are Anne and Lizzie doing?”
Kathryn lights up at the mention of her cousin's daughter. Anna does as well. They both stop their quiet conversation before warm-ups to tell Joan, in detail, how Anne is feeling so much better from her concussion and how Lizzie is just the absolute best dream child to ever exist.
Why can't Anna care about Bessie, too?
She sighs, pulling her bass out of its case. Ever since Anne temporarily moved in with Anna and Kathryn while she recovers from her concussion, Anna and Kathryn have been closer. They try not to be, they're painfully tentative around each other, but Anna has started smiling more at Kathryn. And, on her part, the brat's been in a much, much better mood. She barely hurls profanity at anyone anymore.
'She's not a brat. Kathryn didn't do anything too bad.'
'She hurt Anna!'
'Anna started it.'
'Anna would never hurt anyone on purpose!!'
'I didn't say it was on purpose.'
'Well, for the record--'
“From Ex-Wives to Haus of Holbein; are you ready?”
María stands before Bessie with a soft smile. Anger bubbles in Bessie's chest. They reached an agreement on Tuesday. That does not mean they're friends now.
'Why not?? María's so nice!! We knew her in court, with Catalina!!'
“I thought we were only supposed to prepare up to Heart of Stone?” Bessie asks politely. Coming across as rude and starting an argument so early in the morning isn't worth it.
María tilts her head, confused. “We all wanted to do up to Heart of Stone. You insisted it should be up to Haus.”
...She did? But... But this morning she didn't even remember what she needed her bass for...
“...Well--”
The doors swing open and in comes Steve and everyone scrambles to their designated places. The music director's pre-emptively red in the face, one scream away from a heart attack. “Good morning, ladies” he says gravely, clasping his hands as if to give himself strength. “Let's make this bearable for all of us, shall we?”
With Anne out of the picture, Kathryn having reduced her remarks to a minimum and the tense peace treaty between the ladies, there will seldom be room for conflict. The number of arguments has gone down exponentially. Really, it's mostly Jane making the occasional unwarranted comment.
'Perhaps we should push a shelf on Anne every time she returns, just to keep the peace.'
Bessie snorts. Oh, that was twisted . She most definitely wouldn't push a shelf on Anne; but this brand of intrusive thought is almost funny.
Joan plays an F Major chord and warm-ups start. Once again, Bessie's stomach twists. She hasn't rehearsed Haus of Holbein; she'll slow everyone down. She doesn't want people to hate her. Why did she forget? How come--?
'...I actually don't mind if anyone here hates me?'
'But I care if Anna hates me.'
She closes her eyes. It's going to be a long, long day of being trapped in her own mind; if that's the proper way to call this hell.
-
...Something isn't right.
“I'll be expecting everyone here in twenty minutes” Steve says with a pleased smile. “And I will also expect this cordial behaviour on everyone's part. Good job, team!”
Bessie didn't study the part for Haus of Holbein. But her fingers knew. She did great, she didn't stumble, or mess up, once. She's terrible at sight reading scores. So then she must have rehearsed it to the point of developing muscle memory. But when?
The harder she focuses on locating her absent memories, the quicker they burrow into unreachable corners of her mind. Her head throbs with a pulsating headache in her temples.
'We need to take a painkiller.'
She's the second to last one out. Jane stays behind, still sitting on the floor, on her phone. Bessie closes the door as she leaves Jane to her evil musings. Since Monday she's had this... it's hard to classify. It's like a subtle change in demeanour, perhaps? She's more confident, there's purpose in her stride. In the event someone has taken a jab of her, instead of bordering on tearing up like every other time last week... It's like she doesn't care anymore. And not in the sense that she's trying to be the bigger person and let it slide.
More like she's already plotting who to push a shelf onto next.
Despite knowing that the entity is back, there's no being sure the shelf, specifically, wasn't Jane's doing. She has no alibi, she was late, she hates Anne, she's clearly changed...
'I don't like her. She's up to no good.'
The entrance to the ladies' changing room is barred by Maggie. The wheelchair doesn't fit through the door; this place isn't even up to the latest accessibility standards. At the very least the ladies don't need to bring comfortable choreography clothes and change, like the queens do. Every morning it's Karina who leaves Maggie's bag in the changing room. Ever since Tuesday, though, it's been María.
“Do you want your bottle of water?” she asks. Her voice comes faintly from within the room. Maggie's cheeks tint pink every single time María addresses her.
'Maybe they'll get back together??'
...Hm. Maybe.
“Yes, please” she replies, breathy. Her mismatched eyes are trained on María inside. She also has a loopy, lop-sided grin to finish her love-struck look.
Perhaps Bessie doesn't need paracetamol at all. Maybe just getting out of the studio does it.
'No! We should go inside! I want to talk to María!”
Bessie walks by the changing room, nodding in greeting to Maggie as she passes by. Her head pounds harder the louder her mind screams at her.
'María's nice!! I have a headache!! I want María—!!'
No! Bessie doesn't need anyone to fuss over her, or take care of her. She doesn't even want that! It would be most uncomfortable if someone as annoying as María got on her case. It's irritating enough that she's decided that Bessie and her are friends again or something.
'You just don't want me to have friends!'
Because she doesn't need any friends! All friends do is bring problems and heartache. Why expose herself to that? Solitude is slightly painful, but it's preferable. It's safe; so much safer.
Much like the majority of Bessie's memories, these feelings of craving social contact, or to be taken care of, don't feel hers. They feel like they're the emotions of a character in a movie she has bonded with; but is still very much obviously not real. Why is she burdened with fictional feelings?
'But they're not fictional... Astrid does want friends.'
Bessie stops walking, putting her palm against the dusty wall. Astrid is her online name. One of them, anyway. She's in tune with several names and cycles through them depending on the community.
Astrid isn't real. Astrid is just herself. It's her online persona. Astrid doesn't have her own personality. Astrid doesn't have different wants and needs than Bessie herself. That makes no sense. She does act different in Astrid's accounts than she does in Amethyst's, or Finn's. More genuine, more friendly. But that's... that's coincidence. Astrid happens to be in more open communities, less judgemental. It's Bessie herself who's more relaxed in Astrid's accounts.
Maybe she's going crazy. Who knows anymore?
...Huh? How did she get to the second floor? Well, walking obviously. But last time she checked she'd just walked by the changing room... Agh, never mind. Anyway.
The second floor could work as the set for a haunted house. The lights don't work, nobody has dusted it in the past year at least. It's imbued with a vast emptiness. No living being other than squeaking mice and skittish insects have walked here for far too long. It smells humid and dank. In some distant corner of this liminal place, water drips from the ceiling. It echoes throughout, filling the corridors with a steady pitter-patter to set the soundtrack.
It's the most peaceful location in the studio.
'...It's horrifying. Astrid hates it here.'
'I do!'
Bessie shakes her head. This is the best part of this dump. It's been declared neutral grounds as well. Bessie isn't the only person who saw the “No Trespassing” sign at the bottom of the stairs and took it only as a suggestion. She has seen Kathryn, Anne, María and Cathy around the most. Rarely, Jane visits it as well. How everyone got to the silent agreement to leave all arguments and feuds downstairs is unclear. They simply ignore each other up here.
Since all the windows have the blinds shut, only a faint, ghastly light comes through. Just barely enough to outline objects and furniture left to rot in the hollow rooms when one's eyes have accustomed to the dark.
Bessie walks down the hall and takes a left. Her sole company are her footsteps and the clear, constant dripping of water.
These must have been offices during the studio's days of glory, before it hit a rough patch it never recovered from. It must have been resplendant; so many people used to work here.
Unarguably the superior room, though, is the old storage closet. Nothing but spiderwebs and dust remain; but it is also the only pitch-black room in the building. It will be great for her headache.
Her limbs are paralyzed with fear, but at the same time her entire body is calm for the first time since she arrived. The dark is warm and welcoming. It eases all aches, soothes all--
'Can we get out?!'
...No, the fear seizing her isn't her own. The calm is. The fear...
...Never mind. If she thinks about it too much she's going to--
A voice outside of her mind, in the real world is whispering frantically somewhere up ahead. So she isn't alone after all. Well, that's unfortunate. She continues forwards, towards the storage closet. Once she closes its door she should barely be able to hear anyone at all.
“...mi vida, por favor...”
That fluent Spanish can only be Catalina. She sounds terrified. Bessie's stopped by her body freezing in place. What's that bitch doing here?
'...A bit harsh.'
'Very!'
Bullshit. Catalina is the single most detestable person to walk among the living or the dead. She and Jane tie for despicable trashpiles; but there's a special place in Bessie's heart for hating Catalina.
At least the other queens have the decency of despising Hen-- him. But no, Catalina and Jane are the devoted wives who love a monster.
Neither of them protected Bessie. María didn't, either. They didn't care what the rat did to her.
Why wasn't the shelf pushed on her instead of--?
“...Shhh, Mary, por favor, mi niña... Me estás asustando, ¿sí? Escúchame, cielo...”
Bessie's stomach lurches yet again. She's going to throw up again at this rate. Mary... It sounds like she's really suffering
like four years ago. Even more;
nothing other than her daughter would make Lina panic like this. Mary was such a cute baby. She was the only innocent in either life
she's never hurt Bessie
.
'And we got her in trouble with her mother.'
...Not quite. Mary was an unintended casualty. Besides, isn't the fact that they were pushed to doing this stupid musical proof enough that there's no winning against the entity? No, Bessie just did what she had to do.
Right?
'At Anna's expense!! That's so--'
A shrill, sharp sob comes from the room Catalina's in. “No mi amor, ¡no! Escucha... ¿Quieres que vuelva a casa pronto?”
Mary's hurting so much. Mary's really hurting. Is it Bessie's fault? Did she accidentally throw poor Mary into the line of fire? Did Catalina scream at her a lot after the parking lot incident?
Bessie turns heel and returns the way she came, cautious to make her sneakers as quiet as possible. It doesn't matter that Catalina's suffering. But Mary? That's unfair. But what was the alternative? This entity doesn't play around. Bessie can either play by its rules or endanger herself and others.
Her head hurts more now. Mary entered this life crying and it would appear it was but a prelude of what was to come. She carries such a heavy burden from actions she no longer condones. It's like there's a part of her permanently stuck in one of her executions. That every time Mary closes her eyes she sees smoke rising from pyres and it suffocates her until she can't breathe.
The pain has now extended to behind her eyes. She really, really needs that paracetamol now. Not taking it earlier wasn't the smartest move. But dealing with María--
“Scheisse!”
Bessie steps back, stumbling, as her heart races. Before her is a wide-eyed--
'Anna!! It's Anna!!'
...The giddy excitement that fills Bessie at that thought isn't hers, either...
“Bess” Anna says, panting. “You scared the living daylights out of me.”
“Likewise” Bessie says, her pulse beginning to slow.
Her forehead is tense from frowning. She best relax it before Anna realizes--
'Let her realize!! Maybe if we're sick she'll come down with us to the changing room!! And then we can talk to her!!'
Anna scratches the back of her neck. “I came up here because reception's better. I checked up on Anne.”
...Sure. Bessie's legs are ready to walk away at any moment. Anna is far from her favourite person in the world. But something is seizing her, tethering her to the spot, annoyingly enough.
“Have you been okay, Bessie?” Anna asks in a very warm, soft voice.
A sob almost breaks free from Bessie. Just almost.
Not so long ago this was her favourite voice to hear.
“Mighty fine” she says.
'No!! Tell her the truth!! We miss her!! We want to be friends again!!'
Jesus, Bessie cannot wait for this cursed day to end.
“That's good” Anna says, twidling her hands. She's looking up at the ceiling. “Well, we best be going, right?”
'Yes!! Together!!'
Absolutely not.
“Go ahead, I'll be there in a minute” she says. Close proximity with Anna is dreadfully unappealing.
With a curt nod, Anna continues downstairs. A sharp, red-hot rage nestles behind Bessie's sternum. The desire to hurt herself, to stratch her arms and scream and kick the walls and throw a tantrum. While it rages like a storm and gives Bessie aggressive intrusive thoughts...
It still doesn't feel real.
That makes no sense. Every inch of her skin is screaming to be torn apart by her nails; it's like she's on fire.
But she's also not.
None of this makes sense. She swallows bile down, trying to control her speeding breaths.
'Astrid... Astrid, love, I'm going to need you to calm down.'
'No!! No, Astrid wanted Anna!! Why couldn't we go with Anna?! Bessie ruins everything!!'
What... What is this?! Some repressed part of her personality? A desire to be close to Anna, to feel sheltered, that is so secret even Bessie herself is unaware of it? Her neck sends dull pain trickling down her back from the tension. Holy shit.
Whatever it is that's going on inside her head will be the death of her. It's time to get a painkiller and return to the studio. Hopefully if the pain stops, the crowd inside her mind will quiet with it.
-
She puts her bass back in its case. Finally the weekend can begin. Fuck, what a day. Nothing sounds as tempting as crawling out of her skin and hiding underground until the mess inside her head sorts itself out.
At least at home she won't have to deal with Catalina's hollow, dead inside gaze. Whatever she spoke about with Mary during first break has made something in Catalina snap. She isn't even trying to hold the appearance of her calm, collected self.
Bessie can only hope Mary's fine. The guilt is gnawing at her from the inside out, threatening to fill her with holes. Is this related to Anna's tires?
Jane will also be out of sight. The blinding, vivid, very-much-her-own rage that jolts through her nervous system every time Jane sings Heart of Stone and her praises to the rat will finally be soothed. Though, to be fair, dreadful as the rat is, Jane's choice to sing about him isn't half as bad as Catherine deciding to sing about fucking Thomas Seymour, of all people.
She could just say she doesn't give a damn about Lizzie and move on. Why bother writing a song about how the love of her life was a child abuser and sing it with said child's mother standing there? It's such a twisted, messed up thing to do.
Jane, Catalina and Catherine don't deserve this second chance. The three of them belt their undying love for people who were objectively pieces of shit. It's so insensitive. Every person who those two pathetic excuses for human beings harmed are subjected to hearing how wonderful and beloved they were over, and over, and over, and over . It's disgusting. Catalina, Jane and Catherine are absolutely revolting.
Yet what has gotten to Bessie the most, the reason her chest hurts with every breath from every furious beat of her heart, has been seeing Anna and Kathryn happy together.
And yet again it feels off. Like someone is uploading intense, vibrant emotions straight into her mind. Is this how empaths feel when they see someone else suffering? It must be exhausting, draining and infuriating if they're unable to shut their abilities out.
There's an ugly jealousy blooming like a twisted rose within her, wrapping Bessie's heart in thorns. It's been sending intrusive thoughts to the forefront of her mind so often and so loudly it has come as a minor blessing that she memorized the score to the point of muscle memory. Had she not, she would have played so poorly everyone would have thought she wasn't even trying to do a good job.
She returns her attention to her bass, slinging it over her shoulder. Its weight settles painfully on her tense, sore shoulders. She needs a warm bath.
...The world is always slightly out of focus for her. A lens of her attention span that refuses to fixate on her surroundings. Her memories are blurry and spotty, her connection to reality always feels weak. It's almost like a signal that's being jammed. She frowns. The interferences are worse now, though. Is it because of the strange emotions flooding her? The energy detoured to keeping them in check is worsening this dissociation from reality?
...No... She's forgotten something...
...But what is it this time?
Her phone vibrates against her upper thigh. She pulls it out of her pocket--
“Fucking ugly horse.”
'What?'
Catalina is looking up at Anna, arms crossed. “We get it; you're having so much fun being an imbecile. But did you really have to leave my nail polish open inside my bag?!”
Catalina's hand is covered in yellow, drying nail polish. The contents of her purse, which she is pulling out, are ruined.
“That wasn't Anna” Kathryn says, taking a step forwards. “You have no reason to accuse her.”
As soon as her sentence ends, she shakes her head. She looks conflicted.
'Like she's not really sure why she stood up for Anna.'
“Zip it, Howard” Catalina says, shooting daggers at Kathryn. “Who knows? Maybe you helped your friend.”
Kathryn takes a deep breath, crossing her arms as well. “And... Why would I want to be her friend?” she says coldly. “If I wanted to screw you over I wouldn't recruit anyone.”
If someone had just poured an ice-cold bucket of water on her, Anna would look less shocked and miserable. That was such a cruel thing to say. Who does Kathryn think she is?! Anna--
'She doesn't deserve that! Kathryn and Catalina are the worst!!'
Defeated, Anna presses her mouth into a thin line. “Why would I leave nail polish open in your purse?” she says flatly. “And when? I haven't gone to our changing room since I got here this morning. You were already in when I arrived; and I left before you did.”
Catalina rolls her eyes. “And I should just take your word for it?” she asks sarcastically. “Were you with anyone during our break?”
Steve, Joan and Maggie file out without as much as saying goodbye to anyone. María starts packing up as well. Catherine, with a pained expression, is rushing through the process of gathering her belongings; route that Daphne was wisely chosen to take as well.
'We saw Anna!! We did!! She must have already been upstairs even before we were!! Otherwise we would have heard her walk in!! We weren't that far from the door!! We can defend her!!'
...Her feelings towards Anna aside, what's fair is fair. Bessie opens her mouth to speak, but closes it immediately. Anna, of course, turned to Kathryn for support. The same brat who just hurt her by stating they aren't friends. Kathryn wasn't with her upstairs at all. Why would Anna rely on her and not Bessie?
...Well. If that's how it is, Anna's problems are her own. Bessie has no need to get involved.
The emotions in her head are messy like an angry scribble. The jealousy returns tenfold. Because, no matter what, Anna will never rely on her, turn to her, ask for anything. No matter the situation, Anna will always, unfailingly, choose Kathryn. Not even when Bessie would be more useful.
And apparently some part of Bessie cares enough about that that it's throwing a hissy fit. She sighs. The sooner she takes distance from this mess, the better.
Anna and Catalina are going back and forth about how they apparently both have reasons to hurt each other. Anna is blaming Catalina for all the harassment she's endured these past two weeks. Good. Even if Catalina wasn't the person screwing Anna over, she deserves to be screamed at. Just for existing. And most certainly for loving the rat.
And not protecting Bessie. How could she do that? Catalina is a monster.
'...Do it.'
Anna and Catalina's screams become significantly muffled when the glass doors swing shut behind Bessie. What is it she has to do?
'We had a task. Do it. Anna doesn't love me. She's never going to love me. I don't care anymore. Let's hurt her.'
...Her mission. Bessie facepalms. Yes, she almost left without fulfilling it. That would have been a catastrophe.
The part of her that's imploring her to hurt Anna purely for revenge is pushing harder and harder against Bessie's consciousness. Almost like she herself is being dragged to the back of her mind and held hostage in her body. Whatever's happening, despite the surge of panic this realization sends down her spine, she won't let it take over.
Yes, she has to finish her assignment. But not out of hatred; she doesn't want to do it like that. It's a necessity, like washing the dishes.
No matter what some clandestine bit of herself feels, she draws the line at revenge. Not on Anna, or even someone like Catalina. Self-perservation is a valid motive. She has no conscious, willing desire to harm anyone in this life.
There was enough pettiness last time. ...Though what is it that Bessie is experiencing in this one if not the same courtly bullshit at the hands of marginally the same people?
Catherine walks out and locks the door of her changing room. Although Catalina and Anna's voices are barely audible, they must be holding a damn loud conversation if Bessie can hear them from here. Their words are rendered incomprehensible by distance, but their distinct voices are crystal clear.
She pulls the keys for Anna's changing room from her back pocket. She can't keep forgetting to make a copy; Karina's bound to realize there's one set missing sooner or later. Replacing them should be as easy as subtracting them was: wait for her to go somewhere with Joan and sneak behind her desk.
This stupid game is forcing Bessie to do many things to hate herself for. More to add on to the list, anyway.
But what's the alternative? It's a damned if you do, damned if you don't situation. The entity made it very clear upon waking up that not listening to it simply isn't a choice.
It destroyed everyone inside out.
There's nobody else in the hallway. Kathryn must have stayed behind for who knows what reason and Jane is almost certainly enjoying the show. Sadist. But then again what's new? She loves Henry, does she not? Enough to write an entire song about him.
Anticipation and anxiety overtake the part of Bessie that's screaming for revenge. The key clicks gently in the lock and the door swings open soundlessly. Once inside, she turns the lights on.
The changing room is as cold as ever. Well, the heating works just fine. It's just so barren. There are no personal effects, nothing that indicates people use this place
people who used to be family.
The ladies haven't done that much in terms of decoration, but María brought a couple of magazines and Maggie contributed a succulent for the corner. This has nothing. A void as large as the distance between the room's occupants.
'Stop grieving and get a move on. They won't argue forever.'
Alright, Anna's vanity is the one on the far left. Her bag is on full display, half open already. Pouring water into it... It isn't half as bad as slashing her tires, really. But...
'Do it. Do it, she deserves it.'
...Bessie hasn't really tried defying the entity yet. It's not worth the risk...
'Do it or don't, but it's time to get out.'
'Do it! Do it!!'
...Hmm. Most definitely not worth the consequences. But 'in her bag' is a very generic order. If Bessie empties its contents before soaking it, it won't be that bad. She can preserve her integrity while also reducing damage.
'Now go.'
Anna doesn't carry much in her burgundy backpack. A few possessions that clatter onto the wood of her vanity. Her ID card, money purse and bluetooth earbuds would have been quite bad to ruin, though.
Bessie reaches for her bottle of water--
The door behind her opens.
“La madre que te parió.”
For a second, everything is still, like the top of a roller-coaster before the plunge. So silent and--
Storming up to her, Catalina pushes Bessie against the vanity. The edges dig into her hip, bruising her. She gasps in pain, struggling to keep her balance.
“I knew it was you” Catalina says, dangerously quiet. “You--” she closes her eyes, her frown deepens. “It was you with the tires too, wasn't it?”
Bessie cannot will her mouth to open. It has clamped shut of its own accord. Why?! Her breathing quickens as the panic settles.
“I blamed my daughter because of you” Catalina whispers. “I thought after all that happened four years ago... I thought she'd...”
...So Bessie did get Mary in trouble. Her heart pumps equal parts adrenaline and guilt. When Catalina opens her eyes there's a flaming fury in them. “Have you been playing with me as well? My nail polish? My heart medication?”
She may be unable to speak, but Bessie can still jerkily shake her head. She was unrelated to all those events right?
“Bullshit” Catalina declares. “This is exactly what you wanted, isn't it?” with every word, her volume rises. “Revenge on the friend who abandoned you and on me for--” her expression softens for the blink of an eye. “For a moment back there I honestly thought it was Cleves. I thought she was pulling my leg because she's convinced my poor Mary slashed her tires. But it was you. It was all you!"
Catalina is breathing almost as heavily as Bessie is. She nods to herself and snatches Bessie by the wrist. Painfully.
“I told you there'd be consequences if I ever saw you in my changing room again” Catalina says. She sounds under water, she sounds elsewhere.
Bessie has to break free. She has to, she has to get out. Catalina's grabbing her. She doesn't like being grabbed. The only times people have grabbed, or dragged her, have been for--
“Let me go” she whimpers. “Please.” Catalina tugs harder.
The studio's halls morph into Bessie’s bedchambers in the palace. She can't see him, but she feels him. Behind her, around her, surrounding her
all over her.
“Let me go!”
Yet Catalina won't stop speaking. Words come out one after the other. Should Bessie fight back? Fighting back only means it goes on for longer. Complying is the only option. She can never win. He's much stronger than her. He's stronger, and he's the king. Everyone thinks she should be thankful. That she's ungrateful for hating how he feels--
“I said let go!!”
She wrenches free from Catalina with more strength she ever knew she had. Except she's a mere spectator in her own body. Someone else has taken the wheel.
“Don't you fucking touch me again” they say. It's her own voice, but she cannot find her words. She's driving shotgun in her mind. “Don't you dare.”
Catalina's eyes and mouth are round with surprise. She looks from Bessie's face to the aching wrist she's cradling. It hurts like hell, Catalina may have sprained it. While Catalina crosses her arms, her expression betrays remorse.
'Good. There wouldn't be enough atonement for you if you lived a million lives.'
...For once, agreed.
“Your actions have consequences, Elizabeth” Catalina says. It's all bark, though. The bite has evaporated to wherever her rage has gone. “I'm going to tell Anna.”
No no no no no--
'No!'
“Do whatever you see fit. See if I care.”
That defiance is admirable. Where was it when Catalina was dragging her away just like Henry once had? Why hadn't she--?
Her vision clouds with black spots as the walls solidly become her old bedchambers. And he's there again. And no matter what she does, nobody's going to help. She's alone. Alone, and Catalina won't help. She won't even bat an eyelash while her husband...
…
…
IkFscmlnaHQuICBJdCBzZWVtcyB5b3VyIHRpbWUgaGFzIGNvbWUuICBZb3UgaGF2ZSBhbiBvcHBvcnR1bml0eSB0byBzZXQgZXZlcnl0aGluZyByaWdodC4gIFRvIGVuZCB0aGUgY3ljbGUsIHlvdXIgdGFzayBpcyBzaW1wbGUuICBZb3UgbXVzdC0tIg==
…
…
“Hey, knock it out!!”
The lights are too bright. Bessie closes her eyes. What...? What's going on?
“We were arguing because--” Catalina says.
“It doesn't matter!” that's Joan. She sounds urgent. “It's María.”
...María. The studio. Catalina and Bessie were arguing. Catalina caught Bessie with Anna's things. ...Right. Yes, yes, she remembers
it still feels like she just watched a movie about someone else
. Then Catalina's screams reminded her of... something? From her first life, perhaps?
...But there was something else--
“This needs to stop” Joan says. “That was taking it too damn far.”
Catalina and her walk away towards the ladies' changing room. María... Yes, something happened to María. Bessie follows Catalina and Joan several steps behind.
For the first time in four years, everyone's together unrelated to work. Well, Anne and Catherine aren't here. María is pale. Maggie's crying. Kathryn is very awkwardly handing her a tissue while sporting an upset expression herself. Anna looks horrified. Jane has the same revolting grin she's had since Catalina and Anna started screaming at each other earlier.
They're all gathered around a spot of the wall to the right of the door. What are they looking at?
“Whoever did this is despicable” Joan spits. “How fucking dare you? Can you sleep at night?”
Bessie walks up behind Maggie’s chair, very conscious not to rub up against anyone. Whatever she remembered can’t have been good; every last one of her nerve endings is frazzled.
She gasps. Someone has written, in what seems to be red lipstick, a rather derogatory opinion on María’s skin.
The poor woman’s shoulders tremble, as do her clenched fists. When she first woke up, unfamiliar with vitiligo, her skin’s appearance made her panic. Once she learnt about the condition, it still took her some time to grow comfortable and confident with the drastic change in her appearance.
...Joan’s right. Ruining, misplacing or hiding a few possessions has nothing on tearing down someone’s self-esteem in such a crude manner.
...What will Bessie do if she’s tasked with something as horrendous as this? Anna’s looks are also a sore spot for her; as much humor as she presents the issue with in the musical. Could Bessie do it? Where’s the limit of--?
“Who was it?” Anna asks, pensively. “Catalina, Kathryn, Jane and I were in the studio.”
The hesitant glance she casts Bessie’s way pierces straight through her heart. She would never do such a thing! But… There’s no way Anna would know that. She doesn’t know it’s back. She doesn’t know the only reason Bessie’s messing with her is purely out of obligation.
‘And because she deserves it.’
No. No, not that. She most definitely doesn't deserve it.
Catalina sighs. “For once, I myself can vouch for Elizabeth's innocence. She was busy elsewhere.”
She sounds almost disappointed that she can’t blame this on Bessie.
Kathryn raises an eyebrow, but she’s interrupted before she can share her thoughts.
“Joan was with me” María says. “And anyways…” she gestures to Joan’s cane. “It couldn’t have been her.”
All eyes turn to Maggie.
“I got here first and saw it” she explains, her voice a bit scratchy from crying. “I was wondering if I could avoid María seeing it when Joan and her rounded the corner from the bathrooms.”
“...We don’t know when it was made” Kathryn points out, holding her chin. “It could have been during someone’s bathroom break, or even by staff.”
Jane shakes her head. “I don’t think anyone from the staff hates us as much as we hate each other, love.”
Kathryn nods vigorously. “Well aware! Just saying we shouldn’t discard anything. Not yet” she says. Some form of intense emotion takes over her expression as she says: “Anything goes until we have solid proof.”
‘Determination. She’s determined to do something.’
...Yes, that may be it.
“Well, ladies” Jane says, twirling a strand of hair. “I think we can stand here all day long wondering who it was, or go home.”
With that, she returns to her changing room. Catalina casts a sad glance at María before following Jane. María looks at the writing on the wall one last time before walking into the room.
Anna and Kathryn stare at each other. Something silent’s definitely going on between them. “I-I’ll get Karina to call the cleaning crew, if they’re still here” Kathryn says. With a sigh, Anna looks straight at Bessie.
Part of her almost crumbles. She could have defended her from Catalina’s accusations and didn’t. The other, dominant part, can’t forget how Anna still chose Kathryn for no apparent reason. The mixed feelings linger until Maggie asks Bessie if she could go inside and hand her her bag.
María staring at herself in mirrors from every possible angle is a scene Bessie hasn’t missed in four years. Perhaps Bessie’s too soft. She should feel no compassion towards someone who failed to protect her in such a dire situation.
That was five centuries ago, though, and this is now. Yet again, a desaturated segment of Bessie’s mind is screaming that María deserves any form of pain she can get. It feels childish, though, a part of Bessie that refused to grow up. The portion of her mind that never truly left her bedchambers and still feels him like a shadow on her skin.
But Bessie grew up. And then she was a Lady, too. Perhaps… Perhaps María didn’t have a choice but to follow her queen. And granted, they were friends aside from Lady and mistress. But maybe… Bessie had to do things she hated, too. She had to exchange Christmas gifts with him when she was under Anna’s orders. In any case, Bessie’s never going to know what, exactly, was María’s thought process back then.
“You’re beautiful, you know?” Bessie says.
María jumps. When she turns to face her, her usual cocky grin is back. “Trust me, I do” she says. “I was wondering how someone happened to make such a misguided assessment of my face.”
...Yeah, sure.
After bidding her and Maggie a good weekend, Bessie’s finally free. The cold air outside soothes her flushed cheeks. It’s been a long, long day. Far too many things have happened. But now… Now she’s strangely calm. Her heart has relaxed. She got to work just fine, then they rehearsed, she knew her part well, then Catalina and Anna had an argument, and then someone harassed María.
It’s a bit sad that such cruelty has become par for the course.
“Elizabeth.”
Bessie takes an instinctive step back at Catalina’s voice, her muscles tensing. Catalina's just beyond the main entrance, leaning against the wall with an arm crossed over her middle. She seemed to be reading something on her phone with her free hand. The screen’s light casts shadows on all the wrong parts of her face.
“Don’t think I’ve forgotten what I saw” she says. “However, I shouldn’t have grabbed you.”
...Grabbed…? Oh... Bessie also argued with Catalina, right?
‘In the changing room.’
Yes. The quarrel made her very upset--
“Next time you will have no saving grace” Catalina warns in almost a snarl. “I catch you in there one more time, or you frame my daughter one more time, or I as much as suspect either of those one more time, and I swear to God Himself I’ll make you regret the day you were born. Are we clear?”
Bessie nods. Catalina turns the corner towards the parking lot, leaves crunching under her boots.
...Yes, that... Why was Bessie in Catalina's changing room?
‘Our assignment.’
Oh. Oh, no. She tears through her pockets frantically. She failed, she failed, there are bound to be consequences. She can’t fail--
As she pulls it free, her phone vibrates against her hand. It’s a message from an unknown sender.
She puts her pattern in wrong twice due to her unsteady fingers.
“I told you I was merciful, did I not?
“It isn’t your fault you were intercepted by Catalina. That said, you should have organized your time much better.
“Just this once you’re off the cuff. If poor time management leads to another failure in the future, I hope you can sleep with one eye open.
“For your own good :)”
...That’s it. Her stomach knots and knots until it squeezes the remains of her lunch back out. Gasping, with the foul taste flooding her, she braces herself against the wall a few steps away from the mess.
Slowly, she slides down to the ground. It is freezing through her pants, but she’s so dizzy she would be on the ground regardless. Her head spins. And, the more it does, the further away reality feels. Fear, guilt, anticipation, stress… They all draw her consciousness away, leading her deeper into herself.
‘Music would help.’
...Yes. That’s… That’s not a bad idea. Some intrusive thoughts may not be so bad…
The nerve endings on her finger tips have turned to rubber. She clumsily opens the zipper, her vision blurring. She just needs her headphones. ...This feels like her wallet… And those are some candies…
Crunch.
...Hm?
That’s… Paper, that’s paper. Did she leave last week’s shopping list in her bag? It wouldn’t be surprising.
She pulls the folded note out. How strange. Bessie doesn’t own sepia paper. Or, fine, to her knowledge she doesn’t. She may have gotten it at some point. She unfolds the creased sheet of paper. Best to make sure it’s just the list; it could be something important she’s forgotten.
“Bessie,
“I can’t tell you who I am for both our safeties. Listen to me, are you getting threatening messages? Is it getting in contact with you, too?
“If it isn’t, if this note makes no sense to you, destroy it and never mention it to anyone. Please. It is imperative you never disclose that you ever received this. I’m risking a lot by reaching out to you.
“But, if as I suspect, you have also been threatened, I need you to understand something: I don’t think it’s back at all. I can’t be sure, but it isn’t acting like it did when we woke up. Back then it never hid the game, remember? It made sure we all knew. This is a new behavioural pattern. I think it’s worth consideration, at least, that one of the others could be playing with us. I’m not sure how, or if it’s possible at all. But you need to know something:
“ No matter what it threatens you with, there’s a considerable chance it won’t carry the threat out. It’s playing with us, with our fears.
“I know this is scary. And disobeying got me severely punished. But if we work together, maybe we can get to the bottom of this once and for all.
“In any case, do not, under any circumstances, tell anyone you’ve read this. Don’t mention it. Don’t keep this note. Don’t take a picture of it, or scan it for future reference. Read, memorize, and destroy.
“Just having this in your possession endangers you, too.
“If you want to leave a response so we can work together, the empty flower pot in the last office in the rightmost corridor of the second floor’s a good place to leave it. Just don’t leave it out in the open.
“Stay strong,
“An unlikely ally.”
…
...What?
*
Her mother’s resting in Anna’s guest room. She still has a bit of a headache after that shelf fell on her.
Anna and Kathryn have such a nice, warm and cozy house. Well, Anna does. But Kathryn’s lucky enough to live with her. Why she asked to be sent to a boarding school is a mystery to Lizzie. Yes, she and Anna argued, it seems, but was it bad enough to renounce to this?
What wouldn’t Lizzie give to stay here? She wanted to go to a boarding school too, far away from her mother; but she wasn't allowed to.
“Alright!” Kathryn says, coming in from the kitchen. She's wearing a pink apron. “How’s my most favouritest niece? Are you ready to frost some cupcakes?”
Lizzie nods, turning the telly off as she stands.
The cupcakes Anna, Kathryn and her baked smell delicious, filling the checkered kitchen with the sweet scent of vanilla. Nonetheless, when Anna and Kathryn returned from the studio today they seemed tense. Maybe they argued again. The situation was so uncomfortable Anna came up with a poor excuse about having to send some important emails or whatever to avoid frosting with Lizzie and Kathryn.
...Her loss.
“So,” Kathryn says, spreading the necessities on the marble counter, “your mum’s feeling better, you’ll be going home soon! Are you happy? You must miss your own room, and your stuff.”
For a second, Lizzie freezes. Then she pushes a smile and nods.
...How could she begin to explain she’d rather stay with Anna and Kathryn forever than spend a single hour with her mother?
Notes:
And there we go!!
TRANSLATIONS IN ORDER OF APPEARANCE:
“…my love, please…”
“…Shhh, Mary, please, my girl… You’re scaring me, alright? Listen to me, dear…”
“…No, my love, no! Listen…. Do you want me to go back home early?”
“Shit!”
Literal translation: “The mother who birthed you”; which is short for “me cargo en la madre que te parió”. Literal translation: “I shit on the mother who birthed you.” (Unrelated, but i love cursing in spanish so much i think spanish curses are a lot of fun).
As stated in the headcanons, Bessie here suffers from OSDD-1b. She's part of a system; hence the blanks in memory and wildly disorganized thoughts. And no, i am *not* going down the route of "people in systems have evil alters and it was somehow Bessie all along and she just doesn't know it". That would be highly shitty and inaccurate on my part. It's blatantly obvious it isn't Bessie, anyway, considering she's receiving messages, just like Kathryn and Jane. So no; please don't worry about the evil alter trope. That's not happening at all; that's just a bunch of harmful misinformation exploited for the purpose of creating drama in shitty media. The only things that'll happen to Bessie regarding, specifically, OSDD, are improving (by which i don't mean fusion, either; don't worry).
Also if anyone's concerned about me writing a character developing OSDD at the age of 13 (when Henry abused Bessie), that also isn't the case. This is an explanation about my headcanons and not spoiler territory, so it's safe to read: my headcanons regarding the conditions the queens, ladies and children suffer are that they already existed in their bodies before reincarnation. IE.: every condition you're going to see these characters develop was *not* something they carried out from their first lives; but rather something that came pre-packaged, so as to speak, with their new bodies (like María's vitiligo, or Joan being blind). Whichever the reason Bessie had OSDD upon reincarnation was something that happened to the body she inhabits in very early childhood. I'm still not sure i want to cover that backstory.
Anyway, i would love to hear your thoughts. Criticism positive and constructive is always welcome and let's be honest i'm a fanfic author; i thrive off comments and reader interaction (/hj and absolutely no pressure).
I hope this was worth your time and that you have a lovely day~!!
Chapter 7: Repetition
Summary:
Anna's turn to have a bad day
Notes:
Hello!! Welcome back, thank you for your support~!!
So classes have started for me again. They're going to interfere with upload schedule. I think i'll be able to pump out a chapter a week tops (note: a chapter a week in total; not one chapter of Cycles and one of Memories. One chapter a week; regardless of which fic i choose to update). Anything else will be a surprise to me. Also i *should* be going into surgery soon again, if everything goes well. I'll let y'all know when i vanish so you don't think this fic is discontinued.
The only way i'm discontinuing it is if get amnesia and forget to write. I really, really want to finish this project.
So~!! No more dillydallying. Fridays are my one free day, so it's update day~!!
This chapter deals with heavy topics. Maybe taking a gander through the intro chapter would be a good idea if you'd like. And also also implied sex scene. Nothing graphic, just the aftermath (cuddles, basically; but very obviously post-coital cuddles). I rated this M but just in case sdlkfjdkfjk
As always, i really do hope this is worth your time~
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
(December 15th, Saturday)
The cold water drips off Anna's face as she blindly pats the bathroom counter for the towel she set out. When the tips of her fingers rub the soft fabric she grasps it and dries her skin, observing herself in the mirror before closing the faucet. Reddened, sunken eyes, cracked lips... She looks dreadful.
The bathroom goes silent without the steady flow of water. Anna keeps her gaze down, on the floor, as far away as possible from the mirror. She doesn't need a reminder of her appearance.
...How is Lizzie feeling now? When she and Anne left on Monday it came as a small relief; having Anne at home was the opposite of a positive. But Liz... she seemed anxious. Anxious about going back home with her mother.
Despite the many, many arguments that Anna had with Anne last time they lived together (mostly Anne's fault though it would be a lie to say Anna couldn't have handled herself better; it's her fault too), she'd never think Anne to be a bad mother. But then... What was Lizzie so afraid of? Did she fear Anne would reprimand her for growing close to Anna and Kathryn? Would Anne do such a thing? Punish her daughter for refusing to pick sides in an argument that took place when she was twelve? Unless Anne has given Lizzie her heavily biased side of the story, there's no way Lizzie even accurately remembers what happened when--
Knock knock.
“Are you done? I still have to get ready. I made your breakfast, too. It's getting cold.”
The sound of Kathryn's voice alone makes something wither and die in Anna's heart sets a stone-cold, heavy feeling in Anna's soul. What that feeling is, she hasn't found a name for yet. Regret. Guilt. Anger. Grief. So many names; just none she wishes to acknowledge.
She places the towel back in its holder before opening the door. She'll have the entirety of tomorrow to get lost in thought and spend her hours worrying about Lizzie. Today, at long last, is their last day in the decrepit studio.
To think this isn't even the halfway point of their rehearsals is nerve-wracking. But it's a milestone, at least. It's better than nothing.
Catalina used to have a Spanish saying about this related to stones, maybe? She had a lot of sayings; Anna misses them.
Kathryn takes a step back from the door when Anna pulls it open. So many feelings crowd Anna's heart at the sight of her that they devolve into an indistinguishable grey mass much like the clouds gathering outside and equally stormy.
“Morning” Kathryn says, keeping her eyes trained on her neon-pink nails.
Anna hums in response, walking by her in the narrow corridor towards the kitchen. The bathroom door's lock clicks in the distance.
Her furniture and the colours on her walls haven't changed since she rented this place four years ago. Yet every time Kathryn returns the apartment feels foreign to Anna. As if everything had been displaced a quarter of an inch, just barely enough to be noticeable; nowhere near enough to constitute an actual change.
Of course, the only thing that's been actually displaced is her bond with Kathryn. That pain seeps out of Anna and warps the otherwise familiar environment of her house it warps everything.
Kathryn has made pancakes and tea again; what a surprise. Chocolate chip this time. Anna's stomach growls and knots at once. She is hungry, but Kathryn and her ordered pizza last night. Does she really need the pancakes? She's been known to overeat when she's anxious, and she's been quite anxious since rehearsals started. Doubly so since Lizzie's been consistently popping into her thoughts.
...So probably not. No, really, she's fine.
It's just stress. Her long months of hard work at the gym aren't worth wasting because she's a bit nervous now. Especially considering she hasn't had that much time or energy to do cardio lately. And granted, choreography constitutes physical exercise; but a large portion of the time destined to that is catered to Jane getting left and right mixed up.
One pancake. That'll do. Then a smoothie during break and her salad for lunch. After that, dinner--
It makes her nauseous to think about food. She'll cross the dinner bridge when she gets there.
She grabs a fork and takes a seat. Maybe she should plan her meals ahead of time to have a clear idea of her caloric intake. She grabs her mug-- ouch. What did Kathryn warm it up with? Hellfire?
She presses her fingers against the cool edge of her plate, slightly relieving their throbbing. They won't blister, she doesn't think, but they'll hurt for a while. Had she somehow gotten past the process of grasping and drunken it she would have burnt her mouth. Singing like that would have been a challenge.
What are the odds that Kathryn did it on purpose--?
'No. She didn't. She wouldn't. Not to me.'
And why not?
Anna pushes the two topmost pancakes to the edge of her plate with her right hand. Handling the fork takes too much out of her poor dominant yet injured fingers. Kathryn has had the nice thought of lathering the pancakes in honey instead of maple syrup. Anna only mentioned that preference once in passing. She cuts a piece from the pancake.
'What's the caloric value of honey?'
Her internal monologue makes her stomach close up even more. Now she won't be able to eat the damn pancake until she finds out. And finding the pot of honey would only give her a rough estimate, anyway. How much honey is there on the pancake? And what about the chocolate chips? And the pancake itself?
She really shouldn't have ordered pizza last night. But she was exhausted from rehearsal, and Kathryn's been complaining of an achy wrist for a while, so she couldn't whip anything up. Pizza is junk food, right? Which basically means--
“Christ, Anna! Your fingers!”
The panic in Kathryn's voice jerks Anna's attention to said appendages. They're indeed red. And blistering. As she stares, Kathryn walks over to the freezer and pulls out a bag of beans. “The cold should help” she says, leaving the bag at the edge of the table. “And why haven't you had breakfast yet?” she says, putting her hands on her hips. “We're going to be late.”
'Ice on a burn?! What do they teach her in that school?'
First-aid ignorance aside, it's uncertain in Anna's mind whether she wants to slap or hug Kathryn. She's the only person alive capable of stirring up Anna's feelings to the point she isn't certain about them. Why does Kat have to do this? Why can't she get away from Anna and stay away?
“And... Why would I want to be her friend?” Those words have looped on repeat in Anna's mind all week long.
Something within her desires to be angry so much it hurts. But... she's tired. She's very tired of arguing with Kathryn and hurting her. And getting hurt.
“I'm not hungry” she concludes. She doesn't have time to check everything. She can't control every factor. She doesn't want to put anything in her mouth if she has no control over it; her body freezes stiffer than the bag of beans presented to her at the mere thought.
Kathryn pales. “But--”
Why does she have to seem concerned? Why does it have to look so real?
“Pizza didn't sit well with me last night” Anna says. She sounds impatient, like she wants Kathryn to leave her alone she kind of does. “Then your tea tried to murder me.”
Kathryn closes her eyes, frowning. “I'm sorry! I didn't know how longer you'd take, so I heated it up to the max. I forgot to tell you, didn't I?”
Anna gestures at her hand. Kathryn flinches back. “Sorry...”
“Never mind.”
Despite having shut the conversation down, Kathryn remains in the doorway, closely inspecting the door frame. Is she looking for hinge pins? Anne's convinced it was Kathryn who tampered with the door; she was horridly vocal about it during her unpleasant stay.
“...You're sure you're not hungry?” Kathryn asks.
A hot ball of rage starts awakening within Anna. If only Kathryn would make up her damn mind about whether she gives a shit about her or not. This give and take is maddening. Who does Kathryn think she is, anyway? She doesn't have the right to question Anna.
But fighting isn't worth it. It seldom is.
“Call a cab, okay? I can't drive with this hand and you don't have your license yet.”
Kathryn stares at her just a second too long. “I'll make sure you packed lunch. In case you're feeling better later.”
Damn it.
-
“Jane, wrong right” Anne points out, mocking. Until they remove the cast from her arm she's bound to watching choreography rehearsals. Daphne appointed her observer and, considering the grimace she makes every time Anne forgets her manners, she's clearly regretting her life choices.
“How can you be so sure?” Jane spits.
Anne smiles. “I have eyes on my face.”
“Oh, wow!” Joan exclaims from behind the keyboard, beaming. “So do I!”
...A very awkward silence permeates the studio broken only by Maggie's snort.
“...Sorry, Joan” Anne mutters.
“Eh, never mind” Joan says. “I shouldn't have said that; wasn't the time.”
She bows her head. Even Joan, who has remained calm and upbeat for the longest times, has started cracking this week. Ever since Anne returned, arguments escalated again and Jane became Satan incarnate for some reason, Joan's hope for peaceful co-existence has started to falter and it shows in her erratic outbursts.
...Poor thing. She only really had a strong argument with Jane when they woke up; and rightfully so. It must be so disheartening to witness how all the effort she's put into staying away from drama and being a neutral person in every conflict amounts to nothing.
Anna would know. Her stance has been similar these three weeks and the constant quarrels have taken their toll on her sanity, too.
“Well,” Daphne says, uncomfortable at always being caught in the middle, “it's ten minutes to break, anyway. Let's wrap up for now; see you all in twenty.”
It would seem she can't reach the door fast enough judging by how she power-walks.
Anna's shoulders drop when she exhales. Her tolerance for Anne's bullshit has gone down to near zero after dealing with her for a whole week. If Anne treats everyone in her life like this it's no wonder she didn't have anyone who could take her in while she recovered from her concussion.
...That's probably a bit cruel to think. But still Anna's point stands.
Little by little, most everyone starts filing out. Maggie and María stay behind, taking much longer than necessary to put their instruments away while they talk and blush. Or drumsticks, in María's case.
Anna stops at the door. She'll get to her changing room, go in, retrieve her smoothie, and return to the studio. That's it. If Lina's there and has more false accusations, she'll ignore them. If Catherine's there, Anna will do her best to pretend that failed excuse for a human being doesn't exist.
She resumes walking. If she's quick enough she may out-speed Kathryn. She's been keeping an annoyingly close look at Anna since their breakfast incident. Despite Anna's hardest, most honest effort to not partake in any of the multiple ongoing feuds, if there's one person that can make her crack like sweet Joan earlier it's most definitely Kathryn monitoring her food intake. Why does she care so much, anyway?
“And... Why would I want to be her friend?”
“Goodness fucking gracious, Anne. Could you stop checking the bloody hinge pins?!” Kathryn says, arms crossed. “I'd like to get in there and get my cereal bar!!”
...There the cousins go again. Anna walks by them. To her changing room, then back to the studio. That's it.
“Can't be too sure” Anne says. “I also have to watch out for falling shelves, it seems. Someone won't stop trying to--”
Anna closes her changing room door behind her and sighs. Anne's singing voice is beautiful. Her whining and bickering one, not so much. Though the closed door just serves to muffle her passionate bullshit it's better than hearing the performance in full.
Catalina must have taken a detour. But Catherine's there, at her vanity, reading something on her phone with an emotionless expression, snacking on... are those dinosaur-shaped cookies? Yes, they are indeed.
The longer Anna shares a closed space with Catherine, the hotter the ball of rage within her gets. There she is, living a normal, peaceful life, while poor Lizzie's left dissociating out of her mind because Catherine is a repulsive predator. She should have stayed dead.
Smoothie in hand, Anna braces herself for Anne's ongoing dulcetto tones. Kathryn's twirling a lock of her hair, inspecting her nails disinterestedly yet again while Anne goes on a spiel about a hinge pin, and her choker, and a shelf, and too many things for Anna to catch onto. Anne talks a mile a minute; like her voice box works faster than her jaw. Kathryn stands there, about as engaged as she would be watching snails race.
“Are you done?” she asks when Anne stops to breathe. Considering Anne resumes her breakneck speech, she isn't.
Their conversation fades into incomprehensible whispers when Anna shuts the studio's door. Maggie and María are still here, giggling together. It's nice to see someone's getting along, at least. But Anna's too drained from all this to feel anything for them other than dull, apathetic glee.
Seeing as Jane's been acting like she got possessed by a demon last week, Anna wouldn't have thought she'd be glad to see her at the studio. Third-wheeling Maggie and María would have been horridly awkward, though; so Jane's presence is an unexpected relief.
Despite the inconsistencies in Jane's defense, and the fact that everyone is convinced she pushed the shelf on Anne... Anna isn't so sure.
She opens her smoothie and impales the container with its straw. Jane is the obvious candidate, but...
'It was could've also been Kathryn.'
Anna wouldn't have even doubted Kathryn's innocence if she'd actually been in and out of the studio; or if she'd returned with a bottle of water. But she didn't. She took longer than necessary to go to the vending machine and return.
Anna brings the smoothie close to her lips. Kathryn insists she stayed behind to clean the water; that Anne slapped the bottle out of her hand and it was poorly closed. Why bother the cleaning staff? The queens already cause enough problems as is; Kathryn decided to get some paper towels and deal with the mess herself. That was the delay, she promises.
And it sounds plausible, but...
Anna takes a sip of the smoothie. She's much hungrier than she'd realized.
If she hadn't let Anne stay with them for Lizzie's sake, Anna may not have even noticed the time discrepancy between Kathryn leaving for the vending machine and returning without a bottle of water. But hearing the vicious words the cousins tear each other down with for a whole week...
She didn't know Kathryn was capable of such intense hatred. It burnt away the aloof persona Kathryn puts on all the time and left spiteful, biting remains behind. Granted, Kathryn has many reasons to be cross at Anne. Yet still... If she can hate so passionately...
...What would stop her from--?
Getting hit by a wave of nausea, Anna leaves the smoothie on the chair beside hers. Is she seriously considering Kathryn again? Granted, earlier this week everyone saw her locking Anne in the changing room, but... That was just a prank taken a bit too far right? Petty revenge after Anne had been harassing her the previous week at home. There's a difference between that and pushing a shelf on her. Anne could have died.
Anna shakes her head. Even if things between her and Kathryn haven't been optimal lately for the past four years Kat just... she wouldn't. Like she wouldn't burn Anna's hand on purpose. She just wouldn't.
But does Anna really, truly know Kathryn? She doesn't recognize her at all in this cold, indifferent person she has blossomed into. Their last argument seemed to shed the last of Kathryn's kindness and leave this heartless person behind. Who knows what she's capable of?
Anna picks her smoothie up again. She needs to eat something; next song to go over with Daphne is hers.
Her phone buzzes in her back pocket. She should ignore it; she's wasted more than half of break mulling over pointless things. But what if it's Lizzie? Anna promised Liz she could text her whenever, for anything, at any time, no matter what.
She's not losing Lizzie again. Not after four years of no contact with her.
...It's just someone with the wrong number. Someone's asking if she's enjoying the game so far. Message deleted.
Lizzie... What's going on at home? Why was Lizzie so distraught to go back? Is Anne hurting her, somehow? Or is it something else?
Anna's throat closes up. She can't keep a single child safe, can she?
In any life. Not Kathryn, not Lizzie. Is it that surprising Kathryn hates her?
Blinking back tears, Anna gets up and goes to the bathroom to dispose of her smoothie. Everything is spiraling out of control. Lizzie, Kathryn, everyone's behaviour. Last week's insult to María was taking it too far. María is a beautiful woman who has only made some questionable choices since reincarnation. She didn't deserve that.
Unlike Anna. What would someone say about her in a similar message? Perhaps they'd call her horse face, like Catalina did.
Maybe they'd be right.
She keeps her eyes stuck to the green floor tiles as she heads for the bin don't look at the mirror, don't look at the mirror, just don't. She may have lost control of every aspect of her life; but she can still control her appearance. And if she gets a bit dizzy... perhaps she deserves it. Perhaps it's the bare minimum for hurting everyone she touches. For failing Lizzie, and Kathryn, and going as far as to doubt her innocence.
It really is the bare minimum. She does deserve it.
-
...Dizzy was an understatement...
...Quite... Quite an understatement...
Walking... hell, standing... feels like being in one of those fun-house rooms where the floor jerks and tilts. She blamed it all on a head cold, of course, and Daphne let her sit the rest of rehearsals out, just singing.
But Anna still needs to get home. And Kathryn has been showering her with attention. Too much attention for Anna's comfort, really. If she ate lunch, if she has a fever, if she's feeling well... Police interrogations aren't as thorough. Every time Kathryn acts like this it's nerve-wracking to consider Anna ever thought she could do something evil. Yet the certainty that she's only getting close to Anna just to push her away again...
“And... Why would I want to be her friend?”
…
The emotional pain from those words feels distant. Anna's too tired to deal with it.
She makes a beeline for her changing room leaning against the wall as casually as she can. She can only hope it won't get attention. It's the last time she's ever touching this musty wall.
'Good.'
The studio won't be missed in the slightest. If only all the dreadful memories and heinous comments that have been shared between its walls could remain locked within.
As Anna rounds the corner, someone leaves the corridor on the other side, to the ladies' room's hallway. Anna sighs. If it's Bessie again... If it's Bessie again, Anna will take it. That's all she can do. Any hatred Bessie or Kathryn send her way... It's well deserved.
A good friend wouldn't have failed them. She can't stay mad at either. Isn't that why she's let Bessie get away with everything?
Anna steadies herself against the door as the floor beneath her seems to shift. Her stomach is screaming in pain. Fine, fine. She'll have dinner. Maybe she should have eaten lunch, too, instead of hiding in this cursed room so Kathryn wouldn't breathe down her neck at the makeshift cafeteria.
...Maybe Kathryn's legitimately worried. Perhaps her feelings towards Anna are as messy and confusing as Anna's are for her.
Anna pushes the handle open. It doesn't matter. The point is she lost Kathryn and it was her fault.
She closes the door as voices come down the hallway. Apparently Jane stole Anne's sling when Anne took it off to stretch her contracted elbow. Bessie caught Jane about to throw it in the toilet.
What's gotten into Jane, seriously? She was almost giddy at being found guilty. She deals with hell from Edward at home, if things with him remain remotely as they were upon reincarnation; but is she petty enough to lash out at people entirely unrelated to her inability to raise her son?
None of these problems are Anna's, anyway. All she has to do is get in a cab with Kathryn and hope and pray she'll be quiet on the ride back home. If their time together turns into interrogation hours 2.0 Anna might as well jump out of the taxi.
She takes one sweeping look at the changing room. The velved-painted yet peeling walls, the matted grey carpet, the stained vanities with malfunctioning, dying lights... No, there isn't an inch of this cursed place she'll miss. The theater is bound to be inhabitable, at least.
This studio has really lowered her standards.
She gathers her bag, coat, and pulls out her gloves from the coat's pocket--
She doesn't own blue gloves. These must be Catherine's.
So Bessie isn't sufficiently entertained by tormenting Anna anymore? She's upped her game to straight out incriminating her for things she hasn't done? To stir shit with Catherine, of all people?
The ball of rage burns brighter, but the low levels of energy Anna's running on right now render her feelings muted. She tosses Catherine's gloves at her vanity and misses by a foot. Oh well, bending over to pick them up won't hurt Catherine. Unlike Catherine herself; who hurt amd broke Lizzie beyond repair.
And unlike Anna, too, who's never good enough to keep anyone she cares about safe. How much innocent blood is on her hands?
She leaves the changing room for good; no need to turn around and cast one final wistful glance. She'll be more than happy to be gone for good. She locks the door and heads to the front desk. Honestly, being rid of Karina will be welcome, too. Anna just needs to hand her keys in at the desk, politely thank Karina for her patience, and say goodbye.
The end at last. Or, well, an ending at least. There's still the theater and then the actual show to survive.
'Lovely.'
...Why... Just why are panicked voices coming from the entrance? Why today? Can't they even part with this crappy studio in peace? Anna could leave through the service door; but there's a high likelihood that door is locked now. And anyway, having a shelf fall on her is the worst way Anna can think of starting her weekend.
She'll just have to pretend to be okay and stable in front of an audience instead of just Karina. Is it that bad? She's going to be acting in front of larger crowds that she cares for the people outside during “Six” in every show. Ah, those days in which they all still held hopes for mending their tattered bonds and thought that found family song was a good note to end the musical on...
Back when Kathryn still loved her.
“...from the beginning, calm down” Catalina says sternly; but for a change not aggressively.
As Anna rounds the corner the gathering comes into view. Everyone, even Karina, Daphne and Steve, are in a circle around a very overwhelmed and stressed-looking Catherine. Even Anne is there.
Anna's stomach drops. For Anne to tolerate Catherine and not lynch her on sight, the matter must be grave.
Kathryn looks at Anna and gestures for her to join the group. Kathryn's frowning and wide-eyed. She looks terrified.
As Anna makes to go with her, she stumbles on the air between her feet. Kathryn's expression shifts to concern; but she says nothing when Anna stands beside her.
“I-I couldn't find my house keys” Catherine says. She's pale and holding a piece of paper so tightly it creases around her fingers. “Before assuming they'd been stolen I decided to look everywhere I'd been. The-The bathroom, and the second floor...”
Steve shakes his head disapprovingly at that.
“And it was there I found this” Catherine points, with a trembling hand, to the paper in her hands. “Do I-Do I read it again?”
“Yes” say several people at once. Anna's heart is slowly picking up its pace, making her dizziness worse. At intervals, her vision clouds. What could be so terrible so as to make Anne tolerate Catherine, and Jane behave?
“Bessie,
“Thank you for not mentioning my last note” Catherine reads, her voice wavering. “However, I must insist you reply. Even if it's just to say you have no idea what I'm talking about.
“Whatever's happening is a serious problem. I need all the help I can get to settle this without anyone getting hurt like Anne again. Do you understand?
“Has it tried to contact you again? Has it threatened you at all for reading my last letter? Did it reach you?
“Listen: whoever is setting this game up hasn't punished me at all for reaching out to you last week. Do you really think the entity, if it really were back, wouldn't have punished me? I haven't been punished because whoever set up this shitshow is mortal like you and me. It's not all-knowing and all-seeing. It's limited. I think that's why every task we're given is bound to have public repercussions: hanging a choker from a stage light, locking someone inside, throwing pills into sinks, slashing tires...
“All of those actions become public knowledge if accomplished. If it really were the entity it wouldn't need visible proof. I think that's what's been bugging me most about this whole affair. The entity wouldn't need visible proof; it'd just know whether we do things or not.
“It has to be one of the others. I need you to help me to stop future bad things from happening. Somebody's going to get seriously hurt. Anne already did.
“We need to stop this. Please reconsider talking to me. I'll let you know where we can drop off notes in the theater when I find a safe spot. The entity would have punished us both for my last letter. It didn't because nobody knows I gave it to you.
“We're being played. It needs to stop. Help me,
“An unlikely ally.”
Anna's empty stomach is ready to expel bile if it must. What... What? How come...?
“Why was that letter addressed to you?” María asks Bessie in a poorly controlled voice.
Bessie takes a step back, breathing heavily. “I-I have no idea what that's about” she whispers. “Someone wants to frame me for something, I swear.”
“...Are we all going to ignore the implication that it's back?” Anne says grimly. “And that it made someone push a shelf on me?”
Joan holds her face with her free hand. “This can't be happening...” she says. Her voice is strangled. Maggie rubs her back sympathetically. “Not again, please.”
“I... I think...” Catherine pipes up, scanning over the letter. “...It's even worse. The implications are that one of us is pretending to be it again to get the rest of us to hurt each other...”
Breathing in a room without oxygen may potentially be easier than doing it in this room. Too hot, it's too hot. Anna unbuttons her coat. Who--?
“Who would do such a thing?” Jane asks. For once, she sounds genuine. “Who would purposefully fuck with us like that?” her voice rises with panic. She looks around with a paranoid expression. “Which one of you--?!”
“There's no proof anyone is actually pretending to be the entity, though” Anne says. “Just a letter that claims that every way we've been shitty to each other recently is actually product of some greater scheme...” she looks at Bessie. “Who hates you enough to address this piece of bullocks to you? Someone clearly wanted to frame you.”
“...It could have been Catherine herself” Kathryn says quietly, twirling a lock of hair between her fingers. “I mean, did anyone see her finding that piece of paper? She could've brought it from home, had it on her all day long.”
Catherine shrinks into herself. “Why would I do that to Bessie?” she says, pulling on the hem of her sweater anxiously.
“Right” Anne says, putting her uninjured hand on her hip. “Bessie isn't a little girl; you only get them young.”
Catherine gasps, but more as in she too is struggling to breathe than in an offended way. She's going to tear a hole through her sweater at this rate.
“Anna could have done it to Bessie” Lina says, coldly ignoring Anne's biting words. “Bessie's been busy harassing her; hasn't she? And Kathryn also hates Bessie enough.”
“Oh” Kathryn says, taking a deep breath. “At least I had an actual argument with her. Unlike you, my distaste for Bessie is based on something. You just can't handle the guilt of having let--” Kathryn puts a hand against her forehead, then looks at Catalina shooting daggers through her eyes. “Maybe it was you! If you get rid of Bessie you don't have to confront your guilt anymore, right?!”
Catalina's jaw drops, then she shakes her head. “Why, you insolent, obnoxious, little--”
“Enough!!” Karina screams. She's crying, holding tightly onto her uncle's arm. “That's it!! We all know how this goes; you all blame each other back and forth and don't get anywhere!! This is just like any other prank taken too far; like whoever wrote that lie about María last week!!”
She takes a shuddering breath, wiping her tears with such strength her skin reddens. “What I want to know is what entity you're all talking about.”
Daphne nods. “Y'all are very keen to discuss 'it's' return” she points out, making air-quotes. “What the hell are you on about?”
...With every passing second, Anna's more lightheaded. The entity? Bessie could have been coerced into hurting her? And Anne with the shelf? So then, María's harassment last week... And Jane's change in demeanor--
“Sorry, you all deserve an explanation...” Kathryn says. “Okay, first of all there's no ghost. It all started...”
Her eyes flick from side to side as she considers options.
“...When we all met” Joan finishes. She's grasping her cane with such force her knuckles have turned white. Or, whiter. “Four years ago. We had a friend--”
“Yes” María says, nodding vigorously. “Another friend who we cut contact with. Because...”
“...she wouldn't stop making up stories about hauntings” Kathryn continues, nodding. “And when we were sharing a flat, she'd do things like...”
“...like the shit going on here” Anne concludes. “And it scared the living daylights out of us. Turns out she was a hacker; she knew more about us than we did.”
“So we kicked her out and planned the musical without her” Lina says.
“The band was originally going to have five members” Maggie adds. “But she had to go.”
Their quick thinking may just barely perhaps be enough to sway outsiders; but everything inside Anna is screaming in fear. What if it is back? Her vision clouds in sync with her pounding heart now, making her instability worse. What if--?
“You were all talking about an entity, though; not a person” Steve says, putting a comforting arm around Karina's shoulders.
“'The Entity' was her hacker name” María says.
Daphne frowns. “You referred to her as an 'it', though.”
“Neopronouns!” Jane says. “She/it, you know? With a heavy 'it' preference.”
Anna can't be the only one feeling like hell cooled over. Everyone is one shade or another of distressed. Daphne shakes her head and sighs.
“I have no idea what you lot have going on; but I want to part in it” she says, flipping her red hair over her shoulder as she walks to the door. “If you could prank each other and bring up the past far away from the theater I'd be more comfortable. I'm out; see you Monday.”
Cold air fills the entrance as the doors slide open.
Steve nods vigorously. “You are losing your touch” he says. “A few petty quarrels I can understand; been working with performers my whole life. But this...” he says, gesturing at the letter. “And what you did to María last week is unacceptable. Reconsider your actions. If the culprit is caught, the consequences will be drastic.”
Catalina's phone rings. A few people, Anna included, jump at the sudden Toreador's March.
“Mary” Catalina says. “I... Sorry, my daughter's waiting for me. I suppose this discussion can wait until Monday.”
They all mutter their agreement, but... Could it really be back? They have to get to the bottom of this now. Have people actually been receiving threatening messages? And, if not, what sort of person thought this would be funny? Anna's about to be sick, Joan's crying, Anne is complaining about a headache...
Is this fun? Is one of them really twisted enough to enjoy this?
Or... No, best not to think about it.
Or is it really back?
Steve sends a distressed Karina to gather her things, patting his niece reassuringly on the back. He takes her place behind the counter and retrieves everyone's keys. He doesn't even bid them a good weekend. He looks as exhausted as Anna feels.
Someone rubs Anna's arm softly, making her jump. She turns around. It's Kathryn, looking at her with a warm yet concerned gaze. “We need to get a cab. Are you ready?”
“More than ever” she says. Her entire skin is scratchy as if bugs were crawling all over it with their sticky little legs.
She cannot leave the studio fast enough.
Anna and Kathryn are the last out. Anne's rounding the corner as they walk out the studio's main entrance for the last time. The cold air is, for once, a bit of a blessing. It jerks Anna out of her daze if only a little. Yet whichever clarity she could gain from having her nausea and vertigo alleviated is foiled by the raging thoughts bouncing against each other in her head. The entity, Anne and the shelf, the letter, threats--
She lurches to the side as soon as they begin to walk towards the avenue, catching herself on the cool stone wall of a random house.
“Anna--”
“Do you think it's really back?” she asks, stopping to lean against the wall. “The entity. Is it?”
She can't make much of Kathryn's features out with the flickering streetlights as back light, but her posture stiffens. “No, it's not back” she says calmly, then turns to look at the sky. The streetlight shines off her illuminated eye. “I don't know if there's a game going on, but whoever wrote that letter's right about one thing” she says. “If there is, most everything that's happened lately has been public. Last time... Firstly, it was open about its existence; it didn't try to hide behind games. And if it did target one of us, specifically, it didn't require any proof or anything. It just knew.”
Kathryn returns her gaze to Anna. “Even what you told me about Bessie, and how you've caught her several times... Those things happened in your changing room; Catalina found out, right? Not even the most private of things has been a total secret, Anna. So no. I don't think it's back. I think someone's trying to have fun. But...”
She twidles her hands together, then sighs. “...How about we talk about this at home?”
...She hasn't said anything that's bad, inherently. It's a simple statement. But something about her tone revives the ball of rage brewing in Anna's stomach.
It came across as condescending.
“Why?” she asks rather aggressively.
Kathryn cocks her head and points at the sky. “...Because it's about to rain? Why are you asking like you want to murder me?”
Something clicks, a dam breaks, the ball bursts, Anna snaps. She's had enough.
“Why are you acting like you care all of a sudden?”
She shouldn't lash out at Kathryn. She has no right to--
“'All of a sudden'?” Kathryn says, then chuckles humorlessly. “I didn't push me away four years ago, Anna. If we haven't had a rosy-sweet friendship it's because--”
Don't finish that sentence don't finish that sentence don't finish--
“You haven't made it particularly easy” Anna interrupts.
...Who knew lies, or half-truths, taste so bitter?
Frustrated, Kathryn groans. “Maybe I haven't” she says, crossing her arms. “Maybe I've become the total bitch everyone thinks I am. Who's fault was it?”
“You can't blame me for that.”
“But I can blame you for the distance between us.”
A drop falls on Anna's face. Then another, and then many. The rain pours steadily, but neither her nor Kathryn move a muscle.
“...I was trying to protect you.”
The truth.
“You overstepped every goddamn boundary!!” Kathryn says, taking a step closer, wiping a lock of hair from her cheek. “Every last one!! And you never even fucking apologized!! Then you acted all surprised I wanted to put as much distance as I could between you and me!!”
...Another truth.
She's wanted to apologize. Really, she has. But the words never come. They're rather pointless. Words can't take away the pain she scarred into Kathryn's heart.
“You were the only person I trusted” Kathryn says, her pitch rising with distress. “But some times love isn't enough” her voice cracks. “I can't even hate you no matter how hard I try. And trust me; I do!! I've tried for four years!!”
It's unclear whether she's drying raindrops or tears from her eyes. “So don't you dare ask if I care. I do. And you're not eating; I'm not fucking stupid. So even if I wish I could hate you with every fiber of my being I'm not going to ignore that and pray it'll go away on its own.”
...It's... It's not even rage anymore Anna's feeling. There's anger mostly at herself, grief, confusion, fear, past mistakes, entities...
Too much. Her head is too crowded and her body too weak for this mess. It has to stop. Her stomach is so upset it's dizzying even with the shivering, teeth-chattering cold of the loud rain.
Apologize. Just apologize, just say “I'm sorry.”
“Let's get that cab” she chokes out.
It seems she cut Kathryn half-way through a sentence. Kat walks up to her and grabs her by the arm. “Let me bring one here” she says. “You're in no condition to walk like this and we left the house in such a rush we both forgot umbrellas.”
But... But she doesn't need Kathryn to take care of her. She doesn't want Kathryn to take care of her she only wants Kathryn to hate her; that would be fair. Anna weakly struggles her way out of Kathryn's grip. “I'm just fine.”
“You are not.”
“I am” Anna says. She takes a step towards the avenue--
Time slows as she free-falls off the curb to the concrete of the road. Falling, falling... Did she get dizzy or did she slip? Maybe both? She extends an arm to stop herself.
She shuts her eyes at the the painful glare of sudden bright lights. What--? A lorry honks deafeningly loud; she still hasn't hit the ground--
“ANNA!!”
Then she's hit with so much force--
...Why... does Kathryn sound... so afraid? Anna... can't feel anything... She's so... so... cold... She's...
...Just...
…
…
VGhlIGFwcGxpY2F0aW9uIGhhcyBlbmNvdW50ZXJlZCBhIGNyaXRpY2FsIGVycm9yLiAgU3ViamVjdCAwNCBoYXMgZGllZC4gIEFsbCBzdWJqZWN0cyBtdXN0IGVuZCB0aGUgY3ljbGUgc2ltdWx0YW5lb3VzbHkuICBUaGUgY3ljbGUgd2lsbCByZXNldCB0byB0aGUgbGFzdCBzYXZlIHBvaW50Lg==
…
4oCcTWVzcyB3aXRoIHRoZW0gb2xkIHNjaG9vbC4gIFdlJ3JlIHVzaW5nIFZpZ8OobmVyZSBjaXBoZXJzLuKAnQ==
…
…
“I am” Anna says. She takes a step towards the avenue--
Time slows as she free-falls off the curb to the concrete of the road. Falling, falling... Did she get dizzy or did she slip? Maybe both? She extends an arm to stop herself.
She closes her eyes at the the burn of sudden bright lights. What--? A lorry honks deafeningly loud; she still hasn't hit the ground--
“ANNA!!”
Then she's hit with so much force--
...Why... does Kathryn sound... so afraid? Anna... can't feel...
…
…
VGhlIGFwcGxpY2F0aW9uIGhhcyBlbmNvdW50ZXJlZCBhIGNyaXRpY2FsIGVycm9yLiAgU3ViamVjdCAwNCBoYXMgZGllZC4gIEFsbCBzdWJqZWN0cyBtdXN0IGVuZCB0aGUgY3ljbGUgc2ltdWx0YW5lb3VzbHkuICBUaGUgY3ljbGUgd2lsbCByZXNldCB0byB0aGUgbGFzdCBzYXZlIHBvaW50Lg==
…
IllvdSBhcmUgbXkgc3Vuc2hpbmUsIG15IG9ubHkgc3Vuc2hpbmUsIHlvdSBtYWtlIG1lIGhhcHB5IHdoZW4gc2tpZXMgYXJlIGdyZXkhICAuLi5Zb3UgcmVhbGx5IGFyZSBteSBzdW5zaGluZSwgQW5uYS4gIFlvdSdyZSBteSBldmVyeXRoaW5nLiI=
…
…
“I--”
A wave of nausea hits her, making her lean against the wall again, but she pushes forwards. She's fine, really--
“Anna, stop!!” Kathryn says, holding her arm. How annoying; Anna shakes her off. Kathryn's foot lands in a puddle and she slips towards the road--
As she falls, her body is illuminated by a lorry turning the corner. Anna reaches out to grab her, screaming her name--
…
…
VghlIGFwcGxpY2F0aW9uIGhhcyBlbmNvdW50ZXJlZCBhIGNyaXRpY2FsIGVycm9yLiAgU3ViamVjdCAwNSBoYXMgZGllZC4gIEFsbCBzdWJqZWN0cyBtdXN0IGVuZCB0aGUgY3ljbGUgc2ltdWx0YW5lb3VzbHkuICBUaGUgY3ljbGUgd2lsbCByZXNldCB0byB0aGUgbGFzdCBzYXZlIHBvaW50Lg==
…
…
“I--”
A wave of nausea and a mild headache hit her hard, making her lean against the wall again, but she pushes forwards. She's fine, really--
“Anna, stop!!” Kathryn says, holding her arm. How annoying; Anna shakes her off. Kathryn's foot lands in a puddle. For some reason, panic seizes Anna's senses. She cannot let Kathryn fall.
Anna grabs Kathryn's arm, but the girl can't find footing. As she tightens her grasp around Anna's arm, her shoes slide on the slippery sidewalk once, twice--
As Kathryn falls she pulls Anna with her, her dizziness contributing to the loss of balance. Her stomach drops as they both plummet to the road. Anna closes her eyes at the the burn of sudden bright lights. What--? A lorry honks deafeningly loud; they still haven't hit the ground. Kathryn screams--
…
...
VghlIGFwcGxpY2F0aW9uIGhhcyBlbmNvdW50ZXJlZCBhIGNyaXRpY2FsIGVycm9yLiAgU3ViamVjdHMgMDQgYW5kIDA1IGhhdmUgZGllZC4gIEFsbCBzdWJqZWN0cyBtdXN0IGVuZCB0aGUgY3ljbGUgc2ltdWx0YW5lb3VzbHkuICBUaGUgY3ljbGUgd2lsbCByZXNldCB0byB0aGUgbGFzdCBzYXZlIHBvaW50Lg==
…
Ik1hbW1hISEgIE1hbW1hISEgIFdlIGNhbid0IHBsYXkgaGFpcmRyZXNzZXJzIGlmIHlvdXIgaGFpcidzIHNvIHNob3J0ISEgIEl0J3Mgc28gdW5mYWlyISEi
…
…
“I--”
Anna falls to her knees with a blinding headache. Her ears ring so loudly it's painful. She cant do anything to stop this, just breathe. She can only focus on breathing, that's all.
In... Out...
In...
Out...
Little by little, as if she were slowly floating towards the surface after nearly drowning, Kathryn's concerned voice comes through. She has knelt before Anna, holding her by the arms. The blinding lights of a lorry render Kathryn's face too shadowy to see. Anna struggles to keep her eyes open, blinking through the painful light and the piercing pangs it sends to her still achy head.
...What happened?
She... She can almost hear... a voice? No... Why--?
“Anna!!” Kathryn says. Her voice is almost squeaky with worry. “Are you okay?!”
The street plunges back to mild lighting when the lorry drives by. Anna opens her eyes all the way--
“Your nose is bleeding” she says feebly, pointing at Kathryn with a shaky hand.
She's even struggling to breathe. What in the name of—?”
“What?!” Kathryn says. Anna winces at her shrill tone. Kathryn brings her fingers to her nose, frown deepening when she sees the blood She looks at Anna, pale and horrified. “...Yours is too.”
...What? Anna coordinates her hand to touch her face with much more difficulty and exhaustion than the gesture should entail. Her fingers are stained sticky red.
...How can both their noses--?
Kathryn grabs her shoulders so roughly she slams Anna into the wall behind her. It sends a dull ache across her back.
“You're not going to die on me” Kathryn says firmly, although her chin quivers. “You're going to see a doctor. You're going to eat. Look at what just happened!!”
...She's terrified. She's afraid of losing Anna despite all the pain she's been subjected to. That knowledge, that certainty, pushes everything else to the back of Anna's mind. The edge of terror in Kathryn's voice, the way her shoulders wrack with irate sobs...
'...You're just as conflicted as I am; but you don't hate me
for some reason
.'
If she had to provide an answer as to what compels her to lean forwards and cut Kathryn's angry rant off with a hug, Anna could not. She has to. She simply must.
Something... She remembered something before that headache. But what was it?
Kathryn gasps, tensing at first. Then she's punching Anna's shoulder, crying harder. “Why did you have to ruin this?” she says. She's shivering. “Why did you have to make me lose trust in you?!”
What little impulse she had she loses after a few more blows. With a shuddering sob, she remains limp in Anna's hold.
And then she returns the embrace.
“I won't let you hurt yourself, Anna” she says. Her tone is so full of rage “No matter how much I want to hate you.”
It's as if the world had stopped turning. Anna gives Kathryn a gentle squeeze. Far from pulling away, Kitty cries into her shoulder. Anna lets her head fall against Kathryn's.
“I'm so sorry” she says at last. “For everything, sweetheart.”
...Everything else can wait. For the first time in four years, Anna feels like she can breathe again.
*
María rolls off her, breathing heavily, and turns to hug her. Maggie feels in heaven, loved, her chest ready to burst. She drapes an arm around her beloved, feeling her skin, her warmth... María kisses her.
“I missed this” she says, curling into Maggie's side. “I missed you.”
“Me too, love” Maggie replies, kissing her girlfriend's head.
Exhaustion soon lulls her beautiful, dearest María to sleep. Maggie observes every detail of her adorable face. How her eyelashes rest against her plump cheeks, the shape of her full lips...
...Maggie never thought the day would come she would rest beside María again. There isn't anything she's unwilling to do to preserve their love; to never lose her again.
To keep María safe.
...No cost is too great to keep her out of harm's way. María's hair smells lovely. Maggie smiles.
She will always, always protect her. No matter the consequences.
...No matter how many messages she has to write on the walls, or what tasks the entity demands of her. As long as María's being threatened, Maggie will comply.
'I won't let it hurt you. That is a promise.'
Notes:
Thank you for reading!! Thoughts? May i have your thoughts, please~?
Take care, everyone, and do have a marvelous day ^^
Chapter 8: Hearts
Summary:
So many bad days (this joke is getting old)
Notes:
Howdy!! First things first: thank you everyone for your support!!
Secondly, now that the cat's out of the bag (or like, putting its little paws out) the correct order to read Cycles and Memories (if you're reading both; no pressure) is one chapter of Cycles, one of Memories (starting with Cycles chapter 1; not the Prologue). I'm very glad you all liked the little twist i had ready. Expect more :)
Guys gals and pals, i've had a week. A very, very bad week. I didn't think this chapter would be out at all. But it's here!! Past midnight so technically not this week; but it's not past midnight yet for a lot of you!! So i'm still on time!!
Alright, so!! The dynamics of the story change! We'll now be doing 3 POVs/chapter instead of 2. Because more things are happening and i will need to cover more grounds. And don't worry; even more things will continue to go wrong!! There is no happiness here :D
So it's 1 AM and my critical thinking skills are mush (also i proofread the chapter while sleep-deprived so yeah... i hope it isn't too bad). But!! Because y'all have no idea just how bad this week was (absolutely miserable/10) this chapter is brought to you by the encouraging words of lovely readers. DarkwehlDeChoco and PikaPals16, thank you for your kind words earlier this week, they meant a lot. Lewiss, thank you for reaching out when i was vagueventing on tumblr. And madog, thanks for your kindness last night. Srsly the four of you powered my motivation to sit down and get this chapter out, so thx.
Okay now onto the actual chapter. I hope this is worth your time and that you can enjoy~
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
(December 17th, Monday)
A new life started for Jane the moment the entity contacted her. A life as dark as the sky is, as stormy as the weather and as bone-chillingly cold as the morning frost seeping into her very bones.
Kathryn's suggestion last week that it hasn't returned was downright ridiculous; as is the notion that the entity is inherently an evil being. An evil creature wouldn't have brought them back to life. An evil creature wouldn't have returned to Jane her will to live, her ability to breathe.
The entity, its game, is the sole motive Jane feels vibrantly, vividly and even painfully alive again. Without it she would have remained the meek, meager mother trailing pathetically after her son. Trying to fulfill his every last whim to get him to throw some scraps of affection her way, crying every night... That's over. It really is time to rise above.
Perhaps if this charade were a burden to her, if it weighed down heavily in her heart, she would be terrified of its return as her former family co-workers are. And of course, there is a bit of fear pumping through her veins today, keeping her heart at a moderate pace as it beats strongly.
The entity is strangely adamant about refusing to answer questions this time round. When they first woke up it was eager to reply to most any query. Its answers were always mocking, playful and generally unhelpful; but it did communicate. If anything, that's the only thing that made Jane hesitate for a second about the true identity of the person behind her Facebook DMs.
But... the only logical conclusion, whatever anyone has to say, is that it really is back.
Jane needs this game more than she needs water. It has to be real, it has to be real; it just has to be.
It would be an irrefutable point if Jane could find a fool-proof way to contrast whether the others are playing or just being insufferable. Is Catalina on Anna's case 24/7 because she's an ass or because she's being forced to? Did Kathryn lock Anne in their changing room out of spite or necessity?
Jane twists her neck to relieve some pressure. Who knows? Everyone hates each other so much after they crashed and burnt that it's entirely plausible Jane's the only person the entity has contacted for now.
The streets are packed on her way to the theater. After a loud group of high-schoolers take a left, the mass of people parts enough to show a glimpse of the resplendent building.
...Underwhelming.
For four years Jane has refused to look up a single image of this place. She has purposefully avoided this street. All for the sole purpose of having this moment right now be breathtaking. But it isn't. It's a red brick building with red-rimmed windows. There isn't a trace of the black marble riveted in gold Jane has dreamt of for so long. No red carpets at the entrance, no fancy banisters or columns.
'...That's it? Seriously?'
It's... That's so... Just... Oh well--
Someone bumps into her, sending a jolt of pain from her shoulder to her elbow. The man walks by, holding his briefcase and screaming angrily into his phone to make himself heard in the busy street, without as much as apologizing.
...Huh. She doesn't even feel anything at this point.
Books and authors generally have a very creative way of describing sadness, depression, and all those complex feelings Jane struggles to label. Her heart pounds when she reads about them (or, listens, considering audio books). Fictional feelings are so colourful, so fulfilling, so...
...So the opposite of this hollowness within her stomach. So much better than the cold void she feels when people ignore her.
Her steps are much less springy as she resumes her march through the crowd. Maybe it's because the destination is disappointing. Maybe it's because of how invisible she is. Perhaps both.
Watching paint dry strikes her as more exciting than the numbness slowly coursing through her body. ...Look, another stranger who didn't see her. Another person who ignored her. How strange, right?
...No, not really. Ignoring Jane is all people do. Always. In every life.
She slows down involuntarily. This... This is how it always goes. After the pain, after the numbness, all the vacant space within her gets filled up with thoughts. They're never nice or comforting. They're more like puss.
But... But ultimately, they're right. About everything. Jane is the sort of person ten total strangers think they've met before because her appearance is so generic. The kind of person who never leaves a mark, who is never remembered. Not in her reign, not in her second life. People pay more attention to a sudden chill than they do to her.
And is it their fault? Can she really hold them accountable? She did nothing but nod to all of Henry's desires even the ones she hated; especially the ones she hated and bear a son. A son who was never king, who died before he could be relevant or remembered. She perished for the footnote of history books, for the honourable mention in the list of Henry's children.
Catalina is remembered for her cunning, her many strengths, her horrible daughter. Anne is remembered for her intelligence and wit, her talents, her brilliant girl. Cathy is remembered for her intellect and her career. Kathryn is remembered for having a body count higher than she's tall. A horrid thing to be remembered for a disgusting thing; she was a child, but at least it's something she did.
The only person remotely in Jane's situation is Anna. She didn't do anything to leave a mark in history. She got lucky and escaped best of them all. But even so people recall her apparently remarkable job as a step-mother.
'Step'. Just 'step'. Jane is Edward's mother; not Anna or Catherine or Joan. Only Jane.
The reason Jane's name didn't fade away with so many of her contemporaries is that she delivered a baby of the correct sex. A baby who never made it into adulthood. A baby who was raised by many people and none of them his mother.
A baby who hates her. Who doesn't want her.
Open-heart surgery without anaesthesia may hurt less than that. Jane was a ghost for the people around her. Her parents didn't care what she wanted. Her siblings didn't care. She was a good to be traded with, an object to be exchanged for power.
Even Henry didn't love her.
When she first woke up, she thought it was another chance. An opportunity to do something meaningful, to have all eyes on her. To matter for once. Even if the only person she mattered to was only Edward. Even if to everyone else she was as noticeable as the rustling of leaves.
But Jane's the sort of person who doesn't mean much. The one who nobody will remember two hours after speaking to her. The one who isn't memorable in any way. The one who's name everyone always forgets.
Which just attests to how pointless her reign was. She can't even be remembered as “that woman who shares a name with a dead Tudor queen”. She is, and always has been, nothing. Absolutely nothing.
Things that are forgotten over, and over, and over such as herself are bound to snap and break. Bent the wrong way one time too many, pushed too far, discarded often... It's hardly her fault she's enjoying the game. Now everybody has to see her. Everybody's talking about her. Nobody will forget her.
She hopes Karina has nightmares about her. It brings her immense joy to imagine Catalina panicking about her heart medication; picturing her in her house making sure to pack an extra set of pills out of fear.
How does the saying go? If you can't be loved, being feared's the next best thing? Eh, it's something like that.
If the entity hadn't reached out, if it hadn't offered the opportunity to make herself be seen, where would Jane be now? Would she have gotten up from the floor where she collapsed like a pathetic mannequin after Edward told her she was better off dead? Or would she still be laying there, moss growing over her as her son walked over her like he would a rug?
She gets so much attention now without even having to ask. It's like having been reborn within resurrection. Now everyone must see. Even when they don't know it's her, the consequences of her actions follow the people she haunts closer than their own shadows. She's finally leaving her mark. They didn't want to look when she was kind. Well, life's a bitch. Now they don't get the chance to look away. All she needed--
“Jane” Bessie says curtly, walking past her and into the theater. She's gone before Jane has the chance to say 'hello'.
Maybe Bessie's afraid of Jane. Isn't that what Jane wants?
...Standing in the middle of the sidewalk staring at the plain theater like an idiot won't solve her current conundrum. She has to go in and get ready for whatever may come.
As she makes to take the first step, her chest tightens. Yes, she's in for major punishment. But...
It's so hard to breathe.
She pulls her phone out of her purse and goes through her final conversation with the entity. Before she steps foot in the theater she has to be sure she's understood correctly.
“Jane,
“While I do appreciate your enthusiasm, what I do not enjoy is your blatant disobedience. I believe I told you to torment Catalina specifically. Not Anne. Not anyone else. You are attacking people I never asked you to. You are causing problems.
“You're eager to cause pain. That's good. That benefits us both; even if you can't see how now. But you have to listen to my rules or suffer the consequences.
“I have no tasks for you next week. At least not until you get proportionately punished for your misbehaviour.
“If you try something stupid like not coming to the theater, calling in sick or anything in that vein, I will find you. You do not want me to find you. Do not make me find you. You may be my favourite pawn; it would be a shame to lose you.
“Are we clear? I would hope so.
“Have a nice weekend. I'm looking forward to seeing you on Monday. I believe you'll find what I have in store for you to be most thrilling :)”
Her chest continues to tighten as if it wished to juice her heart and lungs. It's a crushing brand of fear just a bit less than her son hating her forever; although she's given up on that front, one that's suffocating.
...But she will endure. All she needs is to turn her heart to stone.
It was what she needed to survive her parents.
What she needed to survive her siblings.
What she needed to survive Henry.
What she needed to survive the others turning against her it was partly her fault.
What she needed to survive her son hating her.
And it was what she needs to survive now.
Deep breaths, heart of stone. A heart of stone will not crack due to words. A heart of stone will not crack from heartache. A heart of stone cannot feel the emotions that were threatening to kill her.
A heart of stone will not crumble from fear.
A heart of stone cannot feel regret for her actions... right?
In so many ways, Jane has died twice. Back then, when she brought Edward into the world; and every day of the past four years, seeing him hate her and everyone else ignore her. But now she is back. She has risen from her grave, crawled her way out of hell, and she is prepared to dish out the pain she was subjected to tenfold. They hurt her, did they not? Ignored her she just wanted to help, discarded her she just wanted her son and left her to rot she just wanted to be loved; actually loved.
Mercy's over. If they're hurting now, it's just fair retribution.
Her emotions sizzle and die as she envisions her heart solidifying into stone. With a deep breath, she makes her way inside.
She will deal with any consequences she must. But she will not obey. She refuses to obey. The entity planted wings on her hunched back when it recruited her for its game. Now that she can walk straight once more, her spine will not bend. The entity will not clip her wings.
Jane will never obey again. Obedience gets her forgotten and ignored. Obedience gave her this heart of stone.
The bustle of the street quietens behind her the deeper she walks into the theater's entrance. While she is unwilling to risk losing her participation in the game, she is doubly so to kneel before anyone.
Not even the demon itself. If she must fight Satan himself, then so be it. For hearts of stone cannot feel.
They are incapable of feeling even the fear of God breathing down their necks.
-
...It would seem fear derived from phobias operates differently. Even Jane's dead heart shudders with fright up here. She can't breathe. The edges of her vision are fuzzy. Everyone sounds... distant, off.
The spot of the floor beneath her seat is black. That's all there is to it, but if Jane looks anywhere remotely away from her grey shoes she will potentially die of cardiac arrest.
The box seats aren't even that high up, damn it. Why is she like this? She wasn't an acrophobe in her last life.
That said, she wasn't dyslexic, either.
And she wasn't a monster as she is now. Well, maybe she was. She loved Henry, after all. Henry the child abuser. Maybe a monster's all she's ever been and all she can be.
If the others catch a whiff of her existential horror right now she will never live it down. So she has to think about... about anything else, please. Oh, God. Anything. Any thought is welcome, her brain's gone fuzzy with panic. Please--
'Edward'.
Yes, yes. Edward. She just needs to think about Eddie. Her boy. She loves him. She loves him even if he wound up being as irrelevant as she was. In the greater scheme of things, nobody matters much anyway, right?
Not even her. She's just leaving her mark on the world before--
Anyway, Eddie!! Lately... The happier she is, the more she enjoys being seen, the... sadder, might be the word, he becomes. And why? Did he enjoy torturing her? Well, it could be something else. Hah, what else would it be? No, seriously. What else? Eddie hates her because she's a bad mother, he's devastated that she barely reacts to his fuckery anymore.
That's... That's all there really is to it. There can't be anything else. It's not like Eddie cares about her and why would he? Why would he care about someone who separated him from--
“Jane, you're up” Kathryn says, shoving the pen into her hands before walking out.
Jane's heart clenches as she gasps. It's simple: she'll walk over to... what was her name? Steve mentioned it along with a flurry of other names from the large staff they'll be working with at the theater. Jane stopped registering them as soon as she heard “box seats”, though.
Anyway, she just has to make it over to the PR lady. She'll go there, sign her consent for pictures of her to be taken for promotional purposes, and leave. She won't look at the drop at all. She won't turn her head towards the edge.
Simple and easy. Deep breaths. Go.
If the PR lady wonders why Jane walks up to her with her right eye closed she's sensible enough not to mention it. She looks dreadful herself.
'And you won't be working with us often; you just had to deal with a short line while we signed.'
Curse Catherine. If she hadn't insisted on reading the entirety of the terms and conditions they wouldn't have been delayed ten minutes. And fine, Jane could have asked to go first. But then everyone would have seen how clumsy she is with a pen between her fingers they mock her non-existent sense of direction enough.
“Good-Good morning” she says. The PR lady is kind of frozen, brown eyes staring off into oblivion with a light frown shrowding them. She's pale as a ghost.
“Are you- feeling well?” Jane asks. In the nose, out the mouth... She needs to keep her voice steady.
The PR lady stands so abrubptly she bumps into Jane. She's holding her mouth and dashes towards the door. She says something; but the only thing Jane can make out clearly is “morning sickness”. ...Yeah, that's fair. Morning sickness is the worst.
Not quite as bad as living to see your son hate you, though.
One thing's for sure: Jane isn't waiting for her to recover and return. She grabs the discarded clipboard and pen from the seat with her back turned to the balcony and signs. If she signed the wrong spot, or it's too illegible, or she needed to sign something else, she'll fix it later. Her hands are shaking enough as is from being up here.
As Jane leaves the clipboard on the PR lady's seat, her phone makes a soft ding. Her heart drops. That's a Facebook DM.
She heads out, closing her left eye this time to avoid seeing the fall not that it helps; just knowing the drop is there is enough for her to enter fight or flight. She pulls her phone out of her purse--
The area before her darkens as the door is slammed shut. No, no no no no--
Click.
She can't breathe. She can't breathe, she can't--
Jane runs to the door, unable to stop herself before slamming into it. She presses the handle once, twice, until her wrists hurt and she's sobbing.
Someone locked her in. She's trapped. She's trapped. In the box seats. She's--
'The crew. The crew's down there.'
A reason was given as to why the PR lady had set up shop in the box seats, of all places. The crew was on-stage fixing some last minute lighting problems; and then there was something about Steve not trusting the queens to not have set up pranks in their changing rooms already and not wanting the poor PR lady to be caught up in their foolery.
Which means the crew--
...It's... so quiet.
Where are they? They were there a moment ago; Jane heard them! They were talking while she was waiting; she could hear them far off and distorted along with the queens' voices, but they were there right?
Where are they?
She makes to speak, but words do not come. She swallows, but only emits a pathetic whine. Tears cloud her vision. Her blood rushes loudly by her ears in sync with her pounding heart. Her heart of flesh that suffers immensely at this predicament.
She falls to her knees again; how pathetic, tears dripping off her cheek. The crew... Are they really done already? Were they ever there or did she imagine them? Maybe...
...No, they'll be back. And if not them, the other queens and the ladies will have to go on stage at some point. But... But she has to breathe and keep calm. If she doesn't... If she doesn't, they'll see how weak scared she is.
They'll see her for the coward she is. The coward that couldn't even stand up to Henry when he killed her cousin. Jane is a murderer, too. There's blood on her hands no matter how many times she washes them.
Her stomach lurches as if she were in a vehicle that took a sharp turn. Struggling to breathe, Jane unlocks her phone. Maybe she should text someone. Does she still have their numbers? Or did she delete them all after--?
...Oh. Oh, right. Oh no. The entity. It wrote.
Jane wheezes as she tries to breathe. She uselessly dries tears from her eyes that are promptly replaced by others. She blinks, and reads as fast as she can which isn't saying much before the next batch of terrified tears comes.
“Dearest Jane,
“Your punishment has just begun. You can scream and ask for help. Your fear and humiliation are enough karma.
“For now, at least. I may change my mind. I can be volatile if it suits my needs. And right now I need to see you suffer. I need to feel your pain. I need to hear you beg for help from the same people you've been tormenting.
“Amuse me. Get on your knees and beg, worm. Or wait until you pass out.
“The choice is yours :)”
Jane hurls her phone to the seats before her, curling up into a ball, hiding her head between her knees. She can't breathe. Her lungs are being crushed.
But beg she will not. She will not.
*
First day in the theater. Hell, first hour in the theater, and there are already problems.
Does Kathryn feel particularly bad that someone thought they should lock Jane in the box seats? Not really. Does she feel bad for the poor staff who have done nothing wrong? Yes.
Anne and Joan are screaming at each other at the edge of the stage. It's another dumb game of “I said, she said”. Both are accusing the other as the person who locked Jane in. Apparently Jane tried to keep her act together, but when Matilda returned to the box seats after she overcame her morning sickness she found Jane shaking on the floor. Steve was merciful enough to give her a moment to collect herself. He then proposed they all start without Jane for the time being, probably trying to avoid the situation escalating, but...
“I saw you!! With my own two eyes!! You locked the door!!” Anne says, red in the face.
“Really?!” Joan says, fists balled at her sides. “Pray tell, how did I see Jane in the box seats?! How could I have known she was in there?!”
“I don't know; maybe you heard her!!”
“And how would I know it was her, dimwit?! I don't recognize people's fucking footsteps!!”
“Maybe she was talking!!”
Joan laughs angrily. “Look, Jane's insane I'll give you that. But she doesn't talk to herself!!”
Anne pauses for a second, frowning. “She could have been on the phone!!”
The back-and-forth continues. Steve is talking to the director, her assistant (who is ridiculously cute; is there any chance to get her number?), Matilda and a few other people who's names Kathryn will need to hear more often to remember. Steve was more bombarding them all with information on their way to the box seats than trying to inform them. Maybe he wants as little interaction with the queens as possible. If so, who can blame him?
Catherine is at the back of the stage, sitting on the floor, looking at something frantically on her phone. Catalina is talking to Daphne behind the curtains. María and Maggie are trying to pretend they're not staring at each other every three seconds. Fucking Bessie is conversing with the alts, profusely apologizing in advance for the hell they're going to endure.
Fucking Bessie is one of the worst people Kathryn knows in this life nowhere in Catalina, Jane or Catherine's league, though, but that is indeed a good idea. The alts seem nice and fun and like the audience will probably like them more than the queens. They actually have stage experience and know what they're doing.
They should be the main cast, really. Not that demons care much about show business, anyway.
Everyone is convinced it was Anne. The likelihood of Joan detecting Jane in the box seats is slim. And, while she has a huge bone to pick with Jane, Joan has actively tried to be the voice of reason since they started working together. Joan is aware that it isn't everyone else's fault that she was forcefully and traumatically separated from Edward by a jealous Jane.
Anne, on the other hand, has been a target of Jane's as much as anyone else. Last week Jane would have tried flushing her sling down the toilet if fucking Bessie hadn't caught her. Why Anne is taking it out on Joan is a mystery, though...
...If she's taking it out at all. Kathryn isn't so sure Joan's innocent. While she could be, her chances of leaving Jane trapped in the box seats go up exponentially if Joan's also part of the game.
It's too early to tell, but it's possible it was Joan after all.
It's quite strange to think of her cousin's innocence in any given matter. Normally Kathryn is happy to pin any blame on her. But, ever since last week--
Nothing happened nothing happened nothing happened.
Kathryn sighs. She's observed the on-goings of the theater long enough. She's seen its black seats and walls, the metallic lights above them and both stage exits. If this argument's going to go on (and by all means it seems it will), she might as well continue writing.
It's such a shame her letter for Bessie got intercepted by fucking Catherine.
But that won't deter Kathryn. She needs to reach out to the rest of the participants. She's assuming there are others, she could be wrong. Fucking Bessie has to be one; as there is no way in hell she would otherwise hurt Anna. She may be more annoying than a shrieking parrot on a sugar high; but fucking Bessie does love Anna. In a twisted, messed up way, but she does.
Other than her... it's hard to tell.
Jane could most certainly be a part of it. But she could also just be the bitch she is. Joan could be; but one questionable incident isn't proof enough for Kathryn.
She taps her pen against the open, blank page. What to do?
Whoever is running this hell show already knows that there are letters. Everyone was there last week when fucking Catherine felt the imperious urge to broadcast her discovery. And still, Kathryn is yet to be punished.
That's as reliable confirmation as she'll probably get that there's no entity hosting this mess. The entity would have known about her letters from the first one she sent to Bessie. The only reason it hasn't done something bad to Kathryn is that the ringmaster doesn't know it's her. And if it were the entity, it would certainly know.
But something did change last week. After Anna fell down--
Kathryn's heart picks up its pace. She starts doodling on her notebook. It's obvious she has no clue who to write to next. She hasn't had the time to figure out where to leave the letters, anyway.
...Might as well take this time to reflect. Pretending something bizarre didn't happen on Saturday is pointless.
Noses don't bleed spontaneously.
Anna's nose gets a very questionable pass, considering she's destroying her body with hunger. If she's been... Kathryn's throat tightens at the thought. If Anna's been purging, her nose could be affected. But Kathryn's?
She's tried reasoning with herself time and time again that her nose is extremely delicate. Blowing it too hard when she has a cold may make it bleed. But... nothing happened. She was afraid for Anna so terrified to lose her forever. But fear doesn't make a nose bleed.
It's kind of embarrassing that she went to the lengths of googling that just to be sure; but she did.
And even if their nosebleeds were just some sort of freak coincidence... Kathryn rubs her eyes, frustrated. She's barely slept since Saturday.
Something has changed within her. Whether she likes it or not. Something is different.
Her feelings for Anna are running wilder than ever. It could very well be because Anna finally apologized and then hugged her; but that just served to make things even more awkward and confusing between them. Anna and her have been unbearably uncomfortable about each other. It's obvious there's a conversation to be had; but neither know how to start it.
But... it goes deeper than that. Since the nosebleeds, every time Kathryn sees Anna, a song comes to mind. “You Are My Sunshine.” Why? Why does thinking about Anna and that stupid song Kathryn doesn't even like make her want to cry? Why does listening to it make her think of going on walks with Anna, or having sleepovers with her, or playing video games together?
That's the relationship they should have had. The one they would have had if fucking Bessie hadn't intervened.
If Kathryn and Anna weren't so dreadful at talking to each other. That would have helped a lot too.
And if that were the end of it, Kathryn wouldn't be so befuddled and almost sick. Theories wouldn't be swimming in her mind at all times of day, disorienting her and drowning out reality.
Anne's hair catches the light beautifully right now. There's something endearing about her cousin's features that makes Kathryn be less inclined to think poorly of her and also be almost fond of her. Why? Their last argument made them hate each other. She hasn't thought of her cousin with nostalgia once in four years. Why does Anne make her think of Finding Paradise?
What the hell happened on Saturday?
Whatever it was... it does imply something supernatural. But why? What caused the nosebleeds? What are these strange sensations Kathryn lives with now? They feel so new and yet so old; a vital part of herself that was ripped out--
Her phone buzzes. Just great.
Wondering if it'll be her friends is pointless. They all forgot about her when she left school. There's only one person entity? it can realistically be right now.
...And of course, it's a Twitter DM from yet another anonymous account. How quaint.
“Anne had a very good week last week. We mostly left her alone since she's injured.
“I think it's time we spice up her existence. She has pain medication, does she not? It would be a shame if if disappeared and she had to spend the rest of rehearsal in agony; don't you think?
“You have until first break. Have fun :)”
...No.
Just no. Kathryn isn't messing with anyone's medication. There are lines she refuses to cross. The ringmaster can get cross at her, reveal her shameful disgusting burdening past to the others or whatever they want to. But there is no way under the sky Kathryn is screwing with Anne's pills.
...Even if that entails getting Anne seriously hurt? What would that do to Lizzie? If her mother--
Kathryn's nauseous. Part of it is exhaustion; but it's mostly stress. Her strange feelings, the nosebleed, the supporting evidence for the entity both being back and not, Lizzie's well-being, Anne's--
Gasping for air, Kathryn stares headlong at her screaming cousin.
'Come on.'
…
'Just hate her. Like before. Just a little bit.'
Hating Anne would make her job much easier. Kathryn promised herself she wouldn't let Lizzie suffer.
…
Kathryn shuts her eyes so hard it hurts. Why can she only see damn paper airplanes when she looks at Anne? Why are tears threatening to brim over? What the hell happened when they left the studio on Saturday?!
“...Kit?” Anna says. “Uhh... You okay?”
...No. No, nothing's okay. Everything is wrong. To what extent is it moral to hurt someone to prevent them from getting hurt? Why does she even have to make this choice at all? Why?
Anna isn't looking directly at her, but she's frowning with concern. “Kitty, you're cry--”
“Don't call me that!!” Kathryn says, storming back to her changing room. “I hate it when you call me that!!”
...It's a half truth.
What she really hates is how close to Anna it makes her feel.
-
...She just can't.
Kathryn's hands are shaking. Tears drip from her chin and she's trembling with violent, high-pitched sobs. She needs to calm down, she just needs to. Otherwise she'll let the others know what she's going to do.
She has to be stealthy; not a crybaby damn it.
There's three minutes of break left on the clock. She has three minutes. That's it. Three minutes to hurt Anne.
This should be easier. Why can't she hate her cousin anymore?!
Her breaths come in choppy and fast. Anne is in a lot of pain; she broke an arm. Without her medication she's going to suffer considerably. But... But if Kathryn fails to do it...
She swallows. The message she received at the top of their break left no room for interpretation.
“Think, Kathryn: do you think Anne would recover from a stage light as easily as she did from a shelf? What's better: pain or death?”
...If it were the entity and it were omniscient, it would have threatened Kathryn with Lizzie, too. It would know she's worried about the sweet child. That it didn't just proves that there's no entity.
...But then what happened on Saturday?
...It's all too much. Her head is going to explode.
Is testing her theory that there's no entity worth potentially killing Anne risking condemning Lizzie to bury her mother?
...Fuck it. Kathryn can't do that. It wouldn't be fair. But is hurting Anne like this fair?
Is Kathryn a bad person? Is it true she only ever attracts bad people because she's rotten inside? Is she a villain? Does she deserve this second life at all?
Kathryn reaches into Anne's bag and grabs the bottle of pills. She'll just... She'll just leave them on top of the vanity. Anne won't see them there; but Kathryn will return them eventually. As soon as she passes her trial. Maybe she doesn't have to hurt Anne--
“Oh you fucking cunt!!”
...It's almost in slow-motion that Anne storms up to her, the changing room slamming shut behind her.
...How is Anne here? Kathryn... Kathryn locked the door. And she... she took Anne's keys to be sure she couldn't walk in... When Anne... They fell out of her pocket when she stood...
...What?
Anne is crying. Through her screams she's crying. Why... Why is Anne crying?
“...can't fucking take this anymore!!” she says, her voice breaking. “Why do you hate me so much?! Why?! Why are you like this?!”
She's pacing the room like a caged lion, tearing strands of hair out with frustration. Something breaks inside Kathryn. She pinches her wrist to keep from weeping in front of her cousin.
“I don't get it” Anne says, letting herself fall against the wall and sliding to the floor. “I don't get why everyone hates me. No matter what I do or say. Nobody... No one is going to love me, right?”
...She sounds so broken, so defeated. Even when Anne's angry, or hurt, or scared, she's loud and brash. Not quiet. Not a sniveling mess.
What has Kathryn done? She's a monster.
“Is it because of Jane Rochford?” Anne says, staring up at the ceiling. Her eyes are shiny with tears, catching all the light of their fancy changing room. “I know you loved that woman. And I know you're pissed that I said she was better off dead.”
Kathryn's gut twists. Her dearest lady--
“...I lost it with that argument” Anne says, pulling a black ring from her middle finger repeatedly. “I know I did. And so did you; and then we all moved out and we never talked about it again. I know the last thing I said was that I hated you. I know the last thing you told me was that you wouldn't miss me. We said some pretty horrible things to each other, didn't we?” Anne laughs without an ounce of humor. “We're both stubborn. But tell me, Kat...”
She turns her head to look at Kathryn. She averts her gaze the second Anne's green, hurt eyes land on hers. It's too much, too much--
“...Do I really deserve this?”
...Just three days ago the answer would have been a cocky “Yes” accompanied by a hair flip. But that's wrong. Anne... She doesn't deserve it. If only Kathryn could tell her why she's being so cruel--
Anne stands. “Don't answer. You're always going to hate me. I get it” Anne says, stretching. She wipes the last of her tears away. “It's fine. If you hate me, I can tell you one thing without remorse” Anne stops to take a deep breath.
“Kathryn, I regret the day we met. I regret that you fooled me into loving you. I regret that I've spent my time these past four years hoping you were okay despite the shit you told me. I regret that I almost felt bad about you. I regret that you exist, that you were born.
“You're a monster. And you should be dead if all you're going to do is cause pain.”
…
…
Anne shoves by Kathryn and recovers her meds, walking out without another word.
“You're a monster. And you should be dead if all you're going to do is cause pain.”
“You're a monster. And you should be dead if all you're going to do is cause pain.”
“You're a monster. And you should be dead if all you're going to do is cause pain.”
“You're a monster. And you should be dead if all you're going to do is cause pain.”
…
...Is... that... Is it true...?
Slut bitch tease you wanted it, didn't you? Asking for it, you betrayed the king, your country, your family. You're a blight in this family. You shouldn't have been born--
“Kit-- Kathryn!!”
...Anna walks in. She's... she's saying Kathryn looks pale... that she should sit down, but...
...Is Anne right?
Yes. Yes yes yes yes yes. You're human waste.
“Kathryn... what happened?”
She's always known flowers wilt between her fingers. She's always known she only ruins everything.
“Kitty... Kitty, you're freaking me out. Can you hear me?”
...Does... Does that mean... she can't call Lizzie anymore...? After... she promised Liz...
She only brings misfortune. Lizzie's probably better off without her.
“Kathryn...”
...But that's not... what hurts the most is...
“Kathryn, please!”
...Anne hates her. And... And Kathryn hurt her so much... It... It was to keep her safe, but...
She's a monster. A monster a monster a monster she doesn't deserve good things. She deserved to lose her head. She's a slut, a homewrecker, an embarrassment, and a cruel, soulless void.
“Kathryn!! Stop it!!”
...Why does it hurt so much to hurt Anne? Before... Before she could do it without remorse... Why... Why can't she stop thinking about... paper airplanes? What...?
She wants Anne to hold her, to apologize, to say she loves her, to try being her friend again. Why does she want that? Doesn't she hate Anne?
...What happened on Satur--
Her arm is wrenched violently to the side. Someone's grabbing her wrist.
“You're hurting yourself!!” Anna says, wide-eyed. “You can't hurt yourself!!”
...She is? She glances at the hand Anna is grasping. There's a bruise starting to form on her wrist. Did she do that? How--?
“Kathryn!! What happened?!” Anna says.
Anna. Right, Anna. Anna is holding her. Immobilizing her. Immobi--
“Let go of me!!” Kathryn says, wrenching her injured wrist from Anna's grasp, stepping back. “What are you doing?!”
People grab her for one thing and one thing only. Was Anna going to--?
“You... You bruised yourself!!” Anna says, horrified, pointing at Kathryn's hand. “What's happening?!”
Don't worry about me I don't deserve it I'm a monster I'll destroy you again.
...Is she? Is she really bad for trying to save Anne's life? Granted, she hurt her cousin a lot. She broke Anne. But--
...But nothing. She broke Anne. Maybe... Maybe if Kathryn were better, or smarter, she could have found a way to--
“Kathryn, please talk to me.”
Why does she care so much about Anne? Anne just told her she should be dead.
And is Anne wrong? Isn't being alive the bane of Kathryn's existence and that of all those around her? Didn't she get people murdered because she couldn't keep her legs closed?
...It's all too much.
“Kathryn!!”
Go away don't leave me go away don't leave me go away--
“Don't leave me.”
...Anna stops mid-sentence. Kathryn... She said that out loud, didn't she...? ...Why? She's... Anna... Anna and her--
“Never. Never again, sweetheart” Anna says. She turns to the door. There's someone there, asking something, but... Everything hurts. Anne, Anna, the entity, the game, her actions her cursed past...
...It's too much...
...So much so she doesn't say a word when Anna pulls her into a tight embrace. She can't speak at all. She just sits there and takes it.
Does Kathryn deserve affection? Is she a monster? Is Anne the cruel one? Is the entity back? Is Kathryn wrong? Is she right? Would everyone be better off without her? Would she be better off without them?
Paper airplanes flood her mind. There's something written in them. What is it? She needs to know why does she need to know?
...Does she deserve to be alive at all?
*
...It hurts. It hurts in her chest. All over.
Lizzie lands face-first into her pastel pink bed, letting herself fall.
She knows better than to be in the living room when her mother comes back home. If Lizzie's in her room there's a higher chance her mother will leave her alone. If she's busy, or studying, mum won't come bother her.
'Why did I have to ask her about her day today?'
Lizzie can't even describe what happened in the living room. Her mother was out of control. Crying, saying things that made no sense...
...Then she said Lizzie isn't allowed to talk to Kat or Anna anymore. She curls up into a ball.
Kat and Anna are her only real life friends. Her mother doesn't let her have friends.
Anyone could hurt you, Lizzie. I promise nobody's going to hurt you this time round, my princess. Mamma will keep you safe.
Safe? More like she'll keep Lizzie in a glass cage until she's gasping for air.
Her mother doesn't want a daughter. She wants a doll she can keep on a shelf. Lizzie can't talk to strangers, make friends, have extra-curricular activities, her social media is monitored...
Kat and Anna are her lifeline. Lizzie isn't even allowed to talk to her siblings. Her mother is so fucking paranoid with keeping her 'safe' she doesn't realize she's the one killing Liz.
It doesn't help that her mother is unbearably and painfully lonely. Whatever happened at the theatre today wrecked her; she was in agony when she came back. Crying, sobbing... The whole lot. But stil...
...Liz is done. It's not her job to be her mother's emotional damage control. It's not her job to remain sheltered forever for her mother's comfort.
She pulls out her phone. Wonders of the internet, private tabs. Her mother can't see logs of activity that isn't registered. She could put one of those abusive spyware apps on Lizzie's phone; but it would seem her lucky stars are aligned. The idea hasn't come to her mother yet.
Lizzie logs into Tumblr and smiles, her heart easing a bit. Another DM from Ringmaster. Whoever hides behind that account is the only person Lizzie can count on. Without Anna and Kat, Ringmaster is her only friend.
So you're curious about my username?
Yeah! Why Ringmaster?
Simple
I like to organize games
Interesting!! So much more interesting than Lizzie's suffocating life and her mother's draining need for love and safety.
Neat! What sorts of games??
Oh, you know... Fun ones :)
Can i be part of your games one day??
Dear Lizzie, who knows...?
Maybe you already are :)
Notes:
And there we go!! I'm... not really sure about this chapter. I like it, but i'm not sure what everyone else will think and i'm not sure it's my best work. It's chaotic. It's supposed to be; the story only gets worse from here. But still please share your unfiltered thoughts with me. Criticism, as long as it's constructive, is always appreciated.
So fun fact i am terrified of the dark and i'm finishing this in fuck-all darkness to not wake anyone up so imma update the CW list for this chapter and run back to bed and hope the darkness demons don't get me /hj
As always have a lovely day everyone and please do take care. Bye~!!
Chapter 9: Prelude
Notes:
Hi!! Welcome back, thank you for interacting with this fic as always ^^
PEOPLE WHO USUALLY SKIP MY NOTES, PLEASE READ:
I'll be brief, don't worry. Someone raised concerns about this fic that "the ARG aspects ruin it". Please don't worry about that. Cycles is a fic; that is all. Yes i layered an ARG on it, but it is an entirely optional experience. If all you want to do is read this fic as is, go for it. It's a stand-alone work. Don't read Memories, or the summary, don't decode the messages. The context that those things provide the fic will also include at the right time. Cycles is an independent work and i highly value that people like it. If you want to skip everything else, go ahead. You won't miss out on the story /gen /srs
Lastly before y'all can go back to ignoring my rambling (/lh), this chapter has a special guest!! The brilliant Pheasant_On_The_Bone let me use her adorable Twitch!! I'm very excited to finally introduce him. I hope you like what i did with him here. Thanks Pheas!! ^^
Alright PSAs over, continue ignoring me if you'd like ;)
I don't actually have much to add rlly. Just a sign off until the end notes ig. This chapter covers a few unsavory things, so the CW section might be interesting.
As always, i hope that this is worth your time and that you can enjoy!! ^^
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
(December 22nd, Friday)
Christmas cheer can go die.
'...I like Christmas.'
Bessie sighs. The air before her fogs up. Alright, one extra loud volume coming up. She presses down on the volume button until the lady walking beside her gives her a concerned look. The music must be blasting out of her headphones. No wonder; it hurts.
Just take it, just take it; it hurts less than hearing voices.
Her ears ring as she returns to a normal listening volume. Or, normal for her. Everyone has their own normal and it's fine--
“Our normal is--”
--Absolutely nothing because there's no 'we'. Bessie cranks it up again, wincing. Deep breaths... Deep breaths... And back down. She's going to wind up hating Failure Girl more than she despises hearing whatever it is that lurks in her subconscious popping up every three seconds.
She hurries through the crowded streets, deaf to people's obnoxious chattering thanks to her headphones. Every display from every single shop is decorated with flashing lights very unfriendly to people with sensory issues or epilepsy. And there's Santa Clauses everywhere (seriously: do people not know Santa's supposed to be evil towards children?). Occasionally an establishment will have Christmas carols playing so loudly a fragment of Jingle Bells or White Christmas manages to temporarily tarnish Bessie's music.
The garlands that shed shiny plastic everywhere. The mistletoe. And all for what?
'...Celebrating family. You don't hate Christmas, Bessie. You just miss your children.'
…
She grasps the straps of her bass case some forsaken part of her brain giggles and repeats “bass case” several times like it's the best joke ever and walks faster. Fine, she misses her little ones. So? There are many other reasons to dislike Christmas. Like the blatant consumerism disguised as ~unity and love~ and all that bullshit.
Her face stings from the cold. Shielding the bottom half with her scarf doesn't help much. The studio, terrible as it was, at the very least was right next to a subway station. None of the lines that stop near the Theater are even remotely close to Bessie's house. Walking twenty minutes from her station to the Theater really subtracts from the appeal leaving the cursed studio originally had; but it could always get worse.
Still, the giant Santa Clause statue outside a toy shop with so many garlands they're reflecting light from every angle like a disco ball make her grind her teeth. She still doesn't have plans for Christmas and it's just three days away. A horror movie marathon sounded great; but she checked the reviews for Split and Hide And Seek on the subway and she can't watch them anymore. She somehow managed to pick out two movies that apparently gang up on and vilify the exact same disorder.
The last thing Bessie wants to be reminded of is mental health. Least of all to shit all over it. She's dealing with enough as is.
Going back home could be an option, but... It's so strange? She woke up four years ago in a foreign body in a foreign timeline. It only makes sense that she also has a different family. The others have some relatives; but for the most part they've never met; like Jane's estranged cousin who was apparently Edward's father at some point before them waking up.
Bessie's the only one with a full family that she's apparently close to. But... they're not her parents. She tries to be nice, but... Her cousins, or the people who are her cousins who she doesn't really know, will be there with their kids.
It's unappealing.
Henry. Elizabeth. George. Robert. Bridget. Katherine. Margaret. Why do the queens get their children back and she doesn't? Why are Henry's brats so special? Mae isn't even Henry's.
...Another toy shop. Bessie walks faster. She can't tolerate children in this life. Dogs should be allowed in more public spaces than children--
'You don't hate children. Pretending you do won't make you miss yours less.'
Bessie's thumb hovers over the volume button, but what will she achieve by hurting herself? It's obviously not helping. The harder she tries to avoid these damn voices the louder they get. And this one's sort of bearable, in a way it'd be nicer if it didn't bring her children up, though. But the other one--
'Christmas is great!! Can-Can we stop by the toy shop?? Please??'
...Oh, for crying out loud--
'Why not? Bessie, what do you say?'
She doesn't say anything. She turns the volume up until her eyes water.
What's happening to her?
-
For once, Steve's late. The queens and alts have already started warm-ups with Joan. María and Maggie are pretending to be totally not texting each other; even though they're both holding their phones behind their music stands, giggling, and blushing.
Which leaves Bessie casually sitting here, with little to do other than regard the walls and seats. That the band gets to be on stage is pretty cool; most shows don't do that. But the concerns of one of the queens' ungodly large and heavy shoes flying off during choreography and taking one of the ladies off the census is also very valid. The first draft of the costumes (or whatever the costume designer -Marcel? Marco?- called them) is equal parts badass and public health hazard.
Catalina looks like she hasn't slept in weeks. Whatever's going on at home with Mary has far surpassed her ability to cope. Ever since Anne left her and her cousins' changing room crying on Monday she has the appearance of a ghost (Maggie has cruelly dubbed her 'The Phantom of the Theater'; but considering the shit Anne put Maggie through is it really cruel? 1/3 voices in Bessie's head say 'no'). Anna is painfully awkward and tentative around Kathryn since she had a breakdown after Anne left their changing room crying and Kathryn is doing her best to pretend nobody exists. It hurts to watch.
Although it would be a lie to say that there isn't a part of Bessie that's giddy with excitement about this.
It's not like Bessie's fond of Catherine, under any circumstances, but even she looks distressed. Not in her usual “rocking-back-and-forth” way; just... lost? Maybe? It's irrelevant either way.
And ever since the box seat incident Jane has gone feral. She's not even remotely subtle about her bullshit, no longer trying to pin it on others. Even now she stands tall, shoulders drawn back, with a cold smile. Heh, maybe Bessie should reconsider her Christmas day plan. Why bother watching a horror movie marathon when she gets first-row tickets to see Jane six days out of every week?
'Jane's so mean.'
'Downright dreadful, Astrid.'
...Alright, where's the lie? No part of Bessie should be addressing anyone called Astrid; but at least it's a spot-on observation.
Does Jane like grey so much because she's part-raccoon? It's common knowledge that a raccoon would fight God Himself for half a slice of bread. Considering that Jane seems to have foregone even the slightest attempts at basic human decency and started stirring shit left and right...
'Bessie I'm concerned about how bored you are right now.'
Fair. But Bessie's more concerned about the fact that there's a part of her addressing her by her first name. Focusing on Jane's potential genetic relationship to raccoons is far less distressing.
And anyway, it's warm-ups. Even if María and Maggie weren't currently preoccupied with being the absolute worst secret couple ever Bessie would rather stab her eye with a cactus than talk to either of them.
'But I want to talk to María!!'
Yes and Bessie wants Christmas to be over before it starts; life isn't fair.
'...You're being a bit cold to Astrid.'
Bessie sighs. Should she tell her therapist about this? She can't envision 'Hi I hear voices' ending very well; so probably not. 'I consistently forget every minor and major detail of my life; ranging from what pieces I have to prepare for my job to how old I am' doesn't have a nice ring, either.
'...Bessie we're shaking.'
Yes, yes, she's shaking. She herself. No need to pluralize that. She just has a strange internal monologue, that's all. She wouldn't be trembling if none of this were happening. If her brain would just shut up, if she hadn't spent the entire morning holding an impolite conversation with herself and using music to torture her mind into silence.
Why does a part of herself crave to be held so deeply it hurts? Why can Bessie feel this in her very bones when she does
not
want it?
But then who does?
This is probably just stress right?, it'll pass. She just needs to stop thinking about it--
'...You're aware we aren't going anywhere even if you try to ignore us, correct?'
Every muscle in her body is tense. Yes, yes, yes!! She knows!! The harder she tries to ignore this problem the worse it gets!! But what can she do?! It's a weird side-effect of reincarnation for all she knows!!
She wants to run and scream.
Tears have the audacity of prickling out of her eyes why on God's Earth is she hearing childish sobbing in her head? Is this 'Astrid' thing a manifestation of her poor children who have remained dead? She just needs a deep breath... and she'll be fine the more she repeats it the more it sounds like a lie.
It comes out like a sharp inhale instead. And then she's just numb. Like being under water, in a way. The theater is there, before her eyes, but... it's like looking at it through... a lens, maybe? Or... a tube. She's breathing... That's good, generally speaking breathing is a good sign. It would be a bad sign if a corpse started breathing... Wait, is Bessie technically a zombie?
Part of her thinks that's neat. Bessie nods. It is.
Much neater if her children were here, but--
“Bessie?”
Everything snaps into focus so fast she has to blink several times, the lights are too bright. What--?
“Bess?”
...Only Anna calls her 'Bess'. Something stirs inside her.
'Anna!! It's Anna!! Be nice!! Please!!'
And why wouldn't she be? After all, what happened was her fau-- wait, what?
...That line of thought isn't Bessie's. She doesn't hate Anna, but she doesn't want to be nice to her, either.
“Yes?” they say. Their heart pounds.
Anna is standing over them them?, scratching the back of her neck awkwardly, looking up towards the stage lights. “You... You were pale, that's all. You've been pale for a while. You okay there?”
...Why is Anna being so nice to th-- her? Bessie has... has... has...? Done something to Anna? A few pranks? That's odd. Why would they prank Anna?
...Wait, the entity. Damn.
How the hell has she forgotten that?! She knows about the entity. What?
“Uh, yeah” she says at last. “Just tired, that's all. And you? How have you been?”
...She doesn't want to ask that. How is any of this happening?
Anna shrugs, stuffing her hands in her pockets. “Good days and bad days, Bess. That's all...” she stands there, looks down at them and smiles. It's awkward at best and dreadfully uncomfortable at worst. “I... I was just checking up on you. That's all. Uhh... Take care, alright?”
She walks away before Bessie can confirm or deny. “You too!” she says regardless.
What... an odd, exchange? Someone something; not someone within Bessie giggles. It's a sweet voice, in all honesty. Bessie just wants to protect it she does? She doesn't; she wants to be rid of it.
'Anna talked to us!! She's worried about us!! Maybe we're friends again!!'
Bessie smiles. Just maybe. No need to get anyone's hopes up.
Bessie is
not
getting her hopes up in any capacity; she doesn't want Anna anymore!!
Warm-ups are over? Dang, they've been out of it for a while... Generally the queens vocalize for half an hour... Hmm... It's not just that that's missing. Well, darn. They're missing more of today, aren't they?
...Maybe they should start journaling. Bessie pulls their her! Just hers! phone out, certainly there must be an app for this. ...Another message. Her heart beats stronger. Not faster; just stronger.
Signal takes its sweet time to load the conversation. Someone should really update this darn app. Bessie; Bessie should. Who else?!
“Dearest Bessie,
“Happy holidays!! I hope all of you have fun; especially little Astrid :)
“The gift I'm giving you before this lovely Christmas is a generous one: you have until the end of rehearsals today to perform whichever task you choose. The conditions are that it must be performed within the theater, to Anna, today, and it has to be classy. Don't do something that could be mistaken for misfortune. It has to be grand.
“Let's make sure Anna starts Christmas with a bang, alright? :)
“Enjoy the rest of your day, Bessie. Make it count :)”
...How... How does it know... about...?
She can't breathe.
It was so, so alluring to consider the sender of the mysterious letters could be correct. That the entity, somehow, really isn't back. That there was some strange way in which it was a living human orchestrating all this.
But goddamn, how would anyone know about Astrid?
It's hard to tell if it's scarier that this definitively proves it's back or that a part of her gives strong credibility to this Astrid thing.
'I'm not a thing!!'
Oh for crying out--
What...? Alright, alright... Time to think. With the quiet echoes of conversations filling the air it's a bit hard to focus, but she does her best to drown it out. Okay...
Up until two minutes ago, just before reading that, Bessie was ready to test the waters. They'd agreed to carry out whichever task was assigned but on Lina instead of Anna. Just to see what would happen.
She didn't agree to anything!! She came to a conclusion and whatever the hell it is that has taken over happened to agree!! Bessie dismissed it as an intrusive thought.
But now... is it really worth it? The claim that the entity isn't omniscient doesn't hold any water. They haven't told anyone about Astrid. The only people who know--
Is Bessie herself!! Christ!!
Ah, how annoying. If Bessie's in denial that doesn't magically eliminate Astrid's existence. That's--
...If Bessie's in denial, which implies...
...If Bessie's someone else...
I am
not
someone else!!
...Then who's in control now?
My sentiment's exactly!!
Not-Bessie blinks. Everything is muted again. The only sounds that reach her clearly are her heavy breathing and the blood rushing by her ears.
...Not Bessie, not Astrid...
Just a messed up part of me. That's all.
...Amethyst, then?
...The name Bessie does feel off right now... And Astrid's, like, five or six at most; so definitely not her...
Amethyst sighs. Alright. That clears it up.
That clears
nothing
up!!
...Anyway, if Bessie's in denial, that's her own problem to deal with. What they all have to consider is what the next step is. Do they continue with the original plan of hurting Lina instead of Anna she kind of deserves it more; or do they ditch that entirely?
'I still think we should hurt Kathryn. She took Anna away from us.'
No, she didn't. Kathryn's off the table. It's just Lina or Anna.
'I don't like Kathryn!'
Well, Astrid doesn't like anyone who Anna gets close to. It isn't that special.
'I just want to be Anna's friend!!'
Nope; Astrid wants someone to take care of her. Letting Astrid take over too much four years ago is what drove Anna away; she got overwhelmed. Same principle as trying to use their headache two weeks ago to make Anna worry about them. Astrid doesn't want a friend; she wants a parent.
Why is this happening? What even
is
happening?!
Amethyst rolls her eyes. That answer she doesn't have. But Bessie's continued denial of her existence is rather annoying. And right now, as of today, the answer isn't a priority. The most important thing to do is decide on what they're going to do now.
When Amethyst's gaze lands on Kathryn, Astrid's anger shines through. Astrid doesn't see Kathryn as anything beyond an obstacle for Anna's affection.
But that's ridiculous because Bessie's an adult and she does
not
want anything from Anna...
...Although it kind of felt like not-her four years ago when she lost Anna? No, that's stupid. She's in control.
Breaking: it felt like not-Bessie because it was Astrid being needy and demanding and pushing Anna away. But it's not like Astrid can help it; she only wants to be loved and she's tiny.
So... Lina or Anna?
'Kathryn.'
Absolutely not.
“Sorry for being late!” Steven -that's his name, right?- says, bursting through the right stage entrance. “Do you remember how I had to start working without an assistant?”
His face is red, did he run here? He shakes off a black jacket and haphazardly leaves it on Joan's keyboard. Her expression sours at his blatant rudeness.
Fair.
...Agreed. She has every right to be annoyed.
“My last assistant and I had a bitter parting” he says, catching his breath. “And I couldn't find a new one to my liking. But ladies, we're a month into production! We're half-way to opening night!”
He stands in the middle of the stage, beaming. He clasps his hands. “So I decided to give a budding talent a chance. Everyone welcome my most beloved niece back. Karina, sweetheart, come here!!”
Amethyst does not possess the abilities to feel the emotions others experience. She can barely process hers, or those of Astrid and Bessie. But in the two seconds it takes her to tear her gaze from Steven, hoping and praying that he's joking, and turn it towards the stage entrance, there is no doubt within her that every person in the room except for Steven is dismayed at this news.
...He's not kidding, though. There's Karina, in all her awkward glory. She waves shyly. Nobody waves back.
...Well, darn.
Fuck.
'Oh no.'
...Yeah, fair. All three are fair responses.
-
Bessie's gasping for breath. It wasn't supposed to go like that. It was not supposed to go like that!! She locks the bathroom door behind her. María's pounding on the other side.
“I don't know what's wrong, but let me in please! I-I don't know what got you so spooked, but let me talk to you!!”
Spooked? She's not spooked, she's terrified. She's choking on air.
María would never understand. She doesn't know. She can't know. Nobody can. Nobody can ever know.
The part within her that's crying can go die; as can the one comforting it.
...Bessie didn't do that. Just like Bessie doesn't want Anna, and just like Bessie doesn't like Christmas. Just like it wasn't Bessie amicably chatting with María and Joan during break. Just like Bessie doesn't hate Kathryn.
She doesn't. She doesn't have anything against her.
...So then why is it something within her strives to see the girl hurt?
'Not hurt... I don't think Astrid was trying to hurt anyone. It was meant to be a prank.'
Goddamn it!! Astrid this, Amethyst that. Bessie can't take it anymore!! She needs to make it stop, it has to stop, this can't go on anymore! What... What does she have on her? Not music. But--
Knock knock. “Bessie at least tell me you're okay in there. Please.”
Screw María. Where the fuck was she when Bessie was thirteen and Henry--
'I... I think she may be legitimately trying to help.'
Enough. Enough, enough!! It doesn't matter. What can Bessie do to just make them shut up?! She doesn't have headphones on her, she--
...The sink.
Bessie approaches the white marble sink and leans against it, turning the faucet on to the hottest setting. On the other side of the door María's still insisting on talking to her. Whatever she's five centuries too late to care about Bessie.
'Maybe--'
Maybe nothing! That's it!! She puts her finger under the rushing water. Warm, but nowhere near hot enough.
Bessie gives a shuddering gasp. Ever since zoning out during warm-ups... something's been wrong. It was like sitting shotgun in her own body. She was there. She was present. But she was consistently dismissed by... a delusion? Her imagination?
...Hot, but not yet.
It's... Well, it's not the first time this happens. But it doesn't normally happen this often; or with different names and everything. 'Amethyst'. 'Astrid'. What are they? Manifestations of her fears or something? Has she given names to personality traits, or mood swings?
But, if that's the case... when did she do it? Why can't she remember?
Her entire body's on high alert, tense. When she tests the water this time she flinches. Perfect.
'Don't do this, please!! It was a very dumb prank; I didn't think--'
Anything, because she's-- it's not real. Bessie bends down.
'Maybe Kathryn didn't see us! Running away like this just makes us susp--'
Bullshit. Kathryn saw Bessie there; they made direct eye contact. She pushes her hair away from her face to the best of her ability without any pins or hair ties.
And Bessie can't shake Kathryn's gut-wrenching scream from her mind. It's in there, layered over her exhausting inner narrator.
It hurts. Bessie hisses. But... sure enough, it's just her in her head right now. She turns the faucet off and feels around for the paper towels. They finally graze her fingers and she tears out as many as she can, drying her sore face.
Her breathing is louder without the water's splashing to drown it out. She examines herself in the mirror, panting. Her skin's a bit red, but she hasn't actually hurt herself right?
...It's obviously her own reflection staring back at her. Her dark eyes, her tan skin, her smooth hair. It's her. But... It's almost like there's something wrong? Like something isn't quite right, but...
...What is it?
She's also felt this way before. It's like her body isn't hers in a way completely different from being with Henry yet equally horrifying.
'...Hurting us won't fix this. And it won't make us go away.'
Bessie sobs. It echoes off the tiled walls. Damn it. What will it take for this to end?! She goes to the far wall and leans against it, brushing her tears away with the backs of her hands.
...She just wants her brain to be quiet.
*
Well. That went terribly.
María returns to the stage. Whatever Bessie's dealing with is obviously not something she wants help with. She can be more useful here.
Kathryn's still holding an ice pack to her wrist. Anna is still standing next to her, worrying. And with every passing second Kathryn looks closer and closer to tearing off the ice pack and throwing it at Anna's face.
...When will Anna learn? Kathryn needs her space; not to feel pressured and coddled.
Then again, María's not one to talk. She doesn't know how to care for her friends, either.
Steve is talking to Li-- Catalina, but he's not really listening. He's looking around, bored. He beckons to María when they lock eyes. She approaches. When she walks by Maggie her heart flutters. Her girlfriend winks at her.
“ Is Miss Blount coming or should we continue without her?”
He doesn't even ask how she's doing. It's obvious something happened to her when Kathryn got injured. Maybe Bessie even saw who did it. Yet Steve doesn't care. Granted, neither the queens nor the ladies have themselves particularly likable, but...
“ We're not even going to bother trying to figure out who it was?”
The second she opens her mouth, Catalina leaves why why why? What did María do wrong? Steve shakes his head. “Miss Howard went to pick up her bag and the straps were caught under the chair. Her wrists are ridiculously weak and swelled up. Then she made a scene about it. I am not giving any of you the chance to start another screaming match over this.”
She crosses her arms. “Kat insisted she didn't leave the bag like that. And I don't think she 'made a scene' if her wrist is actually swollen; which it is. Someone put the straps under her chair while we were out on our break.”
Steve takes a deep breath. “Miss Salinas... Please return to your seat.”
“ For once I agree with her” Jane says somewhere behind her. María's blood runs cold.
'What does she want here?'
“ I bet it was Anne” Jane says, much louder than she needs to. “She's paranoid and convinced our sweet Kathryn tried to kill her with a shelf. So--”
“ Oh, piss off!” Anne says. “It was probably you; you've been on everyone's case recently!”
Jane smirks when Anne replies. Because when Anne, impulsive as ever, is baited, Jane gets a chance to scream back. In turn, Anne gets up and marches over to Jane with her fists tight at her sides. Catherine puts her hands to her ears. Anna asks everyone to calm down. Jane insults her. Kathryn says something else that's lost to the cacophony. Anne flips her off.
Steve rubs his face tiredly. “Miss Salinas... Some battles are not worth starting” he says. “Miss Howard accidentally caught the straps of her bag under her chair. It happens. She somehow managed to injure herself because she didn't realize it and she grabbed her bag, lifting the chair and bending her wrist backwards with the unexpected weight.
“It is a very normal and plausible succession of events,” he says, gesturing to the ongoing screaming match, “that does not warrant starting that. And now, because of your intervention, I have to get them to calm down again. So please, Miss Salinas, go to your seat and make sure I do not hear from you for the rest of the day.”
He walks straight at Jane, who's got a hand on her hip, enjoying the chaos she started with a smug expression. For some reason, Anna and Catalina are the main cause of ruckus. Anne is occasionally jumping in, and Kathryn has given up on defending Anna.
The alts look horrified and are whispering among each other in the corner. They've only spent one week here; it's normal they're overwhelmed.
'This isn't even as bad as it gets; it gets so much worse.'
Which, since Jane decided to be the worst person ever
tied with María herself
, is saying a lot. The third, 'meek and subservient' wife is a force to be reckoned with powered solely by rage and hatred.
Daphne is telling Amanda and her assistant what faintly sounds like “Just roll with it”. The stage director is comprehensibly horrified, a frown covering her beautiful blue eyes.
...She's actually really pretty. Her hair looks fantastic in that messy bun. And the skirt she's wearing--
María’s phone buzzes. It's a message from Maggie.
“ What the hell are you looking at?”
María turns to look at her. Maggie's face is twisted into a scowl.
...She knows. Just like she knew last time.
To be honest, losing her wasn't even half painful. Maggie was actually, deeply in love with her. Doesn't it make María a monster to not care at all about her “girlfriend”'s feelings?
She puts on her best reassuring smile and texts back.
“ Our stage director has amazing taste in shoes :)”
As she returns her phone to her pocket it vibrates again. “ You weren't looking at her shoes don't treat me like i'm stupid. You promised me it wouldn't be like last time”
…
...Well, Maggie should know at this point María's incapable of keeping her word. Is it really her fault if Maggie was more than happy to believe her lies a second time?
Yes. Yes it is. She's irredeemable at this point.
But, in any case, María hasn't cheated on Maggie not yet. Maggie shouldn't be so possessive. Looking is fine. If Maggie wanted to ogle anyone, María wouldn't be on her case for it.
She opens their conversation again--
Someone's sobbing. It's barely audible, but with the screaming match dying down it's crystal clear. Who--?
Joan. She’s trying to be discreet about it, keeping her movements as restricted as possible, but she’s drying her eyes with a tissue.
...María’s a terrible girlfriend, but she’s at least a half-decent friend it’s the least she can do to not be complete and utter trash. Maggie’s correct assessment of the situation baseless hissy fit can wait a moment.
“ ...Joan?”
She jumps at hearing her name, snapping her head in María’s direction. There are still tears in her unfocused eyes.
“ Are you alright?” María asks.
Joan squeezes her eyes tight, gasping as if breathing alone hurts her. She mumbles something quietly beyond the point of comprehension. “Come again?”
Joan sighs. Her shoulders tremble. “I said ‘Why can’t we just be happy like before?’”
...Oh.
María rubs Joan’s back. Or the part of it she can reach from her standing position.
“ ...It’d be nice.”
-
When Maggie invited her to stay the night, María wasn’t expecting to be put in the girlfriend equivalent of the dog house: the Couch of Shame. She’s been given the softest, warmest blankets and the fluffiest pillows Maggie has. Like everything about her wonderful girlfriend, they’re frilly and sweet.
“We can’t solve all of our problems banging, María. You can’t fix all your problems banging.”
María has other coping skills and problem solving capabilities, though
does she?
Normally she has no trouble falling asleep; but normally she has Maggie snuggled up to her in either of their flats. As nice as the scent of lavender detergent is, though, it’s not Maggie.
And maybe… maybe if it had been a regular argument and Maggie hadn’t looked so terrified and broken… perhaps María would have rolled her eyes and gone to sleep; waiting to talk it out in the morning.
She covers her head with a blanket. The entirety of today was odd. It started off like a decent day, but then it fell apart
l
ike their lives
. It started going down the drain when Kathryn… Well, it’s hard to say what happened. She left her bag on her chair during break, then she returned and grabbed it, but the straps were caught under the chair’s legs. The weight somehow managed to sprain her wrist or something.
And that alone isn’t strange, of course. It’s that Bessie freaked out when Kathryn started screaming her long string of highly creative curses. Why? The only logical conclusion is that Bessie booby-trapped Kathryn’s chair and wasn’t expecting her to get actually hurt.
But would Bessie really do that? It’s so childish.
...Huh. Four years ago Bessie did have a bit of a jarringly childish side. Anna got the unfortunate brunt of it, but Bessie was hellbent to get Catalina’s attention and even María’s. And by itself it would still be circumstantial. But…
When Bessie returned from her inexplicable… panic attack? When she came back, Kathryn and her locked eyes for a few seconds. If anyone else noticed they didn’t say anything, but whatever was going on between them was intense.
And that, coupled with Kathryn’s insistence that it hadn’t been Jane… Well, Anne did get a bit aggressive with Jane (which she’s earned). Kathryn said that she was certain it wasn’t Jane because “It was a stupid prank; I don't think who did it actually wanted me to get hurt. Jane goes for max damage.” There’s a chance Kathryn just wanted to end the argument and move on to avoid Steve losing his patience faster than he already was. But why would she defend Jane?
It’s almost like she knew who it had been. But then why not expose Bessie? Kathryn and Bessie have a very messed up backstory. There’s no reason for Kathryn to cover for her.
And Joan. Poor Joan. It’s not like María and her are close; they just got to a truce a few weeks ago. But they were friends at some point. They aren’t anymore, but María doesn’t want her to feel so miserable, either.
“ Why can’t we just be happy like before?”
...Before.
María rolls onto her side. Back then… Back then everything was better. Yeah, Joan’s right. They were happy. It seems like joy has become a highly limited resource in these four years.
How did they ever manage to go from that to… whatever their current situation is?
Four years ago they woke up in a strange flat in an even stranger timeline. They woke up to a threatening message written on the wall. ‘Make a musical :)’, and a series of instructions laid out along with their personal documents on the kitchen table. They still had so many prejudices towards each other from their past lives…
...But they pushed through. Four years ago, Kathryn and Anna were so close everyone expected Anna to slap adoption papers in front of Kat any day. Four years ago, Anne and Kathryn had video game nights every weekend. Jane baked for the entire household. Bessie and Joan learnt I.T. and were working on programming a game together. The chaos cousins took after them and the four of them made a team.
Eddie, Lizzie and Mary’s relationship was tense; but they were taking the right steps to fix it while integrating Mae into their dynamics. Catherine and Anne didn’t get along very well; but it was only because Lizzie didn’t know how to feel about Catherine.
Four years ago, María melted every time Maggie looked at her. Four years ago, she dreamt of making it up to Bessie for not having protected her
as if that were possible
.
...Four years ago, María had Catalina. She had her best friend by her side. And although she greatly missed her beautiful daughter, the world was slightly more bearable with Catalina’s hands ready to catch her every time she fell.
And four years ago it all shattered.
The entity, the same one that the mysterious sender of Bessie’s strange letter insists hasn’t returned, pushed all the right buttons. Disclosed all the right information. Pitted the right people against each other. And they all crumbled under the pressure. So many cruel things were uttered. So many hurtful words were hurled in lieu of weapons.
“Why can’t we just be happy like before?”
...Because some times the damage dealt is too great. Some times 'I’m sorry' doesn’t cut it. Some times the people who love each other the most are the least suited to be together.
But… if they hadn’t been forced to tolerate each other in those horrific circumstances… If all their trauma hadn’t been exposed too early, before any of them were ready… would she have ever dated Maggie? Probably not.
‘That would have been better for her.’
María wasn’t ready for a committed relationship. She was barely starting to accept she had lost her most beloved friend for good
Catalina started it; but María isn’t precisely proud of how she handled herself
. Maggie provided good comfort, and she was in the exact same situation: she’d lost Anne, too.
...If María had known Maggie would fall in love with her, would she have still agreed to date her?
She destroyed Maggie. Maggie deserved better.
Maggie’s like a candle. She consumes herself to light up others. And four years ago, María didn’t even consider that she was tearing down Maggie for her own benefit. Maggie was so starved for affection after losing Anne she clung to María like a lifeline regardless of how much it hurt.
And María took advantage of it.
After all that happened, she couldn’t help but blame Maggie for losing Catalina. Unfair and uncalled for; but it was what she honestly thought.
...She promised herself she wouldn’t do the same thing now. She does have a crush on Maggie, like she did back then. But…
She sets her jaw. She will not cry regardless of the pressure building up in her chest.
Maggie is too good for her. Really. She doesn’t deserve getting a second chance, yet Maggie extended one without batting an eyelash. Without sparing a thought even. She’s still desperate for love. That craving hasn’t abandoned her in four years.
If she’s going to hurt Maggie… If María is really going to break her again… Why wait? It’s just a matter of time before she messes up again
she’s got an angel by her side and she already tore her wings off once; why doesn’t Maggie hate her?
The longer Maggie thinks there’s something worthwhile inside María, the more it will hurt when she realizes nothing has changed.
Maybe Maggie has carried over a destructive need for love for four years; but María has been haunted by hearing Maggie’s sobs and never forgiving herself for them.
...Why did she even agree to date Maggie again? Maggie doesn’t deserve this. That’s why María refuses to go public with their relationship. She’ll have more than enough scorn to deal with from Maggie when she inevitably ruins everything. The last thing she needs is everyone knowing about it too. Maggie may be too hopeful to realize it’s going to be exactly like last time, but María knows better.
She’ll just hurt her. It’s inevitable. Maggie is a candle and María is the one lighting the fire. Because the flame is beautiful and warm and everything María needs to feel better. But the candle will burn out.
...Thank goodness she cleaned her face before going to sleep. Otherwise her tears would stain Maggie’s cute pillows with mascara.
It’s… It’s almost 2 AM, for goodness’ sake. These musings won’t lead María anywhere but to a dark place full of misfortune.
She should really try to sleep.
*
(December 24th, Sunday)
The good part about being an author is that, unlike the others, Cathy didn't have to quit her job when the musical started. When life gets too overwhelming she can always escape, if only in her mind, to whichever world, characters or events she's writing about.
But lately reality has found a way to worm its way into her sole respite . No matter how hard she tries to focus on plot lines, wondrous far away lands and princesses rescuing dragons, stress has started to seep into every last corner. She hasn't been able to evade the harsh circumstances of her current situation if only for a second.
The 'entity', of course, is one of the main reasons. It's not back, that much is obvious. Whoever left Bessie the letter Cathy found back in the studio is onto something; the entity wouldn't need proof of anything. That's a dead giveaway.
...Yes, this strange game someone has started is concerning. Especially since whoever it is messaged her yesterday. Granted, there was no reason for Cathy to pay heed to a troll taking advantage of everyone's collective trauma, so she deleted it and moved on with her day. She hasn't been smitten on the spot yet, so her theory that it's a flesh-and-bone bleeding mortal weaving this twisted narrative together stands.
And though that stress has certainly trickled into her creative capabilities, it's been vastly overshadowed by--
“Mum, mum!! Mum, mum!! Mum!! Mum!!”
...Her little sweetheart.
Mae isn't looking up at her, she simply grasps her hand tighter as she continues to walk. She can't stop saying the word. It's like she's stuck, a broken record, repeating one syllable over and over and over.
“Hey, baby” Cathy says soothingly. Her daughter tilts her head upwards. She's frowning and her eyes are wide. Cathy stops and bends down. She'll carry her little princess for a while. Sometimes it helps.
Others it doesn't.
Mae hugs Cathy's neck with all the strength her tiny arms can muster. She nestles deeply into her mother's hold. Cathy gives her a little squeeze.
Her girl is far too young to have been to the number of doctors she's been to. All for them to wind up agreeing that yes, it's some sort of tic disorder and most likely Tourette's. Which was, frustratingly enough, the first diagnosis she was given.
“But it's so rare we should rule out other possibilities first.”
...Whether that protocol is accurate or not, Mae should not have been subjected to the medical torture she has been. How many times has Cathy had to promise Mae that 'she'd be fine' and 'it won't hurt' or 'this doctor's very nice'?
Mae sighs, relieved. She's finally stopped. She rests her head against Cathy's and litters her cheek with kisses. “Thanks mummy” she says. She sounds so tired.
But still, ever the fighter, she asks to be put down so she can resume running around Thames Path and marvelling at every pigeon she encounters.
Mae is lively and bright. Her curiosity and thirst for knowledge are infinite. She's bubbly and happy, in love with life and everything in it. Yet in the past year she
has been
so afraid
“It hurts, mummy”, “I'm scared”, “Please make it stop”
that seeing her take initiative to leave the house on her own has become a rarity.
That's the only reason Cathy and her are out at all. It's freezing, about to rain at any moment, and the park is, for those two very rational reasons, practically deserted. But when was the last time Mae sounded excited about something?
...There's a lot to fear. Cathy can read all she wants about how to support her daughter with a tic disorder, but when it comes to actually confronting it it's as terrifying and overwhelming for her as it is for Mae. Some times because all she wants to do is cry about her precious girl's distress. Others because Mae can be loud. Very loud.
It's very easy to think that a good mother would be able to keep a level head at all times. Then again, Cathy already knows she's not a good mother.
A good mother would have protected Lizzie better.
But Mae deserves the best. Nothing under that could ever be good enough.
Maybe she'd be better off with another caretaker. Cathy can't protect any child; that much is obvious.
...Hm? Cathy's finger is sticky. What--? ...Of course.
She's wormed her hand into her sleeve and picked at the scar tissue on her arm again. Curses.
She has no self-control, does she? How could she ever be good enough for Mae?
…
...Perhaps if she could ask for professional help with this she'd do better. At handling herself
without shredding her skin practically every day
and at understanding her daughter. Well, at understanding everyone, really. But most of all Mae.
Cathy tightens her coat around her frame. She should put on gloves to avoid any other... accidents, in front of her baby girl. Weirdly enough, these gloves appeared on the changing room's floor her last day at the studio. Someone got them out of her coat's pocket and left them there. It's a very strange action to commit out of spite; she only had to bend down. It was such a minor inconvenience it's more likely someone was contributing to the supposedly 'haunted' aura of this production.
...In any case, she can't afford a therapist right now; she's been over this with herself countless times. Economically yes. But...
A shiver goes down her spine. If she's correct about her assumptions and she is on the ASD spectrum, what would that entail for Mae? She's adopted; her papers were the first that Cathy read upon waking up. In theory there are no reasons for which CPS would take her away if Cathy were formerly diagnosed. But in practice the general consensus is that the system and society are horrifically ableist. It's unlikely that anything bad would happen, but this is her daughter . Cathy isn't taking any chances.
Even if Mae weren't removed from her, she could still face medical discrimination, or reduced credibility when Cathy tells doctors about her daughter's symptoms. The risks are too great.
And that's assuming Cathy's ASD at all and not a fraud.
She crosses her arms, shivering. It was easier to cope when she could rely on fiction to escape.
Now most every section of Cathy
's life is corrupted in some form or some other. Concern, trauma
crushing guilt for not having been good enough for Lizzie, fear that she won't be good enough for Mae
...
There's very little left for Cathy to enjoy. The specifics of 'little', in this case, is 3 ft. 6. A little girl with bouncy, curly hair and the sweetest voice in the world.
Without Mae, Cathy has nothing. But is that fair for Mae?
She'd be better off without Cathy.
Mae has crouched on the ground and is staring very intensely at something in a hole. Oh, great. Is this another beetle situation? Cathy doesn't feel like explaining that beetles don't make good pets again. But it's dead cold. If it's a beetle, it's most definitely its corpse. Is it? She doesn't know enough about beetles to make an accurate assessment of their durability in cold weather...
...And Mae's coat is brushing up against the still muddy dirt. Her rain boots will be fine, but restoring the coat to its original purple is going to be either hard or expensive; depending on whether Cathy can do it at home.
But that's a minor detail. Mae's smiling wide. She looks up at Cathy and gasps, elated. “Mummy, look!!”
...Alright, time to step into squishy mud and hope the squelching noise doesn't kill her. If it's for Mae, Cathy will prevail.
It sounds horrible, though.
“What is it, princess?”
Mae points inside the hole. “A funeral site!!”
...If whatever is in there is bones Cathy's going to have a long conversation with Mae about corpse germs sooner than she'd anticipated. And why is Mae so excited about--
Never mind. That's relieving. It's just a stuffed animal. It seems to be a guinea pig.
“Look!!” Mae says. Cathy tries her best not to cringe at her shrill tone. “Someone buried him!!”
Cathy nods. “So I noticed.”
Mae grips her coat and pulls on it, excited. “Can I keep him??”
'No. That thing is filthy.'
...But her expression is so bright and happy, like encountering this disease-riddled mud-caked thing is the highlight of her week... Cathy sighs. Maybe she's too soft, but it's just a stuffed animal. It can be washed and sprayed with disinfectant.
“Sure” she says, wincing when Mae starts squealing with glee. “ But , don't touch him until we get home.”
Mae pouts. “Why?”
Cathy hums. A smile is threatening to break through; Mae is too adorable. “You said it's a grave, right sweetheart?”
Mae nods at a speed hummingbirds' wings would be jealous of. Her curls bounce in front of her eyes.
“Then we have to make sure he doesn't have any corpse germs first” Cathy says. “So until he takes a shower we can't touch him.”
Mae cocks her head to the side. “Corpse germs?”
'Good.' Her plan worked. It's learning time for Mae. Just in case she ever does get awe-struck by an actual animal corpse; which wouldn't be far-fetched for her endless curiosity and enthusiasm.
Cathy pulls out a tissue and a ziplock bag out of her purse. She takes off her gloves, no need to stain them. Then she pulls out another tissue, because the mud can and will leak in through the first one and if she has to deal with that sensory input she might as well start pre-emptively crying.
It's... a beanie baby. Cathy considered getting this one instead of the penguin for Mae on her birthday. What was his name...?
Mae gets on her tiptoes to inspect the animal. She squeals again, beaming. “His name is Ghoul!!” she declares.
“I think he's like Waddles, princess” Cathy says, putting the filthy thing into the bag and sealing it. “You can call him Ghoul if you want; but I think he already has a name.”
Mae hums, pensively scratching her chin like the eighty year-old she actually is deep down. “Then Ghoul's his middle name. What's his first name??”
...It started with a T...
“I think it starts with a T, but I don't remember. We can look it up when we get home, okay?”
“And we'll also shower him when we get home??”
Cathy nods. Mae reaches up and grasps her hand firmly. “Then let's go!!”
Just for a moment, Cathy remains rooted to the spot, taking in how breath-taking her sweet girl is. Everything about Mae is perfect. The fact that she exists at all is a miracle. She's a little angel blessing the world with her mere presence.
And the amount of trust and love she has for Cathy, even if she isn't infallible, could make her tear up.
“Mummy?” Mae says, pulling on her arm. “Let's go!!”
Mae skips beside her, splattering small flecks of mud into the air. She's humming something, eyes trained on the bag that Cathy refuses to put in her purse. With her free hand, Mae reaches out. “Can I hold him please?? I'll be very, very careful with Mr. T-name Ghoul; I promise!!”
Mae is a very careful child. She cries every time something breaks. But if she has a tic...
...Worst case scenario the bag gets stained. Retrieving it won't be any grosser than sticking her fingers into that hole. Of course, Mae could drop him on the road. But that's easily fixed; Cathy can reclaim custody of Mr. T-name Ghoul at pedestrian crossings to avoid accidents. She nods, handing him to her precious little one. “But don't open the bag and give him to me when we cross the street, okay love?”
Mae puffs her cheeks out but grumbles “Fine” before resuming her close inspection of the guinea pig. “How do you think he died, mummy?”
'He didn't die, someone just abandoned him' would make Mae ugly cry from the emotional distress of empathizing with the discarded stuffie. If death and reanimation is less painful for her, so be it.
...Maybe Cathy introduced her a bit too early to DnD. Though to be fair, it wasn't exactly her fault that Mae paged through the pages of 'Lost Mine of Phandelver' when she had been explicitly told not to; for the most part she's obedient. She had so many questions about ghouls afterwards. Mae's a bit too young to understand death and undeath in full; but she has extended empathy towards undead beings now because “Is it really their fault they died??”
...Kid has a point. There's a lot of undead prejudice in fantasy. This may or may not be the reason Cathy's writing a fairy tale about a kind-hearted necromancer called Mae.
“Muuuuum” Mae complains. “How did he die???”
“In his sleep” Cathy says as seriously as she can. “He shows clear symptoms of spontaneous cardiac arrest.”
Mae frowns. “Of what?”
“It just means he was sleeping, so he wasn't afraid” Cathy says. “And now that you've found him, your love brought him back.”
Mae gasps with wonder, showing off her missing front tooth. “I can't wait to hug him!!”
She slams the bag against the ground and kicks it, screaming “Die!!” before her neck twitches to the side and she whistles twice. As soon as it passes, she turns to Cathy, tears brimming in her eyes. “Mum I-I didn't mean that!! I-I swear, I--!!”
...Damn it. She was finally having a good day.
Cathy picks her daughter up, holding her close and rubbing her back. “Shh, don't worry baby” she says. “We already know these things happen, sweetheart. It's alright...”
Mae shakes her head furiously. “But Mr.-Mr T-name Ghoul doesn't-- He doesn't know!! Now he thinks I want him to die!!”
Cathy bites the inside of her mouth. She can't cry; not now. She cannot. No matter how straining this is, or how loud Mae is being right next to her ear, or how much she wants to crawl out of her skin.
“Then we'll tell him” she says, pulling back to take in Mae's scared features and offer her a soft, reassuring smile that leaves no room for fear. “And he'll understand, because he already knows you love him enough to bring him back to life.”
Mae sniffles. “...Promise?”
“Of course. Pinky promise if you want.”
Sobbing one more time, Mae holds onto Cathy again. “I'm sorry, mummy. I-I--”
“Shhh,” Cathy says, shaking her head. “You have nothing to apologize for, okay?”
“But I make you sad.”
A sob threatens to break out of Cathy's throat. She just takes a deep breath and pulls away to look Mae in the eyes for as long as she can muster.
“Listen to me” she says. “ You do not make me sad. You make me happy. What makes me sad is seeing you hurt, my girl. But one day, when all this is sorted out, we'll both know how to deal with it better, and how to work around it. And then the only times we'll cry will be when we're laughing so hard we tear up.
“I need you to understand you're the most important and beloved person in my life.”
Mae raises a tiny hand to cup Cathy's cheek. Her heart swells along with her urge to cry. “Thank you mummy. I love you.”
...The whole world can crash and burn for all Cathy cares. Those three words are all she needs to keep on going every day. She smiles at her precious little Mae. “And I you, baby. You don't have to thank me for anything.”
Thank goodness Mae is too young to catch on to Cathy's about-to-cry voice. When Mae, after kissing her cheek several times, asks to be put down to retrieve the stuffie, Cathy lets a few tears fall. Just enough for the pressure building up in her ears to ease a little.
Mr. T-name Ghoul is placed in a new ziplock bag, but Mae rejects holding him again. Cathy insists; it's not good for Mae's self-confidence to give up so soon. But all her persistence brings is Mae getting distressed and stuck in another series of neck twitches and whistles.
Distress makes it worse. Why didn't she realize Mae was feeling pressured? Why can't she read her own daughter?
When she apologizes, though, Mae shakes her head with a seriousness beyond her years. “It's alright, mummy” she says. “I already know you don't always understand, and I didn't say 'stop'. I'm old enough to understand these things, you know?”
She is, in fact, not; but she looks so pleased with herself Cathy nods. Mae beams. “We're a very good team, mummy. The best team in the world!!”
Cathy squeezes the little hand in hers gently. Entities, workplace pettiness and other things... They're all secondary. The most important part of her life, the only important part, is her little angel.
“Hey, so... What are corpse germs??” Mae asks, eyes lit with desire to learn.
As Cathy delves into a child-friendly explanation of why Mae must 100% never ever approach an actual corpse, her heart grows warm. With every curious question, every smile and every thoughtful hum, Mae warms her up like nobody else ever could.
The sky rumbles overhead, threatening to unleash its fury on the city. Thank goodness they're already close to home.
But the world can freeze over and Cathy will be fine. As long as Mae's hand is in hers, no matter what hail comes their way, she will find a way to come out on top.
Notes:
And done!! Feelings, thoughts and criticism highly welcome as always. I'd love to know what you all think and what those of you who know Twitch think of his appearance here!!
Also, people concerned about Astrid having done something bad: it's a very valid concern; but Astrid just pulled a childish prank that got out of hand entirely by accident. I'll reiterate that i refuse to go down the evil alter route; that will not be happening /srs. Nonetheless, feel free to share your thoughts /gen
Thank you very much for your time. Take care, everyone, and have a wonderful day. Until next time~!!
Chapter 10: Auld Lang Syne
Notes:
Hi!! First and foremost, updates on this fic's future (it's the surgery thing; if you read the Memories update just skip it, you know the deal already BUT read the warning please).
My second surgery's been approved. There were some nasty unexpected side-effects from the first one, but my surgeon still deems that the benefits outweigh the side-effects, so i signed the papers earlier last week. What does this mean for this fic? Well, it'll be on temporary hiatus.
I'm going in for shoulder surgery. Estimated recovery time is three/four months (although last year i beat the record and did in two and a half~!!). But that's for full functionality!! For typing and other activities that don't require that much shoulder strain it'll be shorter. For reference, last year i was typing three weeks after the intervention. Many less words than i can normally type in one sitting, but it's achievable.
My plans, specifically for fics, are as follows: i'm probably going to be home-bound for the first month at least. So! As soon as my throat recovers from being intubated (general anaesthesia) i'll go to voice dictation. I won't get much done; but i'll start working ASAP if only to escape the pain /hj. As soon as i can type i'll get back to typing after i'm up to date with Conservatory work. And when i get better, even if i'm still in recovery, i'll go back to regular weekly updates (one Cycles, one Memories; same deal).
Obviously this is an estimated calculation based on my last surgery. That one was borderline miracle recovery material; so it could take longer this time. And there's always the risk that something goes catastrophically wrong and it takes even longer. I'll keep you all updated on my tumblr (midlyexhaustednecromancer08) if anything of the sort happens. But however it goes, my fics are NOT going unfinished. I've also been working on a little side-fic for you lovely fans of AMLM for when i'm in recovery. It's currently sitting at 22K words but hopefully i can bump it up to 30K before i go in to the people opener~!
As for when, exactly, the operation is, who knows? I'm going through public healthcare, it's slow. Last year i only waited two months from signing the papers to going in; but some people wait a year and over. I have no idea, sorry. I'll let you all know as soon as i have more info.
As always, thank you all for interacting with this fic ^^. It really means a lot; and even moreso now. I'll be looking forwards to reading y'all's reactions to fics while i'm feeling like shit. Last year i only got the nerve to start writing a fanfic in recovery. This year i'll be posting!! I'm kinda excited tbh, it gives me something to look forward to ^^
Updates over, but let me keep your attention for a second longer, please:
WARNING: this chapter is heavy. It is by far the darkest i have written. It deals with a plethora of very dark subjects. I normally just suggest that you visit the CW section. Today i am very seriously suggesting it. Please, if you deem it necessary, read the CWs
Alright, with that out of the way, feel free to ignore me again~
Yeah this chapter hurt to write. Quite a lot. But oh well!! Enjoy christmas angst on Halloween ig?
Thank you for your support, i hope this update is worth your time. Happy Halloween, people who celebrate it ^^
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
(December 24th, 2023, Sunday)
-20:00-
“Mary, love... Supper's ready.”
Mary remains unmoving, hands resting on her knees, staring at the fireplace. Her violet eyes reflect the flickering flames emotionless.
What is she thinking about? Why is she staring so intently?
Lina tenses her fists
her daughter isn't a murderer. She isn't.
“
Mary--”
“ I heard you” she says, her voice unreadable. “I'm not hungry, mamma.”
… What time, exactly, did Lina take the beta blockers at?
How long until she can take more?
She tries to smile, to put on a brave face. God knows she tries. “It's Christmas dinner, love.”
Mary's chin quivers. “Two hundred and eighty.”
“ What--?”
Rubbing her face, Mary groans in frustration. “Two hundred and eighty people didn't have another Christmas dinner, mamma” she says, her voice thick with contained tears. “Because they didn't think like me. Because I gave the word. And hundreds of others spent Christmas, and every day of their lives, alone. Why? Because they were afraid of me. I made them flee the country.”
She lowers her hands back to her lap slowly. “So why do I get to have Christmas supper? Why not them? Why am I even here?” Mary turns to look at Lina. Her eyes are sunken. “I shouldn't be. I don't have the right to.”
…
…
“ Mary--”
“ You think I'm a monster, too” Mary says quietly. She directs her gaze back to the fire. It burns even brighter in her teary eyes and in the tear tracks staining her cheeks. “I don't blame you. I'm sorry. If Henry Duke of Cornwall could be here and not me, I'd swap places with him, mamma. He's the child you deserve.”
...Lina's clenching her fists so hard they're trembling. “Stop.”
“ ...Stop what? Telling the truth?” Mary says. “ We're adults, we can talk about things calmly, right?”
“You are not a monster!!” Lina says. That is it. She's been patient and calm long enough. She can't take this anymore. That's it.
She can't lose Mary. Not again. Oh, God, please. Not again.
“ ...So why did you think I slashed Anna's tires?” Mary says. Her voice wavers. “I... I'm not violent in this life, mamma. I've never done anything of the sort. But Anna, a total stranger we haven't seen in four years, said it was me. And you believed her . Why?”
She faces Lina once more, sniffling. “Because you know what I am, deep down” Mary says. “It's not the only time that's happened, mamma... It's just the most recent example.”
Mary closes her eyes, frowning. “No matter what I do, I can never be innocent for anyone. I tried so hard to make it up to my sister; but she didn’t want to talk to me at first. Then she decided to give me a chance; but then the entity told everyone about me
and Anne forbade me from being with her daughter. Comprehensibly, too.”
Her voice cracks. “I just wanted to be a good sister this time, mamma. But I didn't get the chance to. When Jane found out she didn't let me babysit Eddie anymore. Cathy avoided me like she was afraid I'd hurt her. We were practically family back then; but the second it became public knowledge they didn't see me anymore. They just saw... whatever it is that I was back then.”
She stares into the fire once more, laughing hollow as a mannequin. “I thought it was unfair. That nobody wanted to even give me a chance. But now...? It's the only fair conclusion.
“ My victims never got a second chance. Why should I?”
It's as if the world has stilled, the Earth has ceased spinning. The fireplace is too hot, Lina's heartbeat is too strong. Mary's words hurt too much.
Because they're true. Lina is always ready to assume her daughter is at fault. Why? Her Mary wouldn't hurt a fly; she
knows
this.
So why is she so quick to blame her poor daughter? Lina doesn't deserve her.
“ ...Mary--”
Mary stands with a sigh. “I'm sorry, mamma.” She stretches her back before making her way back to her room. “I'm very sorry your legacy is a murderer. I'm very sorry I can never wash their blood off my hands. I'm very sorry you had me.
“ I'm very sorry I'm the one who survived.”
Lina’s marched up to Mary and grasped her arms before consciously making the choice to. Mary stands there with an uncomfortable grin.
She waits for Lina to talk. And Lina waits for the words to come. There are so many thoughts in her head; but none coherent. Sentences that start one way and end another. She wants to tell Mary she loves her, that she does not think she's the monster history has made her out to be.
That all her sins are Lina's fault. She should have never abandoned her poor girl.
...But...
When the entity revealed it, Lina threw up. She couldn't look her daughter in the eye for months.
...But what if she...?
Mary puts a hand on her shoulder. “Don't worry, mamma” she says. “It's okay. You don't have to pretend. Happy Christmas.”
...The room spins as Mary walks away. Why... Why couldn't Lina say anything? Why...? Her throat closed up, how...?
There's a loud, splintering crash and the coffee table is on the floor, Lina's foot over it. Then the cushions are overturned, the blankets ripped from the sofa and tossed. Someone's screaming; it's Lina herself.
Enough holding her anger. Enough keeping her cool. She smashes the candle holder against the wall.
Enough.
She bangs her fist so hard against her thigh it hurts.
Enough.
She tosses a magazine straight into the fire.
Enough.
Amidst the destruction, amidst the hurricane, there's Lina herself. Panting heavily, eyes focusing and unfocusing in sync with her broken heart. She sinks to the floor and hurls the remote against the tossed table. It crunches on impact, its batteries flying out.
Her eyes sting with smudged mascara. Her teeth ache from clenching them so strongly. She can't fix her daughter. She can't be the mother Mary needs. Because deep, deep down, as much as Lina wants to ignore it, every time she looks at Mary all she can see is a body count.
And all she can wonder is how much it hurt. How long they agonized for. What Mary felt knowing she was--
If there was anything left of Lina's sweet, precious Mary; or if it all burnt along with her victims leaving this bloody murderer in her stead. Where's Lina's little girl? Where's Lina's beloved daughter? Her Mary would have
never
done that. How could she?
...Mary's right. She's a monster in everyone's eyes. She hasn't done anything in this life. She hasn't touched a hair on anyone's head. She's debilitatingly almost deathly regretful of her past actions.
...So why can't anyone give her a chance? Why can't Lina give her a chance?
A pathetic sob breaks free. Lina bites the inside of her mouth. She loves her daughter more than life itself. But... How does she move on? How does she forget what she knows about her?
How does she stop hearing their screams? How does she stop seeing the smoke?
...Lina should have said something. Should have kept her emotions in check. Should have made Mary stay.
But, if she had, she would have gotten Mary's hopes up for nothing. Because there are things Lina can't forget. There are mental images she cannot unsee. There are facts that hurt too much. And, eventually, something would have happened, and Lina's first instinct would have been to blame Mary again.
It's no fault of Mary's of this life's Mary that Lina cannot forgive her past self. It's something Lina alone has to work through. But it seems that no matter how hard she tries, no matter how much she does, she simply cannot.
Because she's a bad person; and worst of all a bad mother.
Because Mary's messed up because Lina left her with that monster. That horrific monster she once loved. Lina is trash. She loved a child abuser who hurt her daughter. She loved a pedophile. It isn't Mary who doesn't deserve this second chance; it's Lina herself.
The tears fall down her face as the snowflakes do outside. Mary's shrill sobs come perfectly clear through the thin walls.
Lina sits there, in the ruins of what used to be a living room.
In the ruins of what could have been a happy family.
*
-20:14-
The red brick house is really beautiful. Every window is lit. The Christmas lights outside aren’t flashing. There’s a family of snowmen in the front yard.
It’s picture perfect. It would be nice if Bessie could feel something other than anxiety at the sight.
Supposedly she grew up in this house with loving parents, siblings and grandparents. That’s what’s on the papers, anyway. That’s what her “family” says, too. Sandra and Robert Blount. A secretary and an electrician.
...A normal family. Far too normal for the mess that reincarnation is. Bessie always considers how confusing this is for her. It is unclear if the queens, the ladies and the kids spawned here into the XXIst century and their workmates’, families’ and friends’ memories were altered to include them. The alternative is that they have overtaken the bodies of innocent people.
Some questions Bessie doesn’t want answered. Whichever the case is, Robert and Sandra clearly remember her. As a child, a teen, and then an adult. Does she behave now like she did before waking up? Or, how they think she behaved, at least? Or did she become a drastically different person overnight?
This must be unfair to them as well.
‘ We’re already late. We could go back home!’
...Yeah, Bessie’s considered that. But… It's just one night. She'll break their hearts if she doesn't walk inside. And, whatever greater thing is happening, it isn't these poor people's fault.
'Bessie, Astrid really doesn't want to go.'
And Bessie doesn't want to be here. Life isn't fair.
If it were, she'd have her kids with her. She wouldn't be stuck with these voices.
She takes a deep breath and makes her way to the front door. People on the other side are talking, laughing. Like the
few and far between
other times Bessie has come, feeling like an intruder, to this sweet family's reunions, something hitches in her throat before she knocks. Her muscles tense.
She makes the motions, but stops herself an inch away form the door. She's still on time to claim that she had a last minute emergency...
'Please. Please please please Bessie please. I'm sorry; I won't talk about Anna ever again but please let's go home. Please.'
She knocks. Maybe with other people's company she might have some peace and quiet in her head.
*
-20:25-
Cathy cuts another band-aid and puts it on her shoulder. She presses the adhesive down, careful not to catch the wound in it. Then she pulls down her sweater. Her nails are still caked with blood. She should wash those before heading back to Mae's room.
She checks herself in the mirror. Everything looks normal. Mae won't know
just how messed up her mother is
anything is amiss.
Cathy walks by the broken plate on the floor holding her breath. It's going to be a nightmare to wash the sauce out of the chair's upholstery; it already stinks. Mae couldn't help it, of course. But that didn't stop her from going into a frenzy of apologies so intense it devolved into another tic attack.
Mae is nowhere to be seen in her room; but the lamp is on and there's a six year-old shaped lump under the covers, shuddering with sobs. Cathy will give herself five seconds to gather herself. Just five. Afterwards, she won't be a person; she will only be a mother. A mother ready to cheer up her perfect daughter
who she absolutely does not deserve.
5...
Mae was fine one second; the next her face started twitching. She whimpered.
...4...
“Mummy help. Help. Help. Help.”
...3...
By the time Cathy made it around the table, Mae's hands were arrhythmically pounding close to her plate.
...2...
The crash when she inevitably sent it flying off the table was so loud it made Cathy hiss.
Too loud, too much.
… 1...
“Mummy I'm sorry. I'm sorry, I didn't mean to. I swear I didn't mean to! It-- I--”
...Then she fled up to her room and Cathy--
This is it; her time is up. She dries the remaining tears from her face and enters her little angel's room. Twitch is on her desk. Cathy sighs and grabs him before sitting at the edge of Mae's bed.
“...I don't know, Twitch” Cathy says, holding the guinea pig at eye level. “I can't find Mae anywhere! And I miss her too. ...Hm, what's that? You're saying you want Mae to hug you? I know, little guy. Me too.”
The muffled sobs turn to sniffles. Good, it's working.
“If I find Mae I'll tell her that Twitch is very, very sad without her. And if you find her first, you tell her her mummy is quite sad without her too, alright? Come on, let's split up.”
Cathy regards the Mae-shaped mound from the corner of her eye. With a soft huff, it starts moving up until Mae, eyes red and swollen, has undug herself from the covers. She crosses her arms.
“You knew exactly where I was” she says in a thin voice. “You saw me under the covers. I'm not a little kid anymore; I know these things.”
'Of course you're still little, my girl.'
Cathy nods, looking as serious as she can. “I know. But to every mother her child is always, eternally, her baby.”
Mae puffs her cheeks out in anger, but deflates with a sigh. She looks down at her lap and bites her lip. “I... I don't think I should have kept Twitch. I could hurt him. And he's already died once!! I-I don't want to hurt him more...”
'Oh, sweetheart...'
Despite her heart's beat strengthening, Cathy keeps a neutral exterior and puts the animal to her ear. “Hm? You want me to tell Mae that she's the only reason you're alive? I already did, Twitch; but she doesn't believe me!”
“Tch!!” Mae complains, crossing her arms tighter in a gesture of Anger. “I know toys don't talk, mummy!!” she says, looking around the room, then lowers her voice. “Not while I'm awake!! But when I'm asleep they will!! I saw it in Toy Story!!”
...Her eyes are so wide and vivacious. She's so full of life, so pure. An angel. She's everything good and precious in the world; everything worth living for and fighting for.
But Cathy can't spare her pain in any life. She's either dead or as good as.
Cathy takes a deep breath to control the sob building in her chest. “But they can make exceptions when they're very worried about their humans, princess. And right now Twitch is very worried about you.”
Mae frowns, pondering. “But... But what if I'd brought Twitch to dinner like I wanted to, mummy? I-I could have gotten him dirty, or hurt him...”
She stares at the stuffed animal with such longing. She's dying to reach out and hold him, but she's so afraid of bringing him harm she's exerting self-control far beyond her years. Mae is the most selfless, kindest person to ever live. A miracle; considering the parents she was born to.
“If you had gotten him dirty, he would have gotten another shower” Cathy says, brushing a lock of copper hair away from Mae's beautiful eyes. “And if he'd gotten tossed again, he would have come back to you regardless, my girl. You're the reason he's alive, remember? He wants nothing more than to be with you and help you as much as you want to be with him and help him.”
Mae hums, contemplative. She turns to look at Cathy. “Are you sure, mummy? Can you ask him again, please?”
Cathy's chest tightens from how vulnerable Mae looks. She's... so tiny, so innocent. All her trust is in Cathy's hands she doesn't deserve that; but Mae doesn't know. Making a tight fist to reduce its emotionally-induced trembling, Cathy lifts Twitch to her ear again, then nods. “He's quite sure, my love. He wants hugs now.”
Before the sentence is over, Mae is making grabby hands towards him. As soon as he's in reach, she pulls him into her chest. She relaxes, burying her face in his fur. “I love you, Twitch. And I'm never going to let you die again. I promise, my friend.”
Her neck spasms to the side. Once, twice. She whimpers. But caressing the animal, it looks like the episode doesn't escalate.
“Hey, princess...” Cathy says. “Can I get a hug too?”
With one arm still draped around Twitch, Mae clambers onto Cathy's lap. Every cell in Cathy's body fills to the brim with warmth, joy and love when Mae latches onto her. Cathy holds her sweet, beloved angel closely; as if love alone could protect her from heartache if only it were that easy. What wouldn't Cathy give?
“Mummy... I'm sorry about the plate. It was so loud, I know you don't like loud noises” Mae says, muffled from speaking straight into Cathy's arm. “I--”
“Shh, sweetheart” Cathy says, rubbing Mae's back. “It's alright.”
Mae kisses her arm. “Are you sure?”
Cathy kisses her head. “Of course, my love.”
*
-20:32-
It's nowhere near as bad as Bessie had anticipated. After greeting people by the names she remembered (or waiting for someone to conveniently refer to them by name) and making casual conversation, they have sat down for dinner. It's predictably turkey, but Sandra Bessie has to force herself to call her 'mum' is a wonderful cook.
The fact that the children's table is in the kitchen and not the dining room also helps.
However, it would be much better if Ast-- the things inside her head would just shut up.
'Please. Please, let's go after dinner. I don't care about dessert. Please!!'
'This is severely distressing Astrid, Bessie. And for a good reason. Please.'
Bessie takes another bite. How strange. She isn't distressed at all. The only thing distressing her is her own head; which is easy enough to drown out when following the boisterous, happy conversations around the table.
“By the way,” Eric says; it's so strange to think this total stranger is supposed to be her brother, “did you hear?”
“Hear what?”
“Great uncle Horace might come later! Remember good old Horace, Eli?”
*
-20:35-
“Delicious, mother.”
Lizzie's tone is colder than the frost coating the windows. She pushes her plate back and stands. “Happy Christmas.”
She turns to go upstairs. Okay, that's it.
“Where do you think you're going?” Anne says. The anger bubbling in her veins bleeds into her tone.
Rigid, Lizzie stops. “To my room. If I'm allowed to, of course” she adds, dripping sarcasm. She doesn't face Anne.
'Just keep calm, keep calm... Lizzie doesn't know.'
“As a matter of fact, like hell you are” Anne says. “We're not going to argue today, of all days, over something this stupid. Sit down.”
Lizzie doesn't, crossing her arms instead. “Make me.”
Anne pinches the bridge of her nose. Lizzie is really testing her patience. “Please, Elizabeth. Sit down and let's talk.”
“You're incredible” Lizzie says, squaring her shoulders. “Sit down for what? For you to tell me the same? I get it; you don't want me to have a life!! It's fine.”
She turns around, green eyes ablaze. “I just hope you know that the second I turn eighteen you're never seeing me again. Not for lunch on Sundays, not for Christmas, not ever!! This is just the same as Mary keeping me imprisoned!!”
Anne stands, slamming a fist into the table as she does. “Don't you ever compare me to that freak ever again, young lady!!”
“Then why don't you stop acting like her?!? Why don't you let me breathe?! ”
Anne's fingers find and tighten around her half-empty cup. She raises it over her head, some wine droplets filling the air-- and she sets it back down. So hard the base cracks with a high-pitched crunch. She can't, cannot, use violence of any form in front of her daughter. What sort of mother is she?
The sort that lets herself get killed and doesn't protect her daughter from abusers.
Anne is breathing so hard her chest hurts. She makes for the remote and turns off the TV. The Christmas carol special is not the soundtrack for this domestic.
The silence is somehow worse. It fills every corner of the living room. Most of all, the distance between her and her daughter. Just a few steps, yet Lizzie is so far away. She doesn't understand...
“...Why can't you understand I just want to protect you?” Anne says. Or growls.
Lizzie holds her stare regally, with a determination and drive many adults lack. “I don't see how not letting me go to the park with my classmates on Boxing Day classifies as protecting me. I don't see how not letting me do anything ever, or go out for a walk, or even have an extracurricular, is protecting me. What are you so afraid of?!”
…
“I couldn't keep you safe last time” Anne says. Damnit, damnit. She's about to cry, isn't she? Her eyes are hot. “And look at what happened. Is it a crime I want to make sure nobody hurts you now?”
Lizzie rolls her eyes. “Just keep me in a glass bottle if it'll make you feel better” she says. “But one day I'm breaking out. And then you'll never see me again, you hear that? Never.”
...It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. Everything hurts. Anne's chest. It's like someone kicked it in. She takes a step towards Lizzie. Lizzie takes one back. “Don't touch me.”
“Liz--”
Lizzie groans. “Maybe it was better for me that you died!!” she says. “Maybe I got to be a better queen than you could ever dream of being because you died!! I did more than you; so much more!! And I did it by myself!! Totally, and entirely by myself!! You would have only held me back!! Because you can't trust me to do anything!!”
No, no no no. She's getting it all wrong. “I trust you, it's--”
“I hate you.”
…
'...it's the rest of the world I don't trust. I don't trust them to be kind and gentle.'
...Anne tries to speak, but the words won't come. Her arms relax, falling limp to her sides. Lizzie gasps, covering her mouth. But Anne can only stare at her as shock crosses her face.
“Mum...” Lizzie says. She's crying. “I... I...” But her expression hardens once more. She sniffles and dries her eyes roughly with the back of her hand. “I'll be in my room; perfectly safe. Don't worry.”
She stomps off.
The second she's out of view Anne goes limp. Her knees hit the wooden floor with a thud that echoes throughout the silent living room.
“I hate you.”
“I hate you.”
“I hate you.”
“I hate you.”
The tears fall one after another, but Anne cannot will herself to do anything about it. Her daughter hates her. Hates her. Was happy that she died.
And of course she was. Anne isn't a good person. All she does is seduce other people's husbands and get herself and her loved ones killed. She's a monster. Lizzie's right; she's just like Mary.
If Lizzie hates her... then what's the point... in anything... at all...?
...Hah... Anne is so hollow inside... She's nothing... She is absolutely nothing. She can't do anything right. She protects her daughter too much or too little. But, either way... Lizzie hates her. Hates her.
When they woke up, Lizzie was eight. Just a child, burdened with the memories of an elderly Tudor queen. The moment Anne saw the deep aching in Lizzie's soul, the bouts of dissociation... How could she let her meander into a world cruel and cold? What would the world have done to her poor Lizzie? If she'd been allowed to go to birthday parties, what would have happened when she got overwhelmed and started dissociating?
Her classmates would have mocked her. If Lizzie started banging her head against a wall again and parents saw they would have forbidden their kids from playing with her in school, ostracized her. At least school is a controlled environment. Teachers know what symptoms to look out for and give Lizzie her time and space before anyone can see just how bad the episodes can get.
“Because you can't trust me to do anything!!”
...But Anne does. Lizzie is more capable of everything than anyone her age is. She's fit to rule a country, for crying out loud! Lizzie is one of those people destined to change the world.
But not now. Not when she's a child. Not when she needs to be protected.
It was around this age last time that Thomas Seymour--
Anne snaps out of her trance and runs to the bathroom. She's going to be sick, she's going to be sick. She has to get there now.
What did him and that disgusting bitch Parr do to her Lizzie? Why wasn't Anne around to protect her? Why wasn't she smart enough to keep her head attached to her shoulders?
She barely makes it on time, but she does. And then it all comes undone. Sob after ugly sob break free from Anne on the tiled bathroom floor. And everything is too much. The tiles are too cold, the lights are too bright. Even her own sobs are too loud. She's rocking back and forth on the floor, pulling on her hair until she rips some out so hard she yelps in pain.
Of course Lizzie hates her. What else could she do? Love the woman who abandoned her? Love a mother who can never save her?
Eyes closed, Anne leans against the wall, gasping for breath. She should have told Lizzie the truth from the start. From the very day of the hinge pin. Lizzie is mature enough to understand that everything is dangerous now. Kathryn already tried to sever one of Anne's fingers and then pushed a shelf on her. There's still a cast on her arm attesting to that.
But back then Anne wasn't sure it had been her cousin she wanted to believe there was still a chance to be a family again. And why would she taint Lizzie's idolized view of Kathryn? There was no need to.
But now there is. Now Lizzie has to know that Kathryn's cruelty knows no bounds. Who's to say her next step isn't using Lizzie to hurt Anne? Her stomach flips again at the thought.
Nothing bad can happen to Lizzie, please. Nothing bad, not ever again. Please. Not under Anne's watch.
She'd die if anything happened to her little girl. She already lost her once.
Now that the episodes are subsiding if only a little, Anne was going to let Lizzie try that after school chess club. Maybe go out for a few birthday parties with adult supervision. But she can't. Not until Kathryn is behind fucking bars like she deserves to be for attempting murder and bodily harm.
But... Lizzie won't listen. Not now; it's too late. Anne knows her daughter better than anyone. Lizzie thinks Kathryn is a sweet angel who loves her and can do no wrong. Now that Lizzie has already decided Anne is the bad guy, she won't hear anything from her. Not even about the entity, assuming it's actually back--
Don't think about that; not now. It won't help.
...Anne laughs. She laughs and can't stop laughing. Even Lizzie has decided she's the villain. Even her own daughter thinks she's vile.
It echoes off the walls. Shrill, manic laughter. Anne's suffocating. She bangs her head back against the wall. Unlike Lizzie in a dissociative episode, the ache spreads noticeably and painfully around her skull. She laughs and does it again.
Nobody will ever love her. Not even Lizzie.
“I hate you. I hate you. I hate you.”
It's... It's so funny. THUD. No matter what Anne does... THUD... Trying to protect Lizzie or not... THUD... She always...
THUD.
...fails...
THUD.
...at everything.
...The back of her head is wet. There are black spots all over her vision. She laughs and wheezes.
Lizzie hates her. Her own daughter. Was happier. When she was dead. Her own girl. Thinks she's the bad guy.
...It's all Anne is ever going to be, isn't it?
Unlovable.
A mess.
Too much or too little.
Never good enough.
A villain.
She sighs. Oh well. What a day it's been. It's time to--
A shrill cry preludes a loud clatter down the stairs. Lizzie.
Anne stands, lightheaded, she stumbles. The screaming stops abruptly. Anne fumbles over herself outside, eyes unfocused, to the stairwell.
…
…
...That's... That's not Lizzie... That... barely looks... like a person...
...Anne blinks. There's... a thing... surrounded by blood... at the... bottom of the...
...That's... Lizzie, she...
...That's Lizzie...
Lizzie.
The only thing to be heard is Anne's laboured breathing. And then, her scream.
…
…
VGhlIGFwcGxpY2F0aW9uIGhhcyBlbmNvdW50ZXJlZCBhIGNyaXRpY2FsIGVycm9yLiAgQ29tcGxpbWVudGFyeSBzdWJqZWN0IDAyIGhhcyBkaWVkLiAgQWxsIHN1YmplY3RzIG11c3QgZW5kIHRoZSBjeWNsZSBzaW11bHRhbmVvdXNseS4gIFRoZSBjeWNsZSB3aWxsIHJlc2V0IHRvIHRoZSBsYXN0IHNhdmUgcG9pbnQu
…
…
Lizzie hates her. Her own daughter. Was happier. When she was dead. Her own girl. Thinks she's the bad guy.
...It's all Anne is ever going to be, isn't it?
Unlovable.
A mess.
Too much or too little.
Never good enough.
A villain.
She sighs. Oh well. What a day it's been. It's time to--
A shrill cry preludes a loud clatter down the stairs. Lizzie.
Anne stands, lightheaded, she stumbles. The screaming stops abruptly. Anne fumbles over herself outside, eyes unfocused, to the stairwell.
Her heart is pumping pure adrenaline. What happened? Is Lizzie--?
...At... At the... bottom of the stairs... That's...
Anne screams.
…
...
VghlIGFwcGxpY2F0aW9uIGhhcyBlbmNvdW50ZXJlZCBhIGNyaXRpY2FsIGVycm9yLiAgQ29tcGxpbWVudGFyeSBzdWJqZWN0IDAyIGhhcyBkaWVkLiAgQWxsIHN1YmplY3RzIG11c3QgZW5kIHRoZSBjeWNsZSBzaW11bHRhbmVvdXNseS4gIFRoZSBjeWNsZSB3aWxsIHJlc2V0IHRvIHRoZSBsYXN0IHNhdmUgcG9pbnQu
…
…
Lizzie hates her. Her own daughter. Was happier. When she was dead. Her own girl. Thinks she's the bad guy.
...It's all Anne is ever going to be, isn't it?
Unlovable.
A mess--
Oh, for crying out loud. Sitting around feeling sorry for herself won't fix anything, will it?
For some reason, Anne is ungodly anxious. She has to get up, move, do something.
She stumbles on unsteady feet and looks at herself in the mirror. It's hard to see herself through her hazy gaze. A downright mess. There's blood in her scalp and on the wall.
...Just brilliant.
She'll take a shower, that's all. And then go to bed to pretend she isn't alive for a while. To ignore her daughter hates her. Considering Lizzie has locked herself in her room there's no chance of running into her in this sorry state and give Liz more reasons to hate her.
As Anne turns to go upstairs, heaving herself against the banister for support, something moves. Lizzie is at the top of the stairs, one foot dangling off. She takes a step back onto the landing.
“I-I heard you...” Lizzie sighs. “Never mind; I don't know why I worry. I can see you're fine. I'll go back to my prison for your comfort.”
A few steps later, she slams her bedroom door.
...Anne just stands there, her brain foggy and her senses both heightened and dulled, clinging onto the banister for dear life.
Lizzie hates her.
Her daughter hates her.
*
-20:48-
Bessie helps Sandra and a few other volunteers with the dishes. Dinner was delightful and her head has finally shut the hell up. Maybe she's fine; perhaps she was just lonely and company has warded the voices off. Instead, Bessie's senses are filled with the happy vibes of a loving family that she doesn't belong to. Her family is dead. Her children--
'...I hope you know the real reason Astrid went quiet--'
“Eli, how's your new job going? Is it better than playing at that vintage bar?” says Sandra, eyes full of
entirely misplaced
motherly love.
'...If I told you the person you're convinced is your daughter is working with very human-looking hellspawn and a literal demonic entity you'd worry, wouldn't you?'
Bessie smiles as wide as she can. “Yeah... mum. It's great.”
*
-20:51-
...It's long past his bed time. But Jane hasn't said a word yet.
Eddie crosses his arms. She's sitting on the sofa, watching one of those annoying Christmas programs without subtitles and knitting. She laughs occasionally and doesn't even look at him.
It's been like this for a few weeks now. She barely talks to him; and when she does it's to ask how his day was without paying much attention, or to tell him to go to bed.
...Who does she think she is? She takes him from mum and then she ignores him. He was king once. This is outrageous.
Communicating with his mum was very different in this life. He can't hear her and she can't see him. But they were learning tactile sign language. Eddie would sit on her lap and they'd use their hands to talk instead. She was so warm. She is so warm. And she loved him; loves him. Unlike Jane.
He stares at Jane a bit longer. Back in the old house, when they all lived together, he honestly thought he had two mums. His mum, and his biological mum. The first time they were alive his mum had told him all about Jane. So many stories, every day. About the things she did and said, how much she loved him, how her hair caught the sunlight, how her voice sounded, the phrases she said often, the flowers she liked, the way she walked...
He grew up loving Jane. Hoping that, wherever she was, she was proud of him. So when they woke up again and he had both mum and Jane, he was happy as could be.
...But Jane isn't anything like his mum said. She isn't warm. She isn't loving. She doesn't care about him. She tore him out of his mum's arms and he never saw her again.
Mum was crying so so so much when Jane pulled Edward away from her. She reached out and so did he. Their fingers touched for a moment and he hasn't seen her since. He can still see her despair as she tried to hold his hand one last time.
Jane is cold and cruel. Jane isn't the mum he grew up hearing about. Jane is the reason he hasn't seen his real mum in four years.
Jane doesn't care about him. Jane only cares about herself. At least before she pretended to be nice even when Eddie wasn't. She said she wanted him to love her. But was it true? No, of course not. Because she wanted to separate Edward from his mum, and she did. And now she doesn't even pretend to care.
Jane sucks.
He could make a fuss to get her attention, or make a mess, or turn on the volume really loud. But that doesn't work anymore. Now she just ignores him no matter what he does.
She's the worst.
So Eddie gets up and locks himself in his room. If she won't even scold him for staying up late what's the point? Jane doesn't love him and she never will.
He looks at his door and puts a chair against it, jamming the knob. Jane can't come in. Not now.
Heart racing, he stands on his bed and reaches for the topmost shelf. He pulls out his favourite art book and searches the last page. A small envelope falls out. With trembling fingers, Eddie retrieves its contents.
Last week, while stupid Jane was coming back from work, just a few minutes before she arrived, Eddie saw something moving right outside his window. When he drew the curtains the figure was gone; but the envelop was there.
A picture of him and his mum from this life, from when they all woke up. She's holding him, and he's pulling on her hair. She'd dyed it pink back then. She's looking at him even if she can't see him, not the camera, with a beautiful smile.
'Hi, mum...'
Eddie strokes the picture. How mum found out where he lives now is a mystery; or how she knows where his bedroom window is. But one way or another, she found a way to him again. She came when stupid, dumb Jane couldn't interrupt.
Maybe... Maybe one day mum will come and rescue him for good. And he won't have to see Jane again. The thought fills him with hope. At the very least, he can day dream about it.
...If only Eddie remembered his first life better. He gets flashes and snippets here and there. Some times more vivid. For the most part just dull, or without context. He can't recall most of what he did with his mum, or with father. But he does remember how it felt. Afraid with father, happy and safe with mum. Even if he couldn't quite call her that.
Even if he grew up loving another mum. One that never loved him, that separated him from his mum forever.
Leaving the door jammed, Eddie snuggles deep into the covers. He caresses his mum's face again, and stares at her until his eyes start drooping.
'I hope you're having a happy Christmas wherever you are, mummy. I love you.'
*
-20:58-
They've gathered around the TV watching one of those silly programs they air on Christmas Eve. Not that Bessie really cares. She's sat between her “brother” and a large man who's supposedly her grandfather. His name starts with a B...
...Anyway, it's nice. But some people
especially those with little ones
are already filing out. Although this is technically her home, too, she won't overstay her welcome. Whenever Eric leaves, she'll wait five minutes so he doesn't offer to drive her home and leave by herself.
There's a knock on the front door. “I'll go” Robert says. A few seconds later, he gasps. His voice comes muffled but clear from the entrance hall.
“Welcome, welcome Horace!! It's great to have you over!!”
...Something inside Bessie makes her blood freeze. Again, it isn't her. Just some... some part of her, she supposes. Whatever it is, it's making her dinner argue with her digestive system.
'...Bessie, we have to leave now.'
That's the voice that belongs to this Amethyst thing. Bessie clenches her fist and redirects her attention back to the TV. She's never even met this Horace guy. Why the hell is some remote part of her freaking out?
'...Please let's go. Astrid doesn't want to see Horace. She can't see him.'
Considering she isn't real, she won't. Simple as that. Bessie crosses her legs and focuses harder on the TV host's voice.
She won't waste Christmas paying heed to whatever the hell is wrong with her. Not today.
*
-21:01-
…
For crying out loud.
“Anna, it's just my shoulder. Can you stop freaking out?”
But Anna huffs. “I'm just saying a doctor should see that.” Well, that's what she says. But the problem is that she hasn't stopped saying it in twenty minutes. Sneaking it not-so-casually into every corner of their conversation she can.
Kathryn's rage is white hot, pounding like a bass drum in her head. She won't explode at Anna. Not on Christmas. She's just worried about her, that's it.
Step one. They worry about her. Or pretend to.
“You opened a drawer and your arm went limp, Kat. You sprained a wrist moving a chair the other day. Something's up.”
The pounding goes to Kathryn's head, giving her a wonderful headache to go along with it. “And they're not limp or hurt anymore, look!” she says, demonstrating her full shoulder and wrist mobility. “I'm fine.”
“I'd just feel better if you went to a doctor” Anna says. “Please? For me?”
Step two. They ask her to do something she doesn't want to do for them.
...No, no. Anna isn't like them; she isn't.
Then why is she constantly overstepping Kathryn's boundaries? That's exactly what they all did. Every. Last. One.
...She's going to be sick. The floor is terribly unsteady. Kathryn leans on a chair as nonchalantly as she can.
“Anna. I am not going to the doctor. Not yet. You can live with that or die mad about it.”
Running a hand through her hair, Anna takes a deep breath. “Kathryn, this is for your own good.”
Step three. They try to convince her it's because they 'love' her.
Kathryn's heart is beating in her throat. Her legs are screaming for her to run as far and fast as she can. But... But she has to calm down. It's Anna. Anna isn't like them.
She just happens to do everything they would. At first, Kathryn always thinks it's different. But it never is.
“Anna. I am not a child. I know how to take care of myself. And I know when to go see a doctor. Unlike some.”
...Anna's head drops. Perhaps taking a jab at her eating disorder wasn't the best idea. But... she's doing it again, for Christ's sake. Anna promised it wouldn't be like four years ago, but...
“Then stop acting like one” Anna says. “Your arm shouldn't crack and go limp for opening a drawer. Just go see a doctor.”
Step four. They try to convince her she can't make her own choices and start getting pushy.
Kathryn's breathing faster and faster. There are no hands crawling up her leg, but--
“You said it wouldn't be like this again” Kathryn says. She sounds distant, quiet. “You said you'd respect my boundaries. You promised.”
...Fuck. That last sentence is almost a whisper. Why... Why is she so stupid ? Why was she dumb enough to believe Anna might actually, really change? What made her think she could trust her?
Why the hell does she still love Anna? Kathryn's pathetic. She deserves any harm that comes her way. She's a blithering idiot; that's what she is. Every time she loves someone they always--
“I just want to keep you safe, Kat” Anna says, leaning against the wall. The Christmas tree lights give her skin colourful, flickering dots. “Is it that bad?”
Step five. What they do is never 'that bad' and is always based on 'good intent' and Kathryn's just 'being unreasonable.'
She pinches her wrist
stop thinking about them stop thinking about them Anna's nothing like them
and takes a deep breath. “I
also
want you safe and I haven't forced you to see a psychologist or a nutritionist, have I?”
Anna turns her head to the side, exasperated. “I'm the adult.”
Step six. Power play. Kathryn is some useless, dumb child who can never care for herself.
Something breaks inside her. She stomps her foot
it fucking hurts
. “Enjoy that title for the next two days. Two days and I'm eighteen.”
With that, she turns heel and marches off to her room
the hands. They're moving higher up. She has to run.
She closes the door behind her and slides against it to the floor. The first of many sobs breaks free.
...Anna promised . She promised! Kathryn was worried about her and vulnerable with her and Anna promised she wouldn't do this again!
...She promised. She promised it would be different. She said she used to be so paranoid about losing her that she flew off the handles. She said it wouldn't happen again. She said Kathryn could always trust her, that she was sorry.
Kathryn sobs, digging her nails into her arm to control her cries. She was an idiot to trust Anna. She can't trust anyone . All they ever want to do is--
Her stomach churns at the thought of her song. She tries, tries so hard to slow down her rapid breaths. She curls tighter into herself. Anna isn't like them . She just isn't. She may be a bit pushy, but she legitimately cares about Kathryn.
That's what they all said. I love you Katheryn. I love you. You are so loved--
She pinches harder. When she let Anna hug her... it felt different because it was . Even upon waking up Kathryn didn't really think Anna was like them . Annoying and overbearing and disrespectful of her boundaries, yes. But not a freaking--
She sighs. They started flooding her mind when the ringmaster decided to shred books in order to humiliate her. But nothing, nothing brought them back as vividly as Anne.
“You're a monster. And you should be dead if all you're going to do is cause pain.”
...A lot of people thought Kathryn should be dead. A lot of people made her think it was her fault, that she deserved it. Kathryn swallows something hard in her throat. Her knees are hard and uncomfortable against her skull; but she can't will herself to move.
...Maybe Anne's right. Because Anna isn't like them and Kathryn just treated her as if she were. Because despite Anna's non-existent respect for her boundaries, she still doesn't deserve to be treated like them. But Kathryn's existence is a blight on the land and she brings destruction wherever she wanders. She already knew she was going to hurt Anna again.
As if Anna isn't suffering enough with Bessie on her case already. Kathryn saw Bessie screwing around with her bag; and that's not something Bessie would have the motivation to do on her own.
Kathryn isn't her primary target; it's Anna. It's Anna who has dealt with so, so much recently. Kathryn could have exposed Bessie; but what for? Mortifying her for being subjected to a cruel game, blackmail and threats she doesn't even want?
...It's ironic. Kathryn can show such compassion towards Bessie yet can't go a day without hurting Anna.
But Anna hurt her too.
…
And then Kathryn hurt Anne so much--
To save her life from the ringmaster/entity. What the hell were those nosebleeds about?
…
Kathryn's a victim. No, she's a terrible person. Everyone hurts her. Or is it her who harms everyone around her? She can't trust anyone; but she also cannot be trusted. Everyone who lays a finger on her will destroy her; yet is she not the one who lays waste to those who are with her?
Slut bitch tease. You wanted it. You seduced them with your loose morals and now they're all going to die. It's your fault.
“You're a monster. And you should be dead if all you're going to do is cause pain.”
Anna was just concerned about her. Or perhaps not; perhaps she just wanted to control her. She hasn't been with Anna in four years; who knows what sort of person Anna is?
She used to be the only person Kathryn could trust. She loved her more than anyone. She was the only person Kathryn needed. She needed Anna; goddamn--
Kathryn stands. There's only one thing that can stop this. She heads over to her night table and pulls out her sleeping pills. One for a good night's sleep. Two for a deep slumber. Three is being irresponsible. Four will be dangerous. Five will ensure she has no dreams.
Five will stop the hands clawing their way up her legs.
She takes six for good measure, closes the bottle and lays in bed. With her make-up on and her shoes and her fancy dinner clothes. Who cares? Does it matter?
She's a whore, a seductress. She's a hapless victim, she's powerless.
Anne's right.
She'd be better off dead. And everyone else would be better, too.
*
-21:13-
Horace is a sweet old man in a wheelchair. Everyone loves him. Apparently he lived with Bessie and her “siblings” for a majority of her childhood. Granted, she doesn't recall this. Then he moved to Scotland and this is the first Christmas he's spent with his family in decades.
The remaining children have covered him with garlands and he's laughing, sitting them on his lap, letting them adorn his scarf with balls from the Christmas tree. Everyone is overjoyed to have Horace here.
Everyone except for Bessie; because despite having nothing but tender feelings towards this man something within her is trying to make her heart flop up her throat and out her mouth. Every so often, 'Amethyst' pipes up asking 'Astrid' to calm down. Bessie seeks out conversation with one of the people around her to quiet them.
She'll leave soon, anyway. Her shitty head isn't letting her enjoy this. Winding up in the hospital with a panic or a heart attack right after Christmas dinner isn't appealing in the slightest.
At the next commercial break, she's out.
'Thank you. Thank you thank you thank you. Let's go please!'
Bessie rolls her eyes. Whatever.
*
-21:20-
They had dinner. They watched cheesy movies. They went to bed. They loved each other. And now they're going to sleep so they can wake up early tomorrow and go out.
All day long. Just María and her. María all for herself.
María hasn't looked at her phone all night long. That's great. She isn't texting anyone on the side.
Well, at least Maggie would love to sleep; but María won't stop rolling around the bed like a tormented soul. It's been going on for a while now.
With an exasperated sigh, Maggie turns on her bedside lamp. “Love, what's wrong?” she asks.
María stops, then pushes the covers off of her and sits up. She rubs her face-- Oh goodness. She's been crying? Maggie props herself up on her elbows. “My love? Are you alright?”
Through a sniffle, María chokes something out. It's incomprehensible, so she tries again. “Why are you doing this?”
…
'”Why am I still with you?” Is that what you're asking?'
“...Why... am I trying to sleep?” Maggie says. She laughs her heart throbs, though. Why is this happening? “Because we're going to get up early tomorrow. You said you had a surprise for me, remember?”
María shakes her head. “You saw how I was looking at Amanda” she says, her voice thick with fear more than tears. “You told me yourself I couldn't bed my way out of that one. But...” she gestures at them. “We haven't even talked about it; we're acting as normal.”
...Why does she have to do this? Maggie lets herself fall back down and closes her eyes.
“I called you out already, didn't I?” she says, trying to keep her voice upbeat. “And after I sent you to sleep to the couch you apologized. Now you know. So you won't do it again. Alright? Good night.”
She turns her head away from María, but her girlfriend doesn't stir. She doesn't get comfortable, she doesn't lay back down, she doesn't kiss Maggie. She sits there and sighs.
“...Mags, you deserve someone better than me.”
'Oh, Jesus.'
“María I love you. You. I don't want anybody else. Now good night; we have a lot to do tomorrow.”
She turns off her lamp. María's remains on, casting the room in an ominous orange glow. Maggie tenses. “I said 'good night', love.”
“I don't understand you” María says. “You always want to talk and when I work up the courage to talk, you do this. What's your problem?”
Maggie covers her head with her pillow. “I already told you: we already talked! And it's fine! Because I trust you!!”
She scrunches her eyes shut. 'Please please please just lay back down and hug me. Please. Don't push this any further. Tonight was perfect. Let it stay perfect.'
After a few seconds, María's light clicks off, leaving the room in darkness. Her weight shifts as she resumes a laying position, but she does not put her arm around Maggie. “...Mags... You don't trust me.”
…
“I do.”
“No, you don't. And... you shouldn't.”
Maggie unburrows from her pillow and turns her head towards María. “I love you.”
María laughs without humor. “...And who's to say that's enough?”
…
…
Since they woke up, this is all that Maggie has wanted. A life with María. She sacrificed so much for this. She sacrificed her relationship with Anne. She lost sight of Lizzie. And now she has it. Sure, María eyes women up some times. That's... It hurts, yes; but it isn't cheating...
It's just the preamble. Maggie's been here before. It starts with looking, it ends with five affairs in two months.
Her heart twists. “It's enough for me. Because you love me too. Now good night.”
María rolls over and plays with Maggie's hair. She sighs. Finally. What a stupid way to waste Christmas Eve. If anything, the fact that María feels this conflicted brings Maggie peace. She really is sorry; it's not just words this time. If she didn't really regret it she wouldn't be this worked up. María loves her. As she should. They're a pair made in heaven.
Perfect for each other.
“...I want to break up.”
...Maggie must have fallen asleep; because there's no way María just said that. Yes, it's a terrible nightmare. It just has to--
“Maggie please don't make this any harder than it has to be” María says. At least she has the decency to sob. “Please.”
Maggie grabs María's wrist. “You don't want to break up with me” she says. “You just want an open relationship. And... that's negotiable, I guess. But you love me.”
“Of course I do, Maggie. That's exactly why I'm breaking up with you” María says, her voice interrupted by hiccups. “Last time I didn't break up with you and I hurt you a lot. I don't want to hurt you again.”
Maggie tightens her grip around María. “If you don't want to hurt me you'll stay with me. Alright? I've waited for you for four years. You're not leaving me again. I'll do anything you want.”
...Anything at all. If María wishes to screw every woman she crosses paths with, so be it. Maggie already got high and mighty about it once and wound up losing María. She won't do that, not again.
No matter how much seeing her with other women hurts.
“...Have you no dignity?” María asks, moderately annoyed. “Maggie, I said I want to break up.”
Maggie shakes her head. “You said you loved me. If you love me you'll stay. It's that easy. So stay, because you love me.”
It's very easy. María's just tired. And she drank a bit. That's it. But she loves Maggie, she just said so. And she doesn't want to hurt Maggie. So she'll stay, she'll stay. She just has to right?
María sighs and rubs the back of Maggie's hand. 'Good. Now go to sleep and stop speaking nonsense.'
“...Maggie you have to hold yourself in higher esteem” María says gently. “You have to love yourself a bit more.”
...Why would Maggie do that? Loving herself isn't a requirement for her; being loved is. There isn't anything Maggie won't do to be loved. She'll mold herself to fit María perfectly. And she'll be happy because it will make María happy. Simple and easy.
It will hurt so much. But losing María will hurt much more. That's not an option.
“Can we talk about this tomorrow?” Maggie says, fisting the sheets. “You've had too much to drink.”
María sighs. “I had a glass of wine; I'm perfectly stable.”
Maggie shakes her head. “You're saying that you're leaving me because you love me. That makes no sense; you're not stable at all. Good night.”
“Mags--”
“I said 'good night'!!” Maggie says. She squeezes María's hand. “I love you.”
María starts to say something, the seed of a word leaves her mouth, but she drowns it out with a yawn. “...Alright, love. I love you, too.”
That's what Maggie latches onto. Those four words are all that matters. Everything else like María's hesitant tone is irrelevant. She squeezes her wonderful girlfriend's hand once more.
Maggie would never go through all the crap the entity is putting her through for just anyone. She's been asked to do things so minor, compared to all the brutalities the queens are committing against one another, that it's been overshadowed by hinge pins and slashed tires and flushed meds and Jane's arguments. But having to inconvenience María, no matter how, and endure the threats when Maggie fails to do something more dire to her beloved...
...It's all worth it. It's all worth it because María is safe, and she's here. She does love Maggie. Otherwise someone as great as María wouldn't be in her bed tonight; or every other night. Maggie won't lose her. Not again.
María is her reason to live.
So, with that, Maggie proceeds to pretend she isn't being eaten alive by anxiety.
...In the morning, everything will go back to normal. And María and her will be a-okay because they're a perfect couple and they love each other. Nothing could ever do them apart. They're a team. They're two parts of a whole. María loves her, and Maggie loves her back.
María loves her.
That's all that matters. Everything else are pointless details. Both of them sacrificed a lot for their right to love each other. They're not going to throw it all away. That would be absurd.
María loves her.
Everything's alright.
*
-21:30-
“Already, Eli?” Eric says.
Bessie smiles. She wouldn't even be able to begin explaining that she's actually not his sister and that the voices in her head are having a breakdown over a man called Horace who she's never met. He's not even in the room anymore; the kids dragged him off to play a while ago.
But it's commercial break. Time to go.
“Really sorry; I'm just tired” Bessie says.
“You work too hard” the woman who's supposedly her auntie says. Whatever her name is. “You've always worked too hard; ever since you were a wee girl.”
Bessie's grin turns awkward. “I guess...”
Sandra and Robert both pull her into a hug it's quite uncomfortable; they aren't her parents, as does Eric. Other people bid her farewell. Eric offers to see her to the door, but his three year-old has to go to the bathroom really urgently, it seems. Bessie cringes at the child's sight he kind of looks like her little Henry.
“Well, it's not like you're going to get lost...” Eric says, trailing behind his boy. “See you again, Eli! Happy Christmas!”
“Good bye!”
Bessie goes to the coat rack... Ah, dang. It was full by the time she arrived; she had to place her coat elsewhere. Where'd she leave it...? Ah, yes. In the guest room. It's... at the end of the hall to the left; in front of Bessie and Eric's childhood bedroom. Well, Eric's for sure.
The conversations and TV fade with every step. The wooden floorboards creak under her weight in the narrow, dark hallway. Bessie shivers. Damn, it's cold without the heater. She'll just get her stuff, and...
“Why don't you show uncle Horace, my girl?”
A childish voice giggles. “No! Don't be silly!!”
...What--?
'Get her out of there!! Get her out of there!! That man can't be left alone with little kids!! Move!!!'
Astrid has never sounded so distressed. Her small, high-pitched voice has a commanding ring to it. 'GO!!! If we stayed make it count!!!'
...It's ridiculous to be paying attention to a voice in her head, but Bessie's blood runs cold. What...? It's just an older relative; the kids love him. She... She doesn't know enough about him, or this family, to judge...
But what if he's just like Henry? What if he's also a ped--?
Bessie's heart almost stops. Horace has one of her alleged nieces sat on his lap in the old children's bedroom. He isn't doing anything strange, or bad. But why are they here? Why in the dark? Where are the other children?
...She's... not feeling so well...
Horace smiles. “Ah, Eli” he croaks. “These young ones convinced me to play hide and seek!! Do you want to join us?”
...His smile is too wide, his blue eyes too narrow. The little girl twiddles her thumbs as if she'd been caught being naughty. She looks embarrassed.
What the hell--?
“Arianna, love” Bessie says. That's the girl's name? “Come here.”
...She's... not... It isn't her saying this...
Shyly, Arianna slides off of Horace's legs and walks up to Bessie. They pick the little girl up and hold her protectively. “What did uncle Horace want you to show him, sweetheart?”
The tiny girl blushes, looking down. “It's-- A little secret. Between him and me.”
Bessie might be sick. But despite every inch of her being desperate for air, for running away, she stands with staggering confidence there. He kisses Arianna and sets her back down. “Now go find another hiding spot, okay auntie's little angel?” His gaze turns to Horace. “Uncle Horace and I have to talk.”
The colour drains from Horace's face when Bessie (?) closes the door. They take a deep breath before speaking, in a very clear tone.
“You're never putting a finger on another child.”
And it's Bessie's voice saying it, her arms that are crossed; but none of that demeanor and composure is hers. She's frozen, trying to interpret what she just witnessed without breaking down.
'...It's alright, Bessie. Don't be afraid.'
...That's... the part of herself known as Amethyst... What?
'That's just Finn' it says. 'He'll keep everyone safe.'
...Which is strange... Because as Amethyst's voice moves on to calm down a sobbing Astrid... Bessie is still standing there, watching it all unfold... But she's also not. It's... It's not her.
It's not a voice. It's not an abstract concept that's staring down that disgusting excuse for a human, instilling fear into his old soul.
It's a whole other person. And, for the first time since this shitshow started, it makes perfect sense. Because Bessie would have never known. Because Bessie wouldn't be so sure, down to her very core, that she just stopped a major tragedy from happening.
But whoever has taken the wheel is. Whoever is out there has known for a very, very long time.
Except, of course... There's no way such a thing could happen... Because Bessie hasn't been around for so long...
...Right?
*
(December 25th, 2023, Monday)
-00:01-
...What happened?
Lizzie... She's been angry at her mother for a while, but...
“I hate you.”
...She should have apologized when she saw her mother at the stairs. Poor woman looked like hell warmed over. She's overbearing, sure... But trying to draw a positive out of her own mother's death...
Lizzie rolls over in bed. She'll apologize first thing in the morning. She just has to. Her mother is far from perfect; she's insufferable. But Lizzie wasn't happy when she died. No matter how awful she is, Lizzie is still not glad that her mother died.
It hurt so much to be without her beloved maman. How could she tell such a vile lie?
Perhaps she's terrible. Because that should most definitely be her only concern. But...
She groans. Something happened at the top of the stairs. She got a headache, and... there was a lot of noise in her head. It was so loud in there it was deafening. It was accompanied by bright lights behind her eyes, but...
...What was it? The more Lizzie tries to focus on it...
4oCcLi4uQWx0aG91Z2ggZXZlcnl0aGluZyBiZXR3ZWVuIHVzIHdhcyB0ZXJyaWJsZSBsYXN0IHRpbWUsIEkgaG9wZSB5b3Uga25vdyBJIG1lYW4gaXQgd2hlbiBJIHNheSBJJ20gdmVyeSBnbGFkIHdlJ3JlIGJvdGggaGVyZS4gIEknbSB0aGUgYnJ1dGFsbHkgaG9uZXN0IG9uZSwgcmVtZW1iZXI/4oCd
Ik5vIG1hdHRlciB3aGF0Li4uICBJIGxvdmUgeW91LiI=
...The more she loses it.
And yet, despite being little more than a blur in her mind...
...She rubs her eyes. It has to be a matter of guilt, exhaustion, and her freak migraine. Because ever since she returned to her room all Lizzie can think of is Mary. The good moments with her sister, the shared laughter. How hard she was trying to make it up to Liz in this life.
Inexplicably, all that comes to mind whenever she thinks about that is that people can change. That maybe Mary deserves a chance.
...But that's stupid, right?
Laying down isn't working. Lizzie gets out of bed and paces confined to her rug so as to not make noise and wake up her mother.
...If that were the extent of it, it would be half normal. She does have some good memories with Mary...
...But why can't Lizzie stop thinking about Mae, either?! Mae is... That thing is a demon, the spawn of two repulsive assholes! Lizzie never cared for Mae.
...So why can't she stop wondering how that thing is doing? How it's feeling? If its mother treats it well?
Her phone lights up. Goddamn, finally. Ringmaster took their sweet time to answer.
So you're telling me you can't stop
thinking about your sister who you
have a very fucked up relationship
with?
Lizzie rolls her eyes.
Yes! That's what I said!
Any guid ance?
How can I know if she's changed?
If you don't see her or talk to her
you can't know, Liz...
Why don't you reach out? Give
her a chance?
...Huh... That's... No, that's stupid. This is Mary they're talking about. Mary, who kept Lizzie imprisoned. Who burnt people.
Nah
She's irredeemable
Plus, my mum would kill me
All the more reason to do it ;)
Nobody is irredeemable, Liz
You've told me quite a few times
you regret having done certain
things, right?
Your sister could regret hers,
too
...It's like something's caught in her throat... Yes, Liz herself...
Killed hundreds.
...She made mistakes...
If it goes wrong you can always
cut her off, right?
Don't tell her where you live or
where you study so she can't
find you.
Meet at a neutral place like a caffé
or smth
Just to get back at your mother.
Just this once.
You need to let some steam out :)
...Hmm...
...Interesting.
*
-00:32-
Cathy tucks the covers around Mae and Twitch before leaving her bed. Mae asked to sleep with her tonight. Granted, Cathy obliged. If her little girl needs comfort she'll be darned if she doesn't comply.
But there are things that need to be tended to. And now that Mae's soft, even breathing is deep as it gets, might be Cathy's only chance to escape.
She tip-toes to the bathroom, avoiding the creaking floorboards, and only turns on the light once she's closed the door. She goes straight for the first-aid kit and pulls out hydrogen peroxide and some gauze.
She didn’t disinfect them earlier; she only stopped the bleeding. She was too busy trying to keep Mae calm.
...Cathy’s a disappointment in every area of her life, isn’t she?
Of course she is. What happened with Lizzie proves it best.
It’s… It’s not something she even does on purpose. If she gets overwhelmed, her first instinct is to run. Her second is to seek out any spot of skin she can get under her nails and…
Her shoulders are full of scars top to bottom. It’s disgusting.
She carries the task out as quickly as she can. She needs to find a healthier coping mechanism; she just doesn’t know how to stop.
No self-control. Just failure
.
Before returning to bed she puts everything away. She can’t leave anything out. Mae can never know no matter what. After the bathroom is pristine, Cathy sneaks back into her room.
But Mae is sitting upright in the dark, rubbing her eyes, and she smiles the sweetest sleepy grin as soon as she lays eyes on Cathy. “Mummy” she says. “I missed you.” With her final words, she opens her Twitch-free arm towards Cathy.
She hurries to the bed and Mae sinks into her. She crawls onto Cathy’s chest, still holding Twitch. She assaults Cathy’s cheek with little kisses before resting her head into her mother’s neck. “Mummy I missed you” she repeats.
Cathy hugs her tight. “I just went to the bathroom, my love.”
Mae shrugs. “You have to stay in bed or Santa won’t come, mummy. You should know better.”
Cathy barely manages to suppress a smile. “Why are you awake, princess?”
“ I have a mummy sensor in my heart” she says, pointing at Cathy’s chest. “Right here. I need you.”
...Those are her last words before falling asleep once more. With the child and the guinea pig on her chest, Cathy’s eyes remain wide open. Of course Mae needs her. Every child is vulnerable and dependent on their parents. Mae needs Cathy only because she doesn’t know anyone better.
Because she doesn’t know someone who doesn’t hiss when she screams, or makes a loud noise. Someone who doesn’t go non-verbal when she’s stressed out. Someone whose primary coping mechanism isn’t--
...Mae is happy because she doesn’t know what a proper mother is. If she did…
...If she did, she wouldn’t want Cathy anymore. And Cathy wouldn’t blame her.
*
-00:47-
Eddie jammed his door. And, even if Jane insisted, no amount of knocking would ever get his attention.
She’s sitting against its frame uselessly, trying to feel any form of connection to her son. It’s pointless, because he will never love her
he only wants Joan
, but…
The tears keep on falling. Her wrongdoings, her chaos... They net her a lot of attention. But not attention from the person she loves the most. Even pretending to ignore him isn’t working.
...Perhaps… Just perhaps… She shouldn’t have parted him from Joan like that.
Jane props herself up. It’s too late for that, though. It’s obvious that Eddie is never going to forgive her. And perhaps Jane doesn’t deserve anything else.
She’s not a good person, not a good mother. But what’s the point of being good if all she gets is stepped on by everyone? All she has to do is turn her heart to stone. It’s been working perfectly all this time…
...So why is it cracking tonight? Why is her Eddie the only one who could fix it?
A cracked heart of stone…
...What a pointless thing to have.
*
-01:00-
...There’s only one thing for María left to do.
Maggie begged her to stay. Maggie begged . She’s doing just as bad as she was four years ago. She’s still placing all her self-esteem, hopes and dreams solely into being loved.
María smiles as tears gather on her lips. Maggie is beautiful when she sleeps. She is a gift, a little miracle. An angel. And all María can do for her is take advantage of her sickly need for love and destroy her inside out.
...But this time she won’t. Her mind is made up. María already tore Maggie apart once.
She strokes Maggie’s soft hair lovingly. As much as it’ll hurt, it’s the only way.
If Maggie won’t let her go out of her own free will, then María will force her to. She will cause her so much pain Maggie will finally see the sort of trash person she is and abandon her never to come back.
María bites back a sob. She has no right to cry; not for herself. Whatever pain she endures is but a fraction of the agony she’ll subject Maggie to; that she already has subjected her to .
If what it takes for Maggie to open her eyes and see how much better she deserves is to cheat on her, so be it.
‘ I’m so sorry, my love... I wish there were a better route.’
*
-01:44-
...Dissociative Identity Disorder…
After exposing Horace to everyone in a hazy rage she barely remembers, Bessie got home. Somehow. She only has snippets and bits here and there of her ride back in the rattling, creaky old bus.
But finally she gathered the courage to google it. ‘ Voices in my head remember things i don’t.’
...DID…
Bessie’s eyes burn with exhaustion, but her heart thunders so wildly she cannot rest. Every page, every word… It fits, but…
...She has so many questions. About her… alters, may perhaps be the word? But, no… Mostly…
...DID develops in early childhood. Bessie’s body clearly has a history in this century. A story from far before she woke up in here. Before tonight she was certain
or at least chose to believe
that everyone’s memories had been modified to include the queens, the ladies and the kids.
...But then how does she have a disorder… if she does have it, of course…
...How can she potentially have DID and be an adult? The only feasible answer she can think of…
Bessie closes her eyes to shield them from the glare of her computer screen. Her teeth hurt from grinding them so hard.
...Did they take over other people’s bodies when they woke up?
*
-03:05-
...She just can’t sleep. Anna can’t sleep.
She knows Kathryn isn’t a child. She knows Kathryn doesn’t want to be cared for. She knows.
But…
Anna takes a sip from her tea. Kathryn had proposed they reach an agreement. She suggested she would go to the doctor if it happened again. It’s reasonable enough. Anna just…
She panics every time something threatens to hurt Kathryn.
So much so that she becomes the very thing that repulses Kat. The very thing she’s been asked not to become.
...She promised she wouldn’t do this again. And yet she did.
It’s as if her heart were being wrenched from her chest, but there’s one thing Anna knows for sure.
When Kathryn inevitably leaves her side, it will be entirely Anna’s fault.
She pours the rest of the tea down the drain. Her stomach has closed up. And, although she also promised Kathryn she would be more responsible with her intake…
...Ah, who cares? One disappointment more, one less…
...It doesn’t really matter. If all she’s going to do is hurt Kat left and right, nothing really does.
*
-03:56-
Mary sighs. Her mother went straight to bed and, considering that her breakdown was all Mary’s fault, cleaning up is the very least she could do. She couldn’t sleep, anyway.
Although soon Mary won’t wake up. If all she’s going to do is cause pain--
...Hm? Mary’s phone dings softly. She has no friends, no family. If not her mother, who’s texting her at this time?
Might as well check. It doesn’t really matter anymore.
It’s from an unknown number. Who could it be…?
Mary. Greetings. I’m Elizabeth
I hope you still have this phone number
You have no idea the digging I had to do
to find it
Can we talk?
Mary blinks at her phone once, then twice. She reads the messages again, top to bottom.
...Lizzie…?
Something akin to hope dares surface in Mary’s heart.
...She probably wants to reproach something. There’s no reason for Mary to get her hopes up. Lizzie hates her just as she should.
...But talking to her sister
i
f only one last time
...
Mary heads back to bed. As soon as she’s under the duvet, she types her answer.
Elizabeth, hello
How have you been?
Liz is typing…
Mary smiles. A genuine smile straight from her heart.
Even if all Lizzie has for her are words sharp as knives, Mary will take it gladly.
She thought she would never hear from her sister again.
*
-07:00-
Joan holds the wooden frame close to her heart. There are no more tears left to cry; no more pain to be felt.
Granted, she cannot see the picture. But it’s one she keeps on her computer. One she has examined zoomed in to the max ad nauseum over the years. The physical copy is just a reminder.
A reminder that there was a time, so long ago, when the fourteen of them were happy together. When Catalina and María were friends; as were Anne and Maggie. Where the kids loved each other as siblings. Where Catherine and Mae were learning to work with each other through tics and… whatever it is that Catherine has; Joan’s no psychologist. When María and Maggie were happy together, when Bessie and Anna were friends.
When Eddie’s hands were in Joan's, telling her soundlessly about his dreams, his day, his feelings. When she held his so gently and let him know that she loved him so dearly her heart could burst.
When Jane thought that was endearing and not a threat. When Jane and Joan were close as could be. When Joan could still seek her best friend, alive again, and laugh with her until their eyes watered.
When everything was perfect. 'Perfection' is a very important word to Joan, it means everything to her. And this years old picture embodies the exact meaning of 'perfect' for her. They were so happy... She's not greedy, she doesn't want much. She'd just like for everything to be perfect again.
Joan gives a shuddering sigh, tracing the frame with her index finger. It’s so smooth. Just perfect for containing the only picture the fourteen of them ever took together.
What wouldn’t Joan give to go back to those days?
To her, there would be no cost too great.
Notes:
And that's a wrap!! Thank you very much for enduring this pain with me. Feel free to share your thoughts; they are immensely appreciated.
Xwe'y mv tssiffnx ilry swk sirw Pksomv wioxbfvwif aptgd, wyxtx djqqkxij ffqni lvw wkliii?
N aqgsii blcm hlv bswes lrai txbidgitxs mw dsw'w rlfxip t smwkitxcx ityvx... Lslqh uat lrai ehcxrhxgw Beid ev tap? :)
...
...Huh. I was going to say something, but... I can't remember, sorry ^^"
Anywaysy~! As always, have a lovely day and take care everyone, alrighty?? See you next time, bye!! ^^
Chapter 11: Villains
Notes:
Hello everyone!! As always, thank you for your interactions!! They really make the author happy ^^
Shout-out to darkwehldechoco for helping me pick who the last POV should be because my last brain cell was struggling for air! /hj. This chapter is on time because of his assistance ^^
Ahh, it's almost dinner time so i'm in a hurry. Not much to say; just a gentle suggestion that you stop by the CW section if you deem it necessary.
I hope this update is worth your time and that you can enjoy it. Let's go~!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
(December 27th, 2023, Wednesday)
...The worst villain of every story is the author.
Cathy sighs, squeezing her eyes shut. Her screen burns through her eyelids regardless. It's what she gets for writing in the wee hours of the morning with no lights on and her brightness halfway up.
She's tired. The words get tangled in her foggy head before they reach her fingers, making her type nonsense. Not even the strong scent of coffee from the steaming mug beside her is saving her from two hours of sleep in the last forty-eight hours.
That's not even the longest she's gone without resting. But her exhaustion doesn't stem only from sleep deprivation. Not today.
“Mummy I'm scared!!”
She rubs her eyes. When she told Mae she has a neurologist appointment tomorrow she broke down. Then it devolved into an attack. It wound up with Twitch landing face first on the rubbish bin. Not inherently a tragedy, but...
“He'd be better off alone!! I don't want him anymore!! I mean, I do!! But I'm going to hurt him!!”
...Powerless. Cathy can conjure words vivid enough to craft worlds from her imagination alone. She can convey to others the political structures she has thought of, the magic systems she has conceived. She can write words that make her small audience cry and scream at her on social media.
But she can't say a single thing to comfort her daughter. The words refuse to form. Because every time it gets bad--
Cathy remembers she isn't a good mother; that she cannot protect any child under her care. All she can do is harm.
...Every time it gets bad, Cathy breaks a little more. And some times she can hold her ground and have deep conversations with a stuffed guinea pig to return the laughter to Mae's voice box. But others she can only freeze and watch, covering her ears, making Mae feel worse for something she cannot control.
Cathy's worthless--
...No, no. No need to push that thought away. Objectively she is. She is human waste. She cannot comfort her daughter. She failed Lizzie in the worst possible way. This is the reason she wrote I Don't Need Your Love. This is exactly the reason she chose to sing about Bastard Seymour.
She loved him. Her love for him haunts her. If she hadn't loved him, Lizzie wouldn't have been hurt. Cathy doesn't deserve to forget that, or sing another song to redeem herself now.
This damn musical is about their stories. And her tale is that of a monster. If any member of the audience leaves feeling disgusted at her, that's exactly how it should be. She should be regarded as the person responsible for scarring a young girl who had done no wrong. She should go down in history not as some fantastic, progressive feminist; but as the filth she was.
She still is. Some sins cannot be washed or erased.
Words are powerful. The lyrics of her song had to tie into the girl power theme of the musical; which is horridly hypocritical considering how much the queens and ladies want to tear into each other. But it's about sending a message out or whatever. She didn't have much control over that; being sixth and all.
But the first half of the song is solely about her. And she chose to go down as the pathetic excuse for a human she is.
...She wants Mae. She aches for nothing more than to curl up beside her little angel and forget the past, present and future until sun pokes in through the blinds and her precious baby wakes her up with kisses. At this point Mae doesn't even question that her mother occasionally crawls into her bed at night. Cathy doesn't press Mae for answers when it's her who sneaks between Cathy's arms in the dark, either.
But what has Cathy done to deserve that respite, that peace of mind?
Nothing. She cannot comfort Mae, she does not deserve her. Simple as that.
Isn't that the reason she's still sitting before her computer at 3:04 AM? She sat down four hours ago with the intent to advance the story she's writing for Mae. It needs a better title than Necromancy, but it's a kid's book and it's cute. Then again, it isn't progressing anyway. At this rate it will go unfinished. Stories without ending do not require a name.
If Cathy cannot use words to help her little girl, she should be able to use them in fiction to craft a story for her, right? A story that will keep her sweet princess on her toes, make her giggle and help her evade her current situation.
...But even for such a noble task the word well is dry for Cathy tonight.
Why does her protagonist (she won't actually name her “Mae”, that's just a placeholder) have to go to such lengths to prove that there is no evil in her actions? Why does Mae have to prove to all her classmates she's actually an angel? Why does the main character have to cry? Why does Mae?
...Because Cathy decided so. Because she decided to sit down and tell a story in which her little necromancer has to suffer before achieving her happy ending. The villains aren't society's prejudices, the villains aren't the minor nuisance antagonists Cathy has designed as foils for her protagonist. The true villain is the person pulling the strings behind the curtain. The person who placed her sweet necromancer in such a predicament was Cathy herself.
She could have written a story in which a little necromancer called not-Mae wakes up on a sunny day, goes out on a walk with her reanimated friend not-Twitch and they have a lovely time together. But that wouldn't make for a very compelling narrative. That would not elicit an emotional response from readers.
So although in the story the enemies are prejudice and a couple of mildly annoying characters, the only person responsible for their existence, for their creation, is Cathy herself. She's the one who put them in not-Mae's way.
As much as Cathy's rooting for her protagonist, as much as she wants her to have a happy ending, she is also the one impeding her from reaching it. The only way not-Mae could have eternal happiness, infinite bliss, would be if Cathy shut her computer down now and never wrote a word about her again.
As long as Cathy has ideas, as long as she expands not-Mae's fantasy world, not-Mae and not-Twitch will suffer. As long as Cathy has words to write, she will corrupt every character she writes about.
...A very dumb rabbit hole for an author to fall down. Her whole life is based on making fictional people suffer; it brings her joy.
Cathy rubs her eyes again. Harder this time, until little spots cloud her vision. Or, lack thereof in this case. Why does she write at all? She's trying, trying so hard to bring her little girl some joy; a flicker of happiness in these trying times. But the words don't come because Cathy is too busy having moral conundrums at 3 AM.
...Does she ever do anything right?
A humorless chuckle escapes her. Not-Mae's story is based on Mae's. Having to undergo harassment for doing no wrong, being antagonized by uneducated fools...
If Cathy's the main villain of not-Mae's story...
...What sort of twisted monster is keeping the gears of this damn ride that reincarnation is turning? Who devised this plot for her sweet daughter? For everyone who was plucked from the blissful peace of their graves and spat back into a world cruel and unforgiving?
...Irrelevant. That is irrelevant right now. Cathy closes her computer screen. She will be back to torment poor not-Mae and not-Twitch later; as the entity will certainly return to enjoy the show it started four years ago when it breathed life into their rotten lungs once again.
Art does mirror life, does it not?
Cathy sighs. It's too late and she is far too tired. Her very bones are craving the sweet embrace of her covers and mattress. She can continue to ponder tomorrow as she prepares to make a performance about the abomination she is.
For now she changes into her pajamas and takes her slippers off. She may not deserve this, but she is too weak and tired not to. She cracks Mae's door open slowly. It starts creaking an inch or so after the width that Cathy needs to squeeze in; so there is no risk of waking her princess.
Moonlight glimmers off Mae's copper curls. She is turned towards the door, Twitch clutched tightly against her chest. She really has taken to heart that the stuffed animal was 'dead' and 'reanimated' solely by her; she's barely even paid attention to the toys she got for Christmas in her quest to provide Twitch with enough love to keep him alive.
It would be an adorable scene were Mae's tiny face not scrunched up and her hold around Twitch just a little too tight. Cathy's fingers seek out the scarred skin under her sleeves, but she makes a fist instead and sits on the edge of Mae's bed. She's sleeping so lightly chances are she'll wake up as--
With a gasp, Mae shoots into a sitting position. She looks around and opens her free arm for Cathy as soon as she spots her.
“Mummy” she says in a breathy voice when Cathy climbs into bed with her and holds her tight. “Do I have to go?”
Slowly, Cathy nods. “I'm afraid so, sweetheart. I'm so sorry.”
Mae shakes her head violently. It isn't the first time she opposes going to an appoint... She's not stopping. It's another attack.
“I'm sorry” she says. “Mum I'm so sorry.”
Every two jerks she whistles and snorts. Cathy grits her teeth; it's like hearing nails on a chalkboard from this close up. But she bites her lip and continues to hug her little Mae.
“It's alright, baby” Cathy says. “Don't worry about a thing. Mummy and Twitch are right here.”
...It's going to be a long day.
-
“Miss Parr will not be joining us today” Steve says, his footsteps echoing off the hardwood floor. “She just called in sick.”
“Hope she stays that way” Anne mutters under her breath. “Some people shouldn't be alive.”
That last part is louder than the first; although her initial statement was already perfectly audible. And, in case Kathryn dares question that her cousin's sentiment is aimed at her, Anne looks directly at her through the corner of her eye.
...But there's nothing Kathryn can say; it's true. Today marks the one year anniversary after her death date. Nobody else, has lived past their death date yet.
When Anna awkwardly wished her a 'happy birthday' earlier... There's nothing happy about this. Anna and her have barely crossed a few words since their argument on Christmas Eve and Anna has barely eaten since. If Kathryn hadn't overreacted, Anna would--
'Anna isn't my responsibility.'
Selfish as always. Just a selfish, childish slut who bedded her way into the throne--
Shit. Kathryn bites her lip to keep from crying out. She's already more than bruised her wrist; every time she pinches it it's agony.
Maybe she deserves that.
Everyone is standing. Right, warmups. Kathryn-- Goddamn. Her knee cracks painfully as she rises from her chair. Loudly as well, if Anna's concerned expression and even Maggie looking in Kathryn's general direction are anything to go by.
They start with some breathing exercises. Boring, she already knows the drill. Hand on her stomach, breathe in for five seconds, hold ten, release. Amanda is timing them and looking at María with utmost disrespect. It's very obvious she and Maggie are dating; one would think the Music Director could have the slightest amount of decency and not basically undress María with her eyes while Maggie is sitting right there.
Then again, Kathryn expects anything from this hellish production.
There are plenty of things that are nice about being on stage. But the others' presence tarnishes them. Kathryn can't find any fluttering within her chest at the thought of a crowds cheering her on.
She won't be singing about something she likes, anyway.
With every repetition Amanda has them breathe out for longer. Five senses works normally to keep Kathryn's brain distracted from the crushing agony of requiring oxygen and willingly depriving herself of it; at least for as long as the place she's in is new. But Kathryn has already memorized every nook and cranny here.
The only view that provides a distraction is trying to analyze the people she is sharing a stage with. Partly because she's curious, partly to brace herself for whatever it is they have in store.
Partly because a handful of them she still cares about. What an idiot.
There is little worthy of note; if only that after Christmas everyone looks somehow more miserable than they did before. Catalina’s gaze is hollow, broken. Anne was crying in their changing room when Kathryn walked in; her eyes are still reddened.
Jane, for the first time since her odd change in character, looks slouchy and unkempt (not that it stopped her from calling Joan a bitch earlier unprovoked). Anna’s cheeks are sunken and it’s frankly getting exhausting to avoid her not-so-discreet stare. She’s been trying to talk to Kathryn since this morning, but…
What do they have left to talk about? They can only ever destroy each other.
The alts are sitting together as far away from the queens as humanly possible oh to be able to join them. Joan has been pale (well, paler) since Jane had to go ahead and insult her for absolutely no reason other than Jane is vile but who is Kathryn to judge? María is… Well, generally she and Maggie are doing googly eyes at each other or texting behind their music stands by now. But María is… downcast? She’s troubled to say the least. And Maggie has certainly noticed. She’s looking from Amanda to María with pain showing in her eyes.
...Is María really going to do that to Maggie again? Wasn’t once enough? Seriously…
Well, Kathryn’s special talent is breaking Anna. She’s no better than the scummiest people gathered in this theater. Her cousin is right; she should have never--
‘ Damn it!!’
Kathryn’s wrist throbs as she releases it from her own grip and inhales sharply. Amanda shoots her a glare, pointing at her watch. Yes, yes; Kathryn is well aware that it wasn’t time to breathe yet. Amanda has made it blatantly obvious over the course of the week they’ve known each other that she cares little to nothing about the queens and ladies. While they have been far from the easiest to work with and none of the staff members owe them anything, flirting so openly with María--
‘ Who am I to judge?! I’m no better…’
Kathryn’s pulse races; not good. The faster and harder it pumps the harder it is for her to expel air for the fifty uninterrupted seconds Amanda is demanding from them now. Focusing on her flaws isn’t helping…
...But the only person she has left to analyze now is fucking Bessie. She’s acting stranger than ever. Instead of skittish as always, she… It’s hard to tell. Something is driving her. She’s bloodthirsty; but not at all like Jane. While they were all waiting around for fucking Catherine before she called in sick Catalina walked near fucking Bessie, not even towards her, Bessie looked her dead in the eye and said in the most commanding voice Kathryn has heard from her “Don’t even think about it.”
And then Anna greeted her and Bessie barely nodded to acknowledge her presence. It’s… It’s like a whole different person. She still moves and talks like fucking Bessie; but there’s a new strength in her.
Maybe it’s worth sending her another letter then? Who’s to say her new demeanor isn’t related to the entity ringmaster?
...Alright then, new mission: find somewhere to exchange letters. The search thus far hasn’t been too promising; the theater is not at all like the decrepit studio where any given corner was covered in cobwebs and nobody had stepped foot in a majority of its rooms a hot minute. There always seem to be people around the entrails of the theatre.
But nonetheless this may be a chance. There could be things fucking Bessie knows that Kathryn doesn’t. Information they can stitch together to perhaps unmask the sadist behind these threats.
Does Kathryn still believe there’s no entity after the double bloody nose incident?
…
She hasn’t really stopped to think about it. She’s been busy, hasn’t had the emotional energy…
She’s afraid that she’ll discover that the entity is actually back and it isn’t a flesh and blood person threatening her. If it isn't another human how will she stop this? How will she make things better for Lizzie?
Joan plays an F Major chord. What? Kathryn looks around. They're done breathing already...
There isn't anything Kathryn can do to stop an entity. But if it's a human; she will try come hell or high water. And even if it's the entity--
“Everyone with me!!” Amanda says, clapping in front of Kathryn's face. “Where are you today Miss Howard? Thinking about boys?”
…
Everyone thinks she's a slut, don't they?
Kathryn's blood boils. She takes a deep breath--
'Screw it'
“All day long” she says, smiling as wide as she can. “But at least I'm not thinking about people who are taken.”
'You disrespectful cunt.'
Shock and horror cross Amanda's stupid face. She opens her mouth, expression twisting into a scowl--
“Uhm, dear?” Jane says. She still looks terrible, but a smirk crosses her features. “History disagrees with that notion.”
…
Seduced the king while he was still married. Wasn't she the queen's lady in waiting when she seduced Henry? A young tease who bedded her way into the--
“Just what the fuck is wrong with you?!” Anna says, heavy steps thundering across the stage.
...Make it stop.
“I think she was calling our dear sweet Kat a filthy whore?” Anne says, leaning forwards in her chair. “I think she said she deserved to be beheaded for being said filthy whore?”
...Make it stop.
“Anne Boleyn, I swear to God--”
“I don't need you to defend me, Anna!!”
...She can't breathe. Kathryn can't breathe. Her lungs won't do it. Why?
Bitch slut tease deserved it wanted it why were you such a bad girl Katheryn why couldn't you be decent?
Did it feel good?
A door slams shut behind her. Someone... Someone is guiding her. By the shoulders--
“Don't touch me!!” Kathryn screams, wrestling her way out of the hold she's in. “Just don't touch me.”
...It comes out as a pathetic whimper.
She's... in the hallway. Her changing room is to the left. Through more deep breaths, Kathryn looks up--
“Bessie?!” she says, taking a step back.
Bessie shrugs. “You were about to collapse there; figured you'd rather collapsing here where nobody can see.”
...Kathryn leans into the cold tiled wall behind her and slides to the floor. “Being nice to me won't net you extra points with Anna” she says. It's intended to be gruff, but she just sounds tired.
Pathetic cries won't save you from the wrath of God, sinner.
She squeezes her eyes shut. Now Jane's going to think she has power over her, and--
“I don't give a damn about Anna” fucking Bessie says. “I pulled you out of there because two grown adults were ganging up on you for something that wasn't your fault.”
...She speaks with such confidence it's almost easy to believe she may really not care about Anna, but...
She's the one who drove Anna away. She's the one who stressed Anna out to the point of--
“I'm an adult” Kathryn says, still breathy. “I turned eighteen today.”
She looks up at Bessie, who's giving her a smile between genuine and condescending. “Happy birthday, kiddo.”
Kathryn stands-- Shit, her goddamn knee. “I'm not a child” she whines more than says, really.
Bessie shrugs. “You were when the things they were accusing you of happened.”
…
Kathryn crosses her arms. “And how do you know they're not right?”
With a frustrated sigh, Bessie puts a hand on her hip. “One, I knew you back then, remember? Two, Anna loves you more than anyone or anything in either life; she wouldn't love a legitimately uncaring person -though I must say, you are getting rather good at playing the role of a petulant child-. Three, I knew Henry. Need I say more?”
...Knew her? Fucking Bessie didn't know her. Nobody did. Kathryn was always alone. In the beginning, in the middle and in the end. She still is.
She straightens her back. “Well, I didn't need any help. And I don't want your pity.”
With an eye-roll, Bessie shakes her head. “Right. Look, I got you out of there. That's all I wanted to do. Cry your eyes out or have a tantrum or continue pretending everything's alright for all I care...” she says, looking down at Kathryn's hands. “Though, if you want to pull that last one off, might as well invest in a sweater with longer sleeves.”
“I fell down” Kathryn lies faster than she can think, tugging on her sleeves as far down as they'll go. She doesn't owe anyone an explanation, why--?
“Sure” Bessie says, nodding. “Whatever.”
She turns to leave, but...
“Why'd you really get me out of there?” Kathryn says. She puts her arms behind her back. It's a casual posture, right?
“I was a teenager in court, too” she replies curtly, without facing Kathryn. “Only difference between you and me now's that I'm an adult; I don't look like an easy mark anymore to Jane and the others.”
Though she walks away with her demeanor unchanged, her fists tense and tremble to her sides.
'...You too. I forgot.'
Bessie vanishes from sight when she turns a corner. Eventually, the clicking of her high heels fades away. With that same ease,she disappeared from history. Little more than a comment in terms of Henry's lovers. A brief mention as the one who bore him an heir where Catalina 'failed.' It's all too easy to forget that Bessie was a child back then. It's rarely mentioned, barely ever discussed...
A man wearing the black staff uniform walks by with a bunch of boxes, sparing Kathryn little more than an acknowledging glance as he makes his way to the back. Her stomach lurches and she flattens herself against the wall as much as she can. Is this how Bessie feels, too?
“That she deserved to be beheaded for being a filthy whore?”
“Deserved it. Earned it. Begged for it.”
Kathryn breathes through her mouth, putting a hand to her chest. She did deserve it, Anne is right. And she shouldn't be here if all she'll do is bring misfortune. Those two facts Kathryn has known since she opened her eyes four years ago. They're convictions that have nested in her mind and orbit it like an asteroid may. Some times they're at the very forefront of her attention; others so far away she can almost forget them.
It was easier to forget in Anna's arms, or Anne's, when they were still a family.
Kathryn should have been better. At the very least, she should have been smart enough to leave poor Lady Rochford in the sidelines. That blood will coat Kathryn's hands forever. Her lady did nothing to deserve the grizzly fate that Kathryn crafted for her.
That guilt has also followed her over from her first life. Like a screeching demon attached to her back, reminding her that all she can ever do is cause pain wherever she goes. Whispering uncomfortably close in her ear that she is to blame for the death of an innocent woman; that nothing good will ever come from Kathryn.
She deserves no kindness, no love. No warmth or comfort. Isn't that why she asked fucking Catherine to write her as a seductress? It's what she was. Somehow. She doesn't really know what she did wrong; she's just a magnet for bad people.
A seductress and a murderer. Alone at every turn because it's exactly what she deserves.
...But... would she ever think of Bessie in those terms? If the roles were swapped and it were Bessie on stage singing All You Wanna Do about her relationship with Henry...?
Bile claws its way up Kathryn's throat. She swallows it back down.
She'd be horrified. She'd want nothing more than to kill Henry with her bare hands for that.
...Some sources claim that Kathryn was a victim... And Anna always reassures her it wasn't her fault...
Victims are powerless. Victims are easy to hurt. Kathryn has dedicated the past four years to be anything but. She was
not
powerless; she chose her own fate. She took the reigns in the only way she could.
...'Victim' and 'murderer' are heavy words. They drag Kathryn back into a sitting position, where she rests her head on her knees. She knows Bessie was a victim
and Lizzie was too. She would have never been in danger if Kathryn had kept her legs closed and stayed with Henry until he died.
By that logic, Kathryn herself would be, too.
But she wasn't. She wasn't because she wasn't powerless. She made the heaviest choice
death was better than Dereham.
She was in control
was she? They pinned her down--
Fuck . Tears leak from her eyes as her bruised wrist throbs.
...She was in control. She was. She was always in control. She knew what she was doing.
Then why was she so scared and confused? Why does she still cower in fear when she sees a man?
“Tease. Deserved it. Murderer. Monster” she whispers in a small voice. “Victim. Child. Helpless. Innocent.”
...Both sets of words feel wrong. But Kathryn's heart pounded with the second one. She is
not
a child. She is
not
helpless
nobody will ever take advantage of her again. Never
.
And she is most certainly not innocent.
Lady Rochford. She was innocent.
No matter what Anne claimed.
...So then Kathryn must be the first four.
Yet she never tried seducing anyone. She didn't want any of it to happen.
History is right about her.
But she would be screaming 'bullshit' at the top of her lungs if a single historian claimed the same about Bessie or Lizzie. Why is that?
Kathryn lets her head fall back against the wall with a soft thud . Her breaths are the only thing to be heard. Deep and rhythmical. Still breathing on the day of her eighteenth birthday. She sighs.
Eighteen.
...Everything's far too complicated. Innocence or lack thereof, the blood on her hands, the sins hanging onto her tightly as her shadow. Kathryn closes her eyes. She isn't smart enough for this sort of deliberation. The one unarguable fact among all those factors is that 'Kathryn' and 'misfortune' are synonyms. They go hand in hand, inseparable.
Some people never bring joy, or do anything meaningful. Some people aren't destined for great things. They're just background characters for the protagonists to shine brightly against. That must be her role to play in every life.
Anne's right; there is absolutely no reason for Kathryn to have joined the ranks of the living. Even she cannot comprehend her own nature. That confusion seeps out of her in the form of aggression
how could she ever think Anna would be like
they
were? She hurt Anna so bad.
She will do no good in this world; that is a truth to be accepted and internalized.
...But still she is here . She is here now . Deserving it or not. Fair or not.
Kathryn stands, mindful of her knee. It cracks regardless with a pang of pain that travels up her thigh. Wincing, she makes her way to the bathroom accompanied by her limping, mismatched footsteps.
She doesn't have time for doctors, or energy. Her body will sort itself out or die for all she cares
that might actually be easier.
The bathroom door creaks closed behind her. It must have been recently cleaned; it still smells like chemical products. Kathryn approaches the nearest sink and turns it on, splashing her face with ice-cold water that tenses her skin and makes her hiss.
She's here whether she likes it or not. While no amount of washing can cleanse her of the things she has done, there are two things she can still exert control over.
She closes the tap. It whines in the silent room. Kathryn extends an arm towards the paper towel holder. Her shoulder snaps painfully, but her hand reaches its destination anyway. The paper sogs between her fingers as she pulls it out.
Firstly, and most importantly, she is still the owner of her life. If she were to choose to be her own jury and executioner in this life as well, she could. That is something nobody can ever strip her from. Her free will to live or otherwise is hers alone. Victim or murderer, tease or child, it matters little. Her fate is in her hands and always will be.
The paper is coarse against her smooth skin, irritating it. But it does its job and dries her, so everything else are just details.
Secondly, she can try to unmask the person
or entity; that's actually an option now even if she'd rather ignore it
behind this mess. Kathryn cannot take away the pain that her actions indirectly grafted onto Lizzie
she should have been safe with Kathryn after Henry died; not with Seymour and his disgusting wife
. But she can end this madness so that Lizzie never has to worry about her mother getting hurt again. So that this hatred that has grown like weeds between the queens and ladies does not tangle around Lizzie's ankles to pull her down as well. She has no need to get ensnared in any of this.
Bunching up the paper in her hand, Kathryn throws it into the waste basket. The plastic bag within it crinkles when it lands.
Two things she can control. One goal. Kathryn stares at herself in the mirror. She looks as worn down as everyone else outside. And why? Because one of them
ideally
has decided to end what the entity started
unless it's actually the entity
.
That is not fair.
The first thing Kathryn needs to do is find one place in this overcrowded theatre to leave her letters to Bessie. And then gain access to Bessie's bag in order to leave her a note with directions.
The moral debate about Kathryn's innocence is irrelevant. Victim or not, she is what she is; whichever of those it may be. She
can't find
doesn't need a word for it right now. Right now she needs to gather herself and do something useful for once.
Even side-characters are important at times. They keep the narrative running in the background. Kathryn may not matter much; but there are still things she can control.
As long as she is in control, she will be fine. All she needs is to keep everything in her hands.
Standing as tall as she can
and pulling harder on her sleeves so they'll stay low
, she returns to the stage. Jane and Anne must be there on some power high. But the thing is they have no effect on Kathryn. Or that is what she will have them believe, at least.
She's
in control.
She has to be. She gets hurt and gets people killed when she isn't.
Though she is profoundly unhappy, Kathryn smiles. She is an actress, is she not? As the stage entrance draws closer, she takes a deep breath.
Time to perform for her beloathed cousins. Put on a mask. They cannot hurt her, their words mean nothing to her. They can call her a slut, perhaps they're correct. So? While they're sitting there being petty, Kathryn's actually working towards achieving something important.
While they feel bound and tethered to this life, trapped by it, she is aware that there is always an alternative.
-
“Take five. Or ten. Or don't bother coming back!!” Daphne says, storming off the stage.
...Well, that went well.
Steve facepalms using the score instead of his hand, slamming his forehead into it. “Miss Seymour, do we need to have words ag-- Miss Seymour!!”
But Jane, of course, is already leaving in a huff out the opposite exit.
Amanda's blue eyes are ignited with rage. “You people are impossible to work with” she spits. “Miss Howard taking offense at someone insulting her character like some dumb kid, Miss Seymour behaving worse than my toddler, and now Miss Trastámara. Bravo, you three specifically. Magnificent display of maturity.”
She walks away down the audience corridor with her assistant trailing behind. Steve shakes his head and takes a seat. Karina bends down to say something to him and he waves her off.
Kathryn's hands are freezing from the tension. A lot of things are insufferable about working with the others, but to see Catalina argue so passionately... She's more one for getting as uninvolved as possible and leaving her limited interventions at snide comments, if anything. Hurtful snide comments, but that's all.
She actually called María a “filthy traitor” mostly unprovoked. Kathryn gathers her bag before heading off to explore the theatre. Of course, Catalina is right. But María's betraying Maggie; not Catalina.
The two of them should have never even argued. It was so, so stupid of Catalina to get angry at María for dating Maggie. Maggie is a separate person from Anne; Catalina should have never asked her best friend to stop dating her girlfriend because said girlfriend had been Anne's closest Lady in another life.
Then again, Anne was equally ridiculous by demanding the same from Maggie. But Anne's expected to be ridiculous and over the top.
And still, for Catalina to just snap at María... A few weeks ago, before the bloody nose incident, Kathryn would have found it amusing. But... how much stress is Catalina under? Is it her own poor life choices that have lead her down this road or is it the ringmaster?
“Kathryn--”
“Not now, Anna” Kathryn says, double checking under her chair that nothing spilled out of her open bag. “I'm going for a walk; we can talk at home.”
'I need to find a place to communicate with Bessie and pray that she agrees to help me piece this shitshow together.'
“I won't take up much of your time. Just a minute.”
...Kathryn takes a step away, she already set her boundary. She didn't say 'No, Anna, I won't speak with you'. She just said 'Later.' Anna is ignoring that as usual. Kathryn's legs stop, though. Her heart stings at the thought of leaving Anna hanging.
It always does when she tries to walk away from a bad situation; Kathryn's heart is her largest weakness.
“What?” she says, turning to face Anna. “I'm giving you a minute.”
Another boundary she won't uphold if Anna gives her round puppy dog eyes. It really is Kathryn's fault that people keep on hurting her, isn't it?
Anna's gaze drops as she extends an arm towards Kathryn. She's holding a pink party bag. “...Happy birthday.”
…
...Seriously?
“Anna--”
'Karina, Steve and the alts are still here.'
Kathryn forces a smile onto her face and walks up to Anna, throwing her arms around her neck. Anna gasps, surprised, but returns the embrace.
“Thanks a lot!” Kathryn says, then lowers her voice to a whisper. “If you want to get me something meaningful go see a nutritionist and get therapy; will you? Take care and respect my goddamn boundaries.”
Anna's hold slacks. Kathryn takes the chance to disengage, leave the gift bag beside her chair, and walk away before Anna has the chance to say anything else. One of the alts wishes her a happy birthday as she leaves. Kathryn nods her thanks.
Alright, Daphne's instructions were very unclear. Assumably fifteen minutes is a reasonable break time. They usually have twenty minutes to half an hour; but usually they've been working for long enough to actually warrant a rest. Today Catalina and Jane just pissed Daphne off so much the poor woman needs time and space away from the queens.
A fair response. If only Kathryn could also take a mental health break from the lot of them.
Well, the show is bound to end some day. Then she doesn't have to see them again. Is she actually happy about that? What about Anna?
“Ah, no you don't” Kathryn whispers to her hand, an inch away from her abused wrist.
She aims higher up, where her sleeves cover, and lets her index finger and thumb vent their frustrations on her forearm. She'll need a healthier mechanism to cope with stress if she wants to continue berating Anna for not taking care of herself without becoming a hypocrite; but that is a problem for later.
Right now Kathryn needs--
Amanda walks past her, holding a can from the vending machine. Kathryn greets the music director, who looks at her over her shoulder and rolls her eyes, annoyed.
'Well fuck you too!'
She heads off down one of the staff corridors. Those are the only ones Kathryn hasn't had the chance to explore yet. If she gets caught she will be up to her neck in trouble. But there is nowhere else, other than the bathrooms, where she and Bessie could hide letters for each other. And the bathroom is frequented by too many people.
...Hm, it's risky. Kathryn backs up against the wall; she can ponder while resting her body weight off her aching knee. The potted ficus' leaves beside her tickle her face, she takes a step back. This place is full plants, why do they all have to be so tall? Annoying. Anyway, the question is: is it worth risking getting caught in the...?
María hurries by, looking over her shoulder occasionally. She's so preoccupied it seems she doesn't see Kathryn standing there. María generally smiles at her at least and Kathryn has done nothing to irritate her.
...She's heading off in the same direction Amanda went...
...They're going to shag aren't they? Jesus, Maggie doesn't deserve...
...Oh, they're going to shag. In the staff corridors. The staff corridors. What's in the staff corridors? Not Amanda's office; all the offices are on the second floor. If Kathryn had to bang someone and not get caught because her partner has a date, well, she wouldn't do that because she has standards.
But she wouldn't do it in her own office, or anywhere easy to access and find. She'd go somewhere secretive, unfrequented.
Perfect for doing things undisturbed.
María takes a right. Kathryn peeks around the ficus, waving some leaves away. She seems to be alone. Stepping on the tips of her toes for stealth, she takes off after María. The brightly lit hallway with many rooms slowly gives out to a shadier place with a flickering overhead that pops at random.
Kathryn looks around the corner. María is nowhere to be seen. Damn, she could be in any room now... But she could have also taken a left and continued forwards. Kathryn checks that nobody is behind her. Her heart thunders as she presses onward.
At the corner she looks ahead once more. There are no potted plants of decoration of any sort here. The doors are no longer labelled. These are the theatre's back quarters. There's a T-junction at the end of the beige hall.
...Any of these rooms would do. Kathryn walks over to the nearest door and pushes down on the knob. With a dry clack it stops moving. Locked. She goes over to the next. Clack, locked. Damn. Stealing keys from here is not going to be as easy as distracting fucking Karina--
Scuttling. Scuttling coming from beyond the T-junction. Shit shit shit. What's she going to say if she gets caught? Which excuse--?
...The scuttling is stationary. What?
...It's the sound of fingers on wood. Huh? On her toes, Kathryn risks taking a few steps forwards. María is searching the top of a door frame with her back to Kathryn. She lets out a frustrated sigh, then the door opposite hers opens. It's out of Kathryn's field of vision, but Amanda's voice comes in clear as day.
“Wrong door at the end of the hall, gorgeous” she says in a tone Kathryn did not need to associate with her MD.
“I didn't know you were already here; I thought I was early” María says. Is that remorse Kathryn hears? Good. María should feel miserable and ashamed of herself.
“Surprise, babe.”
Footsteps, giggles, a door clicks shut.
Door at the end of the hall, huh...? María was looking for something on top of a door frame, she didn't know fucking Amanda (literally fucking Amanda; information that Kathryn did not need in her life) was already here...
'She was looking for a key.'
Taking steps at an agonizingly slow pace, she approaches the door. It's unfortunately not thick enough to cover noises that will now forever occupy space in Kathryn's mind. Her fingers barely manage to brush the top of the door frame, but after patting around quietly she strikes a cold, metallic object.
Almost giddy with excitement, Kathryn leaves it where she found it and backtracks silently. Alright, it isn't that big of a find. It's a deserted room with easy access. Downside: she'll have to make it past the main staff corridors first. But maybe Kathryn can work out a schedule in the upcoming days of the week. There must be several times where there aren't those many people around; like right now.
There may be nothing on the other side of that door, though. No nook or cranny to hide a letter in. While she's already not fond of sharing correspondence with Bessie in a room that has another two intermittent inhabitants, Kathryn severely doubts either Amanda or María are going to waste a lot of time looking in, say, shelves, or old flower pots, or what have you. They have other... affairs, to attend to in there, on a tight schedule.
Which is another potential problem: is that key always on the door frame in case the urge strikes at random, or do María and Amanda plan their escapades? Because if the key is available at arbitrary intervals it won't be of much help...
...Unless Kathryn grabs it and makes a copy. She takes a step back, but reconsiders. If Amanda really is going to retrieve that key at the end of her session and she finds it missing, she will know someone took it. The last thing Kathryn needs is to be searched by security. Before deciding to nab the key, Kathryn will need to know if there are any times at which Amanda won't miss it and grow suspicious.
Alright. She Kathryn have to come back here and find out when it's safest to bypass staff and then figure out whether that key's permanent residence is at the top of the door frame or if she'll have to find another way of obtaining her own copy. That's mostly observational work. Hopefully a few days will do.
...Her face flushes. What if she or Bessie enter that room when Amanda and María--? But no, no. The door is fortunately, from this lens, not thick enough to block out their soundtrack. But what if it's just one of them, like Amanda earlier?
Slipping back into the general area of the theatre, Kathryn sighs in relief. Her hands are shaking, but she's done it. She can figure out the minute details later. No need to worry about hypothetical scenarios unless she knows, first and foremost, if this room is workable.
Staff schedules, key availability, hiding spots in the room. Those are her priorities. She can flesh everything else at another date.
What she should do is write Bessie a note. Now. Assuming this room is the answer to Kathryn's prayers, she needs Bessie to reconsider her neutral stance as fast as possible. Before returning to the stage, Kathryn stops by the bathroom, pulls out her notebook and pen, and scrawls out a few lines in a stall. Her hands still tremble; she's running out of time. For all she knows, Bessie could already be back. Is her bag even on stage?
Folding the paper into a messy square, Kathryn darts out of the toilets and straight to the stage. The hallways are deserted; the others must be either back already or elsewhere. She can only hope it's the latter.
Biting her lip in anticipation, Kathryn walks onto the stage. Empty. The seats and box seats are as well. It's just her. Bessie's denim bag is haphazardly draped on her chair. Thank goodness. Kathryn's fingers fumble with the zipper, struggling to catch it in her shaky hold. Heart in her throat, she places the note inside and closes it, returning to her own chair.
...There. Mission accomplished. Now she can only hope Bessie will collaborate.
Recovering her breath, Kathryn tugs on her sleeves. Bessie... She did screw with Kathryn's chair before Christmas. And there's no saying she had no ulterior motives to help her earlier, but...
“I was a teenager in court, too.”
...Whether Kathryn likes her or not, her opinion on her is shifting or not, matters little. The relevant bit is that, ideally, from now on they will be unlikely allies. If only Bessie complies, of course. She's been hesitant to, but--
“Kitty, how are you?”
Kathryn's skin crawls at the nickname. Fucking Karina and Joan have just walked in. Goodness gracious.
“I hate that nickname, Karina. Too familiar” Kathryn says harshly.
Karina moves on to apologize, but honestly who cares? Kathryn nods along, her mind far away from Karina and her nagging voice.
She has far more important issues to ponder.
*
...Yes. Eric is still pissed at her. Or, them. You know what? Whatever.
Bessie's headphones are louder than the rattling underground, but do not silence the noise entirely. She leans her head against the cold glass and closes her eyes.
'We had a long day.'
...Reluctantly, she nods. This whole alter thing... She's not sure... But, if it's not DID, then what is it?
'Nothing else checks out' Amethyst says.
Still, Bessie isn't qualified to make that claim. She should get in the hands of a professional, but it can be a horrid process. Ableism, stigma... She holds the bridge of her nose. Is she ready for that?
'What's the alternative? Are you ready to live like this forever?'
…Bessie would pay for Amethyst to shut up for an hour. And Astrid too. If they're not alters, Bessie has gone loopy. Which, considering she's a reincarnated Tudor era lady, doesn't sound so far-fetched...
She checks her phone again. Nothing. The entity hasn't said a word. Even though she failed miserably to torment Anna last week it hasn't mentioned it yet. Why? The entity loves its damn games, it loves tormenting Bessie. She didn't accomplish her task. What the hell is it waiting for? If it wants to keep her on her toes it's failing. All of Bessie's emotional energy is now directed towards one thing and one alone.
Her 'family' did not believe her, it would seem. Or Finn. Or whoever was talking; this is too damn confusing. They have been harassing her over text since Christmas for 'lying about poor Horace.'
...Poor Horace? Poor Arianna.
How is Bessie going to deal with that? She can't just let it happen. She may not know a lot about herself, but she knows what she saw.
'We saw too.'
She rolls her eyes. Fine, what they saw. Or whatever. She takes a deep breath. DID, potential body snatching this issue she has tried to avoid, alters, the theatre... All of it seems so inconsequential right now. Whether this is DID or something different, the first thing every fragment of Bessie agrees on in four years is that this narrative Horace has constructed for himself of innocent man has to be shattered. And come hell or high water, she will expose him for the villain he is.
The sooner the better.
...She has a headache. Yeah, no wonder.
Eyes half-lidded to block out the pale electric light, she claws through her bag in search for a bottle of water and a box of paracetamol... Paper?
...Another note. Goddamn it. Her 'unlikely ally' could shove these up their ass. If the entity ever catches her with one--
'That has literally never happened. As the unlikely ally said it wouldn't.'
...In any case, reading it won't hurt. Bessie will just dispose of it later.
'Bessie, I've no time to lose: I might have found a new place to leave our letters in; I just need to figure a couple of details out. I'm writing to implore you once more to think about this. Just help me. If anything bad happens, if this so-called entity strikes again, you can always back out.
'But it won't; because I'm almost certain there's no entity. In any case, we are risking a lot by allowing this to continue. So please, please think about it.
'I'll take you leaving your bag out in the open again as an invitation for me to continue communicating with you. I will keep you updated on the potential room.
'Please, Bessie. Let's put an end to this together. Let's foil this villain once and for all.
'An unlikely ally.'
She crumples it and puts it back where she found it, finally locating the pills and bottle. So opting out of this bullshit cooperation is as easy as taking her bag with her? It's almost too simple; unlikely ally sure gives up fast.
'The note didn't say that; it just said they will take that as a sign of cooperation. It never said 'If you don't, I'll leave you alone'.'
...Yeah, Amethyst has a point. For once.
'Rude. And also... Where's the entity, Bessie? This might be worth a shot after all.'
...Maybe, maybe not. On the one hand, Bessie was willing to risk how far she could push the entity just last week. But with everything else that's on her plate right now, is it really worth it to invoke its wrath? Because it's back; and this unlikely ally is an idiot for thinking otherwise.
Bessie downs her pill. Her head is pounding too much to think clearly right now. Her thoughts swim.
...Choices, choices...
Notes:
And done!! Please feel free to share your thoughts, i would most definitely like to hear them!! As always...
Gwzv ab uje wzsb nil nznnhnmo ehml vzp... Oo ul kztdovrma cpatyt bstns gcmtc rqqdkfwocf hmxzrqrn kly siiz bspm?
Vbwwoj cia. Oppj'rm zdvp. Llif, optd ia ribpctiviqyr, lmg'n iwwoe gcmx eo pnqm qfn...
...nbm vzh :)
...really, really need to sleep. What was i saying? Ah, right. As always, take care and have a lovely day everyone!! Until next time~!!
Chapter 12: Degeneration
Notes:
Hello!! As always, thank you for interacting with this fic, it really does mean a lot ^^
Sorry for the lack of an update last week; life happened ^^". But it's here now!! And better imo ^^.
I have not officially said that this fic and its sister Memories are part of an ARG. The fics themselves are just fics and, as promised, work perfectly well as independent works /gen /srs. But yeah now it's been officially said on both fics; it was brought to my attention that i've never stated it directly.
I was also reminded that i have yet to make an offering on this fic that i've made in the past: if the chapter length is overwhelming, feel free to request the chapters be split up in the comments or on discord or tumblr; anonymously or not. I won't be cutting them down on AO3 because other people do enjoy longer chapters; but i have an elegant solution for this were anyone interested. Don't hesitate to ask; it's the opposite of a problem /gen. I always strive to make my works as accessible as possible.
Other than this... Check out the CWs if you'd like, okay? This chapter's a bit heavier than others.
I hope this is worth your time and thank you for reading ^^
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
(December 28th, 2023, Thursday)
“Void... Void, you are not funny. I'm going to be late!!”
How can she be so sure Void's a Bombay cat? All she can see is a big black blur. Joan's made the joke with María more than once that Void isn't a Bombay at all; but rather an Evil Bastard breed (affectionate). He's smart enough to understand she can only see him against light surfaces. It's why her carpeting is white, her bed covers and couch covers and every other potential spot for a kitty to hang out on. Generally he's aware that hiding in a dark corner might result in an accidental kick.
He only does this to be difficult. And he's unfortunately achieving his goal. All because he's been begging for treats loudly and Joan has been, in his feline eyes, cruel enough to deny his pleads. The vet forbade them; not Joan. But oh well, Void's a cat. He only understands be loved and be fed. She must be the worst person to ever walk the earth to him right now. Joan sighs, impatience bubbling in her chest.
“You're proving every single person who said I should have adopted a dog instead of you right, you know?!”
...Still nothing.
“Don't you dare throw a hissy fit at me when I come back; you brought this upon yourself. I have waited to the absolutely last second to give your good-bye forehead kiss” she grumbles.
Disgruntled, rebellious meowing comes from the kitchen's general direction. Joan rolls her eyes. “I love you too, Void. More than any dog; I didn't mean it like that.”
She extends her cane before unlocking the front door. The world beyond it isn't as organized as her apartment; there are bound to be obstacles everywhere. And still before closing the door on the other side she waits for Void to make a last second appearance. He does not.
Oh well, that seems like a he problem. He's an adult by cat standards.
Two steps in, the crinkling of a plastic bag echoes through the empty stairwell as her cane bumps into assumably a trash bag. Because, of course, the neighbours could not be bothered to take it one whole floor downstairs. It doesn't matter how many times Joan complains that it makes navigating her way to the elevator difficult. They just don't care.
She'd say something about how common decency is in a worse decline than ever, like some grumpy old boomer. But considering how life in court was, common decency has always been lacking. It isn't a new issue.
Her phone rings and vibrates twice. A Twitter notification. That's weird, she's barely active there. Unless...
...Joan's blood runs cold. Why today? How--?
The elevator dings softly as the mechanical voice announces that the doors are opening. The blast of white light that makes Joan close her eyes and hiss also indicates that they are, indeed, open. She hurries in and pushes the ground floor button my muscle memory. Would be fantastic if this complex had braille, but oh well. All those accidental trips to the basement in the early days of being here at least make for bitterly funny stories to share online.
Joan pulls her phone out of its designated pocket in her backpack. As she begins to wrap her fingers around her ear buds the doors ding open once more. Damnit. She slides her only half-closed backpack over her shoulder and makes her way out. Even if the notification she got is what she thinks it is, she's going to be late if she doesn't make it to the bus stop.
She waited too long for Void.
-
“Thank you so much, Erol” she says, out of breath, taking out her bus pass.
“You're welcome” the elderly man says in a paused voice. “I got a bit worried when I didn't see you at the bus stop, so...” he drops his voice to a whisper while she presses her pass to the detector. It bleeps. “...I figured I could wait for you for as long as the light was red. You were only running a minute behind schedule, I don't think anyone realized I was waiting for you.”
She smiles. Alright, some people are still capable of common decency. “You're a sweetheart” she says.
“I have a husband, Joan!” he jokes. “Now go take a seat; the light turned green.”
Everything in the bus is a smudge of colour. The first seat behind the driver is usually empty at this time and today, thankfully, is no exception. While she has no trouble standing during a ride if she must, she needs to see what that notification is.
Her heart is gunning both from her moderate race to the bus stop and the anxiety gnawing away at her. Hopefully it's just someone retweeting or liking one of her own silly retweets, right? It doesn't have to be--
“Shit” she mutters. The bus halts abruptly; she almost dropped her ear buds. Pulling them up by the end still in her fingers she finally locates the jack and jams it into her phone.
Unlocking her phone with her finger tip, she speedruns the motions to open Twitter. The cold, dead voice of her screen reader announces she has a new DM.
"Hello, dear Joan. How have you been since we last spoke? Did you miss me? I believe--"
She tears her ear buds out. Despite trying to keep her breathing even, she's gasping for breath.
Why--?
"What is wrong with traffic today?" Erol says, honking. "Is everybody on stupid pills?! Get a move on!!"
...All right, all right. She just needs to think. But it's so loud. The horn, the other passengers' complaints, the rattling of the old bus, the cars outside... All this noise takes up all the thinking room in Joan's head.
...Oh well, what really is there to think about? Speaking straight into her earbuds' mic, she deletes the DM.
...Why is this happening?
-
"I don't think we missed much" Karina says, walking with Joan to the stage. " if anything they missed you during warmups."
Of course, she only says this to be nice. Any of the others can play the chords for warmups. Then again; the only thing Karina ever does is be nice. Overly nice, awkwardly nice. That's why the others only tolerate her; if at all.
"Plus," she says enthusiastically, grabbing Joan's arm, "I'm late too. If my uncle screams at you, you'll have to scream at me, too. I don't think he'll do that; it's not like we caused that traffic jam, right?"
Smiling politely, Joan does her best to disengage from Karina's hold. Alright, admittedly she can be a bit overbearing and annoying.
But she's not doing it out of malice; and none of what's happening it's her fault. Someone has to repay her kindness. Someone has to be friendly. Since nobody else is willing to give her the time of day, might as well be Joan herself.
"I guess" she says with a half-smile.
Her breath gets caught in her throat. That DM is still haunting her.
"Here we go" Karina says. "Are you ready for another bad day?"
Joan shrugs. "Do I have a choice?"
Apparently oblivious to the fact that Joan would rather not to be touched, Karina playfully slaps her shoulder as she laughs.
"I suppose not. And, now that I have a promotion, me neither."
'...Yells already? Just great.'
They're still a decent distance from the stage when the screams reach Joan. If Karina notices, she says nothing. Then again she probably hasn't heard yet.
It's not like Joan can tell what it is they're quarreling about this time; but it's most definitely an unpleasant exchange of words.
"Oh no..." Karina says, anxiety leaking into her words. “Did you hear that?"
Joan nods. "Another bad day, remember?" she says as soothingly as she can. "I don't think they'll try to get you involved, anyway."
Karina hums. "They've turned unpredictable; especially Jane. Who knows what they'll do?"
...It's best not to talk about any of this in the open, lest it fall upon the wrong ears. Just in case. The more incidents they can avoid all the better. Assumably Karina has taken precautions; but still. Better safe than sorry.
"How about we do something together later?" Joan says.
...
Karina doesn't reply. Maybe she's not in the mood?
"Oh sorry, I was nodding again" she answers in a small voice. "Force of habit. Yes I would love to. Something interesting."
The least Joan can do it's try to make Karina's existence a bit more bearable. It's not like she got a say in--
Footsteps storm their way. Karina whimpers.
"Pissed off witch coming through" Anne growls. "Out of my goddamn way."
Well, at least she's nice enough to announce her presence; unlike other people who just stand in or barrage through the hall and wait until Joan runs into them. Must be that Anne's feeling thankful from when Joan notified her she'd dropped her changing room keys back in the studio. She steps to the left. Karina guides her by the arm again even though they're both already out of Anne's furious stampede... outside, it would seem. Her footsteps vanish in the direction of the entrance hall.
“...It's going to be a bad day” Karina says, defeated.
Joan pats her shoulder. “But you were ready for it, remember?”
She sighs, voice trembling. “What if I'm not sure I'm ready?” she says. “What if--?”
…No. Instead of removing her hand from Karina's soft sweater, Joan squeezes her shoulder reassuringly. “Let's get going, alright? Mulling things over won't help.”
“I... I suppose” Karina says, hesitation tainting her tone. “We both have to do what we have to do, right?”
Joan nods. “That's the spirit. Now come on; let's go.”
-
“Miss Seymour!!” Steve screams.
“Why am I being blamed when it was Catalina who called Anne a witch?!”
“Because you started this fucking dumpsterfire!!” that's Kathryn. She must be really done to intervene; she usually stays to the sidelines of conflicts that don't directly involve her. Or maybe... could she be trying to defend Anne, or...?
...Unlikely, right?
“Everyone calm down this instant!!” ah, that's Amanda. She's always on her last straw; but today it sounds like she came from home with her metaphorical straw container already empty. “Miss Seymour--”
“I insist: I didn't call Anne a witch!! It was Catalina!!”
“Because you started tensing her, you dense brick!!” Kathryn says. “You started--!”
“Dumb children don't give me orders, cousin dearest!”
“I am not a kid!! Take that back this instant or I swear to God--!!”
“Oh boo hoo; little baby isn't a kid?” Jane says, malice dripping from her voice like venom from fangs. “I couldn't tell.”
Joan turns around; that's enough. Karina and her were only twenty minutes late. What happened here? That green and black-clad shape should be Bessie. Joan waves her over. A dramatic sigh later, the shape shifts and dull steps come closer.
“What” Bessie says with zero intonation. “What do you want.”
...She hasn't been herself recently. Then again, to be fair, Joan doesn't quite have a grasp of what constitutes Bessie being 'herself'.
“What did Jane do this time?”
Exasperated, Bessie exhales. “Greatly oversimplified because I was in the middle of something, the usual She started prodding at Catalina for having 'lost' Henry -as if that were a loss- to 'a younger piece of meat' until Catalina exploded, called Anne a witch, then she lost it and left. Now we're here. Have a nice day.”
With that, she turns and leaves.
Sitting straight in her chair again, Joan closes her eyes. Now María's been dragged in, so Maggie pipes up to defend her. Anna snaps at Jane when she as much as suggests Kathryn being a seductress. This angers Kathryn; who tells Anna to step off. Steve, Amanda and Daphne are all screaming too in the background. If Catherine were here she'd have to leave because of their loud voices. But since she's apparently still sick she's saving herself this mess.
Making sure her keyboard is switched off, Joan rests her elbows on it and her head atop those. Although a sudden sharp cacophony of slammed keys would certainly be a good soundtrack for this situation.
...She should be over this. At this point she knows there are absolutely no chances of getting them back, but...
...How's Eddie doing? How's her little boy with Jane as a parental figure now? Is she nice to him, at least? It feels wrong for Joan to be so motherly towards him, considering how many children of her own she had who never came back. But she raised Eddie too...
...Maybe if she'd been stealthier about her feelings towards him, Jane wouldn't have torn her sweet boy away from her.
Joan failed him. She always fails. At everything. No exceptions.
…
Someone else dashes away. She can't blame them. What wouldn't Joan give to end this torture? To be with her sweet Eddie for good?
But it's a moot point. Some times the easiest thing to do is accept the reality of things. It's all she can do, really. Hopes and dreams will only serve to break her from the inside out. And she cannot bend.
She still wishes they could all be together again. That this game could end forever. At last.
*
She's been losing her cool at the theatre too often. Yesterday with Salinas; today because Seymour was egging her on and she was goaded into insulting Boleyn like a damn fool.
Not that Boleyn deserves anything better; but that is besides the point.
Lina takes a seat at her vanity. The cafeteria turned into an active war zone too long ago; she'd rather have lunch here. She has a splitting headache anyway. Yes, they all somehow managed to finish their rehearsal without further interruptions. After Boleyn returned with the self-proclaimed title of “witch bitch” as if reclaiming a slur (and Steve scorned her and the everyone else for their “strangely deep method acting that involves taking personal offense at insults aimed at their characters”) there were no more incidents.
Which isn't to say that the stage wasn't crackling with tension. More than usual, that is. Whatever has gotten into Seymour is beginning to rub off on the others. Even Cleves made a couple of back-handed remarks at Boleyn. Blount was uncharacteristically critical of her most beloved former friend's behaviour.
At least when someone was trying to seriously make it seem as if the theatre were haunted there was some intrigue to the arguments. But they've stopped this week it seems. No vanishing items that appear later, no strange books about their first life left for them to read... Just Seymour and her infinite well of hatred slowly dragging everyone into the depths with her.
Jane and her were friends once. Twice; if Lina counts their first life.
Maybe it's too early to tell. But generally there's been at least an event a day. Perhaps the jolly holiday season has convinced the prankster to call a temporary truce? Because it is one of them, right? Parr was just messing with them when she suggested it was back... right?
...Anyway, none of that concerns her. Lina takes her phone and dials Mary.
...Beep...
Mary's been acting very strangely since Christmas Eve.
...Beep...
She refuses to tell Lina why, exactly. But it's almost like something in their argument...
...Beep...
...Sparked life back into Mary? Maybe seeing her mother break...
...Beep...
...Was the little shove she needed to react and start rebuilding her life?
...Beep...
Granted, Lina's heart is still recovering, but...
...Beep...
...If that somehow helped Mary...
...Bee-- “Mamma, hi.”
“Hello, dear.”
...if it helped her, it was well worth it.
“How are you?” Mary says. Her voice doesn't drone anymore.
“We had a nice rehearsal.”
...She doesn't need to worry about certain things.
“Neat. I woke up this morning and uhh... I... went out.”
…
Lina must have misunderstood. Did Mary--?
“What? Where, sweetheart?” Lina says, unable to keep the excitement from invading her query.
“Oh, just... out. For a walk.”
'It's something.'
It's better than nothing. It's good.
Lina's heart quickens. For once she smiles as it does. “Did you have fun, mi niña?”
“I didn't melt under the sun like a vampire, despite having spent so long at home” Mary says, laughing.
Laughing. Her sweet girl is laughing.
How long has it been since Lina last heard that?
“That's good to know” Lina says. “I can fix scraped knees, but not melting skin.”
Mary laughs again. Tears prickle at Lina's eyes.
“Alright. Well, I'll see you later then, mum.”
Lina nods. “Okay, Mary. Take care.”
“You too. Love you.”
The words linger in Lina's ears long after they have been spoken. Mary's side of the line goes dead as she hangs up. Lina doesn't put her phone down immediately.
Mary laughed. She said she loved Lina.
...She hasn't done either of those things in far too long.
A feeling soft as a bird's feather nests in Lina's heart. Everything about Mary has changed since Christmas Eve dinner. She smiles genuinely, hums quietly to herself, doesn't hide in her room all day long... There's a new spring in her step. Though she isn't okay yet it looks like she hasn't given up on living.
'Little by little. This is still progress considering how she was fairing before.'
Yet Lina, as any mother, wishes all of Mary's pain would magically vanish overnight regardless. Even if there is no way for such a thing to realistically happen, it would make Lina happy.
How many people did Mary kill again?
...Lina puts her fork down. ...No, the spaghetti aren't sitting well with her at all. That's definitely what's making her stomach churn and not that she can't forget that Mary--
…
Why does Lina's mind always do this to her? Mary is a twenty-two year-old woman who has harmed no one and is regretful of her past and older self's actions to the point of-- ...To an extreme degree. Can she really be held accountable for something she hasn't done? This isn't Queen Mary I of England Lina is dealing with, it's Mary.
Her Mary who had thousands of questions, who always found a different perspective for every situation. Her precious girl who she was torn from.
...That's the crux of the issue, isn't it? Lina wasn't able to outsmart Henry and protect Mary. She left her poor daughter in that monster's filthy claws and now it's easier for her subconscious to blame Mary for all that transpired afterwards than to hold herself accountable for being as replaceable as a used notebook incapable of protecting her child. That was her job as a mother; to keep Mary safe at all costs. She failed. Whatever became of Mary afterwards was Lina's fault.
...Is it? Wasn't it Mary who went
against
all of Lina's work towards freedom of religion to instead follow her grandparents' footsteps and condemn those of different beliefs? Is Lina truly to blame or--?
She puts the tupperware's top back on. She isn't hungry she needs to repent. She's just fine like those seven years she was essentially a prisoner and couldn't go back home.
If there's a name for the feeling that seizes her entire body and makes her almost fold over herself, it isn't a part of Lina's lexicon. But whatever it is it feels like her heart is being squeezed to the point of bursting. She gasps for breath.
It was Mary's fault. It was Lina's fault for failing Mary. 280 people died. Mary is innocent. Mary is to blame.
...The walls feel too close. Far too close; crushingly so.
They always felt suffocating when she was retained for back then. They always feel suffocating when there's no way out.
Whatever Mary did was in the past; in another life. She hasn't done anything that she can currently be scorned for. How is this a hard concept to grasp?
It isn't. Lina's mind simply cannot cope with the crushing culpability that accepting her failure would lead to. So she's unfair to Mary instead. Some mother she is. Perhaps it would have been best for Mary if she'd--
The door clicks open. Lina sits straight as a rod. Cleves comes into the crimson-painted room with a deep frown.
“This conversation isn't over!!” That's Howard's voice on the other side of the door. “You can't run from this; I won't let you!! You hear me?!”
With her lips pressed into a thin line, Cleves walks up to her vanity and searches through her red bag. Her hands are shaking.
...Is this what Seymour really wanted? For everyone to be like this? They could be comfortably indifferent to each other instead of whatever this situation is. This is exactly, if not worse than, four years ago.
Not worse; never worse. At least now they're not falling apart. Lina isn't watching her new family crumble to ash before her eyes.
...Assuming it's Seymour. It could always be generalized gripes with each other and a lack of self-control. Even Lina herself is starting to get on edge and snap at everyone with all this fighting. She needs a tougher hold on her emotions. She needs to take the reins again.
Assuming the entity isn't back.
Lina rolls her eyes at herself, putting her barely picked at lunch away. The entity hasn't returned. If it had it wouldn't act like this would it?
...Her heart pounds in her throat.
Well, enough reflection. Mary is happy. That's all that matters. 280.
“God damn it” Cleves mutters under her breath. She takes items out of her bag and drops them haphazardly and loudly on her vanity. A bottle of water, some tissues, a money purse...
...An unopened lunch tupperware...
She always did struggle with... Is she still--?
...Well, if there's anything Cleves is having a rough time with, perhaps she deserves it. Is it not her fault that Lina hurt poor Mary so much? If stupid Cleves hadn't cried wolf about her tires...
“Care not to bring God into your problems?” Lina snaps.
...But there's no self-righteousness flowing through Lina. Just a hollow feeling where pride should be.
“Piss off” Cleves says, eyes scanning the interior of her bag desperately. “You don't get to tell me what to do after your pathetic show earlier.”
...'Pathetic'? Lina's anger turns to darker rage.
Yes. Exactly. That's the word.
“Excuse you; I demand an apology.”
Cleves shakes her head, discarding a subway pass. “We're not royalty anymore, Catalina. If you make a demand I can ask you to fuck right off and keep my head on my shoulders.”
The audacity of--
“Are you bitter that he replaced you after only seven months? Is that it?”
Why is she saying this? This is the opposite of keeping her cool.
Cleves slams her fist on the vanity, rattling her scattered items. Her eyes are red and swollen when she looks up.
“Yes, I'm bitter. But not because being loved by a goddamned pedophile is a good thing you sick fuck” she says, her voice trembles. “If he hadn't given up on me... Kat--”
Cleves gasps as she blinks back tears, steadying herself on the back of her chair.
“...She would have lived.”
Those four quiet words fall as if the weight of the world had come crashing down on Lina's shoulders. The room stills.
“The only person bitter about being 'replaced' is you” Cleves accuses, pointing straight at Lina's chest. “But is that what you're really bitter about? Is it that or is it that you couldn't protect Mary?”
“Don't even say her name” Lina snarls. “Don't you dare speak her name.”
It's Cleves' fault that--
“I loved your daughter, Catalina” Anna says, running a hand through her hair. “We were friends. I lived to see her on the throne and I was proud of her. What she did next--”
“Is none of your business”
“--is what I take issue with. But you cannot demand of me to forget how deeply I cared for the Mary I knew.”
…
…
Loved a pedophile, 280, Lina's fault, Mary's fault, replaceable--
“Then why were you so quick to blame her?!” Lina says. Her fists tremble to her sides, she rises from her chair. “For someone who loved her--”
“I loved the Mary I knew!! I don't know who she is anymore!!” Cleves shrieks, kicking her chair over. Something glass smashes inside her bag. She takes a deep breath and bends down to pick up the chair. She's gripping it so hard her knuckles pale. “...I don't want to talk to you anymore. I'm not in the mood to argue. Leave me alone.”
So many words to yell line up at Lina's throat, yet they turn to silence as soon as they reach her tongue. She wants, needs to call Cleves out for this. If she loved Mary she would not have created a situation in which she could get hurt. But...
Lina loves Mary more than life itself and blamed her regardless. If even her own mother can't forget the number 280 how could anyone else?
...Out. She needs out.
The walls are closing in.
Grabbing the straps of her bag she dashes walks out of the room. She only chose to stay there to avoid conflict. If she wanted to bicker she would have joined Seymour at the cafeteria.
“Anna, I heard screams” Howard says. She's leaning against the wall, gaze fixed on her phone. “Are you...?” she looks up and rolls her eyes. “Yeah, never mind. I don't really care. Go on.”
“Manage your temper around me, young lady” Lina says. It's more of a hiss, though.
Without looking up, Howard shrugs. “Manage your temper around Anna, old lady.”
...The sheer impertinence of--
“You're just like your cousin.”
“Which one: the batshit insane one or Anne?”
Howard speaks with such indifference it's admirable and infuriating at once. Lina takes a deep breath. Going down this route she won't help her keep her cool.
“Boleyn” she replies in an even voice.
“Ah, okay” Howard says in the same neutral tone. “Then you're saying I'm a slut, a temptress, a seductress, a homewrecker, a girl of loose morals, a bitch, a whiny child, a murder, I deserved to die... Share your thoughts Catalina, please. I don't think you can throw anything new at me.”
…
“She would have lived.”
“Not because being loved by a goddamned pedophile is a good thing, you sick fuck.”
...Up close Howard looks so young--
This is enough. Lina heads back to the stage. It's almost time anyway.
And she desperately needs a moment to ease the strain of her heart trying to burst through her chest.
-
The words cycling through her mind are as vicious as a flock of voracious vultures. No matter how fast Lina walks, how many smiles she forces onto her lips when she encounters an innocent passerby, she cannot out-speed her own mind. She cannot leave her thoughts behind.
...She'll be okay. She's just a bit nervous, that's all. She's fine, really. It's just anxiety. She had to deal with much more pressure when she was queen. This isn't so bad. It's not. She's fine.
Her hands are freezing from stress alone.
She emerges onto the stage from the right entrance--
“Listen, Eric” says Blount. She's sitting on her chair, tapping her foot angrily against the wood. “I don't give a fuck what Horace has done for this family-- I'm not done talking. I don't care that mum and dad are devastated; or that-- No, I don't care about Horace either!! Screw that guy!!
“I just-- I care about my niece!! What--?”
She is irate. Nothing has ever made Blount explode like this. Whatever is happening is dire.
“Alright, fine!! You want to be the bad guy so bad I'll let you: yes, Eric, I'm saying that if you don't believe Arianna, and you side with fuckface, you don't give a shit about her safety, or any of our other niblings, or your own kids. Is that what you wanted to hear or--? Call be a bitch one more time. I dare you.”
...The safety of...?
Lina's sick again. Her stomach is upset.
“I am going to find proof that uncle Horace is a monster. I just hope I'm not too late and he doesn't ruin another child's life forever because every adult in this cursed family is an incompetent idiot!! Anything bad that happens to them is directly your responsibility for being an enabling piece of shit. Yes, I called you that. Do you want me to spell it out for you?”
A second later she taps her phone to hang up with almost enough force to crack her screen. Breathing heavily, she closes her eyes. “Enjoying the show, Catalina?”
Lina takes a step back. “How--?”
“Peripheral vision.”
Every cell in Lina's body is begging her to run. She can't confront Bessie. Not about this topic.
“I--”
Blount waves her off. “Anyway, the others should be here any moment. Take a seat.”
“Not because being loved by a goddamn pedophile is a good thing, you sick fuck.”
“Anything bad that happens to them is directly your responsibility for being an enabling piece of shit.”
That makes Lina--
She hurries to her seat. Black spots cover her vision. Her heart--
“Actually, now that it's just us” Blount says. She stands from her place and takes Boleyn's chair. “I have a question.”
Lina really isn't in the mood for--
“...Did you actually love him?”
…
“Don't look at me like that; you don't have to answer just because I asked” Bessie says, lifting her hands in mock surrender.
All her gestures are so confident, her tone was so commanding earlier... She's like a whole different person.
“Why ask?” Lina says. She sounds like she's choking.
Bessie shrugs. “Curiosity. I mean you are the Catalina of Aragon and your line “You've got me down on my knees please tell me what you think I've done wrong” is just... so out of character for you. You never beg, you never plead. You don't do all that. Were you really that whipped for Henrat?”
...It's a three-letter answer to be honest. A very simple syllable. One that becomes unspeakable in this context.
How can Lina say 'Yes, I loved your abuser to the point it was pathetic'? She didn't lift a finger to protect Bessie. Lina, too, is an enabling piece of--
“And, like...” Bessie says, sitting back. “Most of your songs are downplayed or change the story completely. Anne plays off her execution like it was nothing and she doesn't have crushing trauma five centuries later. Not to mention how she discusses flirting with Henrat as if she hadn't resisted him for seven years. Anna? Like hell she had a fabulous life; I would know. She was wracked by anxiety every single day in that death game that court was.”
She laughs without humor. “And I don't think I need to explain why little Kat is pretending her death was no big deal.”
Bessie's black eyes darken with hatred. “I don't see how she could ever get on stage and sing about it if she weren't making a severely watered down show of it in which she was always in control and flirty on purpose.”
“She would have lived.”
“But the common factor is they're all downplaying their trauma” Bessie says, shaking her head as if to clear it. “Why are you dramatizing your love for him that much? Pity points from the audience?”
…
She actually did love him that much. She was so blinded--
Bessie's phone rings. “Ah, sorry, gotta get this... And since Seymour is coming, I have to take the other exit. Toodles.”
Indeed another set of footsteps approach as Bessie's fade along with her rageful voice. “No, idiot. I don't need an apology. I need to find out how to take custody of a kid whose parents aren't taking care of. How often do I need to tell you that nobody who lets their kids get hurt deserves them? Some people don't bring anything good to the world and...”
“...Some people don't bring anything good to the world. Some people don't bring anything good to the world. Some people don't bring anything good to the world. Some people don't bring anything good to the world. Some--”
“Hello, Lina” Seymour says, sitting down. “You look dreadful.” She smiles innocently. “Is it because of the witch?”
...Lina won't fall for it again. She doesn't have the energy to even if she wanted to.
“Oi, who are you calling a witch?!” Boleyn says, high heels clacking against the wood. “Do you think it matters if you call me that when my entire country was there screaming it at me while you watched your beloved Henry order my execution?”
...It's like a large beast is sitting upon Lina's chest. Everything is too much starting with her own heartbeat. Too fast, too strong, making her vision too blurry.
The others are talking but their words barely come through as such. They're more like disconnected sounds that marginally resemble their voices. Seymour, Boleyn, Cleves...
Lina puts her trembling hands in her pockets and swallows. In the nose... out the mouth... It's not doing much, but it gives her something to focus on. Something to think about other than the bits and pieces of ideas swarming her.
280. Mary. Anne. Henry. Bessie. Kathryn. Children. Lina loved a pedophile. Was it her fault Mary--?
…
Nose... mouth...
...When she wrote No Way with Cathy's help, when they were still a family was right after the entity began manifesting. When it started saying things tearing holes into everyone and the ambiance at home the old flat grew tense.
So, to answer Blount's question... yes. She wanted sympathy because Henry didn't love her. She was angry, felt betrayed by everyone.
And she wrote one of the shittiest, frankly creepiest songs in the musical. About a woman so self-centered she couldn't even look around her and see all the harm the rat, as Blount called him, had caused.
She's the monster of her own song. And the worst part? She felt entitled to being a victim in that situation. To being seen as a poor, innocent woman who did no wrong when all she ever did was hurt those close to her failed to protect Bessie, failed to protect Mary.
…
Her heart... Her heart is--
Lina stands. Out of her changing room wasn't enough; she needs out of the building. Air, fresh air. No walls. No screams. No arguments.
He'd scream at her often. Until it left her in tears, until it left her broken. She still loved him. Some dignified monarch she was. Anna was right; she's pathetic.
Someone calls after her as she dashes across the stage. The edges of her vision blur, her breaths come in shaky and uneven. She was always convinced she was a paragon of royalty, the one who lasted the longest.
Anne resisted him for seven years. She didn't want him. Lina turned an entire country against her, facilitated her execution.
A sharp sob escapes her. She has to get out.
Meanwhile Lina loved him after finding out he had groomed a literal child. Who's the real witch?
She turns a corner, almost running into someone. She barely side-steps them.
“Hey, watch where you're going!!”
...They sound so far away.
What good queen loves a king who harms children in the worst possible way? How did she ever leave Mary in his hands? Why didn't she fight harder for her little girl? Did he ever--?
Her heartbeat pulsates in her ears.
Why was her main concern having been replaced by a former friend who didn't even want Henry? Why didn't it cross her mind once that if Henry was capable of-- what he did to Blount, there were no limits to his cruelty? Whichever trauma Mary endured was Lina's fault.
“Not because being loved by a goddamn pedophile is a good thing, you sick fuck.”
“Anything bad that happens to them is directly your responsibility for being an enabling piece of shit.”
...Enabling. Lina hadn't thought of that word.
Too selfish to look within, it would seem.
“Catalina?” Karina squeaks.
“Some people don't bring anything good to the world.”
280.
Her teeth are chattering. The air is painfully cold outside the theatre.
Enabled him to abuse Bessie. Enabled him to paint Anne as a witch. Enabled him to kill her. Lina was never the good guy; she has always been a villain.
Mary turned out evil because she inherited it from Lina. Lina is the true rotten apple.
She deserved every time he screamed at her. She deserved every time he berated her. Because she never did anything to stop him. Not to stop him from ignoring Mary, not from grooming Bessie, not from demonizing Anne to the point nobody complained when she was--
Fingers coil around her arm. Harshly.
“Let go!” she whimpers.
He always seized her like this before--
…
…
IkV2ZXJ5b25lIGhlcmUgbG92ZXMgeW91LCBMaW5hLCBubyBtYXR0ZXIgd2hhdCBzdHVwaWQgdHJhdW1hIGhhcyB0byBzYXkuICBBbmQgSSBjZXJ0YWlubHkgbG92ZSB5b3UuIg==
…
…
...What--?
“So-Sorry, Catalina” Karina squeaks. “I just-- I saw you so worked up and...”
...What was that about...?
“...figured you were going to, I don't know, walk into traffic or something, so I...”
...It felt like... a dream, almost? No... No, more solid than a dream.
“...just worried about you; I didn't mean to scare you...”
...A memory? Lina blinks. A memory of what?
IkV2ZXJ5b25lIGhlcmUgbG92ZXMgeW91LCBMaW5hLCBubyBtYXR0ZXIgd2hhdCBzdHVwaWQgdHJhdW1hIGhhcyB0byBzYXkuICBBbmQgSSBjZXJ0YWlubHkgbG92ZSB5b3UuIg==
...A dull ache settles behind her eyes. She can't make sense of that...
“...so I'm sorry.”
...Right. Karina. Karina grabbed her.
280. Mary. Henry. Enabling.
“Stay away” Lina says, much more herself although her hands shake. Is it just anxiety or is it... whatever just happened?
“...Sorry” Karina says in a small voice. “Are... Are you feeling better?”
No. No, the migraine is making it worse.
But what caused this migraine? Stress alone?
“I don't need you to worry about me” Lina says, straightening her shoulders. “I'm fine. I'll be heading back in now.”
Karina mutters quietly to herself as Lina walks past her. Irrelevant. Karina follows her back inside at a distance. She must have also been on her way to the stage when she encroached on Lina's privacy. Since shaking her off for now seems unlikely, Lina lets Karina walk by her. Only when she's enough steps ahead does Lina stop to take Propanolol out of her bag.
Double dose. Her heart is actively trying to kill her.
Although her hands are still freezing, Lina keeps a confident posture as she walks onto the stage. Steve is preoccupied chastizing his niece for being late twice on the same day. So much so he doesn't seem to notice Lina is wasn't on time, either.
'Better.'
See? Self-centered as always. It was that egoism that lead her to--
“We're taking it from No Way” Amanda announces, gesturing towards Daphne. “If you could all behave and not make our choreographer want to quit I would appreciate it.”
...Her song.
Is it too late to change it?
Steve mentions a couple of things to Maggie and María about focusing before they start. Both of them have been distracted all morning long.
Yes. It is indeed too late to change No Way. It is what it is, and the lyrics are what they are. Resistance is futile now. All Lina can do is accept what she did, what her true nature really is, and either live with it or try to change it.
“Ready, Catalina?” Amanda asks in such a way that even the passing thought of saying “no” is off the table.
Lina nods. If she's as selfish as it seems she is, then this song is perfect for her. It captures her essence, her true self. Why hide it? If there's anyone worth changing herself for it's Mary; and Mary isn't here. There isn't a single person in this room who cares about Lina, so why should she--?
IkV2ZXJ5b25lIGhlcmUgbG92ZXMgeW91LCBMaW5hLCBubyBtYXR0ZXIgd2hhdCBzdHVwaWQgdHJhdW1hIGhhcyB0byBzYXkuICBBbmQgSSBjZXJ0YWlubHkgbG92ZSB5b3UuIg==
…Her head again.
The music starts. Never mind; it's show time. She's an actress now, is she not?
Surely she can pretend her own song does not repulse her.
*
“María?!”
What is she doing?
Gasping for breath, buttoning her shirt, María makes for the door. Amanda clutches her arm. “Where are you going?!”
María shakes her head. “I can't do this. I can't do this to Maggie.”
Amanda rolls her eyes, huffing. “That wasn't a problem yesterday.”
'Well, I was being a piece of shit yesterday.'
“Amanda; you're beautiful” María says. “It's not something wrong with you, I just... I can't.”
Instead of letting go, Amanda tightens her grip. “Dump her ass. I can be better for you than her.”
…
“Who do you think you are?” María asks coldly. “Maggie is an angel; you slept with someone you knew was taken.”
Amanda chuckles with malice. “Babe, you loved it yesterday. You're just--”
María nods. “Again, this isn't about you. It's about Maggie and I.”
She hisses when Amanda squeezes her tighter. “Playing hard to get?” she whispers in a husky voice. That's it. María pushes her away, turning the doorknob.
“I'm not playing anything. I'm doing something right for once in my life.”
This one, anyway.
“'Something right'” Amanda parrots, mockingly. “You walk out of that door and there'll be consequences.”
...Seriously? Fine.
“So be it” María says. Her heart is pounding but this is the only correct option. “Sack me. I don't care.”
She takes a step out--
“I'll tell your precious cripple girlfriend.”
...It's María's turn to laugh. “Did you just use a slur? And you still say you're better than her...” María pushes a strand of dark hair out of her eyes. “Jesus, I thought I was awful... And I am; I'm rubbish. But you win this round.”
She turns heel and sprints down the hall. Amanda spews threats. Whatever. She doesn't matter.
Only Maggie does.
The first time María cheated on her angel-like girlfriend was because she honestly wasn't that in love with her; she was in love of how loved she felt by her. After losing Lina there was a hole in María's heart. One she unjustly tried to fill with other forms of affection. That she used Maggie for.
By the time María realized just how much Maggie really meant to her it was too late. The damage done was irreparable, they fell apart. Then somehow the sweetest, kindest person in the world decided to give her a second chance. Her, María, who had already caused her so much grief.
She turns a corner sharply--
And runs straight into something that rattles with a metallic clank.
“Joder...” María says, rubbing her forehead. What the hell?
There's a step-ladder with a large can of white paint teetering dangerously from the top step. Why is this here? If that falls on someone's head it could kill them. ...Then again, it's past closing time. Wasn't there a leak or what-have-you to paint over? A couple of stage hands were talking about something similar earlier.
...Never mind. María walks around the ladder, ignoring her throbbing head, and passes the main entrance exit to go to her changing room. Maggie won't be there anymore; but María needs to gather her things. If she's really quick she might just make it to Maggie's bus stop before the bus does; her radiant girlfriend usually has to wait quite a bit since it only comes every half hour or so.
María part-runs the rest of the way to her changing room.
The second time María cheated on Maggie was out of fear of damaging her again. María didn't trust herself with Maggie's fragile heart. Especially not after her breakdown on Christmas Eve. So to avoid hypothetically hurting her girlfriend, María's genius plan was actually hurting her so Maggie would hate her.
No, it's true. María's a downright idiot who doesn't deserve Maggie.
But she's an idiot who doesn't deserve her and loves her too much.
She grabs her bag, slinging it over her shoulder as she files out. She fumbles with her keys trying to lock the door.
She'll be honest with Maggie. Top to bottom, from the beginning. Finally give her the explanation she deserves. From four years ago and from now. And, if for some reason Maggie still wants her, María will do anything. Anything at all to continue being the person who falls asleep beside Maggie every night. To be the one who makes her laugh the most, to hold her hand and go on cute dates with her and one day, eventually, pop the question and spend the rest of their second lives together.
Couple's counseling, therapy... Whatever Maggie wants to try. María will also do her best to help Maggie with her non-existent self-esteem.
Whatever it takes, she'll do it right. Just the way Maggie deserves; nothing less.
Granted, there's a high chance Maggie won't want her anymore. Why would she after all that María has done?
...Well, she has to shoot her shot anyway. Before, in the closet with Amanda, just a minute before getting her wits about her, María was convinced everything was futile and it was too late; that she'd have to learn to live without Maggie and might as well try to feel loved while she was at it. But... no, that won't do. If María doesn't at least try to fix everything she won't be able to live with herself.
Buzzing with excitement and anticipation, María leaves the changing room corridor-- Why's Catalina still here?
Why does María's heart still go soft after all that her dearest friend did to her?
...Catalina's been off since she stormed off stage after their break. Or, more off than usual. She's walking zoned out, on autopilot, looking down at her phone and muttering something under her breath.
It looks like she just left her changing room, too. She's still holding the keys in her hand. What kept her so long?
None of María's business, she has a bus stop to reach. She speeds up, ready to walk by Catalina--
Unlike María earlier, Lina gently brushes by the stepladder. With a groan, the paint bucket tips--
'No.'
María runs straight ahead instead. Too many memories fill her. Didn't she fight her way into Lina's chambers so she wouldn't die alone? They don't get along anymore; but María will not watch her die. Not again.
Lina's phone flies out of her hand when she huffs, surprised, as María tackles her. She made it, they're fine, they'll be alr--
Searing white pain.
Crunch.
…
…
VghlIGFwcGxpY2F0aW9uIGhhcyBlbmNvdW50ZXJlZCBhIGNyaXRpY2FsIGVycm9yLiAgQ29tcGxpbWVudGFyeSBhc3NldCAwMSBoYXMgYmVlbiBpcnJlcGFyYWJseSBkYW1hZ2VkLiAgUmVzZXR0aW5nIGNvbXBsaW1lbnRhcnkgYXNzZXQgMDEgdG8gaXRzIGxhc3QgYXV0b3NhdmUuLi4gIFJlc2V0dGluZyBhcmVhOiBUSEVBVFJFIHRvIGF2b2lkIHJlcGVhdCBzY2VuYXJpby4=
…
Ii4uLkFyZSB5b3UgcmVhZHk/Ig==
…
...
“What the heck is wrong with you?!” Lina yells, struggling under María. “Get off!!”
...María blinks. Why is she on the floor? Wasn't she supposed to see Amanda?
She stands-- oh, fuck. Her head. Why does it hurt so much? She closes her eyes and leans against the wall for support.
Lina holds the bridge of her nose, squinting her eyes. Blinking is working better for María. “You gave me a worse headache” she spits. “What got into you? Did you think Jane's meddling isn't sufficient and decided to up the standards to straight up murder?!”
The louder her voice gets, the more María's head pounds. What's happening?
“If we'd hit that, we'd be dead” Lina says, pointing on top of them. Through the rapid shutter of her eyelids, María can barely make out a stepladder. There's a can of paint is steadily secure on the top step. But Lina's right; had they hit it they'd be seriously injured, at least.
So why were they on the floor?
“I... I'm sorry” María says. “I don't know what happened, I...”
...She what, exactly?
“This is worse than a migraine” Lina grumbles. María nods...
...Wait, why is Lina holding the front of her head? María fell on her, Lina hit the back of her-- That's not a priority. María isn't a doctor; who knows what happened there? Not her.
But what happened?
Little by little her sight adjusts and the pain fades into a dull ache. Lina sighs, releasing her nose at least. “Strangest headache I've had in either life” she mutters, bending down to pick up her phone.
...Why are their headaches subsiding at the same ti--?
Amanda's heels send painful spikes through María's brain, making her wince. How late is she to their date? Is Amanda worried about her?
...Seems not. She doesn't even look in María's direction. She goes straight out without a word. Odd. Is she cross that María didn't make it on time?
Maggie would never do such a thing. She would have gotten concerned instead.
María's a monster for hurting her.
“The screen cracked” Lina says, tapping on her phone and trying out the volulme buttons. “And be thankful those are the only repair you're paying.”
...Oh, she's just incredible. María doesn't even know what in tarnation happened.
But, to be fair, she indeed broke the phone. Fine then.
How though? And why?
“Just give me the bill when you get it; I'll take care of it” María says. She sounds like shit. She feels like shit, too.
Lina regards María like one may a disease-riddled rat. She shakes her head in disgust. “I am going to assume everyone has gone insane and move on for this one time, Salinas; I've had quite a day and you were running like a chicken with its head cut off before you smashed into me. You get the benefit of the doubt.
“First and last warning, though: it is in your best interest that I do not feel that you are a threat to my safety” she says. “I've had more than enough with Blount and Cleves in that regard and I will not hesitate to defend myself.”
...Bess and Anna? What?
Catalina, too, takes the main entrance exit. Always with ultimatums in this life as if María and her hadn't been the closest of friends... But that matters little now.
...What happened?
María closes her eyes. She had a date with Amanda... and then... she was on the floor with Lina?
What did she do after rehearsal ended? Wasn't she supposed to go straight to the closet? What was she doing in the hall? ...She already has her bags. Did she and Amanda actually...?
Her stomach churns. She should tell Maggie the truth.
...María's going to be sick. But yes, she should. Perhaps trying to protect Maggie by hurting her is a stupid idea. And although the harm was already done yesterday and maybe today, too. How?, the least María can do is own up to it.
...Her heart lightens at the thought. Yes, she'll be honest this time. Is it too late to intercept Maggie before she gets on the bus?
María looks at her wristwatch. There's no way she'll ever be on time; let alone with this headache. Alright then... She'll go straight to Maggie's place and talk to her there. And if Maggie wants to throw a cushion or ten at her, María will take it.
She walks--. Ah, the floor wobbles beneath her. If this doesn't pass soon, she'll speak to Maggie in the morning. But whatever happened, this ends now. Maggie doesn't deserve this.
“Good evening” a man in white, stained overalls says. He walks past María and up the step ladder.
María can only hum in response. Her head is full of cotton.
She makes her way out one step at a time. Be it today, tomorrow, or even later... She'll tell Maggie everything, give her an explanation at last. She will accept whichever consequences Maggie has for her. María's going to do something right for once in her life.
This one, anyway.
Notes:
And there we go... Thoughts? Thoughts, please? I'd love to hear your thoughts. I'm also very glad the update schedule returned (ideally permanently) to Fridays. I never meant to push it back to Sundays.
Lx'y wbqvtaqbt wlgx rzvrr aiomiix ueu th lc vq xnmf gyaibse rj zlrmi eqqgghrii :)
Tjgc cxvgt pttrp, fs iaea? Vltr anyenl gkxi iae ucqt lev qj xgsvtyrmiqpw. "Utvqwv wtpra qtfotkih"... Rev vltr atg wibln jigx, ip oc vkaur. Qxge. Kh xwxy mpil phcv xd wo, yqyawn'v vltr bg hvtx?
Hwosg mhgo, awr dqp'x nhu? Vjixk rkfmrnlqww eeap ymae nqv ltep vjib xsectt. Mhga gpgnqv. Xwxy cti ehwgtptls. Okrt mo rnen pivj ycmin K vtvekxi laav K eb hwgf.
Ebnsg vltf. Iv ymae aowwt fe cu atel yjic mhga mcxvkveqey hcpa tpctx :)
...
I'm going straight to bed after this.
Anyway~ Thank you so much. I hope you all have a lovely day. Take care, alright? Until next time~!!
Chapter 13: Echoes
Notes:
Hello!! As always, thank you so much for interacting with this fic!! It means the world to the author ^^
So sorry for the late update, life happened ;-; It was supposed to be up by Thursday, but it was my birthday and i decided to be self-indulgent and play a game with a couple of friends. But that thought... it made me emotional!! Last year, on my birthday (and Mozart's!!), i posted the third chapter of AMLM... Look at how far we've come!! Those of you who were around back then and are still here for this update... thank you /gen. I am thankful beyond words ^^
Sap aside, this chapter is a doozy!! I extremely strongly recommend a visit through the CWs list. Also, while it goes without saying that most of the actions depicted in this fic are toxic and not to be imitated, this chapter is especially sensitive so i'm just... making that explicit. It's also the longest chapter to date, so feel free to ask me to shorten it. It's never a problem to make my works more accessible /gen.
I... am curious to see what your reactions to this chapter is. It's... oh well, you'll see ;)
Thank you very much for deciding this story is worth your time. I hope it's continues to be ^^
Oh yeah; shoutout to the amazing DarkwehlDeChoco for his undying support and keeping me sane through writing this chapter (/hj)!! You're the best, friend ^^
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
(December 29th, 2023, Friday)
“ Ah, shit.”
Kathryn hisses, removing her hand from her keyboard as if it zapped her. Something just cracked in her wrist and it hurts like a bitch. She holds it--
...It's warm. Her wrist is very warm and tender. It's even painful to brush against its skin. What? Why? She's only been playing Deltarune for... an hour, at most? It's not that long.
...Then again, lately even typing on her keyboard has been a trying task. Her Ringmaster notebook has been discarded and replaced by an ODT document; holding pens is bordering on impossible. But she's been fairing more or less well with her computer... What if she can't play games anymore?
...A save point. She needs to find a save point. That's all. She'll call it quits for the night. It's... 3:33 AM, anyways. She has less than three hours left to sleep. Fucking brilliant.
As she leads Kris, Susie and Ralsei to the nearest glowing spark, Kathryn flexes her ankle. It still stings, but it's nothing compared to the shooting agony that woke her up an hour ago. She'll still need a pain killer for it if she wants to rest at all.
How many has she taken today? Are they the recommended dose? Did she take the last one at least six hours ago?
Details, details. She needs to sleep. After saving the game, Kathryn shuts down her computer. Her room is cast in the glummest darkness as her eyes adjust to the dim light of the street lamps outside once more. Her screensaver is burnt into her retinas. Trying to blink it away only makes the phantom vision more persistent.
Once she can make out the outline of her night table, Kathryn leaves her computer on it. For practical reasons, of course. If she can't sleep, she'll be playing some more.
She's afraid she still can't walk on her ankle. She had to limp all the way to her desk when she woke up and she almost fell down twice.
Kathryn takes a deep breath. Her heart is beating in the back of her throat
because if... whatever this is, gets worse, she won't be able to leave Anna's side or be independent or cook her own food or wash her own clothes or--
She palms her bed for the blanket. Soft, softer than rabbit fur or bird feathers. The coziest blanket she has ever owned.
...Such a shame she told Anna the gift didn't mean anything. This blanket and the Steam card Anna gave her for her birthday have been the first things to bring Kathryn genuine comfort since-- since... she found out Anna's struggling to eat again.
Since both their noses bled at once. What the hell was that about?
Kathryn plops down into bed
extremely mindful of her wrist.
It's a bit cold; her body heat was mostly concentrated on the headboard she was resting against. She wraps Anna's blanket as tightly around her shivery body as she can.
...Anna...
...Anna's fine. There's no reason for Kathryn to be nervous about her, to think about her constantly, to always have her at the forefront of her thoughts. Anna ate dinner tonight, Kathryn saw!!
Did she hold it down, though? Or did she--?
Kathryn's breath hitches. She pushes the blanket off the bed. No, she has no right to comfort herself with Anna's gifts. Anna shouldn't have gotten her anything in the first place. Why
does she even bother with something as ungrateful as Kathryn
did Anna feel the need to give her a present?
“And... Why would I want to be her friend?”
...Those words live in the corners of Kathryn's mind and jump out to haunt her at random since she uttered them. There are many reasons to be Anna's friend. Anna is soft and warm
better than the blanket.
She's funny, sweet, caring--
“Kathryn, talk to me.” “Tell me what's wrong.” “Did you have another nightmare?” “Why don't you want to tell me?” “Don't you trust me anymore?” “It's for your own good, I know what you need--”
'Enough' Kathryn commands herself. She inhales slowly; she has to get her mind to cease its racing.
...There are also many reasons to not be Anna's friend. To run in the opposite direction. Anna has no concept of boundaries, no idea how to respect them. She pushes and pushes and pushes everyone exceeding their limits and then wonders why they flee.
So why does Kathryn yearn to hug her again? Why does her mind always wander to the day Anna held her after Anne said--?
…
...Anna has a lot on her plate right now. Kathryn chuckles humorlessly. Oh, the irony. Anna has close to nothing on her plate; that's the problem. Even if she's overbearing, even if she's insufferable some times... she doesn't deserve to go through the hell she's being forced into at the theatre. Lina insulting her and picking arguments, Jane targeting her, Anne being vicious because 'she doesn't want anyone who likes Kathryn close to her'...
She should really,
really
do something to compensate Anna for being so ungrateful about her birthday gifts. What, exactly, Kathryn doesn't know yet; she'll figure it out. What's certain is that it wouldn't have killed her to thank Anna for her birthday gifts instead of lying about how much they truly meant.
And she should have
never
given Catalina the ammunition of asking why anyone would want to be Anna's friend. Like most of Kathryn's actions, that too is far beyond redemption.
There's a pit in her stomach as uncomfortable as when she's hungry
is this how Anna feels all the time?
. But Kathryn would retch anything she tried eating. She hurt Anna. And Anna hurt her. It's like they're doomed to tear each other to shreds every time they're within conversational radius.
There was a time when it wasn't like this. What wouldn't Kathryn give to go back?
...For Christ's sake, why is she worrying about Anna instead of sleeping?! Anna can't keep her promises. Anna and her can't be friends; they're both long past that point!! Kathryn is so ridiculous.
She's no saint either. All the things she's said to Anna--
Kathryn rubs her eyes, frustrated. Her wrist gives another jolt of pain. “Fuck” she whispers. Is she seriously going to be hurt now by rubbing her goddamned eyes when she's tired?!
...This has to stop. Her brain has to stop; she has to find peace somehow--
“ You should be dead if all you're going to do is cause pain.”
“Slut. Tease. Deserved it. Begged for it. Wanted it. Bitch in heat. Brainless child. Murderer--”
Enough!! That's
it!
Maybe Anne was right. Maybe Kathryn should really be dead!! She can't take this anymore!! Is she the villain or the victim? Both of those words are
wrong
. They won't stop bouncing around her head, mingling with thoughts of Anna
and the entity, and nosebleeds.
But what's unarguable is that all Kathryn can do is hurt those around her!!
“I was a teenager in court, too.”
...It's not the same, though. Bessie...
She didn't get anyone killed.
She wasn't in control. Kathryn
was
. She knew exactly what she was doing
she didn't
.
She wanted it
she didn't
. She was in control
she wasn't. She wasn't; their hands always--
With a choked, dry sob, Kathryn sits up. Her head is too loud. Her thoughts are too much. She loves and despises Anna. She's not sure how she feels about Bess-- fucking Bessie anymore. She's agreeing with Anne and all of history, it seems on deserving her own death! And she can't even hate Anne because ever since the bloody nose incident Kathryn can only think about paper airplanes when her damn cousin comes to mind!!
...Enough. That's enough. Screw Anne, screw Bessie, and screw Anna!! Screw everyone.
Thinking these words won't make her hate any of them. A part of her still wants to run straight into Anna's room, to apologize to Anne and explain everything.
Entities, reincarnation, games, victim, seductress, alive, dead... Kathryn's going to vomit at this rate.
Heart pounding, she grabs her phone and goes straight to the Hall of Shame folder. She needs comfort; she's desperate enough to try this. All the notifications for WhatsApp and Signal are off, so she can only check for new messages manually...
…
...Nothing.
...Of course there's nothing. Of course her inboxes are empty. There's a reason she put those apps in the hall of shame.
Her friends aren't going to write
yet she continues to get her hopes up
. They were probably happy when she left school to be a performer
she doesn't want to perform. Let alone her song. She doesn't want any of this, she's exhausted.
…
...Nobody can love her. Nobody can love something like her. And that isn't new. Even back then, her own family couldn't. There's something broken in Kathryn. Something rotten that seeps out of her and corrupts everything around her. It's why she always drew in the wrong sort of men. It's why she died. It's why she's cruel to Anna. It's why she lost all her friends. It's why she got Lady Rochford killed.
...It's why she's going to take pain killers. How many? Who cares. How long ago did she take the last dose? Who cares.
Can she take them with her anxiety medication, or...?
...Who cares. Not Kathryn.
Because Anne's right. If all Kathryn's going to do is cause pain... She, too, should be dead.
*
That Amanda is capable of sitting back and smirking smugly as she witnesses Maggie fall apart is despicable. It's something Jane would do.
Though, to be fair, even she has fallen silent for once.
“I knew it!!” Maggie says. María takes a step closer to her, promising that she intended to explain everything, but--
Maggie throws a handful of sheet music at María full force. The paper falls unceremoniously to the wooden stage floor; its dry shuffling dorwned out by María and Maggie crying and screaming at each other.
...Perhaps Anna should feel something at the sight of two people she has nothing against hurting so much. And she does, she's sorry for them. But that's the extent of her emotional range right now self-centered; focused on herself as always. All she can really feel is a painful pit in her stomach and her trembling hands. Perhaps she should have had breakfast.
There's something odd about seeing María and especially Maggie involved in an argument of this magnitude. Anna has grown numb to must every quarrel within these walls as long as it isn't directed at Kathryn. But even through the veil of starvation hunger and exhaustion, lightheadedness, cold... It's just pity. That's all it is. It isn't any exaggerated emotion, but...
Poor Maggie. Last time this happened she almost lost herself. Someone should push María off-stage. And Amanda off a rooftop, while they're at it.
Karina was trying to get them to calm down, but eventually she gave up and kept close to her uncle's side. That was until he and Daphne ganged up on Amanda to reprimand her for sparking trouble. Their priorities are a bit messed up; but Anna can't blame them for not caring about the queens and ladies, taking into consideration all the problems they've caused.
Now Karina sits in the front row next to Amanda's assistant, discussing something in hushed whispers. The alts straight up left. Catherine, on her first day back from 'being sick', or whatever she's pretending to have for attention, also dashed out. Bessie followed suit shortly after.
Anna also wants to go. She finds no pleasure in witnessing Maggie cracking, or Amanda's disgusting face as she relishes in her pain. But Kathryn decided to stay, and...
She looks like she's seen a ghost. She barely picked at her breakfast not that Anna's one to talk and she's been skittish and avoidant around Anna all morning long more so than normal, that is. Kat's trying so hard to pretend she's alright, but she's shifting her weight more onto her left leg than her right.
...It's probably nothing. A twisted ankle isn't rare, but... It's far from an isolated incident. There's something very wrong and Kathryn refuses to have it looked at. It's almost like she doesn't care.
Something claws at Anna's insides. She can't lose Kathryn. Not again.
…
It's not as if being in the same room of her is going to accomplish anything. Kat has made it obvious that she can't look past Anna's many sins mistakes and forgive her. Even if she says she doesn't want anything bad to happen to Anna, or that she wants Anna to get the help she needs...
She's already lost Kathryn.
Anna digs her nails into her palms. Kathryn doesn't want anything from her. Not her advice, nor concern, help, or birthday gifts. And it's only fair. It took Anna four years to apologize. And even then, has anything changed? She still can't overcome her fear of something bad happening to Kat from taking the wheel. The more Kathryn demands space, the more suffocating Anna gets.
It's only normal that Kat hates her, really. What else could she do? What else is there to do with someone who presses all her buttons and reminds her of--?
It's because Anna is awful. It's because she let Kathryn die once. Why should she get another chance after that?
But then Kathryn does incoherent things. Like putting so much attention into making sure Anna eats. Or that she's feeling well. Even if Kathryn has to scream at Anna to get her to have dinner. Why would she bother?
“You're not going to die on me.”
“And... Why would I want to be her friend?”
Anna turns her head, relieving the tension in her neck. Small contractions have taken up permanent residence in her muscles since this mess situation started. Kathryn can't make up her mind regarding wanting Anna or not. She gives so many mixed signals.
“Why did you have to ruin this?!”
...As if Anna knew. It would be so much easier if she did. But she can't keep herself in check around Kat. Her feelings spiral out of her control, the mere thought of anything bad happening to Kathryn again makes a part of Anna wither and die gives her an anxiety and grief beyond words.
Right now Kat's staring at Anne with an unreadable expression. She's been doing that more and more since-- Since... Anna isn't sure she has an explanation for their bleeding noses. But, since then.
...At first, Anna was so convinced Kathryn hated Anne she even considered that Kat had indeed pushed the shelf on her. The vicious words the cousins shared when they were living together while Anne recovered were enough to make Anna question all she thought she knew about Kat. Then Kat started showing concern for her, letting her in “Don't leave me”...
Anna turns her head the other way. Something pops. She can't make sense of Kathryn's actions. She can't understand why she's been so observant, and almost cautious with Anne factoring in all the horrible things Anne had done and said to her. Anna can't wrap her head around why Kat switches, seemingly at random, between caring about her well-being and ignoring that she exists.
...Kathryn is capable of hatred as white-hot as hellfire. Of that Anna is positive. The exchanges Kat and Anne shared were gut-wrenching and shocking on both parts; but especially coming from Kathryn.
Perhaps the only reason Kathryn's pretending to care about Anna is to get revenge on her for--
No, no!! Kat would never do such a thing right? She had every reason to be angry at Anne and lash out, being accused left and right of having committed a heinous act she most likely didn't carry out!! Why does Anna still think Kathryn would actually harm anyone, or plot some form of twisted vengeance in cold blood?
Maybe Anna deserves it. Maybe Kathryn has stored the same ire she had for Anne for the past five centuries. Anna didn't lift a finger to keep her safe. She didn't--
María turns to Amanda, eyes reddened with tears and fury. “You recorded us without my consent?!” she screams, voice raw. “That's literally illegal.”
Amanda shrugs nonchalantly. As she opens her mouth to probably spew more bullshit, Maggie finds another handful of scores from Joan's keyboard and ignores Joan's complaints as she launches them at María again.
“You have no goddamned idea the things I've gone through to ensure your safety!!”
...What--?
“What are you talking about?” María says. Maggie's outburst was attention-grabbing enough to make silence fall on everyone swift as a curtain. “Keep me safe from what?”
Maggie scrunches her eyes shut, making a sound between a whimper and a sob. She hugs herself as if she'd been punched. “...Never mind.”
With that, she turns and wheels herself out. María takes off behind her, but Anne holds her by the arm.
“Give her some space, yeah?” she says. “I don't think--”
“You must be so goddamned happy” María retorts, shoving Anne. Kathryn springs to her feet. Why? She looks ready to intervene and defend her cousin at any--
“And you too!!” María says, pointing at Catalina. “Both of you wanted to break us up. Well, congratulations!! We did that twice!!” María looks like a wild animal. Her eyes are blown, her hair messy from running a hand through it one time too many.
“...She was your best friend” María tells Anne in a frail, high voice as tears drip down her chin. “When everyone was against you she was your closest friend and ally...”
She presses the heel of her hand into her eyes. “And I don't need to say how close you and I were.” There's no need to explain who she's talking to. Catalina drops her gaze, slumping her shoulders. “We didn't do anything to either of you” María continues, holding her head. “We never did anything; we just fell in love!! The two of you couldn't stand each other and wanted to force us to break up... Well, congratulations!!”
With her final word, María pushes the nearest music stand over. Its metallic echo is deafening in the dead quiet of the stage.
“Your hatred spreads.”
Jane clears her throat. “Uhm, dear? I don't think either of them forced you to sleep with every available woman you could find--”
“You stay the hell out of this!!” Joan yells, springing into a standing position. “I can't take it anymore!! Day in and day out; you prey on everyone's bad moments!! Do you think it makes you any better to make everyone look worse?! Do you think that by dragging everyone to your level of misery you're going to feel better?! Leave María alone!! At least she was going to do the right thing!! It's much more than what you can say for yourself.”
If seeing Maggie snap was disconcerting, Joan's loss of control is downright paralyzing. She's cried before, but this? This is unfiltered rage. She hates Jane. Not that Anna blames her, of course. If anyone had taken Kathryn from her like Jane tore Eddie from Joan--
...Except, of course, Kathryn would never agree to be her daughter isn't related to Anna biologically or legally. Right. Crucial difference.
“Amanda, can you explain yourself?” Steve says. “Care to explain to me why one of my people is causing more problems than the insufferable cast?!”
Twirling a strand of dark blonde hair, Amanda grins again. “I told María there would be consequences.”
María frowns, confused. “...When did you tell me that? Consequences for what?”
Amanda stands up and stretches so casually Anna wouldn't complain if someone punched her square in the face maybe she'd do it herself if her hands weren't shaking this much. “Don't play dumb with me, baby girl” she says, twisting the term of endearment into a mocking statement. “You know what happened yesterday.”
“I said--” Steve continues, but Amanda waves him off.
“I apologize” she says. “I apologize for the chaos...” her smile turns cruel again. “I wasn't expecting sweet, weak Maggie to make a scene. I thought she'd keep a level head and cry in the bathroom or something.”
“That's what you're apologizing for?!” María says, crossing her arms. “I'm going to sue you.”
Amanda cackles like something pulled out of a dark fairy tale. “Be my guest.”
She turns and leaves, her high heels clicking loudly. Steve trails behind her, screaming profanity. Daphne says something about a headache before leaving through the right hand exit; which leaves Amanda's assistant and Karina in the uncomfortable predicament of staring at each other wondering how to take the reigns of the aftermath of this mess. Before they can reach a consensus, however, Jane storms up to Joan.
“Don't you ever talk to me like that again” she spits. Her face is red.
Joan smacks her fist against the keyboard. The keys complain with a sharp cacophony. “Hating me won't make Eddie love you. Go ahead, come on. Let your poison out. You're so full of it you're gonna drown if you don't.”
As Jane flies into rage mode María storms off stage. Anne and Catalina are both quiet, pensive; as is Kathryn. She's paying rapt attention to the loud verbal fight between Jane and Joan, and to Anne's distraught expression, for whichever reason.
Could it be remorse that she pushed a shelf on Anne?
Damn it, not again!! Anna has no right to be mistrustful of Kat. ...It's Kathryn who should be and is weary of her.
...It's strange because everyone complained it's hot on stage today, but Anna's skin is clammy with shivers. Her headache isn't helping. It's all probably caused by hunger how loud everyone is being. If Catherine does experience some form of discomfort from loudness, no wonder she had to bolt.
“Al-Alright, everyone...” Karina says in her squeaky pitch. That seems to snap Kathryn out of her reverie. She gets up and leaves...
...And she's most definitely limping.
“...Or, those of you who are still here” Karina adds quietly. Anna stands--
Only to sit again immediately after getting lightheaded. No, this starvation arguing isn't good for her. The audience's seats blur together into a sea of black as Anna's vision snaps out of focus for a moment before slowly returning to normal.
...Perhaps it's for the best that she stays. What's she going to do, anyway? Follow Kathryn around and make her hate Anna more? Kat's made it quite obvious that she needs space.
She's very obviously injured, but--
As the world returns to clarity, something moves just at the edge of Anna's sight. Behind the curtain, Kathryn is beckoning to her.
...What does she want? They've barely shared words ever since she caught Anna skipping lunch yesterday. Or, since her birthday, really. Their Christmas Eve argument, perhaps.
Kathryn hates her. As she should.
Anna stands up very carefully--
“Oh, come on Anna!!” Karina complains, barely audible over Joan and Jane letting four years' worth of pent up anger out in each other's faces. “You too?! I'm trying to keep order!!”
...Catalina and Anne lost in thought... Jane and Joan screeching... Everyone else gone...
'Well that's not working out for you, is it?'
“Sorry” Anna says. She's not really sorry; but none of this is Karina's fault, either.
If Kathryn's calling her it could be a trap she could be hurt. Maybe she can't make it to her changing room alone?
As theories clutter Anna's mind and uneasy anticipation pools in her stomach where breakfast should be, it's a moderate relief to not be right next to Jane and Joan right now. Not that being beside Jane is ever a pleasure it was once though, four years ago; but today it is particularly exhausting.
“Kath--”
“A compromise” Kathryn says, staring at her shoes. “We're going to reach a compromise, you and I.”
'This can't be good.'
“What sort--?”
“We're both going to the doctors'” she declares, looking at Anna's eyes. “You for your issues, and me for mine. We both go.”
She averts her gaze once more. She's frowning lightly. Is she worried? In pain? Maybe, but... there's something else, too. What is it? It's... eating away at her, whatever it is. She's been acting so strange--
“Do you find my face entertaining?” Kat snaps. “Do you agree or not?!”
“Yes, fine!”
...Wait, did she just--?
Kat sighs, relieved. “Good.”
And with that, she makes her way down the hall.
...What the hell was that about? Anna leans against the wall because her feet are unsteady and her head is swimming she's a bit tired. She crosses her arms.
...Every time, every single time, she tries to make sense of Kathryn's behaviour, she pulls something unexpected out of left field. Does this mean Kat loves Anna? And why would she? Does it mean she cares, to some degree?
“And... Why would I want to be her friend?”
“You're not dying on me.”
Anna rubs her face, exhaling slowly. In any case, she gave her word. If Kathryn really is up to upholding her end of the bargain, then Anna has to as well... Her stomach clenches around nothing at the thought. A doctor asking probing questions, trying to get into her thoughts...
She shivers because of how hungry she is uncomfortable the idea makes her. Then again, isn't Kathryn willing to go through her own round of intrusive medical queries?
If she's being honest, of course.
Which she is. Anna groans. Exhaustion is a hell of a drug hunger is, too.
Yells aren't coming through loud and clear; but muffled and murky do in this case. Karina and... does Amanda's assistant have a name? Well, those two haven't managed to take control. And if Steve or Daphne have returned, their success is null as well.
Anna slides to the floor she's going to collapse; standing is taxing. She can take a break. Here she'll be close enough to hear whenever rehearsal resumes.
She closes her eyes. She's so starved tired she could fall asleep right here. Despite the clamorous voices, the cold tiles and wall... She leans her head back against it. It's really tempting to succumb to the exhaustion and let herself relax just for a mom--
Footsteps.
It's Bessie who walks by, muttering under her breath as she taps her phone aggressively. There's something distinctly different about her lately. As soon as she hears the shrieking, she rolls her eyes and goes back the way she came.
“Shoot me a text when they're done being stupid, will you?” she says, flipping her long ponytail over her shoulder. “I've got urgent matters to attend.”
…
If anyone had told Anna four years prior that her closest friend and most beloved Lady would be indifferent to her, she would have laughed. Bessie and her were thick as thieves in both lives.
...Although it was a bit more... exaggerated, perhaps, in this one?
She always wanted to be with Anna. She got jealous of everyone who Anna bonded with. At first it was refreshing, even. To have her dearest Bessie back, making up for lost time, with her so eager to be with Anna... It was nice. An ally in every life, no matter how bizarre the circumstances (although 'reincarnation' is certainly a notch or two above 'seven month-long marriage').
But even as all of them got more accustomed to being together as a group, Bessie always sought Anna privately. Even if it was just to talk about their day, or to sit in the same room without uttering a word.
...Anna must have been smiling at those memories, because the muscles in her mouth relax as her grin falls. Bessie would just... Well, first Anna thought she needed time to adjust and reached for the only familiar and safe presence. Being reincarnated with Catalina and María wasn't easy for Bess.
...She never seemed to adjust, though.
A boundary had to be set when she started getting jealous of Kathryn. It wouldn't always happen, and it was covert for the most part. But when it did--
“It's okay, Anna. I get it, really. I wouldn't want to be my friend, either. Go have fun with Kathryn, it's fine.”
…
...It's hypocritical, in hindsight, that she cut Bessie out of her life for that. Anna herself is incapable of being agreeable and rational with Kathryn. And Bessie was much better at it than Anna; she only freaked out a handful of times here and there. Anna repeatedly, without fail, manages to hurt Kat. Over, and over, and over.
She sighs. Bessie was the person Anna was most anxious to meet after four years. Regardless of what happened, of how clingy Bessie could be at times, she's still by all means someone Anna loves dearly. Up until Christmas Bessie was still acting normal; torn between keeping Anna at bay and pulling her close. It was her usual disorganized give-and-take.
...Granted, then she started messing with Anna. Anna can't prove it was all Bessie; but she has indeed caught her a few times right before her possessions go missing, are placed elsewhere, and the like. Is Bessie the one messing with Catalina, too? How is she getting into their changing room?
That's its own degree of messed up, but despite it... Anna can't really bring herself to hate Bess. If she's acting out it could be because Anna deserves it which she does. She can't do anything right.
Anna hoped still does they could fix everything at some point; she really does did. But now Bessie barely acknowledges her. The person who once seemed to almost depend on Anna, at times, to the point it was bordering on unbearable, now acts as if they'd never met.
...She should have really handled matters with Bessie better. There was clearly something her friend needed. Her friend. Anna sure likes to think she didn't give up on Bessie easily; that she held on until it hurt so much she could no longer do it. But is that accurate? Or did she ditch her most loyal Lady at the flip of a switch?
It's no secret Anna can't manage to keep even one person close. Not even the most important one of all.
Her stomach growls. Never mind that. She probably failed Bessie, too. Anna must have done something to receive the cold shoulder from sweet Bess. She's lost even the woman she firmly believed she would never be parted from.
...It's because Anna can't do anything right. Can't be a good person friend, can't be a good mother guardian can't make Kat happy, can't make Bess happy, can't keep them safe, couldn't save Kathryn from Henr--
Her head is spinning. Perhaps it's best not to dwell on any of this she doesn't have the energy to, anyway. After all, what's done is done. Anna can't fix it anymore.
She can't fix anything.
-
Half an hour. Just another thirty minutes and it's over. They're going over Heart of Stone; which is fantastic for Anna because all she has to do is sit down for the most part. The only person who seems to notice or care that there's something off about her is Kathryn. She won't stop sending Anna strange side glances, much to Steve's dismay. It's partly annoying because it makes it harder for Anna to discern Kathryn's true intent, and partly because she doesn't want anyone prodding at what she eats or doesn't.
Her body, her self harm business, right?
…
Fine, she'll have dinner. She can probably do that without consequences. Last time she had dinner was...
...Was...
...A while ago. And anyway, Kat will riot if she doesn't. So dinner it is it should appease her stomach for another day, perhaps.
“Miss Seymour!!” Steve says, waving for the band to stop playing. “Are you trying to sound like a drowning bull on purpose?! You sound like you put your vocal cords through a shredder before rehearsal!!”
Anna rests her arms on her knees. She's tired enough to fall asleep through Jane's screaming. Anna yawns. Today has been a nightmare since minute one. There have been at least seven separate arguments (or that's when Anna stopped counting, at least); and unexpectedly María and Maggie only created the first and largest one. Though technically it was just Amanda and María; Maggie did nothing to deserve that.
Good that Steve kicked Amanda out. Is he authorized, as the music director, to do that to the general director? Probably not; but she didn't put up resistance anyway. And Steve, for as much as an asshole that he's being lately, pulled a power move on her regardless. It was gratifying to see her walk out early.
“I think I sound fantastic for someone who's been singing the same goddamned line for the past hour and a half!!”
Oh no. When Steve gets red in the face things are about to get serious.
“Which wouldn't be happening if you just sang it like you normally do!!”
“This is how I normally do it!!” Jane complains, taking a couple of steps towards Steve.
“No, I don't normally want to tear my ear drums out to avoid hearing you, Miss Seymour!! Not when you're singing, at least!!”
...Maybe Jane wouldn't sound like an injured eel if she didn't yell at everyone all the time. Steve can afford to. He isn't a singer and it's arguably his job to be the loudest person in the room if needed. But Jane must have some of the most abused vocal cords to have ever set foot on this stage.
...'Vocal cords to have ever set foot'... There's a throbbing ache right behind Anna's eyes. She needs to eat something. Desperately sleep after today's... everything. Today's everything.
Even Bessie doesn't love her anymore. She's managed to scare even her off.
“A compromise.”
Shit. Kathryn's proposal has been worse than an ear bug all day long. Through every single argument Jane has stirred (or someone because Jane egged her on; which is still mostly Jane's fault), every time Anna has tried to clear her mind her thoughts have lead her down one of two paths. Kat and Bess.
Once her closest friends, now they hate her tense acquaintances. Isn't there anything Anna can focus on other than--?
Tap tap tap tap tap tap.
Hm? Anna's eyes burn a bit when she opens them. The stage lights aren't any brighter, her sight is just more tired can starvation do that? What's tapping is Catherine's foot against the floor. It's strange that she hasn't left yet. She's sort of rocking back and forth, tapping as she reads something on her phone. She's pale and frowning.
...Not the distraction Anna had hoped for, in all honesty. If she can forget that Catherine exists, all the better. Otherwise all Anna wants to do is cave her face in. She's the reason Lizzie is hurting so much. Even now the poor girl can't forget. And how could she?
Yet another child Anna failed protect.
…
If Catherine does indeed experience distress from loud noises and she's not making it up, Anna would give a lung to have a bullhorn on her at all times. She'd gladly scream at Catherine every hour of every day.
And of course, there's Lizzie. Anna hasn't heard from her in days even after promising to always be there for her after she returned to her house... scared, for lack of a better word. What the hell is Anne doing to her? Hasn't Lizzie suffered enough?
Come to think of it, Anna has barely spared Lizzie a thought lately. Always exhausted, unable to dedicate energy to whatever isn't in front of her self-centered, unable to care for others. No wonder nobody loves her anymore. Why would someone care about a person who destroys herself someone who can't see three feet ahead of--?
“Leave her out of this!!”
Kat. She's--
“Oh, shut up, you” Anne says, rolling her eyes at Kathryn. “Nobody asked for your contribution to this shitshow. We get it, you have a crush on Adrian. Now shut the hell up you brainless whore.”
“Miss Boley--!!”
“Maybe you should shut up, Anne” Joan shoots back.
...What in tarnation? Why is Joan defending Kathryn from--?
“Nobody invited you to this party” Jane seethes, voice cold as ice. “Sit back down, dimwit. Anne's right” she adds, snarling. “Then again, it takes one to recognize one, am I right, cousin?”
...Anna's head isn't going fast enough for this. Who is Adrian? And since when is Kathryn interested in men? That's a first.
Joan and Jane go at it happily; apparently not having had enough time to unpack their bottomless rage this morning. Anne quips from time to time while Steve drops more than sits onto his chair, holding a desperate grasp on his balding head. Behind him, Amanda's assistant is in tears as Karina offers her a tissue. Why is she crying? And why is Kat staring at her so intently?
As Anna focuses her last three functioning brain cells into solving this puzzle and figuring out what, exactly, is happening, Anne drags Kathryn into the argument from time to time. Little vicious words sprinkled into otherwise unrelated sentences, provoking. But Kat doesn't rebuke her cousin. Why not? Why is she being so... understanding, almost, with Anne? After all that happened when they were living together, if anything, Kat should be angrier.
Could it be guilt for having--?
Oh, that's just ridiculous. Anna needs to eat rest. Her head is foggier than a stereotypical fairy tale forest.
“What are you looking at?” Anne snaps at Kathryn, who is only sitting in her chair observing Amanda's assistant. “Wondering how to get in Adrian's pants now that she's vulnerable?”
Searing rage clears the fog, driving Anna to stand up. That's enough. That's a line not to be crossed. The way Kat's spine straightens says all Anna needs to hear to be certain that her beloved Kat is comprehensibly upset.
“Don't you fucking dare imply she's a predator” Anna spits. “You're going too far.”
Anne smirks. She opens her mouth to say something, but Jane cuts her off.
“If it isn't sweet Kitty's ugly guard dog!! I was wondering what took you so long to protect the whiny bitch!!”
…
...The only thing Anna knows without doubt is that she should not be focusing more on the fact that she's been called 'ugly' than on--
“WHY DON'T YOU JUST DIE ALREADY?!” Kat says, pulling her hair. “I've had it with you, Jane!! Shut up, shut up, shut up!! Leave Anna the hell alone!!”
...She's defending--
“Good advice!!” Anne interjects. “Take it for yourself and jump off a building before you hurt someone, will you?”
“Anne--” Anna says.
“DON'T YOU PEOPLE EVER HAVE ENOUGH OF THIS?!”
...Maggie snaps. After being quiet as a wilted flower all day long, she crosses her arms and gives everyone a long, disappointed look.
“Have we really reached the low of suicide baiting?” she says, looking down at her knees, voice trembling. Her fingers tighten around her armrest. “I don't care how angry you are. I don't even care that Jane is the worst person here!!”
For a fleeting moment, Maggie's mesmerizing eyes turn to María. She doesn't say anything, but the words 'Second worst, since you're here' ring clearly in Anna's head. María must get the same impression, because she shrinks back.
“Every single one of you should be a bit more mindful of her words” Maggie continues. “Do you really want to be the reason someone... does something regrettable? Kathryn, could you really live with yourself is Jane did what you suggested?”
Kat cocks an eyebrow, then takes a deep breath and shrugs. “It-It was the first thing-- I--.” She sighs. “I'm sorry, Jane. I didn't mean it. I still think you really need to work on yourself; but that was still out of line.”
At the first sign of kindness thrown her way since this mess began, Jane's mouth hangs open slightly. She blinks a couple of times, shaking her head as she regains her composture. “Words can't hurt me” she says. It sounds like she's trying to convince herself more than anyone.
Maggie nods, exhaling. “And Anne--”
“I could” Anne says, nodding. She gives Kathryn a disgusted look. “This thing here has proven she'd push a shelf on me, she'd screw around with my meds. What won't she do to hurt me? How long before she figures out she can use Lizzie to--”
“Don't you dare say I would--!!” Kathryn says, standing up and marching over to Anne. She was bound to break at some point.
“--hurt me? Someone notorious for getting people killed isn't to be trusted. Some people just shouldn't be alive.”
“Anne, I swear to--!”
Kathryn's shrill voice is cut off by a sharp gasp as Anne shoves her. She falls, and something cracks gruesomely as she hits the floor.
There are too many things happening at once. Joan demanding to know what happened, Amanda's assistant (Adrian, right?) rushing to Kat's side. A chorus of people chiding Anne; Steve loudest of all. But through that mess Anna's vision blurs out. When it focuses again she's lifting Anne off her chair by the shoulders of her hoodie.
“Get off!!” Anne says. Her eyes are blown with fear. “What are you--?!”
“You didn't even care that Jane Rochford died” Anna growls. “Don't you dare tell Kat she gets people killed.”
“Anna, what are you doing?!” Kat demands somewhere behind her. Other voices are also speaking, but their words blend together.
“She does” Anne says. “What about the poor men who died for her? She was capable of tricking me into thinking she loved me!! God knows what she did to--!!” Anne hisses in pain when Anna tightens her grasp. “My arm hasn't healed yet you stupid horse!!”
A hand curls around Anna's bicep and shoves her back. Her heart skips a beat as she stumbles backwards. Her fall feels as if time dilated. What--?
Ouch. Everything returns to normal as the dull pain of landing on her rear snaps her out of her daze. Did she really--?
“This!! See this?!” Anne wails. “This is what I mean when I say Kathryn and you can't come near Lizzie and me anymore!! You grabbed me!! What the fuck is wrong with--?!”
“With you?!” Bessie snaps. She's standing over Anna. Is she the one who--?
“What the hell is wrong with you , Anne?!” Bessie says. “Do you even hear yourself?! I think out of all people you would know best what it was like to--.”
“Don't compare me with her!!” Anne screams, pointing a trembling finger at Kathryn. Mascara runs down her cheeks. One of her space buns is loose from tugging on her hair. “I never manipulated anyone” she adds in a hollow, thick voice. “I never--”
“And neither did she!!” Bessie says. “You pushed her!! Are you trying to outdo Jane now?!”
“Hey--!” Jane says; only to be met with a chorus of 'stay quiet', 'shut up', and the like.
“I don't need anyone to defend me!” Kat complains. It comes out like a whine.
Kat.
Anna scoots closer to her. She's cradling her wrist, which is starting to turn purple. Amanda's assistant has a reassuring hand on her shoulder. Anna tries to touch Kathryn as well, but her hand is rejected.
“Why did you do that?!” Kat says, crying openly.
...She's crying. Kat is actually--
“You're just making Anne more paranoid!! Do you want to lose Lizzie forever?!”
…
A pair of doors closes. Daphne walked out. The alts share a glance, mutter something amongst each other, and take the stage exit.
“Kat--”
“Don't call me that!!” Kat-- Kathryn says, wiping her eyes with the back of her sleeve. Amanda's assistant passes her a tissue. “I hate it when you call me that because in the end, you always ruin everything!! Bessie had to push you off of Anne; were you even thinking?!” Kathryn adds, snatching the tissue.
“If I never see Lizzie again because of this, I won't ever forgive you.”
“I won't ever forgive you.”
“I won't ever forgive you.”
“I won't ever forgive you.”
“I won't ever--”
“Christ!!” María screams. “Someone call an ambulance!!”
What--?
Kathryn gasps, eyes widening as she stares at something behind Anna. “Catalina.”
Anna whips her head-- oh, fuck . When the nausea settles and her eyes focus... she isn't really sure what she's looking at. There's a crowd around Catalina's chair and everyone has grown quiet.
“Catalina, can you hear me?”
“Is she okay?”
“What's happening?”
“Her heart” Anne says. Her face is contracted in horror. “Guys I think we gave her a heart attack” she mutters. She takes a seat, burying her face in her hands. “This can't be happening. Not again. I don't like her, but I didn't want her to die.” She repeats that sentence over, and over, and over.
“I never wanted her to die. Not back then, not now.”
Anna stands on unsteady feet, taking a moment to balance herself on the nearest chair.
“Anna?!” Kat says, gripping the leg of her pants. “Are you dizzy?”
“You always ruin
everything!”
If there's a name for this feeling, Anna doesn't know it. She gently pulls herself out of Kathryn's grasp. Kat continues to call for her, her voice growing increasingly desperate. It doesn't matter, it's fine, really.
She's probably better off without Anna; after all she always ruins everything.
Catalina has collapsed in her chair. Bessie is keeping her distance, as are Anne, Jane and Catherine. It's María, Maggie and Joan who are surrounding her now.
“What happened?” Anna asks. She sounds dreadful.
If María heard her query she says nothing. She's keeping Catalina's hair out of her scrunched up face, crying quietly, singing something softly in Spanish. Maggie, with pursed lips, is rubbing circles on María's back, promising her that Catalina will be okay, that she won't die in an apathetic tone.
“I think the argument got the best of her” Joan says, keeping her eyes closed. An ugly sob breaks free from her throat. “It was a matter of time before something really bad happened, you know?” she adds, her voice cracking. “I don't think any of us are ready for this much tension day in and day out. But of course, none of us have heart disease.”
Catherine gets up and leaves, hyperventilating. Joan perks up at the sudden sound. “Who--?”
“The ambulance should be here soon” Steve says. Even he looks somber. It could be because he doesn't want to deal with the paperwork involved in this; but... no, he looks genuinely worried.
There's a huge difference between disliking someone and wanting them to die.
“Hold on please” María says. “Don't you dare die on me again.”
“...She's strong, she'll be fine” Maggie says with no conviction.
Catalina's eyes flutter open. They're unfocused. “What... What's happ--?”
María shushes her, bringing a hand to Catalina's cheek. “Save your strength, help is on the way.”
“...María?”
María nods. “I'm right here, with you” she says. “Don't worry, I--”
“Why... are you with me... after all--?” Catalina's voice is terribly breathy.
“Shhh, it's fine” María says, brushing a lingering strand of hair out of her former friend's eyes. “Don't worry yourself about anything right now.”
Catalina shakes her head. “I'm dying again, aren't I?”
“Of course not!!” María says, hiccuping through a sob. “Don't even say that!!”
Catalina whimpers. There's something bone-chilling about hearing the strongest, most composed woman Anna knows make that sound. “I know this pain, María.”
...Anna's face-- Oh... They're tears. She's cry--
“I can't die now” Catalina says, golden eyes wandering the ceiling aimlessly. “I have so many amends to make... With you--”
“Don't talk, please-- ”
“--and with Boleyn... I have to... listen to her version, at least...”
At the mention of her name, Anne gasps quietly.
“Lina!” María chides with mounting frustration.
“...and with Blount... I never apologized for--”
As a coughing fit takes a hold of her, Bessie turns and leaves; dashing more than walking out. Even her expression is somber.
“...also Howard... She isn't what...”
“Lina, I implore you--!” María insists. Her tears roll onto Catalina's hair.
“...and Maggie, for trying to... keep you from her, and--”
“Lina!!”
“...Cleves, too... I called her what... what he did; that wasn't...”
...Shaky step after shaky step, Anna takes her leave as well. It's too much. The nameless feeling is growing in her chest like a parasite, forcing her to stay away from Catalina.
Step by step, that's enough. She can't take it anymore.
Catalina shouldn't feel nicely towards her. Anna contributed to the argument that tore her down, too. If Catalina dies--
Anna collapses into her changing room chair. ...So this is where she was headed. She rests her forehead into her crossed arms and lets the nameless emotion out through violent sobs. She's crying for Catalina. For Kat and Bessie, for Lizzie, for what she's done to Anne.
For everything and nothing. Anna cries until her heart is as empty as her stomach.
-
It was Joan who went with Catalina in the ambulance, since they were unable to get a hold of Mary. Everyone else elicits feelings too strong for a woman for snapping in and out of consciousness. Joan was the most neutral presence.
"Back from the top" Steve says through gritted teeth.
Haus of Holbein sounds very strange without the keyboard. Catalina's voice is also sorely missed. Not Catherine's, though. She never came back after she left the stage and that's something Anna doesn't mind. Nobody's bothered asking where she is.
Nobody really cares.
The humane thing would have been to let everyone go home after what happened. But it really feels like Steve is trying to punish them by keeping them here so late into the night. He let the alts go home after their shift was done; leaving Haus of Holbein eerie and vacant.
That's exactly how the stage feels after everything that transpired. That's exactly how Anna feels after crying her heart out.
She can't do anything right. She always ruins everything. She might have destroyed whichever chances there were of seeing Lizzie again. Kat hates her. Bessie doesn't care anymore.
She contributed to hurting Catalina.
Where was it that Anna heard "Exhaustion is just another word for pain"?
Whoever said it was right. It feels like she's been beat up a few times over. It gets worse the more she pushes herself. The headache gets worse, the nausea, the dizziness and the hunger too.
...
She isn't even sure what she's doing, how she's singing, or if she's moving the right way. Her body feels numb as if she'd just fallen into frozen water. Whatever she's doing is barred from her consciousness by a thick layer of tiredness and pain.
Steve aggressively cut them off again. What's he saying? What is he talking about? He sounds so far away...
...
...
Anna is so comfortable. When did she get home? When did she change into her pajamas? How long has she been in bed?
"...Can't believe it's happened twice--"
... Who's that? Is it--?
"This is all your fault!!" Kat says. She sounds far away but ablaze with rage. "If you hadn't pushed everyone to their absolute limits--"
"I didn't know miss Cleves--"
... Steve? And Kathryn? How--?
"She's been looking bad since this morning!!" Kat counters, her tone incredulous. "This is entirely your fault!!"
...Anna isn't at home, is she...?
"Keep quiet, you two" Bessie snaps. Something warm movies in Anna's right hand. "She could do with some peace and quiet."
"Agreed" Kat says, much softer. "For once we agree on something."
Slowly, little by little, their voices come through clearly. Someone is most certainly holding Anna's hand.
"I think the one thing we've always agreed on is caring about her" Bessie says... Affectionately, perhaps?
But why would she or Kat--?
Kathryn chuckles drily. "At least there's one thing we see eye-to-eye to."
Soft fingers tread through Anna's hair. Her body still numb, but what's pressing into her shoulder blades is not a soft mattress. It's cold and hard. Her head, however is against something... padded?
She blinks several times, hissing when her retinas burn-- something blocks out the light.
"Anna?" Kat says, barely above a whisper. "Can you hear me?"
As the world becomes less smeared, Anna can finally make out what is between her eyes and the stage lights on the ceiling.
It's Kathryn looking down on her. Which means that what's under Anna's head--
"Can you hear me?" Kat repeats, urgently.
"Give her a moment, alright?" Bessie says gently. Someone squeezes Anna's hand. "Welcome back. That was quite the scare you gave us."
She's smiling gently, but looks away from Anna. “She's awake, you can call that cab now.”
From the direction Bessie was staring at come's Steve's voice, drifting further away as footsteps echo. “I hope you recover soon, Miss Cleves.”
Anna closes her eyes again. Clearly this is a dream. Right? Because if she did pass out, there's no way on Earth Kat and Bess would care. Why would they? All Anna does is--
“You're such a stupid idiot” Kathryn growls. “You can't keep doing this.”
Her voice wavers at the end. Something wet strikes Anna's face. Is it raining? No, it can't be. She's indoors.
She opens her eyes. Yes, she's indeed on the floor. Her head is resting on Kat's legs and Bessie is holding her hand. Anna makes to sit up, but Kat and Bess hold her down. Kat only does so one-handed
“Woah there” Bessie says. “Take it easy.”
“Kat...” Anna says. What's her voice box made of? Wood? She sounds so stiff.
Kathryn stares down at her. The gloom the lights above cast on her face don't manage to hide how glassy her eyes are or her deep, irate frown. Despite that her fingers move gently through Anna's hair--
…Oh.
Four years ago, when they first woke up, Kitty passed out from the phantom pain of her butchered execution. Anna found her, and she too placed Kat's head on her lap. They were in this exact position, just reversed. Anna was the first thing Kathryn ever saw in this life.
Was this what it felt like? Did she, too, feel at ease despite the situation at the sight of Anna just how Anna feels soothed by Kathryn right now?
At least back then Kat did love her, after all.
Anna raises her free hand to cup Kathryn's cheek. It's a far more tiring accomplishment than it should be, but she presses on. Kat gasps, but doesn't pull away. Anna wipes a lone tear.
“Don't cry for me, sweetheart.”
An ugly, wet sob comes out mixed with a groan. “Idiot” Kat spits, holding Anna's hand gently in place, nuzzling into her palm. “This has to stop.”
Anna nods. For the first time all day long, through misery and starvation, she has found clarity. Clarity in the form of an obscured little face that makes her heart burst with warmth. Clarity in Kat.
Kathryn doesn't cry; she's far too detached from her emotions. Yet she is weeping for Anna as she was for Lizzie earlier. This is something Kat literally cannot fake. No matter how little sense her actions make, she must be aching deeply to behave so erratically. Anna can't do anything to spare her all the cruelty of the world. Encroaching upon her space is clearly not helping, either.
But she can get rid of one stressor for Kat. If Kitty is suffering because of Anna's inability to take care, she will address that she's tried before. If she's hurting because Anna loses her wits, she will practice holding a tighter grip around her emotions which she's also tried.
…
“I'll try again” Anna says, lowering her arm. It falls heavily, as if made of lead and not muscle. “For you, I'll try all the times I have to. I'll try everything.”
Kat cocks her head. “What? Anna, did you hit your--?”
“I didn't hit anything” Anna says. “This is the most serene I've been all day long.”
Kat hums and shares a glance with Bessie. “I have no idea what she's talking about. Do you think she's got a concussion?”
Bessie looks from Kat to Anna and tenses her lips into a smile. One that may fool Kathryn, but not Anna. She's either jealous or something in that vein.
“I think she is serene” Bess says gently. “I think she's saying she's going to try getting better for you.”
For a moment, Kat's eyes light up... then she shakes her head. She looks at Anna sternly. “Don't go making promises you can't keep” she says in what Anna's certain is supposed to be a warning tone. It comes across as defeated instead.
“I'm not promising I'll be good at it” Anna points out, forcing herself to grin as well.
Her comment must be silly enough, because it makes Kitty smile a bit despite her reddened eyes. “That's better.”
Bessie squeezes Anna's hand. “Lovely moment” she mutters. “Glad to see you're alright; I best be going now. Wouldn't want to--”
“Wait” Anna says, much to her surprise, in sync with Kathryn.
“...You don't have to go” Kat says cautiously, considering the words before she says them. “I'm sure Anna is glad to have you around... And you're not, like, bothering me or anything.”
Surprise colours Bessie's expression for a split second. “But you're the one going with her to the hospital” she says. “If you need anything you can call me, of course; but I'm not going to stick around.”
“Sounds like a plan” Kat says, nodding.
...It's so peaceful. Although Anna is so cold her skin feels feverish against her clothes, although she barely has the energy to keep her eyelids open... She's with Kat and Bess. They're getting along and they're showering her with gentle care even if she doesn't deserve it.
“You always ruin
everything
.”
…
If it's a dream, Anna doesn't want to wake up. She can enjoy it while it lasts, right? There's no harm in that.
“Is my head too heavy for you, Kat-- Kathryn?” she asks. Her voice is still thin. “Are you comfortable?”
Kat rolls her eyes. “An empty skull isn't heavy” she says. Despite her harsh words, she's smiling and her fingers are still gently lulling Anna into another sweet bout of sleepiness.
“Do you mind if I close my eyes then?”
“Not at all” Kat says. “Please, get some rest.”
“We'll both be here with you” Bessie says. “Don't you worry yourself, okay?”
As Anna's eyes fall shut at last, one last thought comes to mind. “Hey, Kathryn?”
“Yes?” she says above Anna.
“You have to keep your side of the promise too, okay?”
Kat's fingers cease their ministrations on Anna's scalp for a moment. She lets out a long, drawn out breath. “I guess it's only fair I do. It was my idea, after all.”
Alright, with that out of the way, Anna can let slumber claim her. When they wake her it will be to go to the hospital. She will be in a cold room with scratchy sheets and an unbearable scent. For now she can focus on her most beloved friends.
She'll work on herself as much as needed to keep this precious sensation untouched. To be a safe presence for both of them again. To--
“Uhh, is Anna better?” Karina's mousy voice asks from somewhere behind her.
Just great.
“Shhh” Bessie says. “I think so; why?”
Karina sighs. “I can't find any of the others and the ones I can find won't help me.”
“With what?” Kat says, more than a bit irritated.
“You know how Catherine didn't come back and we all assumed she'd gone home?” Karina says. “Funny thing... She got locked in the storage closet. And she's freaking out.”
“Not my problem” comes Kat's voice.
“Or mine” Bessie agrees. “...But I take it you need help anyway, Karina?”
“Please” Karina implores, desperate. “We can't just leave her there.”
Actually Anna can think of several reasons to; but she's too tired to voice them. Muttering a quiet “Fuck my life”, Bessie lets go of Anna's hand, leaving a cold void in it.
“I'm going for Karina's sake” Bess clarifies. “Keep an eye on Anna for the both of us, okay Kathryn?”
“Done” Kat replies. “And hey, Bessie?”
“Yes?”
“Thank you for staying.”
Anna can practically hear the smirk on Bessie's face. “Don't mention it, kiddo. Now, Karina, where's the detestable...?”
Her voice is lost both to the looming darkness consuming what's left of Anna's consciousness and distance. For a while it's just her and Kat, with the sweet girl humming You Are My Sunshine.
Just as Anna loses her final hold on awakeness, a pair of lips press against her forehead. “Don't take my sunshine away” Kat mutters.
…
This must be a dream. A very lucid one in which Anna is aware that she's dreaming, but it simply cannot be reality. It just can't be. Right?
...Whatever it is, Anna will sleep with her heart full to the brim. Dream or not, this is the happiest she has been in four years.
*
Sometimes when everything goes wrong, Cathy shuts down. That's always moderately scary to her. The inability to react even to the loudest stimuli, functioning solely on an instinctive and logical level, losing touch of her feelings... She hates it.
Sometimes, when everything goes wrong and Cathy has a meltdown instead, she wishes she'd shut down sooner.
After all, she'd rather be afraid herself than see Mae fearful of her.
…
Every step echoes off into silence in the staircase. Like everything about this putrid hospital, it's white and sterile. Normally Cathy can't handle hospitals, they trigger phantom pains. Ever since Mae started showing symptoms of Tourette's, after so many visits and tests, it doesn't really matter anymore. The hospital is just another location. Like the park, the ball pit, the mall.
Yet so unlike any of those.
The halls are deserted this late at night, and there are no other people in the stairway either. Cathy has no idea where she's going. She's just drifting by as if the drafts pushed her along. Accompanied by nothing other than her footsteps to drown out the memories.
On a rational level, Cathy should be panicking. She should be angry at herself. Hateful, even. But... There's nothing. Her heart is devoid of anything other than the blood it pumps.
She came back from the theater, paid the babysitter, and played with Mae and Twitch. After all that happened today during rehearsals, Cathy wasn't quite... present. Her mind was elsewhere. So much so she missed the first signs of Mae starting to twitch her eyebrows.
Cathy stops, leaning against the wall. How did she overlook that? She's a horrible mother.
Nothing new on that front.
She holds her temples with her middle finger and thumb. Mae had been so lost in the game she didn't see it coming, either. In part that contributed to how much she freaked out when she accidentally threw Twitch and he landed face first into Cathy's waste basket.
“I'm sorry Twitch. I'm so sorry. I-- You--”
...And then the same old. The stress made the episode worse. She started screaming, terrified, punching the table uncontrollably. Cathy's second mistake was forgetting the noise-cancelling headphones. If she'd had them on her, she wouldn't have gotten so overwhelmed.
If she hadn't gotten so overwhelmed, she wouldn't have shrugged Mae off when she so desperately needed to be comforted. Cathy wasn't even thinking. She can't do that when she's that overstimulated. Mae's little hands were like needles against her skin.
She shouldn't be a mother if she can't do it right. The noble thing would be to give Mae up so she could have a good--
Cathy's dinner threatens to crawl up her throat, making her heart beat faster. No. That is not an option.
Though to be honest it's far from the first time Cathy has considered that outcome.
...Mae is her little girl, the only person who loves her she doesn't deserve to be loved, though. Cathy already failed Mae once. She died, she left her baby alone to her miserable fate. Cathy will not do it again she already has. She will protect Mae she can't.
“Mummy are you angry at me?! Mummy please I didn't mean to-- I didn't know-- I just wanted a hug!!”
…
“I'm so sorry.”
Cathy exhales slowly. Mae is fine, they cleared up the misunderstanding, that's all that matters. She's only here because of how anxious she got; she'll be discharged soon. Even the doctor said it wasn't Cathy's fault it was. She can't be perfect at all times she should be. She took good care of Mae, prevented her from hurting herself after inflicting harm, that is.
...She's a good mother lies. Would CPS allow Mae to stay with a bad mother? An oversight they're bound to notice at some point. They'll take Mae away from her again. She'll lose Mae forever and never see her again. Mae will grow to hate her; as she should. Mae will regret the time she spent with--
Drawing a shaky breath, Cathy resumes her way upstairs. She's probably not allowed out on the rooftop; but if she can get herself there, the cold night air should suffice to ground her a little.
...Her feelings are starting to seep through the dissociation. Little by little, not enough to cause the major breakdown she would certainly be experiencing under other circumstances. As unpleasant as this numbness is, it also lets her keep a cool head which she needed earlier instead of hurting Mae.
Cathy needs to stay calm. After the horrific days Mae has had, she was finally starting to feel the slightest bit better. Cathy had to call in sick to stay with Mae. She was just beginning to be herself again and Cathy ruined it.
She always ruins everything with children.
...What Cathy needs is to keep her wits about herself. At least until they call her to pick Mae up again. Her baby girl is in observation. And what's Cathy doing? Wandering the halls like the hollow ghost she is right now. Granted, Mae's asleep. Granted, for a while Cathy was stressing her out more, driving her into another bout of frantic apologies “Mummy please I love you” for something she shouldn't feel bad about!!
...Perhaps... she truly is better off without Cath--
Time to think about something else. Because when Mae gets discharged Cathy's going to need to be at ease until her little princess and Twitch are both asleep in her arms assuming Mae still wants to be with her and she didn't scare her poor girl away for good.
...Something else...
...Oh, right. Ringmaster.
Who would've thought it's Joan?
She was last on Cathy's list of suspects. Only having one big argument with Jane, always trying to be the civil voice of reason... She has the least motivations out of all of them to create this game.
And she gave herself away in such a stupid, stupid way it's laughable.
Cathy didn't pay the slightest attention to her phone en route to the hospital. But the waiting times are long in this building; even seconds stretch into hours. She had to keep herself busy with something much like right now and the message on her phone was incredibly telling.
“I already warned you my patience is limited. I am merciful and understanding, but your arrogance has depleted my kindness. You failed to lock Anna in the closet. The first time I reached out you ignored me as well.
“Whichever consequences stem from this are directly your fault. I hope you can live with yourself :)”
Except... Cathy did try. Despite being sure there is nothing supernatural going on in this cursed production, she couldn't risk the punishment she was threatened with. She had to carry out her task on the off-chance she was overlooking something. Cathy isn't arrogant enough to assume there aren't factors she can miss like her noise-cancelling headphones.
For a self-proclaimed merciful, all-seeing entity, it sure didn't know she locked herself in the closet by accident; it specifically said she ignored her deed. Which she didn't; she just sucked at it like at parenting!! Everyone found out when Karina reached out to them and they all decided not to help, as they should. That discards every person in the theatre: they all stayed until Steve officially discharged them after the taxi arrived for Anna and Kathryn.
Which only leaves Catalina and Joan; the two people who weren't around by the time Cathy's accident became public knowledge. Seeing that that Catalina must still be recovering, it can only be Joan. Simple process of elimination.
But why? None of this is solid proof, of course; but it's the only theory that fills in most blanks: why “ringmaster” needs tangible evidence, why it's not omniscient, why it's changed its methods since four years ago to now. Of course it could be some unrelated staff member; but they weren't around in the studio when the game most likely. Except for Karina, Steve and Daphne; all of who know Cathy locked herself in.
It has to be Joan, but from a motive standpoint it makes the least sense. She only has problems with Jane; nobody else hurt her. Why would she do this? To punish Jane? Then why wrap everyone into the mess?
Jane feels far from chastized, anyway. She's having fun being a despicable person. Not that Cathy's standards were ever high for her. Jane's a Seymour as was Cathy once, too; and by choice, not blood. That explains how she was stone-hearted enough to tear her own son out of Joan's arms as he wailed and suffered.
Cathy knows about making children suffer; or about being negligent enough that they do, at least.
If it really is Joan, she took it a step too far by threatening Cathy with “making Lizzie disappear next week.” The only reason Cathy accepted to walk into the so-called 'game' was because Lizzie was brought up. Even if Cathy was right to think the odds favoured there being no entity, it was a chance she couldn't take.
No matter the odds, she couldn't risk hurting Lizzie more.
Then again, now that she's mostly sure it's Joan, a huge weight has been lifted off Cathy's chest. Whichever the twisted reason to spin this web of lies, Joan wouldn't hurt a kid. And if she did try she would have on rabid Anne on her on sight. Not to mention the whole bit about being blind makes kidnapping a child considerably difficult. It was an empty threat.
...If only Cathy read that message before sitting down to play with Mae. If she'd connected the dots earlier, she would have been distraught from the frankly horrific day at the theatre; but she wouldn't have been so consumed with anxiety and fear for Lizzie that she made so many mistakes one after another.
Then again, making mistakes is Cathy's specialty.
She's greeted with a dark door when she turns. How... How many floors has she gone up? Her legs are sore, but she didn't feel it until she stopped. Distracting herself with musings must have worked; she was so out of it she didn't even notice the tightness in her calves until actively thinking about it.
Well, she's here now. Might as well take some deep breaths outside before going back into the suffocating ambiance of the hospital. If someone catches her and scolds her, it will only be fair.
Not really; she deserves so much more than a metaphorical slap on the wrist.
Cathy hisses as the door whines open with a high-pitched sound that's eventually eaten up by the dark night outside. It was worse than nails on a chalk-board.
Good.
The air is as brisk as Cathy had anticipated, nipping at her exposed face and hands. Few things are as grounding; that's for sure. Cathy curls her toes in her boots. It's cold.
She probably should have brought gloves more oversights. More mistakes. She never learns. Oh well, at least Mae has her gloves; that's what matters the most Cathy can freeze; it's fine.
The roaring traffic is so distant from here it's but mere background noise. The lights are all far away. Most of the ones Cathy can see dotting the dark canvas of the sky are those of houses. Every one of them illuminating a different household. Houses that are full of people; all with their own stories. People who are lonely, people who are surrounded by family, some of whom are weeping, some of whom are laughing.
The concept of people and the lives they lead has always been fascinating to Cathy. The human experience can be so varied from individual to individual that even two people in the most similar of circumstances can function drastically differently.
Slowly, Cathy walks the perimeter. The white tiles underfoot are dusty and grimy from several rounds of rain. In some places the final remains of it are still gathered, shimmering gently in the soft wind. Featureless... cabins, for lack of a better word, seem to jut out from the floor itself. Equally white, equally stained. What are they for, anyway? It's something Cathy has always wondered... Alright, she'll search their proper name and function when she gets back--
Behind one of said protrusions lays an area crudely cordoned off. A sign reads “Water damage. Flooring unstable.”
...Well. Rain, poor maintenance and most likely dry rot are a bad combination, aren't they? As long as this isn't directly over a place where people, and especially patients, are likely to be, it should be fine if they fix it on time.
Cathy stays well away from the loosely placed rope. Better safe than sorry.
A few other areas are also off limits in other spots. Cathy keeps walking; if she doesn't move she runs the risk of becoming a fairy tale character and turning into an ice sculpture where she stands--
…
Mae's storybooks are starting to affect her. Just great.
…So why would Joan threaten Lizzie? How did she plan to “make her disappear” if she was serious at all and not just attacking Cathy's most vulnerable spot? In 'ringmaster's' typical cryptic tone it's very hard to tell whether the highly specific wording of--
Bloody hell.
To Cathy's left lays the widest stretch of cordoned off roof yet. But there's someone there. Someone treading on the forbidden area. They look so young, too. Tiny. A child? No. A teenager.
Cathy has to tell someone about this. As she turns to go downstairs, the person stops under a beam of artificial yellow light. Cathy gasps. Even with the distorted colours, she would recognize that shade of pink hair anywhere.
...What is Kathryn doing there?
Why is she there?! Didn't she see the signs? Of course she did; she had to step over the rope to get to the other side. Then why, in name of all that is holy, is she casually meandering a part of the floor that's susceptible to collapse?!
...Cathy should go get someone, but her feet won't move. She has a horrible feeling nested in her chest. What if it takes her too long to get help? What if by the time staff arrives, Kathryn has already...? Cathy takes a deep breath. It comes out shuddering.
Alright, logic: the only certain thing is that Cathy is not qualified to talk anyone down from... whatever the hell is going through Kathryn's head. Whichever reasons lead a person to purposefully tread dangerous terrain are not something Cathy is trained for. She just has to be fast. Not even very fast; just fast enough.
She can do it. She takes a step--
“Catherine?”
'Damn it.'
“I-I'm going to get someone” Cathy says. She's losing every ounce of calmness she'd managed to build up faster than rumors spread. Which is unfortunate because now, of all moments, is when she needs it.
“Don't bother!!” Kathryn says, walking with no care every step sounds like a death sentence. “Enjoy the show, why don't you?”
...What--?
“What show?”
“Oh...” Kathryn says, crossing her arms. She takes another step. “Hopefully it'll start soon. As soon as this poor excuse for a roof gives out.”
As bile claws its way into Cathy's mouth, Kathryn begins humming a familiar tune. You Are My Sunshine? Not that it matters. Cathy has to go get someone. She just has to. Whatever is going on with Kathryn is urgent.
...But her feet refuse to move. Cathy's flight, fight or freeze response is stuck on the third setting. Every inch of her body is screaming at her to move, to do something, but--
Kathryn is really close to the ropes. Just a few steps and she could be back to safety...
Stupid, stupid idea. Cathy isn't qualified to--
“Oh my god” Kathryn says. “I wasn't expecting you to actually stay and watch, you fucking sadist... I mean be my guest but you're not the person I wanted to do this with.”
Whatever 'this' means it's something bad. As Kathryn turns to the left to continue whatever she's doing, Cathy's legs come to life once more. She takes the chance and goes back the way she ca--
A loud, wet crack as if the earth itself were splitting open. A quiet gasp. A deafening crumble. A hiss cut short after a sickening crunch.
Cathy's ears are ringing as time seems to stop. She can't turn around; she's frozen as a statue. If she turns around, she'll see it. And if she sees it, it will become real. Kath--
…
…
VghlIGFwcGxpY2F0aW9uIGhhcyBlbmNvdW50ZXJlZCBhIGNyaXRpY2FsIGVycm9yLiAgU3ViamVjdCAwNSBoYXMgZGllZC4gIEFsbCBzdWJqZWN0cyBtdXN0IGVuZCB0aGUgY3ljbGUgc2ltdWx0YW5lb3VzbHkuICBUaGUgY3ljbGUgd2lsbCByZXNldCB0byB0aGUgbGFzdCBzYXZlIHBvaW50Lg==
…
V2hhdGV2ZXIgaXQgdGFrZXMsIENhdGh5IHdvbid0IGZhaWwgS2F0aGVyaW5lLiAgTm90IGV2ZXIgYWdhaW4u
…
…
Stupid, stupid idea. Cathy isn't qualified to--
“Oh my god” Kathryn says. “I wasn't expecting you to actually stay and watch, you fucking sadist... I mean be my guest but you're not the person I wanted to do this with.”
Whatever 'this' means it's something bad. However, while she spoke she stopped walking. Alright... All Cathy has to do is use this to her advantage something bad will happen if she doesn't. She just knows this.
...But what to say?
“Do... Do what with? Are you trying to...?”
That was most likely a very bad idea. Cathy doesn't know much about helping someone through a crisis, but this doesn't feel like the best approach. Especially since she doesn't know what to say or do if the answer is a positive.
She's really digging a hole for herself here, isn't she? Well, for her and for Kath--
Cathy's hand slides under her sleeve-- No... No, she can't do that now.
A little tug should be fine though.
“Kill myself?” Kathryn finishes, laughing darkly. “No. I have more effective methods in mind should I choose that route. That's not what this is about.”
Cathy exhales a breath she wasn't aware she was holding. Her jaw muscles slack as the air before her fogs up. But as she does, Kathryn takes another step to the right. The farther she goes, the lower the chances of her making it out safely. Cathy has to do something but--
Kathryn twirls in place and walks over to the left instead, humming that same--
There's dust, so much dust. A loud, wet crack as if the earth itself were splitting open. A quiet gasp. A deafening crumble. A hiss cut short after a sickening crunch.
Cathy blinks the dust out of her hot, aching eyes. She didn't see it, but... but...
Kathryn is dead.
Kath--
…
…
VghlIGFwcGxpY2F0aW9uIGhhcyBlbmNvdW50ZXJlZCBhIGNyaXRpY2FsIGVycm9yLiAgU3ViamVjdCAwNSBoYXMgZGllZC4gIEFsbCBzdWJqZWN0cyBtdXN0IGVuZCB0aGUgY3ljbGUgc2ltdWx0YW5lb3VzbHkuICBUaGUgY3ljbGUgd2lsbCByZXNldCB0byB0aGUgbGFzdCBzYXZlIHBvaW50Lg==
…
4oCcSSBsb3ZlIHlvdSBzbyBtdWNoLiAgWW91IGNhbid0IGV2ZW4gaW1hZ2luZSBob3cgbXVjaC7igJ0=
…
…
“Kill myself?” Kathryn finishes, laughing darkly. “No. I have more effective methods in mind should I choose that route. That's not what this is about.”
Cathy exhales a breath she wasn't aware she was holding. Her jaw muscles slack as the air before her fogs up. But as she does, Kathryn takes another step to the right. The farther she goes, the lower the chances of--
“Then what are you trying to do?” Cathy asks. Not the most creative question, but this is an emergency her heart pounds. Her voice is higher than normal with strain and her chest about ready to implode.
Kathryn shrugs without turning to face Cathy. “Why would I tell you? Don't bother faking concern for me; I'm not your type anymore: I'm already an adult.”
Why does everyone think--? Cathy bites the inside of her mouth to keep from sobbing. She made a horrific mistake and critically misread several situations. She never intended to hurt Lizzie. That's not good enough and Cathy certainly doesn't deserve to be forgiven, but she's not the person she's being assumed to be.
She doesn't merit any better though.
This is pointless. What's Cathy even doing?! She shouldn't be here. She doesn't know what to do, for crying out loud!! Staying here is actively harmful, she needs to find someone who can help. Right now.
“Don't-Don't move” she says, looking down. The lights are too bright, she winces. “I'm going to--”
“By the time you come back this will have either given out under me or I'll be out; don't bother” Kathryn says. “I don't have much left to explore, and this is the last patch.”
What...?
“What are you playing at?!” Cathy spits. Does Kathryn not understand she's in danger right now?! Is this some sort of game to her?! How dare she--?
“Don't you ever do something for the thrill?” Kathryn says quietly. “Don't you ever get tired of always feeling the same? Don't you ever do something you know you shouldn't because if you continue feeling how you always do...?” She heaves a frustrated sigh and shakes her head, rubbing her eyes roughly. “Never mind. I don't owe you anything. Why am I telling you this?!
“I'm so unlike myself lately” she mutters, lost in thought.
...Cathy's going to be sick. “That's a passive death wish” she says as Kathryn resumes pacing in a straight line. Though Cathy's voice was barely above a whisper due to stress, in the silence of the rooftop it carries regardless. Kathryn stops in her tracks. “You're being irresponsible hoping something bad happens to you” Cathy adds quickly.
She
needs
to get Kathryn off this roof. There's no time for help.
Kathryn shrugs. “What's it to you if that's the case?” she says in a different tone. Whatever the change means it can't be good. “...You hate me.”
There was a time, five centuries ago, when that was indeed the case. When it was all too easy to blame Kathryn for every misfortune in Cathy's life. If she'd been a 'decent girl', Henry wouldn't have needed a new wife, and none of what happened with Lizzie would have transpired.
But four years in a new life have provided Cathy with a lot of time for reflection. A girl the age Kathryn was when she was executed isn't an adult and shouldn't be treated as such. And, in any case, it was all Henry at the end. The man who ruined all six of their lives and so many more was to blame for their misery; not each other. Or at least, depending on the case, not to the degree that Henry hurt them. Nowhere near.
...All the animosity towards Kathryn that Cathy woke up with four years ago is long gone. Now she only feels guilty she ever made the girl before her feel responsible for events that were never her fault. Did Cathy contribute to this sorry mental state Kathryn is in? Is she to blame for this, too?
Cathy just has to find the right words--
“...And I don't blame you.”
What--?
Kathryn's looking off into the distance. “If I'd become queen because someone couldn't keep her legs closed, I'd hate her too.”
...It's hard to breathe. It's so hard to breathe-- Hyperventilation. This is called--
Kathryn laughs bitterly again. “I blame you for a lot of things, but not for that one. Either way, get lost or stay and watch; I don't give a damn about you.”
When Kathryn resumes her walk it's at a brisker, stronger pace. She's begging for the floor to give out under her. She might not be actively trying to end her life but she's most certainly hoping for it on some level. Nothing else makes a person be so irresponsible with their health. Cathy would know from the amounts of time she's--
...That's it. The one thing that might keep Kathryn from moving until help arrives.
The key for Cathy to come down from that dark period of her life was Mae. She couldn't leave her little girl. She had to stop being an idiot and start taking care of herself and looking before she crossed the street for Mae's sake.
Cathy doesn't know much about Kathryn; but one thing every person at the theatre knows to be true is that Kathryn loves Anna. Despite their broken relationship and how horridly it went wrong four years ago, it's Kathryn who pesters Anna to take care of herself; who forcibly, if needed keeps tabs on her during breaks. Cathy isn't up to date with whatever is going on in Anna's personal life, but Kathryn is worried sick about her.
“How do you think Anna will feel if something bad happens to you?” Cathy says, failing to keep her voice even. Damn it.
In any case, it works. Kathryn stops mid-step. She's close enough to the rope that Cathy could reach over and grab her... “Happy, I guess.”
Oh no. That... Cathy hadn't anticipated--
“I'm the reason she's here today” Kathryn continues. “I'm the reason she's hurting herself. I can't do anything right.” With every word, her voice grows more strained. “She wouldn't have gone to such an extreme if I'd done better. Anne's right, I guess.
“Everyone would be better off if I'd stayed dead. Some people don't deserve to be alive.”
Cathy's heart is beating in her ears. It's a horrible noise, it's making everything worse. She-She can't do this. She's wasted too much time. Even if Kathryn says she'll be done by the time Cathy returns, with one outcome or another, Cathy has bitten off way more than she can chew. Why? What has compelled her to stay here? What ever made her think she stood a chance?
Kathryn resumes her mortal walk. Cathy needs to move fast. She turns around--
A loud, wet crack as if the earth itself were splitting open. A quiet gasp. A deafening crumble. A hiss cut short after a sickening crunch.
Cathy's ears are ringing. She can't turn around; she's frozen as a statue. If she turns around, she'll see it. And if she sees it, it will become real. Kath--
…
…
VghlIGFwcGxpY2F0aW9uIGhhcyBlbmNvdW50ZXJlZCBhIGNyaXRpY2FsIGVycm9yLiAgU3ViamVjdCAwNSBoYXMgZGllZC4gIEFsbCBzdWJqZWN0cyBtdXN0IGVuZCB0aGUgY3ljbGUgc2ltdWx0YW5lb3VzbHkuICBUaGUgY3ljbGUgd2lsbCByZXNldCB0byB0aGUgbGFzdCBzYXZlIHBvaW50Lg==
…
4oCcSSdtIGdsYWQgaXQgd2FzIHlvdS7igJ0=
...
…
“Everyone would be better off if I'd stayed dead. Some people don't deserve to be alive.”
This is the worst headache Cathy has ever had. And to boot, her heart is beating in her ears. It's a horrible noise, it's making everything worse. She-She can't do this. She's wasted too much time. Even if Kathryn says she'll be done by the time Cathy returns, with one outcome or another, Cathy has bitten off way more than she can chew.
But what else is she supposed to do? Who knows what might happen if she leaves Kathryn alone? Cathy isn't ready for this, by any means, but she will not let Kathryn die.
Kathryn has to live. Cathy can't live without-- what?
There has to be something she can do, right? Or try to, at least. Why hasn't it occurred to her to try calling for help?? She has her cellphone, doesn't she? She just has to keep Kathryn busy while--
“...I've... I've had this headache before” Kathryn says quietly. “I know this feeling.” Her voice rises in pitch and tempo with panic. “This can't be happening again.”
She's standing perfectly still. She just has to take... four or five steps, at most, towards the safe area. It shouldn't be that hard. Now that she isn't moving, Cathy makes for her phone with trembling hands. Is it the cold? No, it's panic a panic that far exceeds what this situation calls for. A panic akin to losing Mae. What is this?
The cellphone slips out of her fingers twice before she grasps it. She just has to call the hospital and say there's an emergency on the roof. Most likely of a psychologist's competence. 'I'm sorry, but there's an emergency on the roof. Someone is having a crisis and is being a danger to herself.'
Cathy takes a deep, ragged breath to settle her stomach. It's a phone call, but she can do this. After that she can hang up and continue engaging with Kathryn. There's something cold against Cathy's face, freezing cold. Tears.
She's crying. She's crying for Kath-- She's crying because of the anxiety. That's it; this is an inherently tense situation.
She's crying for Kathryn. Why is she crying for--?
Cathy misses her passcode once. With every passing second Kathryn's closer to resuming her deathly pacing. Through the blurriness of her tears and the the fog her breathing creates, Cathy, dials the hospital slowly. Digit by digit. It's better to take it easy than to mistype a number and waste more time.
Beep.
“This is ridiculous” Kathryn says. She's pale. “I can't feel this way. Not towards you.”
Beep.
She begins walking to the left. One step, two steps--
Beep.
Three steps.
Beep.
Four--
“What is your emergen--?”
...The rest of the sentence is lost.
A loud, wet crack as if the earth itself were splitting open. A quiet gasp. A deafening crumble. A hiss cut short after a sickening crunch.
Cathy's ears are ringing. She can't turn around; she's frozen as a statue. If she turns around, she'll see it. And if she sees it, it will become real. Her kitten--
…
…
VghlIGFwcGxpY2F0aW9uIGhhcyBlbmNvdW50ZXJlZCBhIGNyaXRpY2FsIGVycm9yLiAgU3ViamVjdCAwNSBoYXMgZGllZC4gIEFsbCBzdWJqZWN0cyBtdXN0IGVuZCB0aGUgY3ljbGUgc2ltdWx0YW5lb3VzbHkuICBUaGUgY3ljbGUgd2lsbCByZXNldCB0byB0aGUgbGFzdCBzYXZlIHBvaW50Lg==
…
4oCcTm93IHRoZSB0aHJlZSBvZiB1cyBhcmUgYSB0ZWFtLiAgWW91LCBtZSwgYW5kIENhdGh5LiAgSXQncyBwZXJmZWN0IeKAnQ==
…
…
She's crying. She's crying for Kath--
“Agh” Cathy hisses. She stumbles back several steps, gripped by a searing pain right behind her nose. Her lips grow wet and warm. Those aren't tears. That's--
Kathryn emits a loud, agonizing screech. “My head” she says. There's a light thud.
With fast and irregular breathing and the lights burning through Cathy's retinas into her very soul, she squints her eyes and looks up. She has to see what happened to Kathryn. She just has to.
She can't die. She can't. Cathy can't lose her.
Kathryn is still whimpering, but she's on the floor. One hand on her head, the other on her knee. Something is obscuring the bottom half of her face. What is it? Cathy can't tell through her eyelashes. It's dark and... glistening?
...There's something very wrong with Cathy. Her head... and the blood... This can't be good.
But the priority now is getting Kathryn to safety. “Can you walk?!” Cathy calls.
“I don't know!!” Kathryn says. “I don't think so!! I think my knee--”
There's dust, so much dust. A loud, wet crack as if the earth itself were splitting open. A quiet gasp. A deafening crumble. A hiss cut short after a sickening crunch.
Cathy blinks the dust out of her hot, aching eyes. She didn't see it, but... but...
Katherine is dead.
Cathy's sweet girl--
…
…
VghlIGFwcGxpY2F0aW9uIGhhcyBlbmNvdW50ZXJlZCBhIGNyaXRpY2FsIGVycm9yLiAgU3ViamVjdCAwNSBoYXMgZGllZC4gIEFsbCBzdWJqZWN0cyBtdXN0IGVuZCB0aGUgY3ljbGUgc2ltdWx0YW5lb3VzbHkuICBUaGUgY3ljbGUgd2lsbCByZXNldCB0byB0aGUgbGFzdCBzYXZlIHBvaW50Lg==
…
V2hlbiB0aGUgcmVhbGl6YXRpb24gaGl0IEkgd2VudCBpbnRvIGF1dG9waWxvdC4gSGUgd2Fzbid0IHRhbGtpbmcgYWJvdXQgYSBmZWxpbmUsIGhlIG1lYW50IEtpdHR5LiBNeSBLaXR0eSwgbXkgS2F0aGVyaW5lLCBteSBzd2VldCBnaXJsLiBIZSBtZWFudCBLYXRoZXJpbmUgYW5kIEphbmUuIEFuZCwgaWYgSSB0YWxsaWVkIHRoZSBwZW9wbGUgd2hvIHdlcmUgb3V0c2lkZSwgQW5uYSB3YXMgc3RpbGwgaW4gdGhlIGhvdXNlIGFzIHdlbGwu
…
…
She's crying. She's crying for Kit--
“Agh” Cathy hisses. She stumbles back several steps, gripped by a searing pain right behind her nose. Her lips grow wet and warm. Those aren't tears. That's--
Katherine emits a loud, agonizing screech. “My head” she says. There's a light thud.
With fast and irregular breathing and the lights burning through Cathy's retinas into her very soul, she squints her eyes and looks up. She has to see what happened to Katherine. She just has to.
She can't die. She can't. Cathy can't lose her.
Katherine is still whimpering, but she's on the floor. One hand on her head, the other on her knees. Something is obscuring the bottom half of her face. What is it? Cathy can't tell through her eyelashes. It's dark and... glistening?
...There's something very wrong with Cathy. Her head... and the blood... This can't be good.
Something from the depths of Cathy's very being is screaming that she has to get Katherine to safety. Right now. No calls, no nothing.
Cathy takes a shuddering breath to steady herself. The edges of her vision are out of focus, she's about to throw up. “I'm coming to get you” she says.
Granted, two people standing on potentially rotten roof isn't the best idea. But if Cathy doesn't do something it will be so much worse. Kitty won't make it since when does Cathy think of her as such?
“Don't risk it” Katherine whines. “I don't want the floor to give out under you.”
She drags herself slowly forwards. That's good, a straight line. If she doesn't stray to the sides or remain where she is, she should be fine how does Cathy even know that? Nonetheless, Cathy needs to bring her to safety.
Why?
“I'm coming for you, Kitten” Cathy says. “Don't you worry about a thing; I've got--”
There's dust, so much dust. A loud, wet crack as if the earth itself were splitting open. A deafening crumble.
“CATHERINE!!” Kitty shrieks.
What's going on?! Where did all this dust--?!
A sickening crunch. Pain all over her body.
Cathy sputters, gurgling something metallic and unpleasant in the back of her throat. She coughs and wheezes and...
...Oh... They... missed a spot... How inconven...
…
…
VghlIGFwcGxpY2F0aW9uIGhhcyBlbmNvdW50ZXJlZCBhIGNyaXRpY2FsIGVycm9yLiAgU3ViamVjdCAwNiBoYXMgZGllZC4gIEFsbCBzdWJqZWN0cyBtdXN0IGVuZCB0aGUgY3ljbGUgc2ltdWx0YW5lb3VzbHkuICBUaGUgY3ljbGUgd2lsbCByZXNldCB0byB0aGUgbGFzdCBzYXZlIHBvaW50Lg==
…
SSB1cmdlZCBoZXIgdG8g follow me LiBJZiA= Anna d291bGRuJ3Qgd2FrZSBJIGNvdWxkIGF0IGxlYXN0 save b3VyIGRhdWdodGVyLiBCdXQgeW91cg== auntie d291bGRuJ3QgZ2V0IHVwLCBzaGUgc3RhcmVkIGF0IG1lIHdpdGggYSB0ZWFyIGFuZCBzb290LXN0YWluZWQgZmFjZSwgYW5kIHNhaWQ6CgrigJxJ can't d2Fsay7igJ0KCkkgd291bGRuJ3QgbGV0IGhlciBkaWUuIFNoZSB3YXNuJ3QgZ29pbmcgdG8gZGllIGluIHRoYXQ= fire.
…
…
Cathy hisses, then there's a thud . Her world has gone white from the sheer, skull-splitting agony in the back of her head. It's like being under water. She can't breathe. She can't see. She can barely make out a desperate voice somewhere near her. Her mouth is full of--
She coughs and hacks. Oh, she's laying on the floor. It's so cold and damp... but it isn't triggering anything in her. She's too far gone. With every cough something gurgles and sputters in the back of her throat. It tastes like... like... like when Cathy's very anxious and she bites the inside of her mouth too hard.
...So blood then... She's coughing up blood. And there's something... sticky and warm on her face, too... From her nose...
“Cathy” Katherine says. She sounds so far away, but something is holding Cathy's hand... Is it sweet Kitty? Her precious girl? Cathy can't tell, her body is numb from the pain, and she's... trembling? No...
...Convulsing.
“Can you hear me?”
Cathy nods, but did she really? Can she move at all? She can only feel pain, not even movement. Her head's going to explo--
...Katherine screams, and they're... falling down? It comes to a halt--
…
…
VghlIGFwcGxpY2F0aW9uIGhhcyBlbmNvdW50ZXJlZCBhIGNyaXRpY2FsIGVycm9yLiAgU3ViamVjdHMgMDUgYW5kIDA2IGhhdmUgZGllZC4gIEFsbCBzdWJqZWN0cyBtdXN0IGVuZCB0aGUgY3ljbGUgc2ltdWx0YW5lb3VzbHkuICBUaGUgY3ljbGUgd2lsbCByZXNldCB0byB0aGUgbGFzdCBzYXZlIHBvaW50Lg==
…
IkknbSBnb2luZyB0bw== write TWFlIGE= letter, TWFyeS4gIFdoZW4gSSdtIG5vIGxvbmdlcg== here Li4uICBDb3VsZCB5b3UgZ2l2ZQ== it dG8gaGVyLCBwbGVhc2U/Ig==
~
TxkgZGVhcmVzdCA= Mae,
~
SSB3aWxsIHNpbXBseSA= die, bGlrZSBhdW50aWUgS2l0dHkgYW5kIGF1bnRpZSA= Jane YwxyZWFkeSBkaWQu
~
V2hhdCB0b29rIG1lIGJ5IGZhciB0aGU= longest dG8gcmVjb3ZlciBmcm9tIHdhcyBteSA= grief YWJvdXQ= you.
~
SSB3aWxsIGZvcmdvIHRoZSA= details. SSB3b3VsZCB0eXBlIHRocmVl pages' SSB3b3VsZCB0eXBlIHRocmVld29ydGggb2YgS2F0aGVyaW5lJ3MgbWVkaWNhbCA= trauma aWYgSSBkaWRuJ3Qu
~
QwxsIHdlIHdhbnRlZCB3YXMgZm9yIGhlciB0byA= feel safe. VG8= relax. IekgZG8gaG9wZSBzaGUgaGFzIGZvdW5kIA== peace YXQgbGFzdC4=
~
Too bad c2hlIGZvcmdvdCB0byBhcyBtdWNoIGFzIA== ask me YmVmb3JlIGRlY2lkaW5nIHRvIGZvbGxvdyB5b3VyIGF1bnRpZSB0byA= Winchester.
~
U2VwdGVtYmVyIDR0aCwg 2028
~
September MXN0LCAyMDIz
~
T2N0b2JlciAzMHRoLCAyMDI0LiBJdCB3YXMgYSA= Thursday Igxpa2UgZXZlcnkgc2luZ2xlIG9uZSB0aGF0 predated aXQgaGFkIGJlZW4u
~
SSA= love you. SSdt sorry.
~
All bXkgbG92ZQ==, Mum.
~
Cathy's eyes fly open. Her heart is thundering in her ears, but she can see. It's so dark. Cathy turns her head to find Katherine beside her. Her little angel is next to her. Despite her rapid heartbeat, Cathy is at a strange peace. Katherine is laying down, motionless. Bleeding from her mouth and nose.
Just like Cathy was. How strange.
The darkness... pulsates? Throbs? Two bright lights part through the mass of living dark like stars; except larger and brighter. The centers of these not-stars are dark, though. Like irises...
...Those are no stars. They're eyes. The edges of the darkness are smokey. So much so if Cathy squints really hard she can make out the night sky behind it, just barely lighter than the shadowy mass before her.
An even darker gap opens under the eyes. A maw. What comes forward from it is all-encompasing, like thunder coming from all directions. The darkness chants it once, twice, eternally.
...What is it trying to say...?
ANTBBCLOUBCRACPSANTBBCIUFLCHMKKRICXNCEPLMPEABKBMLGRACDCBTECSUTBOQXWFITRXTNNDFWDLRXTNVLICZTKCOWDLCEPLMPRITRPTQNFORURUFOCTOQBDTCCARABILGURBOZTKCCODTTRKCLONVVLTUTRBZPY
...Oh... It... makes sense... Cathy can just barely make it out... It means--
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
…
…
She's shaken awake. “Cathy?”
A bit startled from the rough call to consciousness, Cathy's eyes flutter open, but she closes them again. It's dark, but there's an annoying flickering light overhead that makes the white hospital walls be uncomfortably bright. What happened?
She isn't in a room, though. This is the floor--
“Cathy?” Katherine repeats, more insistent. “Please wake up.”
“I'm fine” Cathy says. Her voice is croaky, almost as if she hadn't spoken in a while. “Where are we?”
She keeps her eyes open, squinting a bit. Katherine is staring down at her with wide eyes, making sure as always to avoid visual contact by regarding Cathy's forehead. Her mouth and nose are covered in blood.
“Kitten!” Cathy says, concern springing her into action. “What happened, sweetheart?”
Katherine makes a wide sweeping motion with her arms. “I don't know how we got here! I don't know where we are! And you're bleeding, too.”
…
So that's what Cathy's tasting... Her own blood. Why is she bleeding from the mouth? And, if the dull ache in her nose is anything to go by, from there as well. Why is Katherine bleeding? Cathy brushes a strand of hair out of Katherine's face. “Are you alright?”
Kitty nods. “I think so. I was just so worried about you.”
Cathy opens her arms. Katherine gladly accepts her embrace, sinking fully into it. “I'm so glad you're alright” she says. “Do you think the others back at home know where we are?”
...It's odd because Cathy should be panicking. She should be anxious. Something is very clearly off. How else did Kitty and her get... wherever this place is? Are they drugged? Is that why they're so at ease despite this inexplicable situation?
...But she's relaxed. And Katherine seems to... be as... well, so--
Cathy gasps. Did she fall asleep sitting down? Where is she? She moves--
“Hpmh!!”
...There's someone in her arms. She's hugging someone. Who is she--? Whoever it is struggles their way out of her grasp violently, headbutting her chin in the process. It must hurt, but the blow has little to no effect considering how much of a headache Cathy already has. What the--?
“What the fuck happened?!” asks... wait, that voice is familiar. Cathy was hugging--
It's Kathryn indeed. She looks pissed. Pissed and covered in blood. Why is she bleeding? She's staring at Cathy like a wild animal from a cage might its captor. “Why were you touching me?!”
Every inch of Cathy's body is filled with exhaustion and a dull throb. It's like she's been put through a blender. Worry and fear are present, but she can't muster the energy to experience them in full. Kathryn must be just as tired. She's panting, holding a hand up to her forehead.
Where are they? This is the top of the staircase. The dark door to the right leads outs--
“Weren't we outside?” Cathy whispers. They were... right? There was... Damn, her head hurts more the harder she focuses on the memories. They were outside... and someone was in danger?
There was also something about a letter. A letter for Mae. What was it?
Kathryn sinks her face into the heels of her palms. “Yes, we were” she says. She would probably sound less forced if she'd eaten sand paper. “We were and then we were here and I'm bleeding again and I have feelings that aren't mine!!” she rants, desperate.
...Feelings that aren't...? Like... Like Cathy, then? Because other than that mysterious letter All my love, Mum... she feels... a sort of affection, towards Kathryn? A deep affection. A deep affection that makes her think of a house fire and the scent of burning flesh. Cathy has never been near a house fire; she's never smelled that. What the heck?
“I already had enough when it was Anna and Anne, of all people, I started seeing in a positive light last time something like this happened” Kathryn says quietly. “But god damn everything!! I can't love the likes of you!!” she says, sobbing. “I can't love someone who hurt Lizzie!! What sort of bad joke is this?!”
With her last word she punches the floor, then gasps in pain. Something in her arm went crunch.
Part of Cathy's offended, part of her is tired, part of her is panicked, a majority of her is out of service. She's covered in blood, seemingly having teleported from the rooftop, holding Kathryn for some unknown reason, dealing with memories of some letter and a fire. She has developed a deep love for Kathryn, most notably, but also Anna and even the others, it seems, and both she and Kathryn are bleeding from the nose and mouth.
...Her head is swimming. None... None of this makes any sort of sense...
Cathy takes a deep breath. Her priorities must be messed up. While Kathryn cries and rambles incoherently about her emotions she said this happened before, didn't she?, while Cathy is still waiting for a phone call to pick up Mae and most certainly has to clean herself up before she does, there are two things keeping her rooted to the floor...
...Firstly, exhaustion. If Cathy can't bring herself to be worried, never mind moving. But the second motive, the one what little awareness she can gather is focused on, is that letter.
...It was an important letter. For Mae. From the year 2028, it seems. Is this a memory? It feels like it. Or is it a premonition? It isn't even 2024 yet.
...Well, there goes Cathy's theory that nothing supernatural is going on. She probably mistrusted Joan for nothing. But, in any case, there was a reason that letter was so primordial to Cathy. Why she was in such a hurry to write it, why she needed to finish it for Mae. She had to tell her baby girl the most dire story of her life because Cathy was certain she wouldn't be able to tell Mae herself. She was positive there would be other way for her princess to ever learn... some truth, an important one. At the time of writing that letter, Cathy knew something haunting...
...She knew she was going to die.
*
(December 30th, 2023, Saturday)
Mary has to be the worst person to ever breathe. She's holding her ailing mother's hand in a dark hospital room at 1 AM and part of her is happy. Not about her mother's situation, of course. But still.
She caresses her mamma's hand. Thankfully it was just a scare. If she has a good night, they'll leave Observation in the morning.
...It should have been her who went in the ambulance with her mother. It was nice of Joan to not leave her alone; but Mary should have been there. Her poor mother was so distressed, asking if Mary was alright when she finally came to.
She's the one who's sick, Jesus. She should only have herself to worry about.
And what could Mary say, anyway? 'I've secretly gotten in touch with your worst enemy's daughter and we're planning to get together far away from here soon so nobody will find us?' She had to lie to her ailing, frail mother.
...Still, Mary can't feel bad about it. She should have noticed her mother was suffering much earlier. She should have seen this breakdown coming after their argument on Christmas Eve. But she didn't. She's been so focused on Lizzie that she somehow missed how badly her mother was doing.
Mary sighs. 'I'm very sorry, mamma...'
Which is true... but Mary isn't being consumed by guilt, either. Because she's too excited. While her mother needed her, while her mother had one of the worst cardiac scares she's had in years, Mary found the best place to meet with her sister. The giddy excitement of spending an entire afternoon with Lizzie (and perhaps Eddie, if they can contact him, he wants to, and they can sneak him out!!) is overriding the remorse and concern that should be taking up the entirety of Mary's feelings.
...Oh well. Yes, she's a bad person. That's not news. It's shameful, but it's what she is. Nobody else would have the death count she's dragging behind her like a chain and ball.
But despite her inherent evil, she's making Lizzie happy, or so it seems. Maybe there's one thing Mary can do right, after all. Perhaps there's one single sin she can atone for. Being there for her siblings is the least she can do, considering their turbulent relationship last time.
Mary kisses her mother's hand. She's fine now, that's the important part. Perhaps if she'd had an actual heart attack, Mary wouldn't even be giving Lizzie a thought.
Considering that isn't the case, maybe it just makes sense that Mary's heart is going out to next week. While their mothers are rehearsing, Lizzie, her, and hopefully Eddie will be reunited at last. Far, far away from all the drama this second life has brought. Far from London; but not far enough that they won't return before their mothers do.
It'll be fine, Mary has everything under control. She takes her siblings out, and brings them back before anyone notices. It's not like they'll go missing or anything.
What could possibly go wrong?
Notes:
And done!! Thoughts? May i have your thoughts, please? ^^
I had so much
Hq fcy llkuy cgy ilh e upwl ojlit isxjeapbk ei? Yoc hg cqb hlarm fcy svg? Mwkmvg ph smx, rlgxk
Plcp axsc aies. Nlem wrvx tifyx "epjxigpek xh ayiq tuu wxbjbmrz af leiwp qifvimil" kzh chb dertnv xs fpjw? Jhvcw. Sgl fj chb zw phfrp. Sgl fj chb zw e myrmxhy. Psy whii hxmp qi?
Tsimkaa. Z hs xuasc t jyepeleki yyfq xbtv xs mpdi. My ffy soligsfl kli yvixlvvdmrz avwxl P yezx srmh hbk jsk ffy, M fhp gsgzzhik mfvkbczrk rvl. Csn dvvi ulzrk fpxlxr bjijns, rjxxy rpp, tuu M ef h divvpwyp xukmxr :)
Yvgsgzzhik ffyv larrgx. Ayivx dzpp ul es qhyv gltutiw. Rvlv xkprp fxnzrw gvn. M lhwv csn hii yi af tek :)
fun writing this!! But i am so, so exhausted.
Thank you all for your time, everyone. I hope you all have lovely days. Please take care!! Until next time~!!
Chapter 14: Questions (Part 1)
Notes:
Hello everyone!! As usual, thank you for interacting with this fic!!
Today i must ask you all to please read what i have to say in the notes. I'm going to be doing a little experiment with the update schedule and i need everyone's input, please.
From now on, for this month, i will be trying a new update schedule. I will be returning to ~6K word chapters as originally intended. Not by cutting down on content, but by cutting chapters in two or three parts if needed. Not just for Cycles; for Memories as well.
As more things happen, the longer the chapters get. The longer they get, the harder it becomes for me to have a consistent update schedule. It is stressful often to write very long chapters for this fic; considering the long, long delays there can be from update to update. I think this will benefit everyone, after thinking about it. However, we have to try it and it has to work out for everyone. Especially those of you playing the ARG. Please give this a chance with me. If it works out, pros include:
-More time to develop characters
-Cutting out less content in a rush to update fast
-More POVs to keep track of all current plots (we didn't have this problem at the beginning when not all 14 characters had a plotline)
-Better update schedule across all fics
-The author being less stressed out about wanting to produce quality, in-depth chapters in a rush
-Better defined motivations and plot
-Improved writingCons include:
-Chapters released in parts.
After all, it's going to take me the same amount of time to write an ~18K word chapter in three weeks than to write ~6K words per week and give you all better quality content. I think this could work, but i have to implore you to please be honest with me if, after a month of trial time, you dislike it. Those of you who know me from AMLM know i don't bite; and those of you who are new now know /lh ^^
Okay, updates end. Thanks to everyone who helped me choose the thing i was uncertain about today... I'll tell you what that was in the end notes :)
WAIT!! It just hit me that Cleves and Salinas are last names. I... Yeah, i have no words for myself ^^". From now on, Anna's last name will be Marck, and i haven't found solid evidence for María's last name but her father was called Sánchez sometimes, which is a last name. So i'm sticking to that and will be retconning this in past chapters when i have the time. Alright, now i'm done.
CWs in the intro chapter as always. And special thanks to the lovely DK for supporting me through writing this chapter.
Alright, enough of me rambling. Onto the chapter!! I hope it's worth your time; enjoy!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
(December 30th, 2023, Saturday)
It was easier when they were 'voices in her head'.
It was easier in the same sense one doesn't notice they've put on mismatched socks until someone points it out. From then on it's almost impossible to forget. Attention is drawn to the issue repeatedly purely because one becomes aware of it.
Voices she could ignore. Voices she could wave off and try to shut up. At the very least, with voices she could keep her sense of identity intact.
Who the hell is she?
“Just a couple more” Adrian says anxiously. “Then we go down.”
Although Amanda has returned, she's leaving any and every task she can in Adrian's hands, including warm-ups. There's definitely a lot to analyze on stage today. After Catalina's incident yesterday everyone is uncharacteristically cooperative and quiet.
Bessie still feels sick when she remembers how afraid she was for Catalina's health. How the thought of her dying almost made Bessie vomit. Why should she worry about Catalina, though? After all, Catalina is an enabler who always let--
...Try as she can, Bessie can't concentrate long enough on any scene. She's tried; heavens know she's tried grounding herself by observing her surroundings. But inevitably, every single time, her focus returns to the gut-wrenching question that has been eating away at her since Christmas Eve.
Who is she?
...It was simpler when they were moodswings. Yes, sometimes people mentioned she was oddly angry, or happy, or sad or emotionally needy; like when she scared Anna away for good. But she just... had unstable feelings. Who doesn't every now and then?
And granted her memory has never been great. She's been confused about her age and gender multiple times. She's forgetful. She's easy to confuse. People bring up that she's said and done things she doesn't recall. But that was just shoddy memory; probably a side-effect of reincarnation, right? Brains aren't designed to juggle around the memories of two lifetimes; it was only normal.
Sure she's struggled with dissociation. Not realizing something hurt, or was uncomfortable. Being numb for days, zoning out for hours at a time, having feelings of unreality... But... trauma can do that as well.
At the very least, when they were 'just voices', she was Bessie and it was as simple as that. Who Bessie was, exactly, she would have been hard pressed to answer. Her core as a person has always been fuzzy. Her reply might have changed over time; or even in the span of a day. But she would have attributed that to a moodswing or another bout of amnesia and moved on.
Now she's not even sure she's 'Bessie' to begin with.
There's a dull pain settling behind her eyes. It took up residence there after Christmas Eve and hasn't quite left; it just goes dormant from time to time.
She's tried not thinking about it as well. Lately they've all gone moderately quiet. That gave her new strength to centre on current events; on her life. And yet the certainty that it's more than possible to lose communication with alters under stress has been gnawing away at her. Maybe they aren't gone; maybe they're just... stranded? Away from here? She hasn't had time or energy to read up on and assimilate everything.
She tries to tell herself she can't be sure. Other conditions might appear similar to DID; she could be misreading her symptoms. Maybe it's just depersonalization with a heaping helping of hallucinations and amnesia.
...Comprehensibly, that's far from comforting as well.
And it still doesn't explain... Whatever happened last night was. She was going over Six before heading off to sleep and one moment she was fine, the next... It was like being 'pulled out' of her body; so as to speak. She was simultaneously confused, wondering how to play a bass as if she'd never held one, and struggling to go 'back in'.
...It's exactly what happened when 'Finn' came out when Arianna-- In any case, whatever that was served as an unwelcome reminder that there are still matters Bessie has to address. Not that she's been entirely able to disregard them, anyway. They may have gone quiet, for lack of a better term, since the Horace incident; but she can still...
Her head is throbbing now. Freaking fantastic.
It happens mostly at night, when she's about to fall asleep, astray between consciousness and slumber. She can hear them. Muddled as if through a current of water. And the second she can begin to make out what they're saying, it's gone. Which is, apparently, not unheard of in systems with bad communication.
Other common symptoms are not being aware of other alters, like Finn appearing out of nowhere. Hell, not being aware that there's anything wrong at all; considering it's a disorder designed to be covert. Every single time she thinks 'I'm sure xyz isn't explained by DID'... It is. It just is.
Bessie leans back against her chair, closing her eyes. The stage lights are painful even through her eyelids. She isn't qualified to diagnose herself with anything. It's just... unnerving, to consider how many things... fit. She hasn't done anything to imagine any alters. She's never brought anyone called Amethyst or Astrid or Finn to life within her mind. And she knows them. She has a moderately clear idea of what they look like, what they enjoy. It may not be the most concrete knowledge; but it's far too detailed for people she's never conjured in her mind or thought of.
Hallucinations wouldn't hold memories she doesn't alters would.
...Then again, she also doesn't have the same gaps in memory that many with DID report having. She's never wondered how she got to a place that she remembers, at least. She hasn't found items she doesn't recall having bought; or worn clothes she couldn't remember having chosen. It's true that she loses many memories. But they often come back in time. It just feels like they didn't happen to her, per se. It's more like reading about them from someone else's actions.
...Which is apparently called 'emotional amnesia' and is consistent with DID. She had no clue this wasn't the regular human experience. Apparently, when remembering painful or happy or sad events, the common thing is to recall what they felt like; not think 'that sounds rough/cool', and move on unaffected.
The problem is that be it DID or something else, it's no longer something she can ignore. It consumes her slowly no matter how much she tries to push it aside. If not DID, then what? And, if it is DID, what are the implications? Occasionally alters will have pseudo-memories. Is that what her past life as Bessie Blount is? Can't be; everyone else remembers her. They can't all be wrong.
Considering that DID happens as a result of childhood trauma and Bessie has a couple of theories as to what could have happened since meeting Horace, has she... invaded the body of someone who has DID? It's nauseating to think about. The idea of alters appearing from other times or lives is harmful from what she's read. But... what does that mean for the others? Have they all hijacked other people? Was Maggie someone else, and all of a sudden Margaret Lee's consciousness was injected into her?
What about the kids?
If this is the case... are the people they once were being held hostage in their own bodies? Have they been killed to make room for Bessie and the rest? Are they suppressed, sleeping?
Or are they all merely... vessels, for lack of a better term, created to house the spirits of those who once were dead?
...But if they are, how does Bessie's vessel potentially have a disorder that only stems from childhood trauma under the age of nine, more or less? She wasn't around back then; of that much she's positvie.
...These thoughts have been branching out through her mind, piercing painful holes in it, for days. She's cycled through all stages of grief and confusion. She needs help, but she isn't in a place to get it. Not now. Because unfalteringly, through the metaphorical branches, another series of thoughts shine through equally consistently. A little face that pokes through the branches, a voice she's barely heard that doesn't belong to her mind, for once.
Arianna.
Blanks in her memory and all, Bessie cannot forget what she saw. She can't walk away, either. She needs to help that child. She told her so-called 'brother' from this life in a bout of rage that she would rather take custody of the kid than leave her in her clearly incompetent parents' hands. The girl needs to be protected no matter the consequence. It was something Bessie said while angry; but were push to come to shove she couldn't leave Arianna stranded.
It doesn't matter that she isn't actually Bessie's niece to her knowledge. It doesn't matter that Bessie has seen her maybe three times in all these years. All that does is that she's in danger and someone has to step in.
Or maybe Bessie's just trying to be the adult she never had. She was never shielded or sheltered. She was seventeen when she delivered her first child. Thirteen when Henry--
…
Her breakfast is inching its acidic way up her throat. Through all the doubt and confusion, her focus on Arianna has been pulling her through. Until last night when someone or something else was in control of her body and she just...
It opened up her confusion and pain again, that's all. It tore the wound wide open once more and she still hasn't managed to patch it up. Not even sleep helped.
The whole subject about Arianna is also prodding at old scars, weakening their hardened tissue. At how Bessie never knew how to love the son she'd been forced to have like she did the others. How complicated her relationship with the children she had was. Her feelings towards motherhood have always been shakey, given the circumstances. Is she really fit to take care of a child who--?
...But if she doesn't, who will? Arianna's parents don't care, her family doesn't care, social services don't think a “questionable, easy to misinterpret” first hand account is proof enough.
What the fuck are they waiting for? If they have 'concrete evidence' it's far too late. Is that what they really want? “Easy to misinterpret” her ass.
This century is much better than the one Bessie once belonged to. The improvements are palpable in every corner of life. Yet it is far from perfect. There remain many battles to be won.
It seems like one of them is children going missing, or being further traumatized, in the centres supposed to protect them when every other adult and institution in their lives fails.
...It's barely been six days since she found out. Maybe Bessie is thinking far ahead of herself. Maybe she isn't being rational about this. Maybe she's heavily projecting her desire to have been protected onto another child. But... The response to “I think our uncle is a freaking pedophile” isn't “You're tearing this family apart with accusations!!” It's to get the kids the fuck away from him. Immediately. Everything else can be unpacked and addressed later. Even if Bessie were wrong (which she isn't; not once in her second life has she been more sure of something), there are some cases in which it's worthwhile to be overprotective rather than too lax.
...She can't forget Arianna's little smile. She was distressed and uncomfortable with that monster. But she was still at the point of blissful ignorance; of not knowing what was to come.
Innocence can be wiped from a child's face in a fleeting instant. Their expressions can become haunted and strained for the rest of their lives. They're extremely easy to break. That Bessie also knows.
And of course, there's the issue of every other kid in that family. There aren't any guarantees that Horace has only set his sights on Arianna. But that's who Bessie saw herself reflected in. That's the visage that makes her wake up in a cold sweat every other night.
...Arianna isn't her responsibility. No child in this life is perhaps that's for the best; she already had one son she was unable to entirely love. Bessie can't save the world, or all the children in it, either nobody can. They're all vulnerable if their parents aren't up to par. But perhaps she can change one child's world she would have given a kidney for someone to care about her back then. A lung. Perhaps her heart. For someone to try keeping his hands--
...She's planning way, way too much into the future. Who knows? Maybe Arianna's parents react on time? Maybe someone catches Horace too late by then. Maybe she's considering a scenario that will never happen.
Maybe she isn't fit to take care of anyone until she's figured out what, exactly, is going on in her head and how to deal with it.
But in the worst case scenario, in the event that Arianna was taken from her parents good riddance and needed someone to care for her or else wind up in a facility... Would Bessie as much as stand a chance, legally, to protect her, if it's officially on paper that she has...?
She doesn't trust anyone else in the family with her, or any other minor, either. They didn't believe the victim; none of them are safe.
...Again, whatever happens to the girl isn't Bessie's fault. She's uncovered the truth, she's done her part. Perhaps it would be best to forget everything and concentrate on herself.
Isn't that what everyone did with her, though? Isn't that what they did with Kathryn? How many innocent lives are ruined forever because every adult around is too busy thinking 'it isn't their responsibility'? Isn't that what Catalina and María did when Henry...? Didn't they look away instead of stepping in and protecting Bessie from--?
...She isn't objective in this issue she can't be. The only truth is that nobody's doing what they should someone has to. Arianna is alone kids can't defend themselves. For all Bessie knows, it's already too late for--
A sharp hiss of pain escapes her as her migraine sends a jolt of agony through her skull and her stomach twists. Everything sounds far away, but that isn't a new experience or a frequent one, it seems. It's dissociation. But... those are still warm-ups. They're just starting a new exercise. She has time to get a painkiller and come back. If she doesn't she won't manage to be present enough for rehearsal she won't be either way; her mind is casting thick fog around her surroundings and it doesn't feel like it will clear any time soon.
...She'd swear María asked where she's going. If Bessie didn't hear right, she isn't being rude for not answering. If she did, screw María. She's a dreadful human being. She hurt Maggie again. She hurt Bessie, too. She didn't protect her. She was an adult; Bessie wasn't. She was just a child. What was she supposed to do? It doesn't matter that María was Catalina's Lady in Waiting. Bessie doesn't care about courtly politics more than she does about protecting children. It's unfair. What was Bessie supposed to do against--?
She steadies herself against the wall as her shoulders heavy with a repressed sob. She bites the inside of her mouth. Crying won't help. She can't fall apart. Not now that she's supposed to be the adult she never had at the theatre.
Her head is pounding mercilessly, like mallets bounding off her brain repeatedly. Everything is too much. Everything is too much and she's racing against time. Because if she can't do anything, if she can't convince anyone, or get the parents to react, or get a single social worker to listen to her--
Her fingers brush against wood instead of brick. A room. Yes, it's the ladies' room. This is their green door. Bessie rests her head against the frame for a moment, breathing slowly through the nausea.
...Someone has to do something. And the prospect that Bessie may be unqualified or unprepared or even not suitable is horrifying. Because if she can't help, who will? And if she forgoes her own mental health and happens to be a bad caretaker because of it, what then?
This is a situation in which a mediocre job won't do. The performance has to be perfect; it just has to be so that every kid in that family can continue sleeping at night without nightmares and frowns. So they can grow up happy and safe. So they can laugh and approach life with curiosity instead of fear.
...And what about her? Who is she? Before learning anything about DID it was clear to her she was Bessie and she heard voices. Now, after six days of confusion, phone calls, research and introspection, she can't say that anymore. Not with certainty.
She doesn't have time to stop and figure it out, though. She has to be the person she never had whoever that may be.
Bessie fumbles in her pockets for the key. In any case, she best return to the stage soon. This is her job, she needs to keep it to be safe. A stable job is important to take custody of a child. She finally grasps the cold metal keychain and pulls out the lone changing room key dangling from it. It grates against the lock as she pushes it in and turns--
“...What?”
She twists it again, but it won't budge. That's strange; she would have sworn she locked it. She was the last one out this morning.
...No, it isn't odd. Not for someone who needs a reminder set to tell her what day of the week it is every morning so she doesn't come to the threatre on a Sunday. Not for someone who occasionally wakes up with the conviction it's summer 2021, or any other arbitrary date, and has to stop for a moment until she remembers what she's done in all these years.
She forgot she locked a door; no big deal. She pushes it ope--
…
...It feels unreal; like a very elaborate movie set based off of their changing room. The light blue walls, the faint yellow lights, the four vanities in opposite corners. Maggie's has her succulents in three little pots. María's has a few trinkets she's brought to breathe some life into her space.
Everything is as it should except for the message on the wall in red ink intended to mimic blood.
Bless 'ee, Bessie Blount :)
…
…
“She bore the king's son!” “Royal mistress.” “Power-hungry little bitch.” “Loves the king.” “Blessed by God to bear his hei--”
A particularly vicious stab of pain makes her dizzy. She cracks her shoulder against the wall. It hurts. Or it should. It doesn't, though. Just like the bile in her mouth should make her feel sick. There's nothing in Bessie. A void within her filled only by the air her lungs keep sucking in of their own accord.
Her heart pounds; it doesn't scare her. Her head throbs; she doesn't mind. All she can do is blink and hope it goes away.
She didn't want that. She was thirteen; he was twenty-three. She was seventeen when she gave birth she was just a kid
why did everyone think she wanted--?
...No, it's still there. It isn't a weird trick of the light. It's real. Because Bessie doesn't hallucinate. Everything points to her experiences being very much real.
“Bless 'ee, Bessie Blount.”
She didn't want it.
“Bless 'ee, Bessie Blount.”
She didn't want him.
“Bless 'ee, Bessie Blount.”
She didn't even want her son.
“Bless 'ee, Bessie Blount.”
He wasn't a blessing.
“Bless 'ee, Bessie Blount.”
She was too young.
“Bless 'ee, Bessie Blount.”
He was a curse.
“Bless 'ee, Bessie Blount.”
Perhaps as his mother she should have loved him.
“Bless 'ee, Bessie Blount.”
She should have been able to see he wasn't to blame for who his father was.
“Bless 'ee, Bessie Blount.”
But she couldn't.
“Bless 'ee, Bessie Blount.”
Not entirely.
“Bless 'ee, Bessie Blount.”
It wasn't fair.
“Bless 'ee, Bessie Blount.”
...She never wanted him.
“Bless 'ee, Bes--”
…
…
Ii4uLkRvIHlvdSB1bmRlcnN0YW5kIHdoYXQgbXVzdCBiZSBkb25lPyI=
…
…
Her vision goes white with the angriest sear of pain she's ever felt echoing in her head. Gasping for breath as if she'd fallen in water, Bessie sits up. Someone is groaning in agony.
It might be her.
-
“On the changing room wall?” Karina says, cocking her head. Her curls bounce a little. It would be cute if she weren't the most annoying person Bessie has met.
She nods. “Who do you people give the keys to?” she says with much more anger than intended.
Karina raises her hands. “I don't keep the keys here; that's on reception. I had the keys at the studio.”
...Right, right. She's Steve's assistant now. How can Bessie mess up the mangy studio with the theatre? Unsurprising.
“Sorry” she mutters. Karina goes on about how she'll take care of it. Or something in that vein; Bessie's auditory comprehension has never been the best. Now that her head is torn between a vicious migraine and dissociation and the memories it's pushing down so effectively Bessie can barely feel them, spoken words leak like water between her fingers.
The queens are still finishing warm-ups with the alts, Joan and Adrian. Amanda is sitting far away from Steve and Daphne in the audience seats' first row. Karina joins them and starts muttering something into her uncle's ear, gesturing wildly. Even over Jane's ear-splitting C6, Steve's quiet yet angered “What?!” comes through clear as day as Bessie walks by them on her way to the stage. He lowers his voice to whisper a sharp order to his niece, who nods jitterily and dashes out of the seats again.
...It isn't the first time something like this has happened. In the studio Kathryn got several books about historians' bullshit take on her time in court. Bessie returns to her place, breathing slowly through the pain her meds are doing nothing for. María tries to get her attention, but whatever she has to say is irrelevant to Bessie right now. If she's interested in gossip she can go fuck herself (or anyone other than her girlfriend, apparently). If she's legitimately concerned about Bessie, she is five centuries too late can also go to hell.
...That's kind of funny. This entire production is already hell.
Of the day Kathryn was harassed in this fashion there are only vague snippets in Bessie's mind predictably. There's a vivid flash of anger when Bessie read what history remembered of her fellow Lady in Waiting and so much sorrow. Another child ruined by incompetent adults. There was the bitter... not jealousy, exactly. More like... like someone else's jealousy bleeding into Bessie's mind. Whatever, actually. A bitter something when Anna defended her. Then someone tried talking to Bessie for some reason and that annoyed her. And after some time Kathryn returned. She was trying to play it off so well it was almost enough to convince Bessie.
She saw her own pain and anguish in Kathryn's eyes. Despite their disastrous relationship, in that moment Bessie just wanted to step forwards and tell her in no uncertain terms none of it had been her fault.
After that Kathryn was more erratic than normal for some time. She was more irritable, more easily annoyed. Despite her best attempts to keep a neutral facade, she's still young as was Bessie.
...Shouldn't Bessie be feeling something similar right now? Upset, at least? Granted, she has more emotional capabilities than a teenager. But the core feeling of anger repulsion fright disgust hatred hurt should be somewhat the same: teenager in court taken advantage of by men with no adults around willing to help.
But right now Bessie isn't calm because she's pretending. There are no strong emotions she's repressing. Not consciously, at least. At some point she startled as if the world returned to sharp focus. She saw the message on the wall, thought 'That's unfortunate', and went to find someone who could help. She found Karina at the vending machine, they returned to the stage through the audience entrance, and that was that.
Bessie barely recalls what it felt like to be reminded of her son. It was horrible, it was unspeakable. But as of this moment it has a fake aftertaste. As if it hadn't really happened to her. Or even to a close friend she cares about. She's as cold to it as she would be to a crime depicted on the newspaper. Second-- no, third hand sympathy; little more.
And of course she's dealt with repressed emotions before she's had no choice but to keep them in check for years, taking her past into account. But... This is different. The feeling itself is missing entirely.
...What even is this? Is--?
“Ladies” Steve says, red in the face, stepping on stage mid-F Major chord. Adrian turns to look at him, frowning in confusion. He waves her off. “We need to talk.”
…
...No, Jane isn't saying “How original” or “What's new?” or “Here we go” as she normally would. It seems even she can't pretend Catalina's accident didn't happen. Jane has been abnormally non-confrontational so far though it's too early in the day to tell.
Adrian scampers off stage, sending Kathryn a little... shy, perhaps, glance? As she does, Steve rubs his face with one hand, taking a deep breath. “We need to talk about how deep you all go in character. This is getting ridiculous.”
Everyone takes a seat (though it looks like Kathryn collapses more than sits). A few concerned glances are shared among those who can pallate each other. This is the first time in over a month that there has been such a respectful silence on stage.
Bessie's phone vibrates against her leg. Not now; it can wait. Steve's probably going to talk about what happened to her Bessie's interested in finding out if she feels something when it becomes public knowledge.
“The band's changing room was vandalized earlier this morning” he begins gravely, looking down at his large wrist silver watch. “...Not even thirty-five minutes into the day, someone snuck in and wrote a derogatory sentence about Ms. Blount on the wall. Tastelessly, it was in red ink.”
That makes a couple of whispers break the quiet. Several people turn to look at her, but Bessie keeps her gaze fixed on Steve. ...Though her peripheral vision is good enough to notice that Kathryn and Anna share a concerned glance, and that their eyes linger on Bessie a bit longer than anyone else's.
Steve points at Joan and Maggie. “For obvious reasons, it wasn't either of them, since it was too high up for Ms. Lee to reach. Miss Sánchez arrived first to the stage and hasn't left. It could have been Ms. Blount herself, but I severely doubt it considering this is far from the first instance we've had of people breaking into others' changing rooms.”
...Come to think of it, at least Bessie herself, has only received one mission since they moved to the theatre. She hasn't been requested to obtain any keys yet... How will unlikely ally be doing in that area?
“That, in and of itself, is horrible” Steve continues, frowning. It casts unnerving shadows on his sunken eyes. “However, I doubt Miss Blount will experience much distress from it, seeing as it was addressed to the character she plays in this production. That is what I would like to address; along with your collective disregard for the privacy of changing rooms.”
At least something is still normal this morning: Steve doesn't give a damn who's getting harassed. Which is comprehensible, to a degree.
“It should have been a massive red flag that these freaks legally changed their names to their historical counterparts'.”
...That's one of the alts. If Bessie can barely remember her own name some days, like hell her brain has bothered storing any information on the understudies. Who cares what they say, anyway? They have no idea what's really happening and Steve is still speaking.
“...What happened yesterday with Miss Trastámara was a tragedy” he says carefully, as if any of his words could activate a land mine. “And to Miss Marck as well; for which I apologize” he adds with a curt nod; politeness that he throws out the window as he resumes his speech half way through Anna's “It's fine.”
“...However, much of the staff,” -he points at his chest- “myself included, left this building uneasy for something other than the horrific accident.”
He turns to face Anne. “You said you didn't want her to die again.” Then to María. “And you insisted she, in fact, would not.” Steve crosses his arms, shuddering. “Miss Trastámara herself, in the middle of what could have been a life threatening cardiac episode, for all we know, said sentences like “I've felt this pain before” and “I'm going to die again”; along with apologies, that paraphrased, boil down to her having called other people in this production “what he called them”.
“...Can you understand how disturbing that was?” he says, shifting his weight onto his other leg. “To see a woman so committed to her character that she, and everyone around her, refused to break it during such a dire moment?”
“I couldn't even sleep last night” Daphne pipes up, walking next to Steve and placing a comforting hand on his shoulder. “And this isn't the first time, either. Jane has said all manner of impolite things to everyone, but especially Anne and Kathryn, regarding alleged past executions. Back in the studio Kathryn was harassed by someone insulting the historical figure her character is based on and had a breakdown over it. Now this.”
...From an outsider's perspective, it's indeed disquieting. These people don't know about reincarnation, about the queens' and ladies' past lives. But has anyone even thought about how they feel? Of course not. There's been so much going on, every day has been so consumed by hatred and grudges--
“I am going to level with all of you” Steve says, his frown not completely gone. “I spent a long portion of last night going over your contracts and paying my lawyer an amoral amount of money to help me well into the early hours of the morning.”
He shakes his head. “There is no way I can sack any of you. I don't know who you hired to negotiate these contracts, or even how new actresses nobody had heard of with an interesting yet clearly amateur project managed to get such solid paperwork.”
...Nobody makes contract like a demon. Nice try on Steve's part, but a waste of time and resources.
“As such, I can only appeal to whichever shreds of basic human decency you all may have.” He speaks his sentence defeated, shoulders slumping forwards, head bowed. “I am imploring you now to stop. Your ceaseless quarrels have lead to two health-related problems in the past twenty-four hours alone. Your acting methods are starting to have psychological impact on every other person involved in this musical. From talk about entities,” he says, counting on his fingers, “to constant arguing, to threats dedicated to beheaded Tudor queens, to acting as said women reincarnated in the middle of a medical emergency.”
He exhales slowly, shaking his head. “This has to stop. And it must stop today. Right now.”
Daphne holds her hands behind her back. “While Steve's lawyer didn't find any circumstances under which your current behaviour would be grounds for being fired, we can punish your actions through your paycheque. We've discussed doing so multiple times, but yesterday was the final straw. Consider this your first and only warning. Patience is over. Actions have consequences.”
...No complaints, no counter-arguments. Just a collective somber attitude. Except for Catherine. She's... her expression is almost neutral as usual. But every so often she gives everyone around the room a sweeping look. Kathryn steals a few peeks her way as well. Why? Kathryn, despite trying to be civil unless provoked, has been far from shy about her earned disliking for her successor.
“We will also petition to look at the security footage if anything of this caliber happens again” Steve says. “This is the last time entrance into someone's changing room, damaging or stealing belongings, or generally harassing and threatening others will go unscrutinized. Enough is enough, ladies. This is our final act of good faith towards you.”
“Take five” Daphne concludes. “We'll take it from Don't Lose Ur Head when we come back.”
...This situation was bound to explode in some way unpleasant soon. Bessie grabs her jacket and slides it on along with her bag. This conversation has made her blood run cold. María is giving her a concerned stare. Best to get off the stage before she has the chance to catch up to Bessie and ask how she's doing.
She doesn't really want to remember what happened care about María. It felt horrible; but it's scarier that Bessie can't even feel an wisp of it now. María is dreadful in every lifetime.
Catherine and Kathryn almost bump to each other at the stage exit. “I'm sorry” Catherine says.
“Stay the fuck away from me you sick bastard; don't touch me again” Kathryn retorts before storming off.
...Touch her? What--?
Bessie's phone vibrates again.
...Kathryn hasn't been shy about her dislike for Catherine; but she's never been this aggressive, either. Catherine wasn't even close enough to brush up against her. Did Catherine...?
Should Bessie go check up on Kathryn? They only reached a sort of truce yesterday nobody else understands what it was like to be a teenager trapped in his sticky web. ...No, no. They aren't close enough for that. Kathryn isn't Bessie's problem though at times it sure feels like she failed the girl the same way María failed Bessie. She can handle herself she's brutalizing her wrists as a means of coping.
...Perhaps Bessie should get Anna instead? ...A dreadful idea. There's no saying how much stress Anna can handle after fainting how the two of them are doing after yesterday.
In any case, a few doors ahead from the ladies' room, Kathryn and Anne go for their changing room at once. Kathryn squares her shoulders and jaw, keeping her attention solely on her pockets as she takes out the keys. ...Is Anne tearing up? No, she hates Kathryn; that's imposs--
...Unless something bad happened to her daughter. Is Liz--?
“Bessie, sweetheart--”
“Don't call me that” Bessie deadpans, spurred into motion by María's voice alone. Whatever's going on with Kathryn, she made it blatantly obvious at the beginning of the week she doesn't want Bessie's help. One good interaction doesn't suddenly make them the best of friends; just like the agreement to not argue María and Bessie reached back in the studio doesn't give María the right to pretend to give a damn about Bessie.
Five centuries too late. Just like Bessie was five centuries too late to comfort Kath--
...The door to their room is already open. That manages to make Bessie's heart sink a little.
Bless 'ee, Bessie Bl--
She stares at the wall head on.
...Nothing.
...There's nothing there. Karina probably went to get the cleaning people earlier. Maggie and Joan are already inside. Bessie's fine. Everything's alright.
Because even when she managed to feel
something
about this whole affair it was the same external anxiety she experiences for dumb main characters in shitty horror films. It wasn't as vivid as when
she's
the one who feels threatened or hurt.
She walks in and María follows. Maggie makes a point to greet specifically Bessie and return to whatever she's doing when María as much as tries to make eye contact.
...Maybe Bessie should go elsewhere. But the day's just started and she's already exhausted. Her vanity will do; it's a short break, anyway. She can tolerate María for five minutes. And Bessie doesn't mind Maggie or Joan.
Bessie exhales as she lets herself fall into her chair despite being this numb, a part of her does its best to keep her from looking at the wall to the right. ...The smiley at the end of the statement was unmistakable. This is her punishment for not having carried out her task before Christmas. Unlikely ally was wrong.
Whoever it is, she almost convinced Bessie to do something stupid and test her luck by carrying out her task against Catalina instead of Anna. Perhaps it's best that she forgot altogether. Maybe performing it on the wrong person would have resulted in further retribution.
If the entity knows about Astrid did that really happen, though?, there's no telling just how much it knows about Bessie. Any of that becoming public knowledge while she's considering the potential necessity of adopting a child before she's ready to confront it could prove dangerous for Arianna distressing. But hurting Anna--
She looked so vulnerable and broken when she collapsed. She grasped Bessie's hand so tightly despite being so weak. The strongest woman Bessie has seen in this life reduced to nothing over the monsters in her mind.
...Bessie lets out a shuddering sigh. She doesn't want to hurt Anna.
But what if it's between her and Arianna? What if Bessie has to choose?
'Oh, fuck.'
She scrambles for her phone. It vibrated on stage, then again in the hall. If ringmaster decided to admonish her, it might be reaching out.
...Two new messages from an unknown number. Of course.
It doesn't matter, the amount of times that this happens. Bessie always feels feverish, like her clothes are rubbing the wrong way against her skin, when she receives one of these. There's no 'getting used to it'. In her experience, at least.
08:31 AM
“Hello, dear :)
“Did you enjoy Christmas? Did Astrid and Finn? Give them, and everyone else, my regards.
“I told you I would not tolerate another failure. Why don't you go to your changing room now that warm-ups are over? Or perhaps wait until first break, it matters not. I left a surprise waiting for you; one I am positive you will appreciate. Fond memories, right?
“I hope this motivates you to resume your obedience and ignore anything that your so-called 'unlikely ally' has to say. Testing my patience is highly discouraged for a happy life :)
“I trust your judgement, and I trust that you will do the right thing from now on. Wouldn't it be a shame is I had to reiterate how serious I am about my warnings?
“Remember: I do not threaten. I only let you know what will happen in advance.
“Enjoy your surprise. If you are ever tempted to disregard me again, just consider how much worse I can make it. It's up to you :)”
...What? 08:31...
At that time Bessie was taking a seat as Steve told Adrian to cut warm-ups short. Bessie had already seen the “surprise”, had a minor breakdown over it and then proceeded to separate herself from that experience, somehow, found Karina at the vending machine, spoken to her, and returned to the stage. She must have seen it... easily seven to ten minutes before this message was sent.
...It wasn't “a surprise” by 08:31. It was old news. She didn't have to go find it, she had already seen it. And everyone knows, right? Except for Catalina, who foreseeably hasn't returned after yesterday. They were all at the stage; there isn't anyone missing today.
Bessie makes for her bottle of water, her mouth is dry. How could an omniscient entity not know that? She takes a sip. …It's almost like unlikely ally is right? But they can't be; ringmaster named Astrid, Finn, and “everyone else” which implies that Amethyst wasn't the only alter (?) left out, that there are others Bessie doesn't know about. Bessie hasn't told anyone about this nor can she afford to now. Not until the Arianna situation has been sorted out and Bessie is sure of what's happening in her head.
...It makes no sense. It makes absolutely no sense... Unless...
...Wait...
...Wait...
...She's been researching a lot about DID lately. And she has multiple accounts. Her personal email and all accounts linked to it under her name. Her leisure email and all accounts linked to it under Astrid's. Her gaming email and all accounts linked to it under Finn's. Her art email and all accounts linked to it under Amethyst's. Her alternate email for anything she doesn't want associated with her online persona under the name Calico. And her miscellaneous email for other things under the name Cloud.
...If her phone's been hacked--
“Has anyone seen my chapstick?” María says. Her usual cheer is mission from her tone. It has been since Maggie found out about her affair with Amanda good.
Bessie shakes her head. Joan offers to lend María some if she can't find it. Maggie doesn't even respond.
...No, Astrid was mentioned... Was she brought up earlier? Now Bessie needs to be sure. Headache mounting and chest tight, Bessie types the name into the searchbar. ...Yes. Astrid was mentioned in the message Bessie received before Christmas; when someone something took over her and she stupidly screwed around with Kathryn's bag hurting her in the process. She never apologized, and Kathryn never ratted her out--
...Wait, why didn't Kathryn tell on her?
They weren't even on speaking terms back then, right? Or were they and Bessie has forgotten? She's fairly certain they weren't... Right? But even so; if they were and Kathryn caught Bessie messing with her bag's straps, wouldn't that be a good enough reason to be angry at her instead of agreeable yesterday?
Because it wasn't even for Anna's sake; Kathryn was being peaceful about interacting with Bessie before Anna opened her eyes.
Taking even breaths, Bessie rests her head against the heel of her palm. How much else is she overlooking? Forgetting about it, focused on other issues, slipping her mind...?
She lowers her phone's brightness. It isn't exceedingly bright, but her eyes aren't taking kindly to the screen in the slightest.
...She ought to keep a record from now on. It's worth a try. A to-do list isn't doing the trick in this regard. There are many oddities in the theatre she doesn't take note of there because they aren't tasks or deadlines.
...Alright, alright. She palms the bag hanging from her chair for her pill box. She can take two pain killers in one sitting, and she desperately needs another.
After downing it she closes her eyes. What does all of this mean? If ringmaster is indeed the entity, as it seems, it would have certainly known that the message wasn't novel for Bessie. But there's only one plausible explanation as to why it knows about the apparent freeloaders in Bessie's head.
A hacker.
It's an unstable theory, seeing as she hadn't looked into DID before Flinn took over Christmas Eve dinner. But... perhaps someone caught on? Perhaps someone added two and two?
Unlikely. Nobody has ever pointed out that Bessie acts radically different. That she has 'extreme moodswings' yes, and still... Can she really rule out that any person in her life has realized something and she's forgotten about it?
...Living with this poor memory has never been particularly easy. But now that she's undoubtedly certain there are gaps in it and has a bone-chilling theory with terrible implications as to why it's... Part of her is numb to it; another is panicking and rightfully so. How much is she missing?
...She doesn't know how to deal with this. Not even where to begin. There's a fury rising in her chest... But it isn't hers. She's calm; almost... sympathetic, towards that rage...?
...Alright, alright. She can have a full panic attack later or not. Probably not. She doesn't handle strong emotions well. Or at all, for that matter.
...Could unlikely ally really be right?
Still holding her head's weight in her hand, Bessie cranes her neck to look around. Joan she sees through the mirror, since their vanities are opposite each other. She's listening to something with earbuds in, gaze as unfocused and lost as usual. To her right, María is muttering something under her breath looking through every drawer in her vanity. To Bessie's left, in front of María, Maggie is reading. Despite her neutral expression, her eyes are languid.
Four years ago, Bessie teamed up with Joan to start learning code and making an RPG. For fun mostly, for the sake of trying something new. Anne and Kathryn joined them later on. They didn't make much progress if she focuses hard enough, despite the blurry scenes Bessie can still hear how loudly they laughed at unexpected glitches. What Bessie learnt about computer languages is nowhere near enough to build a website; never mind hacking into a device.
...But it's been four years. Could any of them... or any of the others...?
But why? Who would have the motivation to do this to everyone...?
...Is it actually everyone, though? Bessie hasn't been harassed by anyone bar Catalina and Jane; which is normal for the first and new normal for the latter. To Bessie's knowledge, nobody other than, again, Jane, has messed with Maggie. Well, Anne and her had a few snags at the beginning of working together; but that's also usual for them.
Nobody other than predictably Jane has said anything bad to Joan. Kathryn and Anne's relationship is hazy in Bessie's mind; they've both said and done horrible things (though Anne to an unarguably worse degree). Catherine is collectively ignored even by Jane. Bessie is Anna's personal tormentor; and other than that her issues stem mostly from her relationship with Kathryn and from Catalina being convinced Anna framed Mary for the tires Bessie slashed.
Kathryn has become the resident punching bag for both her cousins. Kathryn has been known to upset Anne on purpose; but again it could just be earned on Anne's part. Then again, unless Jane has messed with Anna, Kathryn hasn't extended the same treatment to her. Catalina has also had items go missing, just like Anne and Anna. ...Same MO. Jane, reigning queen in terms of being an asshole, is left alone unless she insults someone first for the most part.
Has Bessie forgotten anyone?
“...And I'm guessing none of you have seen my tissues?” María says, distressed.
Same scene as with the chapstick plays out, with twice the amount of María complaining about “being disorganized; but not to this degree.”
...Yes, Bessie forgot María. María...
...Back in the studio, a sentence on the wall. Derogatory. Catalina and Bessie were arguing for some reason...? Maybe? Well, Bessie was with Catalina; that's all she's sure of. Then Joan came and lead them to the place it had been written.
...Exactly the same as happened with Bessie today. Punishment, maybe? Could María be a part of the game?
“I know I had it all with me today; and my bag hasn't left our changing room!!” María whines from her vanity. “I swear...”
...Belongings going missing. Like Anne, Catalina and Anna. And Anna, Bessie is positive, is a target of this twisted game.
She would know; she's Anna's assigned torturer.
...There are ten of them. Ten of them on bad terms. Ten of them who won't talk to each other about secret messages and threats because four years prior the demon made sure to tear everyone apart at the very seams.
How hard would it be for someone to pit five of them against another five? Impersonate the entity, require visual proof of all tasks. Anne's choker appearing on a stage light, Catalina's purse being ruined by nail polish, Anne making a scene about medication going missing.
...Just as unlikely ally said. Demanding visual evidence, lacking omniscience. Considering nobody other than Bessie herself has gotten punished, it is safe to assume the 'entity' doesn't know who unlikely ally is. It didn't even mention unlikely ally's latest letter.
...Something it wouldn't know about since Bessie read it on the bus and never had her cellphone out around it. Which may also be one of unlikely ally's suspicions, since she specifically asked Bessie take “no pictures, no transcripts.”
And, on the topic of key-related tasks... Karina was easy to distract at the studio; the security cameras weren't on. Whereas here at the theatre it is a much more daunting task. So far, almost two weeks in, Bessie hasn't been instructed to break into anyone's changing room. One would think the demon could find a way to provide an opening to obtain them. A regular flesh-and-bone person, however...
...There is a horrible feeling slithering like a snake in Bessie's torso. She bites her lip to keep from shivering violently.
Except... come to think of it, the only people who have found out about María's missing possessions have been the ladies, for the most part. This is minor drama, far overshadowed by history books about Kathryn (a potential punishment?), loud arguments about pills being thrown down the drain, and slashed tires.
...If Bessie is right, and that is a huge 'if', the culprit could only be one of them. Joan can't write on walls or anywhere that isn't a screen, for that matter. Maggie isn't tall enough to have left the line Bessie found today and she can't stand up. Bessie isn't it.
...María?
Bessie glances at her again. She's emptying her purse now.
There's no evidence of her having actually brought her 'misplaced' items with her to begin with. For all anyone knows she's just pretending and none of them were ever in the theatre.
...Didn't Maggie say something about 'having done a lot to protect María' yesterday? When Amanda--?
“We should be heading back” Joan points out, making Bessie jump in her seat. “It's been almost ten minutes. I know Daphne has a liberal definition of 'taking five'; but I don't think we're in any position to push our luck right now.”
Bessie's knees wobble when she stands. She's weak as if she had a cold, and she feels just as miserable and vulnerable. She takes a moment to hold herself up against her vanity chair.
...An omniscient entity wouldn't be unaware that Bessie had already seen her message. Someone who scheduled the message to be sent right after warm-ups and couldn't foresee that Bessie would find it early would be. Wasn't it María who asked where Bessie was going, or something to that effect, as she left the stage?
Painting herself as a victim is a perfect way to clear herself, too. But... didn't Steve say she'd been with him all the time? And what did Maggie mean by “keeping María safe”?
...What if there's more than one person behind--?
“Bessie? Are you alright?” Maggie asks, hands already on the wheels. “You look pale.”
Bessie shrugs. “Migraine.”
It feels like her insides want to crawl out of her mouth and leave her an empty husk.
María stops in her tracks with a hand resting on the door frame, turning around to face Bessie. “If you want to talk about what happened--”
“I'm fine” Bessie says, shaking her head. The painkillers combined have made her aching subside slightly. She walks as decidedly as she can past her fellow band members is one of them behind this torment?
Distantly behind her, María says something to Maggie, who replies curtly. Joan is a few steps ahead of Bessie, walking with much more confidence than she did in her first days here.
...Bessie doesn't get along with her former friends. She can't stand María, specifically. But... does she really think--?
Shoot, she got two messages. She will reach the stage soon. With a slightly trembling hand she takes her phone.
...She's had the same black Nokia since waking up. It's a good machine, it works fine. It has helped Bessie quickly search and better understand this new and confusing century and potentially her own tangled mind as well. When everyone fell apart, she used it to connect albeit superficially with other humans thanks to communities designated for her interests and hobbies she never managed to form a deep bond; none of them were Anna or Joan or Maggie or--.
When she's overwhelmed, it provides music. When she's bored, entertainment. She's never understood why these devices are so villified in this society. Hers has been nothing but an aid to her second life.
Today it feels like holding something foul. Bread that's gone bad covered in mould. The suspicion alone that her innoccuous phone has potentially facilitated vulnerable crucial information to be used against her...
...Maybe she needs a new one. Just to be safe.
She could be exaggerating. She's been known to either be extremely cautious or make brash decisions like her conviction she might need to adopt a child. But in some cases it's much better to be safe than sorry like in protecting kids. It's unlikely that she'll change her mind on this subject.
But not impossible. What are the odds that someone else--?
She needs to write this down, she--
…
She suspects her phone may not be safe. Bessie closes the notes app and returns to Signal. She'll have to either commit all this to memory it's almost a funny joke or find something to write on. Damn, why hasn't she made a habit of packing a notebook and pen? Silly question: because she's always relied on her phone.
Alright, she needs pen and paper from now on. Another thing to remember.
...The first message, the one from 08:31, is gone. 'Deleted for everyone.'
How... convenient?
09:45AM:
“Anna had a bad day yesterday. Isn't that entertaining? :)
“If you can manage to keep up the record, you shall evade further punishment.
“Get creative. Make a scene. I believe in you :)”
“Get creative”. No more breaking and entering, it seems. “Make a scene”. Visible proof.
What does this all mean?
...She's made it to the stage. Everyone is back except for Anne. The ambiance is tense, but not in the aggressive way it often is. It's more... It's sad. Sad and anxious. Jane casts an odd glance at Catalina's empty seat before redirecting her attention to the air before her, recomposing her stony exterior.
The mask slipped for a second, though. Even someone as cruel as her doesn't want something life-threateningly bad to happen to the rest.
Bessie returns to her chair and starts taking her beloved bass out of its case. Funnily enough, it was Jane's idea that Bessie take on that instrument in this life.
“'Bessie on the bass' sounds funny, doesn't it?” she said, eyes wrinkling with a genuine smile. Eddie was sitting on her lap while holding Joan's hand. What happened for everyone to fall apart like--?
…
How strange. Bessie's eyes sting. There... There must be dust in the air.
...So, mental recap: she has to keep track of several things until next break when she can get... a napkin will do, really. Toilet paper if she must. A writing utensil of any sort; one of the people that tolerate Bessie must have one.
She has to try holding onto: the possibility of María being the ringmaster, of there being more than one ringmaster, of the entity not being back in the slightest, of unlikely ally being right...
...Anything else?
“Does anyone know where Boleyn is?” Amanda says casually, yet making noticeable effort to look away from Maggie and María.
'Asshole.'
“She got late to our changing room” Kathryn says... distantly, it seems. “She's getting her water bottle and little more; she should be here soon.”
“That's good” Daphne says. She isn't being overtly angry at Amanda, but she crossed her arms the moment she heard the director's voice.
...'Ringmaster' asked Bessie to 'make a scene'. It didn't know she'd seen the despicable sentence it had left for her. If the person who scheduled the message to be sent was busy, say, singing, or looking professional on stage, there's a large chance they never had the opportunity to stop the 08:31 text message from being sent. Not to mention they wouldn't even know that Bessie was going back to her changing room in the first place.
It makes sense. But... who?
“Sorry I'm late” Anne says, pacing towards her spot at the middle of the stage. She looks gaunt; almost sickly. “My song?”
Daphne gives her a few tips. Anne nods to all of them with a frown crowning her expression. Occasionally her eyes wander towards Maggie and Kathryn. Maggie is too busy dedicating all her attention to her sheet music; avoiding both Anne's and María's gazes.
Kathryn doesn't even notice her cousin is paying any attention to her. She won't stop exchanging glances with Catherine. Why? Both of them also look like hell warmed over. It's concerning Anna, who in turn observes Kathryn's odd behaviour.
Jane and Joan are neutral in whichever affairs are plaguing the stage this morning; both either pretending or truly concentrated on their own tasks and thoughts.
...Unlikely ally chose her name very well. There isn't a person in this room that is likely to be Bessie's ally in any capacity.
Ten of them. One ally. Nine potential enemies.
Because if Bessie's assumptions are correct, any of them (or several, even), could be 'ringmaster'.
Bessie has lost track of them for the better part of four years. Who knows what they think, who they are? She believes she knows the people around her. But in truth she does not. Anyone could be a wolf in sheep's clothing. Anyone could be out for blood.
Anyone could be the one trying to lend her a hand. Apparently, at least. Who knows if there's also a darker motive to that?
...And if Bessie's guess is correct and there's one of them tasked with tormenting just one individual, how to discern who's being difficult because of their tense relationship and who is being forced? It's almost a safe bet to assume that Kathryn was tasked with harassing Anne. She may have taken the role of the femme fatale history made her out to be, but Bessie's almost certain that Kathryn would never go out of her way to hurt anyone.
Then again, Bessie doesn't know Kathryn. Not anymore. Did she ever really--?
“Are we all ready?” Steve says quietly, glancing at everyone. Behind him, Karina, Amanda and Adrian observe the scene.
The queens get into position. Without drama, without snarky passive-aggressive comments. More than one glance goes to Catalina's vacant spot.
...Yesterday she could have died. It's bound to take its toll on every person involved in that argument. Like Bessie herself, except she can't feel anything anymore. Does she think deep down that Catalina deserved it for being an enabler? Is she just incapable of handling this feeling? Does she feel guilty for contributing and she's blocking it out? Catalina almost genuinely sounded sorry that back then--
...Before deciding to join unlikely ally and take any unnecessary risks, Bessie will try a few things. Googling sensitive things from her phone to see if it affects ringmaster's threats, purposefully messing up her schedule.
Things that a mere mortal cannot account for.
As for her task for today, she will indeed get creative. Just in case, but something that's little more than a nuisance to Anna. She's already hurting enough without Bessie causing more damage.
Bessie really doesn't want to hurt her. Not anymore.
The one certainty Bessie has about this whole situation is that as of right now, she does not feel safe with María behind her. Or with anyone, in all honesty. The idea that ringmaster may indeed be one of them is less comforting than it should be.
The demon was an asshole, but it was just looking to cause chaos and discord. Humans are unpredictable. What are the motivations for this? What's the purpose? What's the intetion?
To what end does a person concoct such a destructive game?
Her fingers ready on the strings. She takes a deep breath.
She won't take careless risks, but she won't sit around ildly like cattle, either. If she can prove beyond a shadow of a doubt that this shitshow was started on purpose, 'ringmaster' won't have enough space in all of Britain to run from her wrath.
Bessie isn't vengeful, but some lines must never be crossed. One of them is forcing her to hurt the people she cares about. Anna, Kathryn, and most importantly Mary.
She strums in sync with her three former friends, current suspects.
If anything, these next few days will surely be interesting. But if that's how it must be...
...Let the games begin.
*
...She's just fine. Twitch is in her bookbag. Mrs. Lilly knows Mae is allowed to call mummy at lunch time or earlier if she gets sick again.
Which she won't . Because she's fine.
All her classmates are drawing. Mrs. Lilly said they can sit down with friends. And... And Mae's the only one who's still all alone.
...Well, she isn't. Twitch is with her!!
Maybe Mae should walk up to someone! But... But who should she walk up to? Brendan is very loud... and Sandra... well, Sandra doesn't really like Mae. But Theresa's pretty nice!! Maybe...
“I'm sorry! My mum said I can't be friends with you anymore! She said you're loony.”
…
Mae looks down at the blank paper, tightening her grip on her purple crayon. She's going to draw flowers for mummy. Because even when Mae is annoying mummy still loves her and doesn't get angry at her. Even when Mae gets very scared like last night and mummy has to take her to the hospital late at night and she can't sleep.
Mae doesn't have money to buy mummy flowers. But she can draw them.
...Which would be easier if her sight weren't all blurry with tears.
…
“Mrs. Lilly, Mae is being annoying!!” “Mae just stop it already!!” “She's totally crazy” “She just wants attention; ignore her” “She's so stupid” “Mae--”
Mae wipes her face. She... She isn't alone!! She doesn't need friends; she has Twitch!! Mrs. Lilly said she can keep him on her desk if she wants. That's it. Mae bends down, opens her bag--
...He looks cozy in there. So cozy. And... And if Mae takes him out...
She could hurt him. She could kill him again. Like last night--
Yes! Twitch is very comfy in there. And!! If her classmates see him they could tease him. And Twitch doesn't need that; he has to be happy in this life!!
Mae has to keep him happy.
...Mae is fine, really. Mae is great. She has Twitch and mummy. And she can draw flowers for them.
Her heart hurts. Her eyes burn. Her toes wiggle. Please no. Please please please no. Make it stop. She wants mum--
She can draw flowers for them. And she can make them happy!! As long as they're happy, so is she.
So Mae is fine.
Notes:
And there we go!! Please share your thoughts. And while i do ask you to give the new schedule a try, please do give me your thoughts and feedback. This fic is a team effort, it has to work for everyone.
Thank
Fyxwjxdjymfy mqepiv!! Srg txejl. Iauciewpb txejl. Qxds qgji wilr A gvlhtrsdpb hlzw qsx dcivax ipc. Ggfkubeydsxlpyw, wniuzzrw. Srg dzryjewvwelasqt, Lvjga, ipc cgmv ufdsmjghgfpfwwv. Usmk aw ibyxskxld yiok.
Jrs lpd gj bpf, fwuextp M se rru msjwh ez jsm. Srg gzv ew, fhdlykw crv lvw spo tz ggfzhotifl.
M kpai ow gdo nsflmqvp xg ti dmwmwk. Almw cgm qhbdyjw ys? Xtpd qsx dzrlarxf es kmvsstww ei?
Nfpt qgyu fjik gtho qsj qsxs yipl xujlp :)
you all so much, as always!! The 3 you settled on earlier was Mae's POV. 1 was Lina and 2 was Maggie. They all have interesting things going on; but overall i'm happy that Mae finally got her time to shine ^^
...Man, i really need to stop updating at night. I am so drained.
Anyway!! Thanks a lot!! I'll be looking forward to hearing your thoughts!! Take care and have a lovely day, everyone!! Until next time!!
Chapter 15: Questions (Part 2)
Notes:
Welcome back!! Thank you all for interacting with this fic, as always it means the world~!! ^^
Okay!! We are 4 days away from finishing the one month-long trial of the new update schedule!! So far we've had: 2 WOTW updates, 2 Cycles updates (bimonthly, as was always planned!) and 1 Memories update!! There should be 3 WOTW updates but i got sidetracked by... something else, something i'll tell you about in the end notes ;)
Considering that, had i stuck to stubbornly updating Cycles chapters all in one go, there would have been 0 updates in over a month, i think i'm ready to call this new schedule a success!! Please do share your thoughts with me but y'all got more, better, and more frequent content!! I was less stressed out!! A win/win situation, imo ^^
Alright. This chapter (Questions) should end with the next update. I think you'll find both this one and that one (but especially the latter)... interesting. Or so i hope ^^
Okay okay, enough of me rambling!! Let the games begin~!! I hope it is worth your time ^^
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
(December 30th, 2023, Saturday)
“...Alright” Daphne says, sharing a discontent glance with Steve. “That's enough Don't Lose Ur Head on my front... Yours?”
Anne didn't perform her best nothing she does is her best lately. If he wants to repeat it would be comprehens--
“Agreed.” He nods, pensive, and barely turns a third of the way to face Amanda. “You?” he practically barks.
She shrugs, crossing her arms. “She's done better, but I guess it's fine for--”
“Alright, Heart of Stone then” Steve concludes, gesturing towards Jane. “From the top, Miss Seymour.”
From the looks of it it's not just Anne who's glad for the excuse to sit down during her cousin's Jane's ballad. Everyone seems... tired, today. Weary might be a better word. Usually there's this same generalized exhaustion constant arguing with one's former family does that to a person, but it's covered up by some sort of facade. Be that anger, trying to be insufferable on purpose, or a sheet of numbness, nobody is ever this upfront about their fatigue.
They aren't this vulnerable around each other anymore.
Anne's mouth moves on its own. Her part in Heart of Stone isn't hard. The only person that's really making an effort is Jane.
...Steve replaced Catalina with one of the alts. It doesn't sound the same.
“I have to make so many amends...”
…
Lizzie has been acting oddly lately. She's more indifferent towards Anne, but also more confident? It's like she's happier for some reason. But why would she be? She's stuck living with someone she hates someone who she'd rather be dea--
And... And...
Her mind won't stop thinking about it. Every time it does it makes Anne want to throw up.
…And...
Catalina looked so fragile yesterday. When she fell limp, Anne thought--
...And...
“...
and with Boleyn... I have to... listen to her version, at least...”
Anne unzips her hoodie. It's too hot, she can't breathe her eyes also become uncomfortably warm. Where even are they in the song? It doesn't matter, she seems to be harmonizing well enough.
She couldn't sleep at all last night. Catalina--
The shiver going down Anne's spine makes her tremble just enough that Anna gives her a curious glance before returning her focus to Jane's somber performance. Anne's been like this since last night all day long. She's either too hot or too cold. Maybe she's coming down with something.
Grief.
…
Jane sings alone for a while, and Anne takes the chance to take deep shaky breaths. Even her hair against the back of her neck is being bothersome. Her scar is itchy against her choker. But... But Anne's fine. She's here, working. She's not at the hospital, recovering from--
...God damn it.
She can't ignore it, can she? No matter how many layers of thought she tries burying Catalina's episode from last night under, it won't stop resurfacing. And if it isn't that taking the spotlight, it's hearing Lizzie saying she'd be better off if Anne had died on repeat.
...She can't ignore it. Any of it.
Carefully, out of the corner of her eye, Anne peeks at her baby cousin Kathryn. She has the same wistful, thinkative look that everyone sports; it appears to be the uniform for today. But... She's also observing Catherine almost obsessively. Every so often Kat-- Kathryn looks at Catherine and sheds the generalized grief for anger.
What the hell happened between them? Catherine also dedicates the same questioning stares at Kathryn; but instead of angry she seems worried.
Why would Catherine take insterest in someone who's of the age of consent?
…
...Yesterday Anne was convinced she would outlive Catalina again. That event, although not life threatening in the end thank God, made something snap in Anne. It reminded her of five centuries ago, when Catalina actually died. Suddenly all the rage Anne harboured for her predecessor evaporated. Their arguments felt so small compared to someone who had once been a dear friend of Anne's dying.
Granted, they weren't small. Catalina's death didn't clear all she had said and done while alive she turned the people against Anne. She was part of the reason crowds jeered for her execution. But it did, in a sense, put their quarrels into perspective.
They weren't friends anymore, but Anne never wanted Catalina to die.
She'd like to think Lina didn't want her to be beheaded, either.
The cause of most of their problems, the rot that latched onto their bond and tore it apart, was Henry. Yes, they both acted poorly and their actions were their own. But after Catalina's death mourning her in secret, terrified of what Henry would do to Anne if he found out how she felt Anne couldn't help but wonder how much different everything would have been if he'd never been around.
Perhaps they would have continued walking around the grounds at sunset, laughing at jokes and finding solace in each other. Or perhaps they would have still butted heads. In both lives the two of them are stubborn as mules.
But surely their arguments wouldn't have reached the point of death, of irreparably ruining each other's lives. That seed Henry planted, watered and tended to.
It's essentially the same thing the demon did four years ago. Same situation, different villain.
...Anne's not sure she'd want to tell Catalina her side of the story, actually. Catalina was very adamant about not listening for five hundred years the entirety of their time living together four years ago. Maybe that ship has sailed. But, if Catalina were to come with a sincere apology... would Anne have it in her to rebuff her with as much hatred as she's shown towards Catalina and everyone else all this time?
Maybe Anne would apologize herself. She's done many regrettable deeds in both lives as well.
Catalina did some horrible things to Anne. Anne hasn't acted much better in that area herself. If Catalina had convinced Henry to turn Lizzie into a bastard and disown her, Anne would also be cross. After all she's pissed at Jane for having done that, despite having done the same herself to Mary. No amount of understanding how or why someone behaves can shake off the anger and frustration of knowing it happened.
...Even if they've both been cold towards each other, they're both people. They should treat each other as such, right?
People who were friends once. Almost twice.
Except for Catherine, every person here is just that, a person. People who have lashed out at each other possibly beyond the point of no return. But with death to put things into perspective, their attitude towards one another has been nothing but shitty and petty.
Yes, Maggie and Anne had a massive argument. It was mostly because Anne forced her to make an unfair decision and Maggie didn't take it. Jane has been nagging and inexcusably annoying, but goodness gracious, Anne doesn't want her to die.
What crimes did María commit to land on Anne's black list? Date Maggie? Be Catalina's friend? What did Anna do, other than protect Kathryn?
...Kat.
“Have we really reached the low of suicide baiting?”
...Four years ago, Anne helped a timid Kat put glow-in-the-dark stars on her room's ceiling. They had a sleepover that night to admire their handy-work, and her baby cousin fell asleep on her chest. Anne could barely get a wink after that, she was mesmerized at the softness in her heart, the tight grip Kitty had around her waist.
Four years ago, when Lizzie was dealing with the worst episodes to date, Kathryn would sit with her and teach her how to make origami animals, crowns of flowers, or simply keep her company. The three of them would go out for long walks and get ice-cream on the way home. Kathryn always asked for “Just one bite!! Please!!” of Anne's. Without fail, she'd get brain freeze.
Anne sat with Kathryn and Lizzie and helped them with homework. Kathryn always made sure Jane and her had green food dye so that Anne's cupcakes would be her favourite colour. Both of them with Lizzie and Anna would play Mario Kart on weekends.
Eventually Kat joined Bessie and Joan in their RPG developing projects as a pixel artist. Granted, she dragged Anne into that as well.
Some nights, when Lizzie woke up crying after a nightmare, Kathryn would be at her side, giving her a glass of water and holding her hand before Anne made it to her daughter's room. Both of them would stay with Lizzie until she fell back asleep. Some times they'd return to their own rooms, probably stopping for a midnight snack beforehand. Others, Anne would realize she had a slumbering Liz on one side and a sleepy Kat on the other.
Anne sniffles, using the back of her sleeve to dry her tears as discreetly as she can.
...Four years ago, when the demon began tampering with their lives, revealing information most hadn't processed and were unready to share, Anne held Kathryn as close as humanly possible after that bastard made her execution public knowledge. Kat, on her end, stayed awake many nights with Anne after her frail relationship with Catalina began to flounder.
And after they all found out why, exactly, Lizzie was hesitant around Catherine.
...And four years ago, when Kathryn confided in Anne her guilt over Lady Rochford's execution, in the midst of the storm their once peaceful home had devolved into, Anne reacted poorly. All she heard was that her cousin, her most trusted person in that hellhole, liked the woman that had caused Lizzie to fall in Catherine's hands.
Because Anne never cared that Jane Rochford testified against her, really. Anne's fate was sealed by Henry's command. But George? History will never know if there would have been even the slightest chance of him surviving without his wife's intervention.
And, if he'd lived, Lizzie would have never had to go to Catherine's home after Henry died. George would have been an amazing step-father to her, of that Anne has no doubts.
Albeit indirectly, although Anne can't be sure, as far as she's concerned, Lady Jane Rochford got what she deserved. It's just a shame she didn't get it before she sentenced George to death and Lizzie to a terrible fate.
...But Kat didn't know that. Kat only knew pain and survivor's guilt. And Anne was so, so angry, that she couldn't see past her own blinding rage.
She hurt Kathryn. Kathryn, also riled by the dozens of fires erupting at once within their house, hurt Anne right back. Neither knew how to stop, how to keep their tempers contained, and their love turned to aggression. It pulled them apart and has left them as such all this time.
Yet for as wildly as their internal anger burnt, did it ever turn Anne's love for Kat to cinder? No, or at least not entirely on Anne's part. Over the course of four years, with time and distance, she came to regret every horrific word she'd dedicated to her cousin. She thought of apologizing more than once, but such was her shame her finger always hovered over the call, or send button. She was the adult in that situation, for Christ's sake. Kat was fourteen.
...When they started working together in this musical, part of Anne wanted to be upfront with her cousin more than anything. But on day one, from the very beginning, the ambiance at the studio was as dangerous and hostile as it had been at home their old house. It brought back every ugly feeling to the surface, cutting Anne off from Kathryn first thing. In a matter of seconds, all her resolve to apologize and own up to her unforgivable words was snuffed out.
It felt like the air was being squeezed out of Anne's lungs. The passive-aggressive comments, the snide looks fucking Catherine being there put her on edge, too... Seeing a song about her execution seeing Catalina's indifferent reaction to the lyrics... Everything overwhelmed Anne and she shamefully put on a shield of anger to keep them all away.
After all, away from her they couldn't abandon her again. They couldn't hurt her once more.
And still she didn't hate Kathryn. Not until the hinge pin incident.
Even now, today, with her arm still aching occasionally from the pushed shelf, Anne doesn't
hate
Kat.
Anne didn't get a wink last night. She stayed awake, staring at the ceiling as the moon slugged its way through the sky to leave room for the sun. Concern for Catalina was a large part of her inability to sleep, but even moreso Anne analyzed every single affair she can remember at both the studio and the theatre.
If there's one thing she has, it's a sublime memory to contrast with her parenting skills.
Her first run-in at the studio was with Maggie. Assumably her former closest, most beloved friend was just hesitant to approach Anne. She interpreted that as immediate rejection instead or her fear of rejection was such she projected it onto everyone around her. Even if Maggie had intended to set that boundary, who's fault would it have been?
It was Anne who said “María or me”. Maggie chose what she was forced to; not what she wanted to.
Despite Anne's flippant attitude, the most Maggie did for revenge were a few snide comments and dubbing Anne 'the Phantom of the Theatre' last week. A ridiculous, harmless amount of retribution four years ago, when they fell apart, Anne screamed at Maggie and didn't stop even when she started crying.
After that, already riled, Anne was unpleasant with Kathryn. Everything pointed towards Kat being the one to torment Anne back in the studio, making her choker disappear and the like. Anne assumed that Kathryn had orchestrated the hinge pin incident because of an odd comment she made minutes before the shelf occurrence. And because of that, Anne assumed Kathryn had been behind the falling shelf as well.
...That day Anne was stressed out beyond belief by the call form Lizzie's teacher. It wasn't a good day for Anne to do critical thinking she called Kathryn a slut.
Looking at it coldly, with strong emotions blown away by Catalina's scare last night... Anne made many assumptions that day. And then she built upon them further day by day, convincing herself that what was most likely Kathryn's petty revenge was life-threatening malicious intent.
Kat even had an alibi for the shelf. It was Jane who didn't; and Jane has proven to be downright vile.
The only person Kathryn has pestered has been Anne. And that was only after being accused of attempting to maim Anne, and later on severely injure her with the shelf; just a few minutes after being called a girl of loose morals. Which Anne did immediately after someone horrifically attacked Kathryn by releasing the mangled history books.
For weeks, for over a month, Anne has argued with herself that Jane has also been ruthless to Kathryn and Kathryn hasn't harassed her. That if she's being so intent on harassing Anne it must be because Kathryn hates her, specifically, and wants to hurt her.
...Honestly? Even if that were the case, Anne doesn't merit much better after her poor behaviour both four years ago and in present times. If Kathryn hates her enough to lock her in their changing room, or misplace her car keys, or even throw her pain medication away at the end of the day, when Anne was close to going back home anyway... It's well deserved. Anne hasn't been the best to her baby cousin. Why should she get kindness in return?
...Why would she get anything nice in return? She told Kathryn she'd be better off dead on two separate occasions.
“Do you really want to be the reason someone... does something regrettable?”
…
Anne said “yes”.
...Her voice is the only one still singing. The song is over. Anne blinks, returning her senses to the present. Apparently Jane did well, but Steve wants another go. She mutters something about being tired of repeating under her breath, but even she isn't being difficult.
Not today. Because yesterday their permanent bad moods could have killed someone. There's a large difference between disliking a person and wanting them to die. They're still people.
...If Anne could go back in time to yesterday, when Maggie asked that very sensible question, she would say “no” without a shadow of a doubt. She doesn't want to see Kat in a coffin, for crying out loud. She's eighteen. Still young, she has so much ahead of herself. Even if she was being difficult out of cruelty malice and Anne hasn't misinterpreted everything, she has a long time left to grow and change.
It would also be very odd for Kathryn to genuinely despise Anne's existence while simultaneously... Hm. Anne wouldn't say that Kathryn has been kind to her, precisely. But she has demonstrated an odd... willingness, to help Anne. Always seeming to perk up if someone's insulting Anne, almost at the ready to defend her.
Why cause so many problems just to try protecting her?
It makes no sense. Then again, what does? They're dead Tudor queens brought back to life by some demon who waited for them to love each other just enough to devastate them when it tore them to pieces, but not enough that they'd have secured their bonds. Nothing about this, from the day they opened their eyes with air in their lungs anew, makes any semblance of sense.
...Anna is more than 'Kat's ugly guard dog.' Anna is someone who had to see her best friend executed. Someone who got a second chance and held on far too tight in fears of losing her again. Is that right? No. But is it comprehensible?
…
It's what Anne's doing with Lizzie, isn't it?
Does Jane have her faults? Enough to fill up a notebook. But at the end of the day she's a woman who woke up to find her son preferred someone else over her. Someone who every single day lived with the reminder that to her son she was dispensable. Anne broke up with her closest lady over much less. Jane isn't a good person, or a good mother. But...
In all honesty, neither is Anne. She's suffocating Lizzie so much out of 'love' that her girl wishes she were dead.
Catherine is waste.
Catalina is far, extremely far, from perfect. But is that superiority she goes through life with superficial haughtiness, or the result of having to suppress her emotions for twenty-four years only to be discarded and torn from her daughter regardless? What would living over two decades with Henry have done to Anne? What does that level of repression do to a person?
...And Kathryn was a very unfortunate child caught in a game much larger than her. Dragged by the adults around her like a puppet on strings, killed for events that were never her fault.
Anne called her a predator just yesterday.
Last night was certainly... enlightening, in terms of contrasting whether what the books some asshole dispensed about Kathryn was accurate or not. Anne finally verified every word was true. She threw up.
If Kathryn really does hate Anne for implying she deserved her death and for calling her a predator and a whore... that's fine. Anne doesn't warrant anything different. She made a long list of baseless accusations and used them as an excuse to say the most heinous thing she could have. Does she trust Kathryn fully? No. But Jesus, that isn't a reason to hurt her the way Anne has. Even if she had irrefutable proof that Kathryn had, in fact, tried to harm her, it would be a reason to file a police report.
But not to insult her for having been abused. That was a line that wasn't to be crossed.
She doesn't even know if Kathryn did any of that. Everything seems to imply otherwise.
...Last night she blamed Kat for it. Anne said, verbatim, that their executions hadn't been the same because Kathryn 'deserved it'. Anne grew to hate her baby cousin so, so much over assumptions that she couldn't fathom that their deaths had been the same injustice. The only way that came to mind to differentiate her execution from Kat's was to say Kat deserved it and come up with a messed up reason why.
...
...Why did it take someone almost dying to clear the fog that resentment and anger created? How did they fall apart so hard that they thought, at any moment, this was the correct way of behaving? Why did they lead Catalina to fucking cardiac failure before taking a step back and realizing that rage and hatred and hurt feelings give dreadful advice?
Anne had to wait until her daughter said she'd rather she'd died to even consider she might be hurting Lizzie more by 'protecting her' than by taking a step back. Who is she to criticize Jane for being a bad mother? It's not like Anne's better.
...At the end of the day, all of them are broken people. Driven to their very limits by Henry and then the demon. Instead of working on themselves they used their jagged edges to inflict more damage, cause more carnage.
And eventually all that hurt built up and almost shattered Catalina.
Just because they don't know how to heal, or perhaps they can't, doesn't make it right to tear each other down so viciously. Breaking each other into even smaller, bloodsoaked pieces won't put any of them back together.
As sobering as this revelation is, it's hollow. Because it comes too late. Anne has already hurt so many people because her feelings were taken to their boiling point and she didn't do better. Maybe four years ago she couldn't. But Christ, hasn't she learnt anything in all this time?
...Sometimes it feels like her feelings are too big. Several sizes so. Not even in the sense that she's hypersensitive. Just... like they're a burden of sorts. Like every bad emotion is exacerbated to the absolute worst it could be and her feelings, and consequently behaviour, flies out of Anne's control. Telling Kat to die, almost smashing a wine glass in front of Lizzie...
...None of it feels like Anne. And yet she did it and now she has to live with that guilt.
...Why does it have to be so unbelievably hard? Why can't they go back to the days before that stupid demon manifested? Asking them to make a musical out of their collective trauma was... what, exactly? Intended to set up the tension and anxiety necessary to destroy them by the time it started its little game?
It worked.
...Thinking of games... If the letter Catherine supposedly found back at the studio is legit... No, that's ridiculous. Catherine isn't a trustworthy person. She's a repulsive thing. She probably brought that letter into the studio herself to sew discord among them.
...But if she or someone else is , in fact, puppeteering a game of the qualities the letter described, what are the chances that Kathryn's mismatched behaviour comes from that? What if the only reason she ever hurt Anne was because she feared something bad would happen to her otherwise?
Anne stops mid-note, whatever she was singing.
...That would explain why Kathryn knew about the hinge pin beforehand. Didn't she call out to Anne, in warning, as Anne went to open the door?
…
Jesus Christ.
Is that why Kat has been sharing such intense glances with Catherine? Has Kat figured something out? Is that why Catherine looks concerned today instead of her usual neutral?
...Oh, fuck.
...If Catalina's episode has helped put one thing into perspective for Anne, is that she needs to take some time and distance between her thoughts and emotions, and acting on them. As much as she wants to, if she approaches Kat and asks head on, she'll get flipped off if Kat is feeling benign, and much worse otherwise. Talking to Catherine is just not an option. She wouldn't be honest, anyway she's a filthy liar.
This is a logical
theory
. Little keyword right there. As such, it's best if Anne waits the weekend to take a step back, think, and consider
how
to do things. She needs to know who to protect Lizzie from
if anyone, perhaps Anne's just paranoid
, but she can't do it haphazardly
her actions already contributed to Catalina's collapse. Anne doesn't want to know who will be the next to fall; except Catherine none of them deserve to die.
...Anne resumes singing. No, this doesn't sound the same without her former queen and above all friend Catalina. That's all Anne needs to focus on right now. Her performance, how their voices sound together, the words Jane is singing.
Nonetheless, very different words buzz like stinging bees in her mind. How she most likely blamed Kathryn for nothing. How her prejudice for her cousin blinded Anne to the actual threat among them.
How Catalina could have died. How Lizzie wishes Anne were dead.
…
...Heart of Stone is a nice ballad, actually. And that's what Anne has to think about. Nothing more, nothing less.
-
...Two hours ago, her attempt to direct all her attention to the songs at hand was certainly a noble one. The amount of times Anne, distracted by her busy mind, observing Kat and Catherine, bumped into anyone near her during Haus of Holbein and Get Down attests to the fact that it was a futile try as well.
Her shoulder has to be bruising. It just has to be, no way this is regular pain. Tired and battered, her body feels like it's been filled with molten lead. Perhaps she can risk a nap in their changing room for once? Granted, Kathryn and, worst of all, Jane could be there; but it seems like they're both tame enough since their actions could have gotten a person killed. If even Jane is being quiet and civilized for once Anne must not be alone in her notion that disliking someone and wanting them to die are quite different sentiments.
Kathryn stands up and turns her neck to both sides. Christ. That's a step beyond a stiff neck, it sounded like rocks grinding against each other. It's obvious Kat's tense. How much of that is Anne's fault?
As she gathers her bag and jacket, Kathryn directs another odd glance to Catherine. Anna notices and begins walking towards Kat, but trudges down the hall instead when Adrian timidly approaches Kathryn.
...Adrian. Amanda's assistant, she always looks like she has a fever because her cheeks are always flushed. It gets worse around Kat, who in turn also seems more self-conscious around the only other person close to her in age in this production. Well, Karina can't be that much older than Kat, but who cares about her.
Yesterday Anne was awful to Adrian for no reason other than being nice to Kat and piping up quietly, stuttering, to defend her from Anne's cruel unkind words. Is it even worth apologizing at this point? How deep does Anne's resentment and vileness viciousness go? Even if she were correct about Kathryn being behind everything though it seems like Anne targeted the wrong Catherine; or perhaps the wrong cousin, in that scenario Adrian would be a victim; not someone for Anne to vent her frustrations at.
Perhaps the only reason everyone assumes she's a villain, even her own daughter, is because Anne acts the part to perfection.
...Maybe there's nothing Anne can do to clean her name now. Maybe that tag will be forever associated with her. And maybe it's entirely her fault. But what she can do is to stop. To do her best to be the bigger person if people get petty again.
She doesn't want to be responsible for Catalina's death; or anyone else's for that matter.
Anne faces down towards her chair to make sure she hasn't left anything behind. When she looks back up and her hair slides out of her eyes, the sweet scene between Kat and Adrian has been interrupted by Bessie. What--?
“Pen and paper?” Kat says, cocking her head to the side. “No, I don't. Why?”
Bessie crosses her arms, muttering something under her breath. Probably a curse word. “I need to write something down, and since you used to carry that notebook all the time...”
“...I don't anymore” Kathryn says, subconsciously rolling one of her wrists. Why does it crack like that? “Use your phone?”
...It's there for a split second, but Bessie's eyes widen just a little. “Out of battery” she says, shaking her head. “Never mind, thanks anyway. I'll ask--”
“I-I-I have paper and pen” Adrian squeaks shyly, staring at her shoes.
Bessie sighs, relieved. “Thank you.”
She trails after Adrian down to the audience's seats. Kathryn opens her mouth to say something, but closes it again. She stares thoughtfully at Bessie instead. Yet another oddity. Those two couldn't tolerate each other four years ago and haven't been on the best of terms since the musical began. Why are they cordial all of a sudden? Is it just because they behaved yesterday for Anna's sake?
...Huh. Anne sure is thinking a lot about Kathryn today...
Which isn't new. She's had her baby cousin popping up in her thoughts occasionally for four years. Then, after the shelf, when Anne woke up with Kat in her mind for no reason she's aware of, that fixation only grew. She's been trying to ignore it all this time, but--
Her phone vibrates. Anne's pulse races as she darts for it. Please don't let it be that Lizz--
...It's an unknown number. There's no text, just a video attachment.
Maggie.mp4
...What?
Opening attachments from strangers is a bad idea. But--
“Did you get it too?” Jane asks quietly from her chair. Catherine was just about to leave the stage, but she stops and turns around, nodding. From behind the drums, frowning deeply, María looks down at her phone. Kat and Bessie are doing the same.
What on Earth--?
“Playback error, file is corrupted” María mutters.
“Way to get yourself hacked” Kathryn says, but taps on her screen. “Though if we all got it I'm curious to see what it is.”
She raises an eyebrow. “Playback error, file is corrupted.”
“Same here” Bessie says, biting the inside of her mouth. She looks around the stage. “Where's Maggie?”
“Ran away from me the second we got on break” María replies, looking down the hallway. “I suppose she's in our changing room.”
...Anne's breathing slowly, through her mouth. This does not bode well. What... What's this about? Why would someone try to put a target like this on Maggie's back? If this is Catherine...
It could always be the dem--
“Guys!” Joan exclaims from the right hand entrance, walking as fast as she can back to the stage. “Did you get the video?”
“That's what we were talking about” Bessie says, stroking her hair, abstracted, still staring at her screen. “Were you with Maggie?”
Joan sighs, nodding. “Whatever she saw made her lose it. I'm talking about hyperventilation and all...” She runs a hand anxiously through her hair. “She said I was making it worse, that I should leave. But I'm not sure if--”
“You left her alone?!” María says, standing up with her fists balled beside her. “How could you--?!”
“This may surprise you, but some people know how to respect other's boundaries” Bessie snaps. First unpleasant interaction of the day almost at the very end, truly a record. To be fair, María doesn't deserve peace. Catherine and her are the worst people here. “Her panic attack, her space.”
María looks like someone who's walked up to pet a cute dog and has been greeted by sharp teeth and a deafening bark. In any other circumstances it would be amusing, Anne doesn't really care about her anymore. While it is a bit odd to see Bessie being so assertive, it's a good change. María deserves to feel like shit.
“Wait, Joan” Kathryn says, cocking her head to the side. “Maggie's video works?”
“Yes” Joan answers. She lifts her phone. “Mine says “Playback error corrupted file” or something like that. I stopped by Anna's changing room and hers won't play either; so I came here to check with the rest of you.”
...Anne's the only one who hasn't tried it yet... It's a bad idea. It's a foreign attachment. But...
But it's for Maggie. Maggie, who stood by Anne from the beginning until the bloody end of her reign. Maggie who was her closest friend and companion in every life until Anne pushed her away. She treated her so unfairly--
Though her breath hitches, Anne hits the play button. What... What will this be? Sensitive information about Maggie? Amanda's twisted revenge? But it's called Maggie, and it was clearly for her, since she apparently lost her nerves and her video is the only one that plays.
The circle spins as the image loads. Once, twice, thrice Anne's heart is beating in her throat. If someone tries to hurt sweet Maggie--
'Playback error, file is corrupted.'
...She breathes lighter, relieved. She didn't want to see Maggie suffering. Then again, isn't she hurting right now?
“...Who would target Maggie like this?” Jane asks, staring blankly at her music stand. “I don't think she had any problems this large with anyone. Anne was petty, María was cruel. But do any of us have serious, revenge-worthy problems with Maggie, of all people?”
María sinks back into her seat with a huff, holding her head against her open palms. “Maggie couldn't hurt a fly. I swear to God himself, she hasn't made enemies like this. Someone's hurting her on purpose.”
Kathryn hums, twirling a strand of hair in her fingers. “María, didn't she say something about 'trying to protect you' when Amanda...? Do you know what that was about?”
Without lifting her head, María shakes it no. “I haven't the foggiest.”
...Maggie did say that. If this is a little game indeed orchestrated by most likely Catherine someone, would she go as far as to threaten Maggie to hurt María and then 'punish' her for not doing it? Is that what Maggie meant, or...?
...Anne's lungs feel like they're slowly filling with water. There is so much evil within these walls. So much spite and hatred it almost killed someone. María might be a bastard, but she was right when she said hatred spreads.
...Anne would like to go to Maggie, but after all the hurt she's caused her it wouldn't be well received. Joan is discussing with Bessie trying to talk to Maggie again while Kathryn gathers her bag and... it's not limping, exactly. But there's definitely something wrong with her right leg as she walks away with Adrian. Twisted ankle?
Anne hopes her baby cousin is fine.
Grasping the strap of her bag, Anne makes her way to the stage exit. How did it come to this? It would have been great if Anne had had this cold approach to situations much, much earlier. So many vicious words could have remained within instead of adding lumber to--
“Uhm... Excuse me.”
…
That is Catherine's voice its noise alone makes her blood boil. Anne swallows hard, taking a deep breath to not maul her on sight. Maybe she turns around and it just so happens she hallucinated the world's most despicable, degenerate woman words she heard.
Yet it seems that would be a fate too kind, there is no softness to be found in this blighted place. Catherine is indeed standing behind Anne, staring off to the left.
“The fuck do you want?” Anne growls it's taking all her self-control not to acquaint Catherine's face with her fist. She ruined Lizzie's life, what--?
Catherine shrinks back a little good. “Yesterday you suggested Kathryn do something unpleasant to herself at the top of a building.”
There's something knotted tightly in Anne's bowels. It's growing closer to snapping every second spent besides this pathetic excuse for a human being. The moment it snaps, God's wrath nor that of the Devil will be able to keep Anne restrained. “And you're here to give me moral lessons?” Anne spits. “You?”
Catherine shakes her head. “There are a lot of things that keep me up at night, a lot of mistakes” she says, frowning a little.
Every muscle in Anne's body tenses. “Are you calling what you did to my daughter a mist--?!”
“I can't help what I've done, and I'm not here to look for any sort of redemption” Catherine says as easily and calmly as someone discussing their ice-cream preferences. “I can inform you that last night my steps lead me to the hospital's rooftop after a small incident with my girl and I found Kathryn doing something similar to what you suggested.”
…
...She's Catherine. Catherine isn't honest, she isn't to be trusted. She never disclosed the disgusting things she put Lizzie through before the demon revealed them. Catherine is a snake, a monster.
But Anne
did
say some pretty horrible things to her cousin. And she was at the hospital last night, with Anna. Is it impossible that...?
“You're lying” Anne says. She can't quite meet Catherine's eyes and her voice drips hesitation.
Catherine nods. “I wasn't expecting you to believe me, so let's assume I am lying. Let's assume I have some deep, ulterior motive to say this. If you listen to me regardless, all you lose is insulting your cousin. If you ignore me, on the off-chance I'm telling the truth, you risk pushing a young girl over the edge.”
“That's your specialty, isn't it?” Anne bites back without the actual bite, the fight has left her. If this is true... If Kat really did--
“I did my part” Catherine says, deadpan as ever. “The metaphorical ball is in your park now. I can't undo what I've done. I can try to prevent a tragedy from happening now. Again, I have no intent nor desire to redeem myself in your eyes. I've made peace with the fact that there's a special place in hell for me with my name on it.”
She turns around to leave, but Anne reaches forwards and grips her by the arm hard enough to make Catherine hiss in pain. “What--?”
“Why would you care about my cousin?” Anne says.
Though she shakes herself free from Anne's hold, Catherine doesn't continue on her way. “...I couldn't answer that if I tried” she says. “All I know is that there's no reason for our feuds to lead to anyone's death.”
She resumes her walk again. What the hell did Kathryn do last night? “Hey!!” Anne calls after Catherine. She doesn't face her, but she stops walking.
“It should have been you and not Catalina yesterday” she snarls tears prick at the corners of her eyes. Catalina could have--
“Agreed” is all Catherine has to say before going to her changing room.
…
The weight of her words, regardless of how much truth rings in them, settles down slowly; like some large beast slowly crushing Anne until she can't breathe. She stands there, leaning against the wall, between the stage and the hallway. Her mind isn't racing, it isn't that kind of anxiety. If anything her imagination is fading through possible scenarios as she juggles possibilities.
...What does 'something similar' to jumping off a roof even mean? There is only one way to go about doing that; something Kathryn has clearly not done.
Unless someone caught her on time. Or she was walking the perimeter carelessly.
…
The knot is still in Anne's body, but it seems to have moved north up to her lungs. She takes off her neck warmer. It alleviates nothing, it's still hard to breathe.
...What if Catherine's making it all up? If this is some tormenting entertainment for her, Anne won't provide a show. Shaking her head to clear herself it doesn't work either she goes to her changing room, slowly walking away from María, Joan and Bessie's voices discussing Maggie's video.
...Maggie. That's all Anne has to think about now. Not anything Catherine says.
The image of her cousin in a coffin won't leave. It hides behind Anne's eyes, coming to her every time she blinks.
...Just focus on Maggie, because Kathryn is fine.
She's looked dreadful for a while. Both her and Catherine have been sharing odd looks all morning long. If their encounter last night did happen, it would explain why--
No, no. That could be for a number of reasons. Didn't Anne theorize earlier that Kathryn had figured Catherine out, or something along those lines? ...Besides, it has to be a lie. Don't hospital have nets in place so patients can't just...?
Those aren't infallible. A strong wind could have torn one down.
…
A trembling breath escapes Anne's lips. This is ridiculous. There is absolutely no need for her to listen to anything Catherine says.
Wasn't Kat limping? What if she hurt herself while trying to...?
No need to, because Catherine is probably the one who brought that stupid letter addressed to Bessie why Bessie though? That makes no sense to make everyone think the demon is back. So because Catherine's a dirty liar, she made everything about Kathryn up.
How frail is a teenager? Seeing how fucked up her time at court was, what are the odds Kathryn was already considering offing herself? What if Anne gave her the final push when she said...?
A stomach cramp so intense hits Anne she folds over, muttering curses. She can't have lunch like this, it's pointless. And all because of something Catherine made up.
Unless she didn't. Unless Anne's words really did pave the way for her cousin to--
…
…
4oCcWW91IG1ha2UgbWUgaGFwcHkuICBUaGFuayB5b3UgZm9yIGRyYWdnaW5nIG1lIG91dCBvZiBteSBiYWQgbW9vZC4gIEkgbG92ZSB5b3Uu4oCd
…
…
...How odd. Her head--
Anne steadies herself against the wall again. Now, to boot, there's an ache behind her eyes. Anne bites her lip to keep from crying out.
All she can think about are the good moments she spent with Kathryn. The love they shared, the laughter. Why is that surfacing now? It's just like back at the hospital after the shelf was pushed on her and--
She takes a sharp turn to the left. She'll... She'll just wash her face. That's it. Cold water and she'll be alright. A quick visit to the bathroom to settle her nerves. Just that and she'll be okay again.
Even if Catherine is lying... Is this something worth risking?
Anne puts her hand on the handle-- and it's wrenched violently away from her by someone on the other side. She tried to open the door as Kathryn was walking out.
It's like a hand has risen from hell itself and is trying to squeeze the blood out of Anne's lungs. Kat's expression is hollow. This is the same girl who laughed so brightly she could dispel the dark clouds of Lizzie's mind. What happened to her?
Kathryn steps away with an exasperated huff. “Come in or let me out; we can't stand here.”
The person who gave the warmest hugs is now cold as ice. Is it Anne's fault? Did she really--?
“I'm sorry for what I said yesterday” Anne says quickly. She's not really thinking; this isn't precisely 'taking time and distance' away from her feelings; but it's the right thing to do in any case. Because she doesn't want to see Kat in a casket is sorry. No matter how foggy her mind is right now, these words she won't regret.
...She isn't looking at Kat, but the moment Anne's done speaking she can make out of the corner of her eyes a gentle head tilt on Kat's part. “...Why? I thought you'd be happy if I went through with it.”
Words sharp as knives aimed straight for Anne's heart. She doesn't have it in her to respond with aggression. She wants to be sure Kathryn understands this apology is genuine and not hurt herself be the bigger person, after all.
“I was out of line. Figured if you could apologize to Jane, I could apologize to you” Anne says in a horridly unsteady voice. She's going to be sick.
“Okay” Kathryn says. She lingers at the doorway eyeing Anne suspiciously. Kathryn starts to say something, but stops before Anne can begin to make out what it was meant to mean.
“...Okay” she repeats instead, shoving past Anne. And if there's anything, any tiny inkling, of the Kat that Anne knew for years ago still within her cousin, Anne would wager that whatever she was going to say was much kinder than a simple 'okay'.
Anne closes the door behind her. Her headache isn't subsiding it gets worse every time she imagines what Kat was doing last night. Her stomach cramps aren't improving guilt has been eating away at her for too long.
She pulls her hair back, away from her face, and turns the faucet on to its coldest setting. She needs to get over this.
Because she's done the right thing, she's been the bigger person. Catalina is fine, Kat is fine. Anne's going to do better from now on, not let her repressed anger get the better of her though it honestly feels like trying to control a hurricane through willpower alone.
She's going to be fine. Just fine. This hellish production will end at some point and she won't have to see or hurt any of these people again.
Is Maggie alright? Are Anne's suspicions that Catherine orchestrated all this correct?
…
Anne splashes the freezing water onto her face, hissing when it bites into her skin. She does it once, twice more. She'll be fine soon.
It doesn't help her feel any better.
*
Lizzie sits alone. The stairwell is more comforting than her classmates are. They'll just talk about the wonderful plans they have for the weekend while Lizzie is essentially a prisoner. She'd rather be alone, it's her choice it isn't.
She takes another bite. At least they served macaroni today. The school's kitchen isn't the best, but this is one of the most palatable dishes they have. She shouldn't even be here today, she doesn't need any reinforcement classes. Mum just signed her up to have her under control taken care of while she's working Saturday morning. Some of her classmates are here for the same reason, actually
Except unlike their mothers who are genuinely worried about them, mum doesn't want a daughter. She wants a mannequin to bend to her will.
...
...Would it be okay to vent her frustrations with text Mary? No, better not to. Lizzie doesn't want to dump all her loneliness and pain onto her sister and drive her away before they even get a chance to talk. Mary is probably busy with work, or studying, or whatever she's doing. Perhaps she's out with friends unlike Lizzie. She won't burden Mary.
In any case, Mary said she'd text if she managed to get a hold of Edward; though that's seeming more unlikely by the moment. It would be nice to see him again, but that might have to wait.
...Lizzie could always talk to Ringmaster. But ever since they changed their username... It just rubs Lizzie the wrong way, that's all it gives her shivers. She doesn't have anything against extinct languages; she's studying Ancient Greek for fun!
No, the new language isn't the problem. It's... It's the word itself. It's so awfully... satanic isn't the term; demons and similar creatures appear in a plethora of cultures. And then, she would have expected the accompanying number to be 666 just to fit the aesthetic. But instead it's... such an ordinary number. Why?
...She could always ask her friend why they've changed their name, right...?
She puts down her fork to wrap her jacket tighter to herself. Their blog gives her an uneasy feeling as well as the implication that she might already be part of one of their games. This isn't fun anymore.
Lizzie turns her phone off and puts it in her backpack, resuming her lonely lunch. She doesn't have to interact with anyone who makes her uncomfortable. She can always block them and move on.
After all, she isn't alone anymore. She's got Mary. They'll be meeting very soon!!
And that Lizzie is excited for.
Notes:
And done!! Please do feel free to drop your thoughts and/or constructive criticism; always glad to hear it!!
As for the thing that sidetracked me
Ho, gcdc hu. Ccl igva pvrmlv :)
Iqq ctc xrte n ptb bj ypr wnuhpfbvss uvvwwew ypr atzyh tn glj tvznvt? :)
it's... a surprise!! Next update i make (unless i lose all semblance of self-control and impulsively finish the WOTW chapter ksjhdfjsdhf) will be something... unexpected. Something sharp, something new ;)
Worry not it won't derail these fics too much and it's just a oneshot so it'll be fine. A genuine, legitimate oneshot. I promise.
Odd how it's not midnight and i'm tired? Guess update days just make me sleepy /lh
Thanks, everyone. Have a lovely day take care bye!! Until next time~!! ^^
Chapter 16: Questions (Part 3)
Notes:
Welcome back, everyone!! First and foremost, thank you very much for comments and interaction!! Means a lot ^^
Secondly, a reminder. I'm sure we all know that what an author writes doesn't always reflect what they believe in and feel, yet it merits repetition here. I'm writing characters, and not always ones i always fully, or even partially agree with. It goes without saying i do not personally endorse many of the actions depicted in this fic.
Regarding historical accuracy, i've no interest in it other than marginally adhering to the facts and being respectful in handling the subjects i write about. If i were writing about the irl people, and not the characters from this musical, i'd be writing RPF and not this. My intent isn't to clear, excuse, or defend any historical figures. That would require much, much more research than i'm doing, which disqualifies me from writing anything that claims to be historically accurate. This is a fandom AU, and also a historical AU. "If the characters were as i'm envisioning them, based largely on the musical and its own inaccuracies, this is how they would act". If i must sacrifice some bits of accuracy for the purpose of telling this story, i will. All this to say - don't expect great accuracy. A lot of you who come from AMLM already know that, but i've never stated it in this fic and it's about time.
With this preamble out of the way, i heavily suggest you look at the CWs for this chapter. It's... something, for sure. Please do share your honest thoughts with me, as always. Criticism is good, actually, as long as it's constructive.
I hope this update is worth your time. Thank you.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
(December 30th, 2023, Saturday)
...Ten minutes of break left. Then the final hour. Then back home for supper. She'll sit at the table with Eddie, both watching TV, ignoring each other.
Somehow she preferred their ceaseless arguments.
…
Everyone else left a while ago. Jane tried opening Maggie.mp4 with a few different apps to no avail. The problem is the file itself, whoever sent it messed with it. ...'Whoever sent it', as if she doesn't know dead well who that is.
The same demon she was glad to serve.
In all honesty, it would be a lie that she isn't happy she got an excuse chance to make life hell for all of them. The lot of them deserve it. Four years ago she was invisible to her own son everyone. God knows Jane tried to keep everyone together. God knows she tried to break down the arguments. God knows she tried to listen to all different sides.
Keyword: tried.
It's hard to keep a puzzle together without a base to place it on. And what the demon did four years ago was rip the base from underneath them. Jane's hands weren't strong, wide or good enough to keep the pieces secured.
...When Catalina learnt that Anne wore yellow to her funeral, Jane was the one making warm tea for her. When Anne tried to apologize and Catalina called her a whore, Jane was who kept Anne company until her feelings became manageable no matter what cruel words Anne threw her way in her anger.
When the demon revealed how badly Kathryn's execution had gone, it was Jane who helped her bake cookies to keep her distracted. When Anna got overprotective out of fear, Jane stayed up with her and told her to give Kitty Kathryn time and space.
When Catherine's involvement in Lizzie's misfortune came to light, Jane was the only one who proposed at least listening to her before condemning her.
“So you're okay with excusing pedophiles?” “No, I just know my brother, how he'd make it look like someone else's fault.”
“You think she deserves a chance?” “If she did what she's accused of, no. But my brother was involved; it's not impossible that he either made it look like it was something else so she wouldn't suspect until it was too late.”
“Do you even understand what this monster did to Lizzie?!” “I understand what she's accused of. I also understand what living with my brother was like, the things he would do and how he'd lie to everyone to get his way.”
“You're repulsive.”
...Overnight, Jane was as good as dead to all of them.
Really, a Google search gives very polarized results about the issue: some who claim Catherine participated, others who state she sent Lizzie away out of jealousy, and some accounts that back up that as soon as Catherine realized what was going on, she sent Lizzie away to protect her.
All Jane proposed was they asked Lizzie in some hypothetical future where it wouldn't upset her too much. And that, in the meantime, while all children should be kept away from Cathy Catherine Mae included, in Jane's opinion, just to be safe, it wasn't out of the realm of possibility that the entity set her up on purpose to make her look bad and cause exactly the fallout it did.
Kathryn stopped talking to her on the spot, Anna followed suit. Catalina tried to argue with Jane that she was being illogical, for some reason. All night long until their throats were raw. No, Jane didn't condone pedophilia. No, Jane didn't think any child should be close to Cathy until the subject was cleared and she did not intend to leave Eddie in her hands under any circumstances. Yes, Jane firmly believed the victim first, no matter what.
Catalina didn't give her the silent treatment immediately, but they both became increasingly hostile towards each other until it hurt more to try staying friends than to go their separate ways.
The problem was that there were three historical accounts on the victim, including the rather telling correspondence that Lizzie kept with Catherine, calling her "her favourite step-mother", even after being sent away. None of it denotes resentment, or having been hurt. Of course Lizzie could be wrong, or she could have been manipulated, or misinterpreted Catherine's true motives.
...But in all honesty? Lizzie is every bit intelligent, sensitive and perceptive in this life than she was the last. Jane would rather believe her words than historians' takes. Lizzie was there, after all. Living through it. Why should other people have more of a say in her own story than herself? Have any of them learnt anything about the opinion that history holds of them and the lies that are spewed? Isn't this musical a way to break that flawed perception that they're all little more than one single word? That they were people?
“Why would Cathy blame herself, then?”
...Of blaming herself Jane knows quite a bit. It's something living with Henry did to a person doesn't everyone still blame herself for something to this very day?, and it is most definitely something that living with Thomas Seymour did to a person.
Every last Seymour is poison. That Jane knows well.
Jane never said Catherine was innocent; she'd never known her personally in their first lives, and while she seemed nice enough in this one, the allegations made Jane every bit weary of her than the others were. All she said was that her accusers (the entity and history) were biased or had an agenda.
If Jane blames blamed herself for having declared Lizzie a bastard even when Jane was under extreme pressure and threat of execution from Henry, how wouldn't Catherine feel guilty about what happened to Lizzie even if she hadn't participated at all? Come on.
The only person that had lukewarm words for Jane later on was Bessie. “While I don't agree with you, it's funny; because all you said was that it isn't clear-cut evidence: nothing the demon says is. But everyone and their mother is trying to pressure me to forgive Catalina and María because “back then we didn't have a concept of what a teenager is!! They didn't know you were being hurt!!” And that's supposed to either make me feel better or forget the shit that happened to me because they couldn't be arsed to lift a finger for me.
“I was a kid, too, and nobody cared. I guess they still don't. Talk about double standards. I suppose as part of history's forgotten ones, I don't actually matter; they just pretend I do. You'd think even after we prove that Catherine is shit they'd still argue that “she didn't understand what a teenager was”, right? Or does that pointless argument only apply to me so that I shut up and stop reminding Catalina of an uncomfortable truth?”
...Needless to say, from that point forwards, Jane never brought up the subject again. Had she told Anne about her... it wasn't a defense of Catherine, exactly, Jane had no intent to defend her and clear her name. About her suspicions, that the facts the entity had presented were purposefully skewed, Anne would have hurt Jane. Of that she bares no doubts. If someone had told her what Jane had dared suggest, Anne would have... who knows. Ripped her eyes out or something similar.
In any case, Jane lost Anne soon after regardless. Arguments escalated, they fell apart like everyone else. Same old. That's what ripped all of them at the seams.
There's an odd feeling within Jane, one she can't quite name. It makes her laugh bitterly under her breath. All of her first life she was raised to be the backbone of her family. She could never do that with Henry and Eddie she died. After they almost became a family in this life, Jane was content to let her issues take a backseat if she got to help her new family out Bound to obey and serve, right? She could handle a sleepless night, she could deal with cruel remarks made in moments of anger and the messy apologies that followed. Jane can always handle everything, or so the others seemed to wrongfully think.
In short, she was content to be their shoulder to cry on or their punching bag, whichever was needed. She wasn't important, that much was obvious.
It was all she'd been trained for... and honestly? All she had aspired to. That she got to be with her son and meet him this time was invaluable to Jane. Not one for great hopes and dreams. Just a family and her son. That was all she ever wanted.
All she never got.
Isn't it so fucking funny, in the sad way, that trying to defend a member of her family from a demon's accusations was what made Jane lose said family?
“So you'd rather leave a kid in her reach because you “can't be sure” about this?” “No, I said to keep everyone, even Mae, away from her until we're sure!!”
…
Lizzie sought Cathy out constantly. Just as she did Anna and Kathryn, just as she did Anne.
“It's easy to love the person abusing you, that doesn't prove anything.” “I know that. My father, Thomas, Henry... I loved all of them, trust me I know that.”
The people Lizzie was mistrusting of were Mary, Catalina and Jane herself. The sister who locked her up, the woman who had turned an entire country against her mother, and the step-mother who agreed to sending her out of her own home. While Lizzie wasn't particularly affectionate towards Jane and Catalina straight up distant and cold with Jane, it was obvious she loved her sister with all her heart. Despite that deep affection, the abuse that Mary had put her through made a very young Lizzie uncertain of the sister she adored.
She didn't do any of that with Catherine. She treated Catherine like a safe, loving adult.
“Children are easier swayed than adults.”
And Jane knows that too. She was a child once, and she adored her family. But despite being reborn as a child, Lizzie has all the memories of her reign. Sixty-nine years of life. It was the reason why despite waking up as an eight year-old, she was apprehensive for actions Mary wouldn't commit until much later in life. It was the reason Lizzie developed DPDR. Perhaps as a child she had misinterpreted Catherine. But she lived much longer than anyone else, she had many decades to mature and reconsider her stance on Catherine. All Jane said was they ask her instead of blindly trusting the demon.
Unlike Jane, Catalina, and especially Mary, Lizzie didn't seem apprehensive around Catherine until Anne talked to her, said who knows what, and scared Lizzie away from her for good. And perhaps it was a good thing, Jane doesn't know!! Perhaps Catherine did everything she was accused of! That's why Jane proposed caution above all because while everyone berated Catherine, nobody wondered whether Mae would be safe with her. Only Jane did; Mae is her niece. It isn't the baby's fault that her father is scum.
The only thing she suggested was that the demon was notorious for releasing half-truths, information out of context, and lies plucked from misguided and biased historians to break their household. That's it. She never said “Forgive Catherine no matter what”, or “She's innocent, I'm sure”. She never proposed they ignore Lizzie, she proposed they listen to her instead.
...Bessie's words gave Jane's mind a lot to mull over for years. Because she was right. Everyone encouraged her to forgive Catalina and María, to 'put the past behind'. Everyone except Jane, Anna and Kathryn. Nobody thought Catalina, an enabler, should be away from kids. Since when is facilitating freaking child abuse a good sign that an adult is trustworthy?! Jesus Christ. “Oh, but she was a woman at Henry's mercy, what could she do?”
She was the queen!! If being at a man's mercy is the excuse here, wouldn't that make Catherine more sympathetic? She was also at an abusive man's mercy and had nowhere near the power that Catalina did as queen. At least she sent Lizzie away! Catalina kept Bessie in court! For years!! She didn't even try deploying her elsewhere. Because Catalina did not give a fuck.
The only difference between the demon-alleged Catherine situation and the proven Catalina one is that Bessie was in her thirties when they all woke up. Nobody looked at her and saw their kids reflected in her eyes. Lizzie, however, was eight. Everyone saw their kids in her, and that signaled danger.
...Bessie was right. Her pain never mattered. Catalina's crimes never mattered. And apparently saying this while actively proposing keeping every single child home safe, made Jane into an unforgivable villain.
“So you don't stand with the victim?” “I'm pointing out how the victim behaves and that the demon clearly has its own agenda.” “Children love the people who hurt them, you're just grasping at straws to justify yourself.” “I'm not defending Catherine! I'm saying we have to protect our kids! And hers, too, just to be safe. I don't think you're listening at this point.” “Why would I listen to something like you?”
...Of course Jane was the first to leave. Of course she took her son with her. Of course she didn't look back. She had been accused, ignored, vilified, her words had been twisted around. She had spent so much time of her second life trying to fix the damage done, to fix everyone and bring them respite. Putting herself last in the list of priorities in their favour.
But it meant nothing. They all hated her for it.
Abandoned.
Insulted.
Screamed at.
It was Henry all over again, on a massive scale, coming from every person she loved. Not allowed to speak her mind, not allowed to share her thoughts. Talked down for proposing ideas. Even if she'd said something outlandish, not even allowed to make mistakes. A mistake that, again, wouldn't have put anyone at risk because Jane never fucking said to leave their kids with Cathy. Everyone woke up with misconceptions and incorrect ideas they had to unlearn, courtesy of their first lives. Jane, had she been wrong in pointing out not to trust a freaking demon first thing , would have been the only one that wasn't met with gentle education. Just verbal violence. Did she not deserve the same kindness as the others? The same kindness Catalina got when her proven and admitted hand in Bessie's--?
…
And, eventually, forgotten. Forgotten by history. Forgotten by her family.
And forgotten by her son the moment he was out of Joan's arms.
“I guess as part of history's forgotten ones, I don't actually matter; they just pretend I do.”
...Granted, Jane should have done better for Eddie. She knows that, too.
He couldn't forgive her, either. Whatever she says or does, she will always be forgotten. No matter what she says or does, she will never be forgiven or understood. Some people don't really matter, Jane is one of them.
The problem was rage. It's the problem Jane has always had. Blinding, searing anger. It burns brighter than the fire she says burnt within Henry in her song. She pushes it down until it suffocates her. Until the smoke fills her lungs and makes her eyes water and she's left gasping for air. Henry broke the anger out of her with fear.
“Do you want to end up like that Boleyn girl?” “Aren't you bound to obey and serve?” “Stay quiet.” “Why are you so useless?”
For the best part of these four years, Jane continued down that line. She was so bloody happy to have a family. She was happy to obey and serve out of choice instead of obligation. In reality she's only snapped twice: shortly after waking up, when everyone decided she didn't deserve an ounce of the kindness she'd given all entitled like Henry, and a few weeks ago, when it hit her that Eddie will genuinely, truly, always despise her. That no matter what she does, she will never be good enough for him.
Yes, Jane was extremely jealous of Joan. That in the midst of every argument Eddie ran to her and not Jane. That when he got scared he went to her bed, not Jane's. It didn't help that Jane couldn't understand what they were telling each other. She just saw them smiling and laughing after tracing patterns on each others' skin. Paranoia grew like fungi in that home house; Jane started believing Joan was turning Eddie against her an unfair assumption among many that were made in those days, but one more nonetheless.
For the many months they all lived together before Jane lost it, those scenes were endearing beyond words to her. She was happy that her son had had Joan, that she'd been such a good mother figure to him. She knew it would take time for him to get to know her as well as he did Joan, that she had to be patient. So whenever the jealousy and rage reared up, Jane shoved them down again.
After she realized she'd been forgotten as usual, that nobody in that house truly needed or wanted her why would they? and all her efforts had been for naught unsurprising, she left. In the heat of the moment, unplanned. She tore Eddie from Joan's embrace and spent the night at a hotel. When Jane tried to hug him, he just asked about “his mum.”
That was it. That was the moment she lost him forever.
Something burns Jane's eyes. She can't muster the energy to rub them or even blink.
She could have fixed it by arranging meetings with Joan, or letting him spend the night with her some times, or some weekends, even. But she didn't because she couldn't stand Joan anymore. The same friend who turned her back on Jane though maybe that was a bit of Jane's fault couldn't have her son. Period, the end. No arguments.
God knows she tried to overcompensate always trying, never achieving. Whatever Eddie wanted she provided. No matter how poorly he asked, how bratty. He'd started acting like that a bit before they left, when Jane and Joan began quarreling like everyone else he couldn't take Jane's side, for him it will always be Joan. After they left, it got worse.
With every passing day, his loathing for Jane grew. Every time it did, so did her anger. But she was bound to obey and serve, was she not? Expressing her anger was bad, undesirable. Nobody would love her if she was angry.
...Then the demon came back and Jane realized a simple truth: absolutely nobody was going to love her regardless. Not her son, not Joan, not anyone. She was invisible, so she forced everyone to see her. She was forgettable, she made them remember her. She was stepped over, she made them fear her. She was weak, she made it known nobody would never push her around again.
Does she regret it? Not really. She's only sorry about having failed Eddie.
Will she continue, though?
…
...She really isn't sure.
Not for their sakes. Not because any of them deserve any different. They made using Jane a habit, she's showing she isn't disposable tissue to throw away at their convenience not anymore. She won't stop speaking her mind, she won't stop being angry, she won't stop pushing all their buttons just for vengeance. Maybe she's a bad person, but it doesn't matter much to her. She doesn't matter to them, after all, and she didn't when she was nice either. She wanted to be loved, they scorned her instead. Feared is the next best thing.
But does Jane want to obey an entity that is actively putting them in danger? That is taking them all far enough to cause two blackouts in one day? Jane isn't the best person, admittedly. But she's better than Henry the bar isn't very high. Driving someone to the point of collapse? That's something he'd do. It's what they all did with her four years ago for daring to speak her mind, apparently. Jane is much better than that.
She doesn't regret riling Catalina up. It was never something she derived pleasure from, but it was a massive improvement from feeling small and meek around her and the others. In a sense, tormenting them has been like doing the dishes. Not a delight, but necessary and satisfying once it's done. Between feeling belittled and scared, and making them feel belittled and scared, the choice was obvious. Seeing them avoid her, seeing how they stare at her wearily, fills her with power. Not because she enjoys their fear, perhaps; but because she knows it's either live in fear or instill fear she loves being seen. She loves reminding them that they can't hurt her anymore.
It's not like any of them are going to show basic human decency towards her, anyw--
“I'm sorry, Jane. I didn't mean it. I still think you really need to work on yourself; but that was still out of line.”
…
...She said that just because. They weren't genuine words.
Four years ago Kitty and Jane would go shopping for baking supplies and wind up in the park somehow, making crowns of flowers. Kitty would give her the warmest hugs and say she loved Jane in such an honest voice--
Not genuine. Not at all.
...This is a ridiculous trip down memory lane. Jane may not regret her actions, per se sometimes she does. Like right now. When she remembers how happy they were she needs to convince herself she doesn't regret--. But she does refuse to be an executioner like Henry. She won't be anything like him. If the game could have killed Catalina, Jane is out. The demon can threaten her all it wants, she doesn't care. It could come right here and snatch her soul from her if it wanted. She still wouldn't get on her knees and beg.
Nobody is going to tell her what to do anymore. Not even a demon. Her actions, mistakes and consequences will be her own.
She doesn't need a family she wanted one. She doesn't need Eddie by God, she does. She doesn't need permission to be angry anymore that much is true. She'll do as she sees fit, but she won't, will not, cause someone's death. They all deserve to hurt the way Jane did, but she refuses to take a life. If the demon wants Catalina dead so bad, it can claim her by its own means. Jane isn't its tool.
She isn't anyone's tool. Maybe she's lost everyone, even her son. Maybe she doesn't have much left to live for. But if the day comes where she falls, she'll do so with dignity, on her feet, on her own terms.
If the day comes her fiery anger consumes her, she'll fall to hell laughing.
She might not have a family anymore, but she still has her freedom of will. Nobody will strip that form her.
Jane takes a deep breath, opening Facebook again. She got a DM just as Maggie.mp4 was sent. She didn't have time to read it with all the ruckus the video caused, but it ends with a smiley face, and perusing it lightly let her know that Ringmaster wants her to have a surprise ready for Catalina's return.
She deletes the message, she has no interest in its contents. No racing pulse, no anxiety. She's taking her own risks for herself. She'll be remembered as a terrible person, or an angry one, or both, or worse. But she will not be remembered as being bound to anything or anyone. She will not be remembered as a quiet, agreeable woman. She will not be remembered as little more than a glorified incubator.
But she will not be remembered as a murderer, either. That choice is hers.
If Catalina pushes Jane, she'll push back. If anyone pushes her, she'll fight back tooth and nail. Even if they don't, she'll do it to remind them that she's the monster they birthed. But she will put her peace of mind what little she has left first. What harm she inflicts will be hers. That's it.
...Two minutes left. Eight minutes wasted reminiscing a past that went up in ashes.
Eight minutes wasted remembering the toxic love she still cradles in her heart. Eight minutes wasted convincing herself she'd rather be feared than loved. She doesn't prefer it, they simply left her no other choice. None of them could love her when she loved them to tears. This is what they get now.
Her life is hers. Her actions are hers. She has cut the binds that bound her to obey and serve.
Jane stands, stretching her tense back her chest seizes when she does. The love she can't burn, the family she can't erase from her memories, makes her tremble. Might as well go to the bathroom. If she's lucky enough, nobody else will be there. And if they are, she'll remember how much it hurt to be abandoned by them and then roll her eyes and press forwards. They don't matter or, she doesn't matter to them. It isn't quite the same.
“...little bitch.”
...Hm? That's Amanda's voice. Jane turns to look over her shoulder. Amanda is indeed making her way towards the stage from the left entrance, muttering to herself. Well, that cues Jane's departure. She only stops to pick up her bag before heading out through the opposite exit. Jane has no idea why Amanda acts the way she does, but to Jane she's the most annoying person in this production, and boy are there candidates for that title. Perhaps just a tiny notch under Karina, but at least Karina isn't a known cheater. Jane's got standards.
Although she makes haste, Amanda is also in a hurry, it would seem. Her high heels clack against the stage floor before Jane as much as reaches the door. Along with her rhythmic footsteps, her crow voice announces her undesirable presence.
“What a twat. The one nobody suspected! She's the one behind this! Fucking ludicrous.”
…
...Hm?
...Didn't some think the entity wasn't back because of a weird letter Catherine allegedly found? That it was actually one of them?
Jane pauses. Her neck throbs with every heartbeat. ...No, Amanda could be talking about a multitude of things. She seems very shaken, but that doesn't mean it's something from the theatre that got her knickers in a twist. Friend group drama? Does someone like her even have friends?
...Jane should really move on. She's eavesdropping. Amanda most likely hasn't noticed her; otherwise she would have stopped talking to herself. None of this is of Jane's concern unless it is. None of it affects her unless it does. Her and her fami--
“Of course nobody would have suspected she was the one messing the musical up!” Amanda groans, pacing back and forth. “Leaving messages, entering changing rooms... Fuck!”
…
“But I'll show her. Oh, will I show her. A lesson in manners is what she needs. Pathetic bitch.”
Jane turns around her head is spinning. She needs to know what this is about, this affects everyone her directly. The others need to be safe if someone's risking their lives don't matter, but if there's someone who's been tearing them apart and endangering them manipulating her...
Pushing a shelf on Anne, making Anna faint, driving Catalina to her breaking point... Just because they don't deserve kindness doesn't mean they deserve to die. Jane doesn't want to see anyone die.
“Amanda?” Jane calls.
She's pacing back and forth, stopping mid-step when she hears Jane. She takes a shaky breath and points a finger at Jane as if to judge her for all her sins or something.
“You won't fucking believe what I saw” she says. Her eyes are wide and her expression gaunt. That's... legitimately unsettling. “Who would have suspected sweet, innocent little--?!”
A high pitched, metallic groan comes from above. What--?
Amanda's gaze moves to the ceiling. Jane's follows.
...A stage light. It's fall--
'Holy fuck.'
“Amanda, move!!”
She makes a run for--
Crunch.
…
…
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
…
…
...She wasn't fast enough.
-
She's vomited twice, but she still feels sick. The sound, the crash, they're playing on loop in her mind. Amanda's gasp as the light--
…
What time is it? Eddie must be... no, he won't be worried. But still, he should know that Jane won't make it home any time soon.
Someone died here today. Jane heard her last breath.
Jane puts a hand to her mouth as bile rises again. The metallic scent of bloo--
“...Jane?” someone says why do they sound so far away?
She faces the voice. Slowly everything feels like it's in slow motion. It's... the order of events is a bit messy like the stage after Amanda--. At some point the police came. Also medics there was nothing to do, but they came anyway. Did they arrive first? Who called them? ...Who found Jane? Did she say or do anything or did she just stand there, rooted to the spot, until--?
“You hear me?” the voice insists, although gently.
It's Anne. Jane nods. Anne looks supremely uncomfortable right now. That's... That's fair. They haven't had a civil conversation in... so long. Jane would ask why Anne's bothering at all with her, but she doesn't have the energy right now.
“Yes?” she says in the thinnest voice.
Anne shrugs. “You've been here alone since they were done talking to us. I was just wondering if I can do anything for you. Since you were the one to see it, and all.” She raises her hands in a sign of peace. “We can leave our differences aside today, right?”
…
Why is this almost making Jane cry? What in tarnation happened after she saw the light fall?
She nods curtly. “I don't think you can help.”
Nobody can make the wet crunch quiet down.
“I figured” Anne says, beginning to turn away. “Well, if you want a cup of tea from the vending machine... or something... let me know, alright? I mean it, Jane. Don't be proud. Not today.”
...Pride. That's almost funny. Jane doesn't have room for that at the present moment. All she has is the final gasp--
“Actually,” she says, waiting until Anne faces her again, “I need to text Eddie. I can't find my phone.”
She hasn't been able to stand up and look for it yet.
“Sure” Anne says, taking a seat next to Jane. “What's your boy's phone number?”
Anne stays with Jane until a brief message stating there's been a delay at the theatre has been sent, then she returns to her vanity. Both Anne and Kathryn are here. Anna has set up camp here with Kathryn as well. Nobody has told her to leave, or anything remotely unpleasant.
Occasionally someone from the Ladies' changing room comes, or a teary Adrian checks up on Kathryn. Karina has come by twice to ask if anyone needs anything, too. But through it all, Jane hasn't moved except to dash to the bathroom and be sick. As soon as the officer who spoke to her was satisfied with her answers, she's remained in her seat. She can't move, she can barely think. Everything is quiet and distorted, nothing feels real except for the scent of blood in her nostrils and the metallic whine of--
They've checked thrice, the light fell due to a genuine technical error. It wasn't tampered with or manipulated. Just shitty placement. But... But that wasn't what happened. It was the demon. It had to be. Amanda was about to reveal something. ...Something about a person, though. Assumably one of the ten of them. “Sweet and innocent” can only apply to Maggie, Joan and Kathryn. But “little” is only for Joan and Kathryn. Joan can't be leaving messages, so it's clearly Kathryn who got caught doing... something.
Jane hasn't uttered a word about this. She can't. Her mouth won't open. She isn't even sure why they're here in the first place. What are they waiting for? Can they go home or are they going to be formally questioned at the police station? Why would they be? There are no suspects, it was 'a clear accident'...
...What did Amanda see Kathryn doing that ties into the messages? And why would the demon want to intervene? Was it the demon at all, or is Jane looking far too deep into a simple coincidence? Is Kathryn working with the demon? Is that why her history books...?
...Jane can't think. Her head is a mess. All she can hear clearly is that one final gasp of air. She also has the worst headache, right behind her eyes. No wonder, though. After today... how couldn't she?
It was something else though. With that bright flash of pain she felt something . What was it? She's lost it.
Jane exhales slowly it doesn't make the tang of blood leave her nose. She hasn't said anything about Kathryn because... she wouldn't know what to say, or if she's been framed. Jane isn't in the headspace for any of that right now.
It's definitely that, and not that after her headache she has... an odd soft spot, so as to speak? For her former family. She almost feels love for them. Just almost. What on Earth happened?
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
…
...Jane really needs a painkiller and to sleep how will she ever sleep again? She's starting to get sensitive. She won't be too hard on herself, she just saw someone die.
Jesus Christ, she just saw someone--
The taste of bile almost makes her throw up again. What does she do now? How does she move on? How--?
“Uhm, how's everyone?” Karina half-squeals half-screams from the door. Her voice alone makes Jane wince. Loud.
Foreseeably, nobody answers.
“Just here to say Steve wants to talk to everyone in the cafeteria. He can't call a meeting on stage for obvious reasons.”
That hurt. That's just digging her nails into Jane's wound when Jane's too tired to bite back.
“We get it” Anna snaps. Karina mumbles an apology as she leaves.
...Jane has to get up, doesn't she? She can't... stay here. Right?
“...Need a hand?” Anne proposes awkwardly.
Getting up on unsteady feet crunch, Jane shakes her head. “Thank you, though.”
Jane is moving. Or her body is, at least. As for her... she has no idea where she is on stage, seeing--
...Wherever she is, it isn't quite... here.
-
...Too many things for Jane to grasp. At least she gets to go straight home. A trip to the police station was the last thing she needed.
...That small blessing aside, what Jane did grasp is unsettling. The one brain cell she has that still functions is trying to put Steve's words together in semi-coherent order. Apparently they went through the security footage just to be sure. And that was fine, nobody had been anywhere remotely near the stage lights since before the production started. That clears it as an accident it wasn't.
But then for... for something Jane lost, or perhaps Steve didn't explain? For a reason, they also looked at other areas of the theatre? And casually enough the footage cuts out irreparably for a couple of minutes in the changing room hallway a moment before Bessie went to the Ladies' changing room and found her sentence written in fake blood on the wall.
...Jane wasn't even surprised to hear that. But if there's demonic intervention at play here, as Jane assumes... wasn't Kathryn the one Amanda was blaming? But she was on stage this morning, all the while. What--?
The car stops again. Stupid traffic jam. It was nice of Daphne to offer her a drive home, and at least the choreographer is sensitive enough to not try engaging in conversation. Perhaps Jane should have insisted on taking the tube to get home earlier what for? For Eddie to ignore her? But... oh well. Daphne was probably right and Jane is in no fit state to go anywhere alone. Will she ever be again?
...Anyway, she can't quite... piece the ringmaster – Kathryn connection together right now. It doesn't matter much. It should matter. But it doesn't.
Little does. Amanda--
...Then it was all a blur again. Bessie wondering if it could have been a hacker. Anne following that train of thought asked Joan if that was possible. Apparently Joan was a white hat hacker in these four years? Or something similar. Her answer was lost to Jane, and then they were all going back home and Kathryn walked away asking Joan if there was any chance her phone was being messed with, which Bessie seemed to find riveting.
Now Jane is here.
...Wherever that is, of course. Her body is in Daphne's car surrounded by car honks and lemon-scented freshener that can't wash the blood away. The small portion of Jane's mind that still works is spinning what little events she remembers together, trying to keep them coherent. But the vast majority of her mind... Where is it? Jane can't feel anything she can only remember Amanda's death at random intervals.
...Where is Jane? Did she leave the stage at all? Or is she still there, staring at--?
…
...Who cares knows.
*
Jane sucks.
Eddie sits in bed, door barred for whenever she comes back. Because she's the worst and she'll try to get in otherwise. She didn't even bother making dinner for him even though she was gonna be late! And then she says he's not supposed to use the fire by himself. Well what is he supposed to do? Starve? That's what Jane would like, for sure.
He looks at mum's picture again. ...He's certain she wouldn't have been delayed, and she wouldn't have cared little enough to have someone else, someone Eddie hasn't spoken to in years, to send the message. Jane cares so little about him she had Anne message him!!
Jane is horrible. Mum would have never done this!! Jane--
A flash of light comes his night table. A notification. It better not be Jane trying to justify herse--
...Another unknown number? What now?!
'Edward, hello. I'm Elizabeth. My mother told me she had to message you today and finally I have your phone number. I thought she'd have it laying around somewhere, but she didn't until today. Isn't that great?
'I hope you're doing well. Can we talk if you don't mind?
'Kind regards,
'Lizzie.'
...Hm? His sister? She didn't have his phone number? What does she want? It's been so long...
...Hmm...
...No harm in asking, right? Eddie taps on the message bar so that the keyboard comes up.
'Hello.'
Notes:
And there we go! Thoughts, please~? They mean a lot ^^
Thank you so much for reading. Have a wonderful day, everyone, and do take care. Until--
Okay, wait! Actually one last thing directed at those of you who are currently reading any number of my fics. I kind of have another Encanto fic planned, and i figured this would be a good moment to write it: we've finished the Questions arc in Cycles, and the Storms arc in WOTW. Memories isn't a chronological story. So it felt like a good moment to take a week off to write this fic the concept of which has been growing on me like a pressure like a grip grip grip and it won't let go.
...Or that was my plan until now, actually. While i still want to write it, i also kinda really wanna continue working on Six a little longer. However, i don't think i'll find quite a moment as good to take a break as this one, narrative-wise, in a while. So, my question, dear readers is: how would you feel about a little pause now? My choice will be my own in the end, and i really want to do both, hence why i'm asking for your thoughts.
Thank
Lym adl uqwshjifox. Jpi ztj qr wav eeb. Lym arncl ldov zylgvl iyxigxkbeo. Ah wfv'x qxvl lhk. Ewa fhdm sq, vfui ibel qh. Pyix'v mrsmqz pwy vh cwrj? :)
you!! ^^
...Really tired, time for bed. It's been A Day. Thank you, take care!! Until next time!!!
Chapter 17: Countdown (Part 1)
Notes:
Hello and welcome!! Unexpected update, i know! But i was really excited to get this chapter out. It got longer than expected, so here's half. It's a New Year's special to go along with the Christmas special, so we'll be seeing everyone's POVs (thanks, DarwehlDeChoco for enabling me as always >:) We're back to a regular schedule from now on, i'm 90% sure. We'll see!!
As always, thank you so much for interacting with this story. I hope this update is worth your time!! (CWs as usual in the intro chapter, feel free to visit).
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
(December 31st, 2023, Sunday)
-16:02-
Cold as balls.
The air before Kathryn fogs up with every breath she takes. Her hands are freezing, balled up in her fuzzy pockets. The clouds above contain a sea ready to be unleashed at any moment and she isn't really sure her wrists are strong enough to hold up an umbrella. Her pulse quickens a little in her chest at the thought.
...Perhaps she should have listened to Anna and stayed in. But proximity with Anna makes every nerve ending in Kathryn's skin frazzle up. Anna only hurts her. All she does is hurt Anna. Anna loves her. She loves Anna more than life itself she really needed fresh air.
Well, at least that's something in ample supply in this street! It's windy enough that most sane people decided not to go out for a leisurely walk. The few heads that dot the street are few and far between. It isn't dangerously awkwardly empty, but it isn't packed, either.
…
Though to be honest, the promenade isn't half of what Kathryn had expected. With every step, her left knee sends a jolt of pain up to her hip she promised Anna she'd get this looked at. She doesn't want a doctor to touch--. And for as strong as the wind is, it isn't quite enough to sort out the scattered bits and pieces of Kathryn's thoughts.
What on god's sunny earth happened on Friday?
She hisses in pain. A headache, of course. Every single time she tries to think about it her temples pulsate and the area right behind her eyes erupts in agony. It's kind of like what happened at the studio, when her and Anna's noses started bleeding. But worse.
Kathryn takes a deep breath. No, there's no point in shoving these thoughts down. She got away from Anna out of the house precisely to try making sense of this yet again, still to no avail.
Another slow inhale and even slower exhale. That night at the rooftop is floating aimlessly around her memories, interfering with most everything she tries setting her attention to. For some forsaken reason, Kathryn now feels affection for Catherine. There's something truly sick and twisted within Kathryn if she feels this; clearly Anne was right when she said Kathryn deserved her execution. But then why apolog--?
No, enough. More on that later.
In... and out....... Rinse and repeat.
She was at the hospital, with Anna, and she got overwhelmed because if she hadn't been a massive bitch to Anna perhaps she wouldn't have skipped so many meals; Kathryn is the monster history remembers and left the room. Her emotions were so, so scattered. Between Anne's accusations and suggestions, Catalina's heart episode, Anna fainting knowing it was Kathryn's own fault...
The only way of quieting her raging thoughts was... well, an adrenaline rush. The cordoned off areas were so tempting...
As if Kathryn were particularly attached to her life. She can't remember when the last time she counted how many painkillers and sleeping pills she takes was.
…
...She didn't want to die. She has more effective ideas for that. She just... Doesn't care if she's alive or not. Her existence is meaningless and overall brings good people like Anna pain. It gets good people executed, like Lady Rochford. She does more harm than good. Perhaps she's too much of a coward to off herself directly and--
...She was just a bit tired, and her feelings were too vivid. So she did the right thing something irresponsible. Up until that point, her memories are intact. Then something happened and her nose was dripping blood, she was in the hospital once more, with Catherine, in her arms. Catherine was bleeding as well, just like Anna was on their last day at the studio.
Except that day, neither Kathryn nor Anna mysteriously teleported elsewhere. They were quite themselves, not acting... However the hell Kathryn was to hug Catherine, of all people.
But between the clear memories of what happened before whatever these episodes are, and the bloody aftermath, something else happened in both instances. Something that gives Kathryn a headache, that she can't make heads or tails of. The first time, with Anna, it made Kathryn think about You Are My Sunshine when she sees Anna, and to remember Finding Paradise when she's with Anne. Overall, her feelings towards both of them have been warmer and softer since that incident no matter how much they hurt her, how many boundaries they overstep, how many times they suggest Kathryn should be dead. She really is a fucking idiot, isn't she? Perhaps she deserves this.
...There was also an odd interlude on Friday, but... it wasn't the same... Kathryn saw, heard and felt... something. Much more vivid than whatever happened with Anna, like one of those optical illusions that vanish when regarded head on. The more she thinks of it, the more it slips her mind. But when she dances around it...
Blanket forts. Embraces. Mae bouncing before her. Pancakes. Paper airplanes. A special bracelet. A stage she's never been on. Also pain, a lot of it. Hospital rooms. A massive argument. Fire. Falling and then everything going black. A reunion of sorts? Being afraid of Mary. A place called Dream's End. Origami animals with stupid puns. Sitting in a garden talking to someone. So many sleepovers with Anna. Happiness and rage. Holding a small child on her lap and playing games with them. Rolling down a flight of stairs. DnD nights. Good morning and good night hugs. Feeling so, so so so loved. A figure made of grey smoke wielding a familiar axe. A blinding white light.
Her next exhale shudders as she does. Her headache is mounting as her lungs contract. There are so many feelings, too many, in her heart. They're threatening to make it explode. She has to stop and lean against the cold brick wall behind her until the world stills beneath her feet.
...What was that about?
...The only thing that Kathryn can really think of is... a past life before this one? How many times have they been reincarnated? Is there a way to know for sure this is the first? Of course not, they all just assumed it is, but...
...Hm. Kathryn resumes her walk the pain in her knee continues as well, slower. If they have lived other lives, why can't any of them remember them? Why remember their original lives five centuries prior and not other, more recent ones? Granted, Kathryn can't be certain her theory is correct... but if not, what did she see?
She stops at a red light. A few cars drive by, filling the quiet street with soft rumbling. Whatever happened to her happened to Catherine as well. Both teleported, both bleeding, both behaving strangely for a short while before snapping back to their senses. But what was it?
Asking Catherine isn't an option Kathryn can't live with herself every time she feels the slightest positive emotion towards her. Maybe Anne just realized Kathryn is a person capable of loving someone who hurt Lizzie. She probably wouldn't know either, anyway.
The pedestrian light turns green. Kathryn doesn't know where she's going, she's just moving, it helps her think. Unfortunately, no matter how much she thinks, she isn't getting anywhere. These events are clearly supernatural. Bleeding noses, changing locations, foreign feelings and memories... And still...
It's just not behaving like the entity. That's it, it just isn't. Kathryn would be less reluctant to believe this game wasn't being puppetteered by the entity if it didn't always, without fail, require visible proof. Even if it acted differently, even if it decided to have them hurt each other. Where she draws the line is at not being omniscient. But then who, or what, is responsible for...?
…
...The entity can still be around, in the sidelines, while someone else runs the game. It doesn't have to be the entity itself. Oh fu--
BEEP BEEP BEEP
Kathryn jumps. She... She slowed to a stop. The light turned red for her. Heart still pounding, she hurries painfully onto the sidewalk. There's a bench before a little park with leafless trees. Unstable once more, Kathryn goes to it and sits ignoring the sound her knee makes.
Of course. Of course. The entity isn't back: it just never left. It hasn't intervened in these past years... for whichever reason. And now... Now... Why make its presence known now? What changed? Because they're working on the musical?
MAKE A MUSICAL :)
Kathryn rests her forehead on her left hand the right one hurts too much since Anne pushed her. She needs to steady her breath.
Four years ago they all questioned the motivation for setting up this particular musical. Punishment? Payment for having been brought back? Soon theories took a darker turn. A gathering of souls? Whatever revived them is clearly malignant. But that was deemed silly: there are a plethora of already popular artists, movies and musicals that could be used for gathering a large concentration of souls. Bringing back Tudor-era people for the purpose of making a rather niche independent musical isn't the best motivation...
...And yet the demon helped set the musical up, for some reason. Their contracts are proof of it, something that Kathryn hadn't even thought about until Steve mentioned it. Was that, perhaps, the motive for allowing them to care about each other and then tearing them apart? Keeping them too busy from questioning the true purpose behind the musical? It seems to be, by all means, punishment just for them. A way to force them relive their trauma every night for a long while. But... what if it isn't? What if there's something darker at play here?
Kathryn bites the inside of her mouth pain is grounding. Making the musical was a bad idea, that they were all aware of. At the same time, they were all abnormally eager to agree to it. They didn't even consider there may be a much more sinister motivation than tormenting them until shortly before the arguments began. And honestly? That was far from the last time Kathryn, at least, has found herself agreeing to something, performing an action, or feeling something, without understanding why since they woke up.
She signed up for the musical without much thought despite considering a demon, of all possible entities, was asking them to do it for reasons unknown. She began caring about the others as family in a matter of weeks even though it takes her a long time to befriend, let alone trust, others. Her affection for Anna was overblown from the start, and then when they all fell apart Kathryn's rage for her former family was also admittedly disproportionate.
Perhaps surely she's just a bad person. Perhaps she's just like that. But a lot of the time it feels like she isn't in control. Like there's something else in her head, whispering into her subconscious, affecting all of her actions and choices. When she's alone it's easier to handle, but when any of the others are around? It's hell. She even told Jane to die! Kathryn doesn't want Jane to die at all! Where did all that anger come from? There was a time when Jane and her were inseparable!
“I love you so much, my sweet Kitty.”
...Every day of this second or third, fourth... who knows life has been... a ride. And maybe Kathryn just has a bad time handling her emotions she doesn't, she handled her execution brilliantly. But Catalina, for example? Catalina has the most level head of anyone in the theatre. She is calm personified, a paragon of royalty indeed. And she's put up some of the most pathetic shows lately. Even she can't keep herself in check. Never mind Jane or the others, who are acting so out of whack it's terrifying.
Until Friday, Kathryn had attributed all of this to the chaos that the demon shoved into their lives four years ago. That it broke them all on a primal level; they aren't people anymore as much as they're conduits for pain and trauma. But... on Friday, on that hospital rooftop, Kathryn remembered something. It wasn't just her, either. The same happened to Catherine.
Hell, even the principle of walking on an unstable surface like the dry rot-riddled rooftop mirrors the vague recollection Kathryn now has of falling through a wooden floor into a fire below. Her love for Deltarune mimics the memories she discovered of playing Undertale with Anne for hours on end. This pain in her joints was a stranger to her until Friday, when she remembered some time in the past when her body hurt all over like this and even worse that makes her want to vomit. How bad can this get?
...Her head is spinning. Nothing about this is normal or good. There has to be something supernatural at play here, and what better candidate than the entity who was interested in this musical? In the shadows, doing... whatever this is, for whichever reason Kathryn's mortal mind most likely cannot comprehend.
That doesn't mean, however, that it is also running the game ringmaster is. That, Kathryn is rather certain, is still one of them. One of them who isn't omniscient, who needs proof. One of them who most likely wants revenge for having been hurt four years ago.
Unfortunately, that does not narrow the list of suspects down in the slightest.
...She can't quite think anymore. At least not clearly. Her headache is reaching new highs the more she ponders all this. Is the right thing to stop the musical in case it's serving a sinister purpose? Would it be worse, and hurt more people, to defy the entity than to go with it? With the events from Friday still consuming her, Kathryn hasn't even stopped to think about Amanda more than once or twice in passing. She died, for as much as Kathryn despised her. Kathryn hasn't had a moment to think about that or maybe she's just selfish and horrible like that.
Kathryn stands on wobbly legs. What the hell? For some reason, she knows they can get worse. All she knows for sure is that whatever happened on Friday complicates things exponentially. It makes living with Anna harder, it makes accepting that Anne hates her harder Kathryn still has no clue what she apologized for: she's objectively right, Kathryn only brings strife to those around her.
It makes seeing Catherine harder, because now Kathryn doesn't hate her. That makes her a worse, more disgusting monster than Catherine herself is. Nothing new there.
There... There are so many things floating around Kathryn's mind. What to do about the musical, who to talk to, how to make sense of the nosebleeds, whether to continue pursuing Bessie's assistance because Bessie just had to be nice to Kathryn, confusing her even more... The list goes on and on, but so does the pain nestled in her skull.
She should go back to Anna's place, but... if she's there, 'You Are My Sunshine' will play on repeat in her head and she'll crave an embrace she can't have. Anna hurts her. She hurts Anna. They're bad for each other.
…
...The mall's nearby enough. There... There it will be warmer, and Kathryn will hopefully be able to distract herself for a while without thinking. She'll wait a bit until dinner time and head back to the apartment to make sure Anna eats something. She hates the hurt way Anna looks at her when she does prepare herself to welcome the new year. Or whatever, really. She doesn't have the energy for much.
Whatever 2024 brings can't be worse than this year, right?
*
-17:04-
'Alright... Let's do this.'
Although her heart pounds, Anne makes her way downstairs determined. It's time to make the last supper of the year. She requested Lizzie help her to give her girl some news. Some news that makes Anne nauseous. So many things could go wrong--
...Yes, yes. A lot could go wrong. But her parenting style is already going wrong. That ends today.
If something bad happens to Lizzie because of this decision, Anne might as well fall dead where she stands. She couldn't live with herself if anything happened to her sweet girl.
...It's something she's thought of in depth since yesterday. It may not be a long stretch of time, but Anne puts her money where her mouth is. She told herself she'd do better, be the bigger person, improve, and by God she's going to do it.
Starting, of course, with the most important person of all.
She can only hope Liz stops thinking she'd rather Anne be dead after this. It's admittedly a tiny step in granting her daughter more freedom, but Anne's frankly terrified. It will get easier, assumably, when she sees Lizzie isn't struck by lightning because she's allowed to stay home by herself a few hours.
As she reaches the final step of the stairs, Anne takes a moment to brace herself. There are no guarantees of this conversation going over well, but she has to try for her daughter. It's the last day of the year, Anne isn't dragging any more regrets with her into the future.
She grasps the kitchen door handle... ...Huh. She considered texting Kathryn and Maggie earlier, but it was a bad idea. Both of them are comprehensibly more than cross at Anne she told Kat to die. If she wants them to have a happy new year, the best she can do for them is leave them alone she'll only make them both worse. If she can't help, removing herself is the next best thing Lizzie already thinks that.
But would inviting Jane and Edward for dinner...? No matter how badly Jane has behaved, who knows how she's coping after yesterday? Anne hasn't witnessed anyone die. Jane saw Anne's execution, and now Amanda's death. Perhaps she isn't in the mood to cook up a big dinner and put up a happy front for Edward. But... Jane is, well, Jane, and it would be truly unfortunate if she began acting out and ruined the night for Lizzie as well.
Okay, okay, enough dilly-dallying. Anne will focus on Liz first, that's her top priority. She'll make up her mind on risking bringing Jane over later. Anne closes her eyes, steadying her nerves as much as possible, which isn't saying much, and opens the door.
Lizzie is leaning against the counter, more sour than milk gone bad. Her gentle features are marred by a deep frown and a scowl as she makes an effort to stare deeply into the pantry and away from Anne.
It hurts all over. Like being stepped on.
“Elizabeth” Anne says, “there's a reason I called you here.”
Lizzie huffs, crossing her arms. “So we can play happy family for a while?”
...Anne isn't playing, but it's best to ignore that jab entirely lest they wind up arguing they still might. “Do you like Saturday classes?”
“Yes, mother. It's lovely to go over material I already know instead of sleeping in and reading a book.”
Although Lizzie is using her wit and sarcasm against Anne, although it indeed hurts not as much as hearing that Lizzie would rather she were dead, a bit of pride swells in Anne's chest. Her girl does not hesitate to defend herself when she perceives she's being treated unfairly. And since she really has been, Anne doesn't get to resent her for it.
“What if I signed you out?”
It's there for a moment, but Lizzie raises an eyebrow before returning to her cold, angered expression. “Are you going to hire a babysitter instead? Perhaps a police officer? Maybe a member of the Royal Guard, since I am Elizabeth I of England, after all.”
Anne hums, thinkative. “Those are all extremely good ideas.” Lizzie groans. “However, I just thought you could stay home instead.”
She eyes Anne out of the corner of her eyes with the same care someone checks the floor for glass shards after a plate shatters. “Are you for real?”
It's obvious she intended for that to sound casual, but there's an edge of anticipation to her voice. While her joy makes Anne happy, too, it's muddled by the concern building up in her lungs again.
If something bad happens to Li--
Anne nods regardless. She can't keep Lizzie in a glass case, as she put it herself. Little by little, her little girl is no longer small. Anne needs to give her room to grow her wings and fly. Staying home alone shouldn't be too dangerous.
But if it
is
, whatever happens will be Anne's responsi--
“I don't want you to be my prisoner, Liz” she says, dropping the facetious tone. “I wanted to apologize for that. I'm not sure if I'm ready to let you do everything you want, and I'm not sure I should let you do that, either... But I'm ready to let you start having your own space.”
Anne shrugs. “Not promising I'll be perfect at it. Just promising I'll be at least a bit better than your jailer.”
Lizzie drops her gaze. Of course, there's no reason for her to believe Anne, taking her dreadful track record into consideration. Not until she realizes Anne means every word, anyway. That might take some time. This is still a better outcome than Lizzie storming out on her at least.
“It's the world I don't trust, Liz” she says. “I trust you fully. With a kingdom and with your own life. I already lost you once and I may have overdone it trying to keep you safe. I'm sorry. If you want to continue attending Saturday lessons you can, but that choice is yours; not mine. You can handle yourself at home for a few hours just fine, sweetheart.”
But if it just so happens that she can't, or DPDR gets bad again--
“...Why are you doing this?” Lizzie mutters. She's gripping the seams of her sweater to hard her knuckles pale. “Is it because I said--?”
“It's because I want to do better regardless of what you said.” That's the truth though it would be optimal if Lizzie retracted her vicious statement. If even her own daughter wants her dea-- “I don't want to cause you any pain. I'm not arrogant enough to not own up to my fuck-ups, y'know?”
Lizzie hugs herself, still regarding the floor tiles with rapt attention. “You'll change your mind.”
…
She's lost her daughter's trust. She knew it. She messed up too many times, she can't do a single thing right. No wonder everyone treats her like a villain. What else does Anne merit?
...Saying “No, I won't” is so simple. But that isn't something Anne can promise. There may be many reasons for which it would be appropriate and called for to go back on this choice Anne has made many enemies in the theatre. And if by some stretch of the imagination the entity is back--. Anne won't try to regain her daughter's affection with blatant lies.
“Not unless there's a damn good reason for it” she concludes.
Lizzie shrugs. “So because I stub a toe, right?”
...How bad is Anne at being a mother? How suffocating is she? Why is she like this?...? How much has Anne failed?
At everything. It isn't even a question. At absolutely everything. Perhaps Lizzie was right, it would have been better for her if Anne had--
“I'm pretty sure that can happen at school, too” Anne shoots back, smiling as wide as she can. “So do you want those classes or not?”
If Lizzie hugs herself any tighter she's going to pop a rib. “No.”
...Anne's still on time to retract her offer. She doesn't have to--
“I hate you.”
...No, she can't continue asphyxiating her own daughter
why did she ever start? How did it get so bad that now she's terrified to stop? What does that say about Anne as a person?
. Lizzie's twelve, she can take care of herself for a few hours at home. She's gotten good at grounding herself, too
that should have never been necessary. What good does it do Anne to be intelligent if she wasn't smart enough to keep herself alive and protect Lizzie from--?
Anne's overreacting
but what if she isn't? What if she fails Lizzie again?
...She's already failed her, though over and over. How worse can it get?
Something bad will happen. Anne knows it in her bones. It'll be her fault.
...No, that's fear talking
what if it isn't?
Her daughter will be fine
but if she isn't--
Jesus, she already isn't alright. If Anne wants to be a good mother, something has to change. She's taking the first step, this is a good thing.
Unless it isn't.
...
“Then you don't have to go anymore” she says.
The words suck the air out of her. What has she done? What dangers is she exposing her poor daughter to? How--?
Lizzie sighs. “For a week, until you decide I've had enough freedom and it's jail time again.”
...Anne has to be understanding. She curls her toes in her shoes, pressing against the sole, to keep in the disgruntled huff aching to escape her. She's been a helicopter parent for so long Lizzie has every right to be uncertain of this change. However...
“Young lady,” Anne says as calmly as she can, “I understand your hesitation. However, I never intended to imprison you, control you, or whatever that pretty and smart little head of yours is coming up with.” She shrugs. “I've never acted in bad faith for you. I've never had ill intent. If you're so convinced I'll pull a 180 on you, enjoy your new freedom it while it lasts. You just might find that it goes on much longer than you thought, or that it doesn't end.”
Lizzie is still observing the floor with the same intensity a cat does a laser pointer. Anne's spirits fall just a little she wants to die, actually. Not in the literal sense, she doesn't think. But right here and now, experiencing nothing but rejection from her daughter... is there anything left to live for?
“...You can go back to your room now” she says she sounds like a wounded animal. How fucking pathetic. “Dinner was just a pretext to get you to come downstairs, Liz. I said what I had to say, I don't want to force you to spend time with me, either. We won't play happy family. You can have supper in your room if you want to, too. It's fine.”
It isn't. Anne's bottom lip is quivering.
“I cried every day” Lizzie whispers.
...What?
“When?” Anne says, walking closer to her girl while giving her space. Has someone been bullying her at school? Is that what Anne has been forcing upon her to by making her attend--?
“Every day, for so long. But only when father wasn't around” Lizzie says, a bit louder. Her voice cracks. “When you died.”
…
...It's best not to get her hopes up. Liz will probably follow up with something along the lines of “All those tears were wasted”, or--
“I wasn't happier, mum” she continues. Her shoulders tremble. “I don't know why I said that. I don't care how angry I was, I should have never said that. I've been too much of a coward to apologize. I wanted to, I thought of doing it, but every time I tried I was too ashamed. But if you're really, really going to try doing better... I have to, too.”
Lizzie buries her face in her hands. “I'm so sorry.”
…
...Oh.
Lizzie slamming into her waist with a fierce embrace is what snaps Anne back to the present. And she hugs her little girl back with as much force, of course she does. They're both crying and apologizing, saying messy words and incoherent sentences that essentially mean “I'm sorry, I never meant to hurt you. I don't know what I'd do without you.”
One of them leads the other to the couch at one point or another, but they're still clinging onto each other for dear life. How long has it been since Anne felt this? So much, but the good kind feeling so much. Warmth, affection, love... But amplified, more than her heart can fit, in the best possible way. Lizzie's hair smells like her daughter, and there is no distance from her Anne would rather be than this.
Lizzie is angry, so angry at Anne, per her own admission. But she'd never meant to say it was better for her that Anne died. And despite being rightfully downright pissed, she also loves Anne so, so incredibly much. And on her end, Anne is sorry. More sorry, and more afraid of something bad happening to her girl than she could ever articulate. She's sorry that she hurt her while trying to protect her, that what was meant to be a loving embrace turned into a suffocating hold. She's sorry, and Lizzie's sorry, and neither are okay.
But perhaps they may be if Anne doesn't fuck this up, too. And they'll be okay together.
The deep and emotional conversation must have been as draining for Liz as it was for Anne. She lays limply on Anne's chest, arms still wrapped around her. Granted, Anne doesn't let go. There's such a surreal feeling to this instant, like at some moment she'll snap out of it and be alone in the kitchen, crying and making supper alone because Lizzie hates her enough to crave her death.
...It doesn't happen, though. It just feels like it will. And maybe Lizzie isn't in any real danger, it just feels like she is because Anne had to let the light of her life go way, way too early so long ago. The fear of losing her again has crept into her heart and corrupted every interaction she's had with her sweet princess.
It feels like it will continue to do so. Like Anne will inevitably lose this all over again because she only hurts, never heals.
“I want to make supper with you” Lizzie says softly. “Can I?”
...What kind of question...?
Anne kisses the crown of Lizzie's head. “Of course, nerd.”
That manages to make Liz chuckle just a little. The tiny sound is enough to warm up Anne's heart.
She isn't really sure that she deserves this second chance Lizzie is granting her. She isn't sure if her failures can be compensated. What she is sure of is that she will do anything to keep Lizzie safe, while also keeping her from drowning. To the best of her ability, Anne will be her best self for her daughter.
...And that starts with most definitely not inviting Jane. It was a stupid idea to begin with. Anne will text her, offer to help with anything if Jane needs it. She doubts Jane is capable of reaching out in this state, or that she has anyone to reach out to in the first place.
However, Jane is... herself. And tonight Anne can't risk exposing Lizzie to a temper tantrum of hers. Not to mention how Eddie will be behaving these days, with his mother more on the wild side than ever.
No. Anne's priority is Lizzie. Nothing will ruin their frail truce.
*
-17:47-
This was a mistake and Bessie knew it damn well from the start. She's just stupid like this.
It's almost supper time. She could be home having pizza. She could have made popcorn, she could have stared at the ceiling for hours listening to indie horror game soundtracks! Hell, she could have begun testing her theory that her phone, at least, is being monitored by switching the focus of her search to BPD, one of the most common disorders to be mistaken for DID. But nope! She decided to come to the mall today and get her new phone.
That, in and of itself, was a good idea. There's barely anyone around, considering the date. Everyone who has a family is with them, and most people who are as alone as Bessie is unless the council in her head counts as company are home with pets, or watching horror movies, or just going to bed early to not welcome the new year because it'll bring little more than a change in the date and won't take away any bad things. Same shit, different year.
No, the mistake was calling fucking Eric. The mistake was letting him know this is her new phone number, because she was under the delusion he might actually react and protect his kids and his niblings from the resident predator. Instead:
“What did poor Horace do to you for you to do this to the old man?” he whines. “You're more than welcome to come over, we haven't started supper yet! But you must apologize, Eli. Please, let's fix this together as a family!”
It takes every ounce of self-control within Bessie to not slam her new Samsung into the wall. 'Poor Horace', the idiot says. Thank God she isn't actually related to this asshole. 'Poor Horace' is most likely the cause Bessie is messed up... however this may be, really. She has an idea, a suspicion but she wasn't alive so long ago, to her knowledge. But she needs to do far more research to be sure. A professional opinion would do wonders for her, but the nagging and terrifying sensation that she may have to personally intervene--
“The only thing we should do 'as a family' is dance on Horace's grave when the bastard dies. I'll bring the streamers” she replies wryly.
Foreseeably this launches Eric into yet another long line of offended gasps, biting remarks, incredulous bullshit, etcetera. Bessie should really hang up on him and tell him to go fuck himself, but part of her still hopes that someone else cares about children he might come to reason.
Statistically unlikely, considering all their past interactions.
He screams, and Bessie walks. Faster, faster still. Away from people, towards the exit. Something within her is panicking while she is oddly calm. It makes no sense, and all the sense in the world at once. She can't comprehend how this is happening or how everyone else only feels one of these at once. She's falling apart and ready to fistfight whoever is in the way of protecting every child in that family. She needs to sit down and cry and she needs to scream at someone until her throat goes raw. She's small and vulnerable, and she needs someone to take care of her and tell her that everything will be alright. She's strong and despises people, and she'll shove away whoever tries to get close. She needs someone to love her. She wants everyone to mind their business.
Is this what being multifaceted is? Is she just overthinking the general human experience? The shitty memory could be from a plethora of things. The voices as well. She hasn't even heard them in a while except for right after Amanda died, when Bessie got so scared and stressed out they wouldn't shut up. None of them made any sense and Bessie couldn't tell who in the name of the lord she was for a few hours after she got home and sat on the floor for a while. Maybe--
“Are you even listening to me?!” Eric snaps. “I swear a brick wall listens better than you.”
“Sorry, I zoned out” Bessie replies so drily she might need to drink water after this. “All I heard was 'hell yes pedophiles', 'stop protecting our niblings it's annoying', 'I can't be arsed to do anything about this', and 'who cares how many kids get screwed over if I don't have to face an uncomfortable truth?'. Did I miss anything?”
...Yeah, more screams. Whatever.
Nobody really cares about kids, huh? They're expected to shut up and act normal and never have any problems. People don't want kids, they want rag dolls that look pretty and don't make a sound.
...A lot of the time, Bessie feels like a glass of tap water. Simple, transparent, easy to understand. She can look at herself and see nothing. No emotions, no hopes and dreams, nothing. Absolutely see-through. As numb as that state of being is, it's comprehensible to her.
But it occasionally feels like there's something looming just at the edge of the glass, something she can't quite see. She can sense when it's incoming. In a lot of ways, it feels like while she's there, existing as numbly and simply as a glass of water, she's also whatever is approaching. Sometimes it stays at bay. Other times, much like food colouring, it mingles with the water. And Bessie is still there, just affected by the new substance she can't make sense of. Like right now: calm and anxious, level-headed and about to throw up.
In other situations, the water is consumed entirely by the other substance and Bessie isn't there anymore. She might be aware of what's happening, but she's little more than sitting shotgun. Other times she isn't exactly herself until it feels like she snaps awake in the middle of performing an action. Then she has to stop and think about what she was doing. Like yesterday, when it took her a minute to process she was wet because she was in the shower.
...Does that make sense? It does to her, she understands it. Because at this very moment she's both listening to Eric's rant and... incoming from somewhere else. Looming. Aware and unaware of his words. Perfectly present and too overwhelmed to understand what he says. The glass of water won't be clear for much longer, it will be invaded by something else. Something angry and hurt, something vulnerable and meek. Something that is Bessie and simultaneously isn't.
Her step quickens more, more. She isn't sure what will happen when it does. All she knows is that she's one more stupid sentence away from becoming murky and she doesn't want any witnesses when it comes.
“Horace loves you, you know? He's so hurt! He always took such good care of you!”
…
…What...? She's... here, right. She blinks to adjust to the bright Christmas lights. Just a few steps away from the exit, on the phone with Eric. He was saying...
“...loves you...”
…
What the hell...?
“What the hell is wrong with you?!” she snaps. “If by 'loved me' you mean 'was obsessed with me', then you're right! Otherwise you're just a disgusting piece of shit who doesn't give a damn that he's got his hands all over our niece! You're worse than he is, standing there doing nothing with a thumb up your ass like the useless cunt you are!! You could stop this and you're actively choosing not to!! I hope you rot in hell.”
...Can't breathe, she can't breathe. Nobody cares, do they? They don't care about her kids. They never cared. She was a lamb for slaughter for his pleasure. Bessie locks her phone. Does that kill the call? Who cares. It's loud, it's loud in her head. It's also empty. There's too much and too little. She doesn't feel anything, but her skin is oversensitive and it feels like she's going to be sick. She's angry, that anger builds up in her fists. She wants to punch the fucking wall--
A hand closes around her elbow. Bessie wrenches herself free of the hold who said they could fucking touch her, making the unseen assailant hiss in pain. Good. She turns around--
“Kathryn?”
Biting her lip, holding her wrist, Kathryn shakes her head. “No, I'm the fucking Tooth Fairy” she grumbles. “Yes of course it's me.”
…
The feelings are still there, an incomprehensible darkness pulsating like a heart in Bessie's mind. She can see it, feel it, hear it, but... It's her darkness, and it also isn't hers.
...She has a damn headache. Jesus.
“Why did you grab me?” she asks, harsher than she'd intended.
“Because breaking every bone in your hand won't make you feel better” Kathryn says, still in a strained tone. “You walked me off the stage earlier this week, tit for tat.”
...This is Kathryn. The same Kathryn that Bessie accidentally injured seems like her wrist still hurts. The same one who stole Anna away that didn't happen. The same one who Bessie failed to protect, too that, unfortunately, did. Bessie doesn't care about her. Bessie's angry, livid at her. Bessie wants to apologize and make it up to her somehow she can't. All at once.
This is exhausting.
“Feel better about what?” she says, no bite in her voice good. Kathryn doesn't deserve more pain.
...Instead of answering right away, Kathryn looks down at her nails, tangling her free hand in a strand of hair she twirls. “...I would have wanted to punch a wall, too. I heard enough.”
Everything is so still for a moment. Bessie is aware of every cold breath she takes.
“Weren't you ever taught not to eavesdrop?” Who does Kathryn think she is to go ahead and--?!
“Weren't you ever taught not to scream in a public place if you don't want to be heard from several feet away?” Kathryn shoots at her, distaste dripping from her tone. “It's not called 'eavesdropping'; you can hardly blame me for not being deaf.”
Bessie's read the allegory of someone's head being full of cotton one time too many, but it doesn't feel right at the moment. It's more full of storm clouds than cotton. Ever moving and changing, clashing into each other, producing loud thunder and rain. She cannot, for the life of her, comprehend what's going on in there. Is she angry at Kathryn for having heard? At herself for losing control and yelling? Is she sad? Tired? Is she feeling anything at all?
Definitely that last one.
...She needs a nap so--
“...You're alone on New Year's Eve,” Kathryn says softly, pointing at herself, “I'm alone on New Year's Eve... And you're distressed about a subject I also happen to be passionate about.” She shrugs. “How about we go somewhere quiet and have dinner? You look like shit right now, I'm not sure I trust you'll make it home fine on your own.”
Taking a step forwards, Kathryn extends her uninjured hand. “Former teenager in court solidarity, like you had with me?”
*
-18:05-
"I can help you set the table, sweetheart."
Mary shakes her head. "You're resting like the doctor said, no 'ifs' or 'buts' about it."
She sets a plate of soup down and returns to the kitchen. She's humming a melody Lina doesn't know gently to herself, digging through the cutlery drawer if the noise she's making is anything to go by.
Lina leans back into all the cushions Mary deemed necessary. A bit too soft for Lina's liking, but she didn't have it in her to protest when Mary was fussing over her with so much care.
Lina has told her daughter this more than once, but Mary always shrugs her off: the best medication for her heart is her daughter's love.
This is such a far cry from Christmas Eve. Not that Lina's complaining in the slightest. In just a week, Mary has improved dramatically. More than she has in years. That argument she had with Lina before Christmas dinner must have really shaken poor Mary for her to react like this.
All that matters now is that Lina doesn't mess her daughter up again by blaming her for things that aren't her fault. Why did she do that in the first place?...
...Well...
Unpleasant as it may be, it's a good question. One that Lina can't find an answer for. There are many things she can't seem to. Like for example, after she blacked out during that massive argument on Friday and...
SSBkaWRuJ3QgaGF2ZSBmYXZvdXJpdGVzLiAgSSBsb3ZlZCBhbGwgb2YgdGhlbS4gIEkgd2FudGVkIHRvIGJlIHdpdGggZXZlcnlvbmUgdW50aWwgdGhlIHJlc3Qgb2Ygb3VyIG5hdHVyYWwgbGl2ZWQgZGF5cy4gIEFsbCBmaXZlIG9mIHRoZW0gd2VyZSBhIHBhcnQgb2YgbWUuICBBIHBhcnQgb2YgbWUgdGhhdCBoYXMgbG9uZyBiZWVuIGVtcHR5LiAgVHdlbHZlIHllYXJzIHdpdGhvdXQgbXkgc3dlZXQgS2F0LiAgRWxldmVuIHdpdGhvdXQgbXkgYmVsb3ZlZCBKYW5lLiAgVGVuIHdpdGhvdXQgQ2F0aHkuICBFaWdodCB3aXRob3V0IEFubmllLiAgRml2ZSB3aXRob3V0IG15IGRlYXIgQW5uYS4=
...Lina has no idea what that was. The more she thinks about it, the worse it gets. She gets these horrible headaches. And if it had only happened once, while she was fainting no less, she wouldn't be so adamantly avoiding mulling this subject over.
It also happened with Karina earlier this week, and again when María... whatever she did on Thursday. For whatever reason she thought running around like a headless chicken in the hall was a good idea.
Deep down--
...No, not deep down. In all honesty, with all of her sincerity, in the surface of her heart, Lina does hope María was fine she didn't seem fine, that's for sure. That she was just dashing because she was in a hurry for something inconsequential.
After thinking she would die again on Friday, Lina really hopes everyone is doing fine. If she dies, she wants to carry no such regrets into the afterlife. ...Or her next life who knows?
There are many things she has to fix, or apologize for at least. She has hurt a lot of people. And for what? Her anger towards them seems as disproportionate as her conviction that Mary is still a--
...No. That's something Lina will have to learn to change as well. Her daughter is no monster, and for as much has everyone at the theater is anywhere on the scale from unpleasant straight out cruel, Lina has crossed many boundaries she shouldn't have.
She called Anna an ugly horse directly quoting Henry. She called Anne a witch, like the people who cheered for her blood. The way in which Lina has treated Kathryn has no name. And poor Bess--
Her chest aches for a brief but intense moment. Black spots cloud her vision. Lina takes a couple of deep breaths, slowly and quietly so that Mary doesn't notice and worry.
...There's a reason she's been trying not to think about any of the others, or the theatre in any capacity, since she was discharged from the hospital. This is the reason. Lina still gets too emotional, too guilty, and too riled up for her heart to handle well.
It's also the reason she decided not to try to make sense of the bizarre headaches, whatever happened during them, and the odd emotions she experienced afterwards. What happened there? What were the things Lina saw? Why do her eyes well up with tears when she thinks of the others now, all of them?
...More deep breaths. This is not good for her heart. She can delay thinking about this for a few more days, right?
The only thing keeping her grounded in the present, the only thing keeping her thoughts in check, is the smile Mary has been sporting these days. The love and care her daughter who she has countless times vilified for no reason except of course those 280-- has shown for her.
"Dinner's ready, mamma" she says, walking up to the couch and offering Lina a hand to help her up.
She doesn't need assistance for this anymore, but she takes it gladly. When she's on her feet, before Mary lets go, Lina pulls her into a hug. Mary returns the gesture tightly, without questioning it.
Lina breathes in. She couldn't name a single scent right now. She can't tell apart Mary's shampoo, from her perfume, from the clothes conditioner. All Lina knows is that the smells like her daughter. Her lovely daughter, who still cares about her. Her sweet Mary, who is clinging to life happy again.
As confusing and concerning as everything else is didn't that one letter Catherine found say something about the entity returning? Is there anything supernatural about these headaches Lina has been getting, and these feelings they elicit in her, or is she just paranoid?, with Mary in her arms, Lina could not be happier. Her daughter is alive doing better it might make her horrible mother, but Lina was starting to drown along with Mary. And for now, that's all that matters. This is the miracle that Lina has been praying for for the past four years.
Everything and everyone else can wait.
*
-18:11-
Kathryn takes a sip of her tea with the one wrist that doesn't feel like it'll fall right off her arm every time she moves it. It's gone cold.
Both her and Bessie have hardly touched dinner. There's still an odd, surreal feeling to this unplanned get-together. It's New Year's Eve and they're at a fish and chips in the shopping mall after an unexpected encounter in which Kathryn overheard something revolting, and now she's here she bailed on Anna for this. As concerned as she was for Bessie, Anna deserves better. What if she hasn't eaten? More proof that Kathryn doesn't deserve good things. Kath--
With fucking Bessie, at that.
It kind of doesn't feel like that anymore. The animosity she once held for Bessie, if not gone, is certainly quieter. At least recently. Maybe Kathryn's going soft.
“...Jesus Christ” is all she can muster when Bessie's done talking.
Bessie drops her forehead into her palm. “I have to do something. I just don't know what.”
In the span of less than an hour, Kathryn has witnessed Bessie cycle through ever stage of grief. It's... frankly disconcerting. Until last week, and especially until Anna passed out, Kathryn hadn't seen Bessie as anything other than a moodswing in human form, someone who was jealous of her, for some ungodly reason. For some time, Kathryn firmly believed it was because Bessie saw right through her and was trying to protect Anna from something like her. At least until Kathryn realized the problem was that Bessie seemed to want Anna all for herself in general.
Someone who contributed to the stress Anna was under, who piled onto the many motives that broke her and Anna apart.
Then something changed. What, exactly, Kathryn couldn't say. But Bessie was nice to her, and continued to be. She didn't even interfere between her and Anna when Kathryn accompanied her to the hospital on Friday.
After Bessie reminded her that they had both been in a similar predicament with Henry, Katheryn felt horrible that she'd forgotten. Then again, she's a bad person, it's in her very soul.
But... Bessie is very much a person. She's angry about the injustice going on in her supposed family's home. She's scared and worried for that girl, willing to defend her an urge Kathryn can relate to. She's determined to do something. Bessie's permanent whirlwind of moods doesn't feel like a threat right now, it's comprehensible.
Kathryn's feelings are much more stable and she's probably better at keeping them concealed and in check than the woman sitting before her fluctuating between crying and almost punching the table a few times. That aside, it makes sense that she's feeling this more strongly than Kathryn: she's stuck in this situation first hand.
“That's the story” she finishes, picking at a chip. She only bites half of it.
...There's an idea growing in the back of Kathryn's head. It's something stupid, though... Or is it? Should she say something...?
She passes Bessie a napkin. “Your eyeliner's smudged” she says, pointing to Bessie's cheeks.
While Bessie wipes her face, she laughs bitterly. Perhaps more startling than the berth of her emotional range, the staggering part is how quickly she can switch from one emotion to another when under distress.
“I was not expecting to spend tonight like this. You and me, of all people.”
...Now that's something Kathryn can laugh humorlessly to as well. She raises her cup. “Cheers to that.”
While she cuts her fish it's soft, it shouldn't hurt so much, the thought grows louder. Whispering in her ear, suggesting things...
...Is there really nothing to do for that poor girl? Just sit idly by and let her inevitable fate arrive? Being like every person who failed Bessie? Being like every person who--? Never mind, Kathryn actually deserved it.
Kathryn takes a bite.
...Hmm... Maybe this idea... Is worth sharing...?
*
-18:29-
...Why is it so hard to focus?
“My, my. Remember the consequences I mentioned last time? They are coming soon. Don't say I didn't warn you. Why don't you check your purse? :)”
That forsaken text was sent approximately 5 minutes before Kathryn found Jane frozen at the stage exit after the stage light--
Thinking about it makes Cathy's stomach twist.
...In any case, nothing happened. The entity delivered an empty threat, almost as if Amanda's death had interrupted the punishment. Something that a demon would simply not be affected by.
Joan is really racking up mistakes, isn't she?
...This really flies in the face of what Cathy thought she knew. At first she was convinced it was Joan purely because it couldn't be anyone else. Then something obviously supernatural happened, making her discard that theory. Then yesterday, yet another instance of what seems to imply a fallible human master-minding this mess. Is it the demon at all? But if something else, what or who? And why? And if it is related to the game, why so many mortal errors?
And yes, while that threat and those tribulations are indeed taking up part of Cathy's concentration it is a negligible percentage of it. Considering this, coupled with the so-called demon not knowing about Cathy's attempt at carrying out her task, her concern for Lizzie's safety is null at times, and through the roof at others. There is no scary demon out there to get her or anyone, unless there is. Just Joan, if that's correct.
...This is absolutely maddening.
Despite risking getting punched in the face, Cathy should really tell Anne. Just to be on the safe side. Perhaps she shouldn't outright accuse Joan without solid evidence, but she should most definitely show the threatening text to Anne. She'll put that on her planner.
And pray that Anne will believe her. And also pray that she decides to lay off Kathryn. Cathy doesn't understand what exactly she saw at the hospital, but she does understand that if any harm whatsoever where to be fall Kathryn, she couldn't live with herself.
...Which leads to the actual motive for which, despite having a very happy for once Mae beside her, clutching Twitch close to her chest singing along to What Else Can I Do?, Cathy can't find it in her to enjoy the moment in the slightest.
More evidence as to why she's a horrible mother and Mae definitely deserves someone better. Cathy should not be allowed to take care of children. If she really loved Mae, it would be better for her sweet girl to live with another family.
...
Cathy might be sick. She doesn't want to live a life without her daughter because she's selfish and horrible and only capable of thinking about herself.
Despite the extremely rare good day that Mae seems to be having, Cathy's energy is solely devoted to figuring out what in name of all that is holy happened on that rooftop. Her musings are leading nowhere so far.
What did she see, and what does it mean? For herself, for the others, and most importantly for Mae. Is she doomed to be an orphan in every single life? Speaking of which how many of those have there been? Is this the first? And if it isn't, what did Cathy see? It couldn't be a future sight... right?
Most importantly, what did she feel?
She directs a side glance to her sweet baby. So happy, so innocent requiring so much more than Cathy could ever give her.
That's the thought that has been oppressing Cathy most every minute of every day. She may not be much, but she's definitely all that Mae has. If something happened to her, if something for some reason is indeed bound to happen to her...
...What will become of poor Mae?
*
-18:52-
This is oddly pleasant. More odd than pleasant.
If anyone had told Bessie she would spend her New Year's Eve dinner with Kathryn, and that she would find it not dreadful, she would have laughed it off, probably. Her feelings towards Kathryn are too polarized, too strong in every direction. And yet Kathryn has provided something that nobody else has so far.
A listening ear.
Finishing the last of her soda, Bessie's kind of glad she didn't shrug Kathryn's offer off as she wanted to. That her uncertain emotions made her hesitate just long enough to make it more awkward to leave than to stay. For the first time since last week, it feels like someone cares. It just bites that it happens to be someone who was also in a similar situation so long ago who Bessie couldn't defend. Can outsiders to this brand of trauma really not be bothered to give a damn?
'Anna could!! Anna cares!!'
Bessie jumps a little, trying to limit her reaction to tensing a fist. She stops, quieting her mind as much as she can.
…
…?
...Nothing. And still that's the clearest she's heard someone else all week.
It's hard to tell if she's glad about it or if she's dismayed the voices are back. Why would she be glad, though?
She puts her glass down. Well, at least it's nice to feel like she isn't paranoid or overreacting for once. It's good to not second-guess herself and wonder if her concern for Arianna is exaggerated.
Now that the conversation is over, however, Kathryn and her don't have anything left to discuss. Kathryn stares down at her empty plate, eyebrows furrowed, pushing at fish bones with her fork.
“Penny for your thoughts?” Bessie says she really hopes that, although Kathryn knew what the conversation was about beforehand, it didn't hurt her or remind her of--
“...Do you think we've had past lives, Bessie?” she practically mutters, not looking up. “Before this one.”
At least the question is stupid enough to draw Bessie out of her musings and fully into the moment.
“Are you shitting me?” she deadpans.
The whole bit about 'reincarnation' kind of inherently answers that little query Kathryn has. How could they be reincarnated if they hadn't had a past--?
“Between the first and this one” Kathryn says, twirling her fork in her fingers like a drummer would a drumstick. “Perhaps through the ages? Perhaps in the latest decades?” She almost loses the fork, but secures it once more. “I don't know.”
...Hm.
“I've never had the time to stop and think about that” she replies. It's the truth. “Why are you asking?”
Kathryn looks up at her with a smile that's a bit too tight. “Curiosity, that's all.”
...Yeah, right. But Kathryn and her aren't friends, they hardly know each other. Their past is such that it's likely that prying into a subject Kathryn is clearly avoiding might result in an argument.
And as strange as it may be, Bessie doesn't want to tarnish this evening. This silent camaraderie, the ability to look out for each other and put their differences aside when it matters, is something every part of her that she's aware of is appreciative of. Even that fragment that is still jealous of Kathryn, for a change.
It would be very nice if everyone at the theatre was capable of this, and not just Kathryn. Like they did four years ago, before--
Bessie calls the waiter over. “Are you in any hurry to go back home, Kathryn?”
As Bessie digs around for her wallet, Kathryn does the same. “...Not really. Why?”
*
-19:09-
Knitting is fun. Like really, really fun. Why did she ever stop?
Crunch.
It's fantastic, actually. The clinking of her knitting needles is so delightfully distracting lovely. She loves this. Legitimately.
That gasp as--
Everything's alright. It's New Year's Eve and she's making a scarf. A scarf for Eddie. He doesn't need a new scarf, but the metallic groan of-- he doesn't need to need one for her to make one for him. She's just doing this because she'll lose her mind otherwise out of love. Love for her son.
Her son who hates her, her son who will never love her. Her son who years for another to call 'mother'. Her son who hates her because she deserves it.
Her son who she loves. And everything's fine. Just fine. She's making a scarf. A scarf for her boy. She's alrigh--
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
Who knows what that was! Probably nothing important it doesn't feel unimportant, it feels like there was once a time when Jane was warm and now she's dying of hypothermia. Nothing important, just a bit of a headache and her mind acting silly. Which is to be expected after witnessing a human being get crushed to death what happened. Just a normal response, just her brain making noise. Nothing to worry about.
Everything is fine.
Crunch.
She's just fine.
Every moment she isn't working on something, all she can hear is--
Nothing is wrong.
Joan was right. She will never be good enough for Eddie.
All Jane needs a little bit of time.
This will never get better.
Because she's just fi--
Something tugs on her skirt. She screams, dropping the scarf.
It's just Edward.
"Dear me", she signs, catching her breath foreseeably, there's no corpse trying to drag her to hell with it, she's just a bit scared, "what do you want, love?"
With wide eyes, he signs really seriously that he's worried about her.
It feels like a trap. Why would he? She's a terrible mother who only hurts him and took him away from his 'real mum'. She doesn't deserve anything good from--
"I'm fine, just fine, sweetheart!" she says, bending down to gather the yarn. One row has become undone. How lucky of her to have an excuse to work on it longer unfortunate... Oh well, nothing she can't fix.
"Are you sure?" Eddie insists.
Crunch.
Why is everyone so worried about her?! Can't they see she's fine?! Edward now, Anne earlier with that stupid text...
"I'm perfectly fine!" she signs angrily; he doesn't really care about her, what is he playing at?! a bit more emphatically then she'd intended.
Eddie pushes his glasses up the bridge of his nose and nods before practically running back into his room. It's Jane's fault for being a dreadful mother. Not that it matters anyway, he already hated her and she's already hurt him.
She's... doing fine. Just fine.
Whether Eddie decides to stay up for the change of year or not, she will. It's a reason for her to sleep less and not have to hear Amanda's dying breath on repeat celebration, after all! A time to rejoice!
And since Jane is fine, there's no reason not to. Perhaps she should reply to her cousin and thank her for her clearly unnecessary concern. Just to show her that she's really fine.
Why did Anne text her? Doesn't she know that Jane is part of the reason she was executed in the first place? She must, right? Then why bother? Doesn't she hate Jane, anyway, as much if not more than she did four years ago?
Absolutely no reason not to. Jane will welcome the new year with a smile, after all.
"Text me if you need anything" is such an ambiguous thing to say. Jane doesn't know what she needs, other than to never wake up. Not with these horrible feelings, at least.
Everything's alright. Truly alright. So might as well act like it.
*
-19:30-
“...Bessie where in the name of god are we?”
A few steps ahead of Kathryn, Bessie turns her head over her shoulder. “An arcade.”
That much Kathryn can see. The neon pink sign that reads “ARCADE” and bathes the pavement in equally bright light contrasts rather well against the pitch black of the sky and the surrounding buildings of whichever forgotten alley they're in. The arcade is so full of people and life that it feels like it was pulled out of another neighbourhood and forcefully shoved here like a puzzle piece that doesn't fit.
“How did you even find this place?”
It looks like Jack the Ripper might walk out of the shadows at any moment. Kathryn tightens her coat as if it could protect her from a stabbing. “Arcades near Jack the Ripper's winter residence” is the only search that might yield this specific arcade as a result.
Bessie shrugs. “I like old games.”
So does Kathryn and she doesn't actively seek out the nearest alley that most likely houses three murder basements! That's not an answer!
Why did she agree to come with Bessie, anyway? Making sure she was safe enough to go back home was one thing, but this... this wasn't necessary.
Kathryn hasn't said all she wants to say yet. The words she isn't saying are filling up her lungs like water. Until she's spoken them, until Bessie has heard them, she won't be able to move away from her.
Before she can continue her questioning of Bessie's safety standards, however, she catches up to Bessie, who is waiting for her at the door. The glass pane barely manages to muffle the bustle and excitement inside. As Kathryn opens her mouth to press forwards, Bessie says:
“Why didn't you tell on me? When I messed around with your bag.”
...So Bessie knows she saw.
Bathed in this dramatic pink light it feels like they're in a cyberpunk movie having an important revelation. Two originally opposed characters who are finding perhaps they don't hate each other at all.
But that's equal parts scarily accurate to reality and stupid; so in lieu of an answer, Kathryn makes the vaguest hand gestures she has ever produced. They convey nothing. But what can she say? “I'm 90% sure you're stuck in this game with me and for all I know that was a test, too, and I didn't want to give you any more grief for it?”
She shrugs. “Don't know what you're talking about” she concludes, shoving past Bessie into the warmth of the arcade.
As she does, under the arcade's sounds and people's voices, she'd swear she hears Bessie grumble “Right, and I'm the fucking Tooth Fairy” behind her.
*
-20:02-
...It's certainly been a night.
Lizzie can't name how she's feeling. She wants to believe mum so much. But it's also hard to. She throws herself onto her bed and curls up into fetal position. In any case, she shouldn't have taken a whole week to apologize. Mum was crying, she thought Lizzie hated her.
Maybe Lizzie just isn't a good daughter. Maybe she never learnt how to be one because she didn't have mum.
...Perhaps she owes mum this leap of faith. Maybe after causing her so much pain the least Lizzie can do is try her very best to believe her. So... she will it probably won't amount to anything. But that doesn't make her thoughts and feelings any less messy she knows mum won't stick to her word.
The only thing that makes her feel in the slightest bit better is the group chat with Mary and Eddie, since they finally managed to contact him last week. Have they said anything new while Lizzie was at dinner...?
She cringes as the bright screen burns her eyes. Nope, no new messages.
She kind of likes it when she comes back to her phone to find that they've been catching up, learning what they've been up to. She's missed them both.
Oh well. She locks her phone again. They'll at least bid each other a happy new year, right?
...They ended on such bad terms in their first life, and were dragged apart by their parents so violently in this one, that sometimes Lizzie's afraid she's setting herself up for more heartache all over again. But if she doesn't try, she'll never know. So it's worth giving it a chance, at least.
If there's anything she hopes from having a second life she never signed up for, it's definitely bridging the gap between her siblings again. To be as happy together as they were before father died and their succession severed their bonds.
That and being with mum, with actual mum and not the hushed stories her former ladies conveyed of her when it was safe. But mum isn't as great as she was made out to be, and Lizzie isn't as good a daughter as she thought she would be. Perhaps mum would have been happier if she'd come back alone, without Lizzie, if she were still resting under the earth beside Mary.
Lizzie closes her eyes. She'll take a short nap before midnight, just to be more awake for the countdown. She palms her soft duvet for a cushion to hold close to her chest.
Less than a week left to see her siblings in real life again. Her heart flutters.
That's the only countdown she truly cares about.
*
-20:45-
“You could have said your hands hurt” Bessie grumbles. “Wouldn't have dragged you out to an arcade.”
She knows why they hurt, anyway. It was her fault.
Kathryn huffs behind her. “You said “It'll be somewhere fun!”, remember? It's not like you said “Hey, Kathryn, do you want to hang out at an arcade?””
...This isn't the time to laugh, but...
Bessie snorts, turning around in the deserted street to look at a disgruntled Kathryn. She's flushed from the heat in the arcade and her cheeks are rosy as she glares at Bessie. “What's so funny?”
“Your impersonation of my voice. You sounded constipated.”
For a moment, for one brief moment, Kathryn looks offended like she's about to storm off into the lonely darkness on her own. Then her shoulders drop and she rolls her eyes. “I'll have you know my vocal teacher praised my imitations, so if I sounded constipated that might just be a you problem.”
She's trying to be serious, but the corners of her lips quiver.
They continue in silence for a while until they reach the main street. Although she didn't spend as much time as she'd like at the arcade because of the injury she caused for being an idiot Kathryn's wrists, it was nice to try out some multiplayer games. Bessie isn't the best at talking to strangers. In all honesty, she would have never guessed talking to Kathryn would be easier than conversing with an arbitrary person.
The murmur of cars and people consumes the silence. Kathryn grasps the straps of her bag with her thumbs. As unexpectedly fun as this outing turned out to be how long has it been since Bessie felt listened to? Since she thought of something that isn't did-research.org or Arianna? Might have been a week, but it sure as hell feels like an eternity, it's already dark out. It's been for a while, Kathryn should go back to Anna.
Despite the animosity towards Kathryn having significantly decreased, that thought still makes something unpleasant slither within Bessie.
“What bus line takes you home, kiddo?”
Kathryn's glare is cold enough to compete with the snow piled up against buildings. “Don't call me that.”
Bessie raises her hands in a sign of peace kind of like a red panda. “My apologies.”
Kathryn looks off to her right, frowning a little. She hums, pensive. All the while that Bessie has been in her company, her feelings have been stably unstable. Clear glass of water; many, many substances looming over the edge, waiting to take over. Angry substances, jealous, sad.
But over all, after spending time with her without Anna involved, curious. In a positive way, intrigued by Kathryn as a person; as opposed to Kathryn as a hurdle keeping Bessie from Anna.
She should have always seen her like this. Bessie should have handled herself better four years ago. She should have never been another stressor for Kathryn or Anna. There might be some alternate reality in which she didn't fuck up so bad and all three are friends. In which Bessie isn't navigating mental health, or Arianna's conundrum, alone. She brought this upon herself, though, for--
“...Can we go for a walk?” Kathryn practically mutters. “Like, if you don't mind.”
...Is it appropriate to ask her why? Is it called for to ask if she's doing well with Anna?
Though Bessie has been holding back all evening long, a part of her itches to know about her former friend after she fainted.
“...Sure” she says instead. Best not to stick her nose in others' affairs if she hadn't messed up, these wouldn't be “other's affairs”; they'd be her friend's affairs. Wait, Bessie doesn't even want friends anymore. What--?
“Hey...” Kathryn says, barely any louder than their footsteps or the voices of a small family across the street. It's hard to make out her features obscured by the yellow street lights. “...There's a reason I've stuck around.”
That much Bessie assumed. She figured Kathryn had better things to do than spend time with Bessie; she just didn't want to seem nosy. “Figured as much” she says in the most light-hearted way she can.
Kathryn takes a deep breath, as if her next words were a drag weighing down on her. She looks at Bessie out of the corner of her eye and tightens her grasp on her straps.
“It might be entirely stupid... but I think I have an idea.”
Notes:
And done!! I'd love to hear what you think of this so far!! Thoughts and constructive criticism much appreciated!!
I'm so oddly well-rested!! For once, what a change. Guess updating before midnight has its perks ;)
I'm not really sure what possessed me to use "mildlyexhausted" as my username. The day i created my account it simply fit, i guess. Call it divine inspiration /hj. And since all my updates leave me tired, it was definitely a good choice!
...Huh, now that i think of it, it has the same vibes as my fics tbh. AMLM was never meant to get so long it just... did. It was like relaying a story i hadn't truly thought of, that kept on happening and expanding without me being aware of it. What a silly thought, right? Of course i came up with it! If not me, who? /lh
The same happens with Cycles though. The story takes twists and turns i wasn't always expecting. It's like these characters have a life of their own. Odd :)
Ah well, enough musings on my part!! I'm fine, everything's fine!!
Thank you very much, everyone. Take care, i hope you have a fantastic day. Until next time!!
Chapter 18: Countdown (Part 2)
Notes:
Hello and welcome back! Thank you so much for interactions on this fic!!
I passed my Italian B1!! I'm so happy about this; only 3 languages left to officialize!! English and Spanish are next, i'll be going for C2!!
Happy vent aside, new update schedule: Cycles - Memories - WOTW short update. Apologies and motivation to temporarily shorten WOTW in that fic for the people who are reading it; but tl;dr we're in the final stretch of Cycles/Memories and i love these fics so much, i'm too excited.
I hope you can enjoy this chapter, and that is worth your time. The CW section might be worth a visit. Thanks!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
(December 31st, 2023, Sunday)
-21:00-
Mae strokes Twitch's back.
She really wanted to stay awake for the bells and all, but mummy said she should go to bed. Mae doesn't want to bother anyone, so she did even though she's not tired.
Mum has certainly been... all weird, this weekend. More serious and sad than usual. Every time Mae asks she smiles. The first few times Mae believed it like some dumb kid, but...
...Oh well.
She rolls onto her side. Has she done anything to upset mum? Is it her fault? Maybe mum doesn't want to go to the hospital anymore. If Mae hadn't gotten nervous they wouldn't have had to go on Friday.
The hospital sucks, so maybe mum's cross about that.
She reaches out for Twitch--
She gasps. He's under her!! She forgot about him when she turned around!!
Putting a hand over her mouth so that mum can't hear her crying, Mae scrambles to pull Twitch from under her side. He seems fine, and he's still smiling, but still!! She was supposed to keep him safe forever, to take care of him!! And she squished him!!
No wonder mummy doesn't like her anymore.
“I'm sorry Twitch” she mutters, kissing his head-- oh, great!! Now she got him wet with tears!!
Mae can't do anything right.
She holds him close, away from her face though perhaps he'd be happier on the shelf, without her. She promises him she won't do that again but she probably will. She's going to kill him again.
Mae closes her eyes. Asleep she can't hurt anyone.
...Her toes start wriggling on their own.
Not again not again not again.
She sits up. “Mu--”
...No, it's fine. It'll... go away on its own. She doesn't want to bother mummy be a crybaby.
It's fine. Just fine. Mae leaves Twitch on the bedside table she's so cold and scared without him, covering him with a handkerchief and making a pillow for him from a packet of tissues if she gets bad she's going to throw him against a wall and hurt him.
Mae smiles at Twitch. “This is your big boy bed!” she whispers. “You don't need me anymore...”
...He... He probably doesn't, though. Why would he? Mae just... hurts him over and over. But still, that her best friend doesn't need her hurts. More than the needle the nurses put into her when she's really nervous.
Mae rolls onto her stomach. She can't crush Twitch anymore, and she doesn't want mummy to hear her crying.
-21:30-
“That,” Bessie says, looking at Kathryn with one eyebrow raised as if she'd proposed summoning a demon, “is insane.” She shakes her head. “No clue what's wrong with you but--”
“Can you tell me what, exactly, is so bad about my plan?” Kathryn bites back. It's a perfectly good idea!! It can work.
Maybe she's given fucking Bessie too much credit.
Bessie flips her hair over the back of the bench they're sitting on. “Oh, I don't know...” she says sarcastically. “Maybe the part about me getting close to that monster?!”
If she doesn't, nobody will.
“Nice way to take it out of context” Kathryn corrects, irritated. “All I proposed was that it might be worth a try to pretend to apologize just so you can get in that house and find something that might make everyone react!”
“They won't listen to me!” Bessie says, tilting her head back in frustration. “I told you that. I think you aren't, either.”
That she isn't--? Oh, jesus.
“That's rich” Kathryn says, crossing her arms shit, her wrist. “And here I thought I'd spent my entire damn night listening to you whine about how you can't do anything!”
“Because I can't!!” Bessie snaps. She exhales slowly, hugging herself and looking away into the traffic to their right. “I just can't, okay? They won't listen, it won't accomplish anything.”
...Kathryn bites the word “coward” off the tip of her tongue. ...Yes, Bessie's afraid, but...
Kathryn was so afraid to be with someone like this Horace character forever that she chose to be executed.
...It's comprehensible. For sure, Bessie isn't his target demographic, and she doesn't have to live there or anything. But it's intimidating. If Kathryn had a little girl's fate in her hands, she'd be afraid too.
Talking as an outsider is always easier. She's a bitch for getting so angry at Bessie.
Bessie needs support right now, not someone blaming her for other people's actions failing at everything is Kathryn's specialty, though. She needs softness, not another screaming match. She'll have more of those tomorrow at the theatre, depending on what mood everyone's in Kathryn can only hope it isn't too bad, she doesn't want a Catalina repeat scenario. Kathryn takes a deep breath as quietly as she can. Yes, her blood is boiling, but so is Bessie's. And Bessie has a pressure that Kathryn doesn't.
...Alright. Bessie is terrified. Though her fear is more than understandable... what, they do nothing? They sit back and watch? What's the alternat--?
“...Someone has to care enough to do something, right?” Bessie mutters, still looking away from Kathryn, in a hollow voice. “When people don't care, kids end up like we did.”
“Bitch. Slut. Tease. Seductress. Murder--”
“I knew what I was doing.”
…
Her heart is crawling up her throat.
...While she reached the conclusion a while ago that she must have been in control, to some degree, she isn't sure why she was so hasty to clear that up. Every time someone implies she was taken advantage of it's like something stepping on--
“Bullshit” Bessie says, turning to look at Kathryn again with a sad smile. “You were a sweetheart, you know?”
She wasn't. She was a harlot who got good people killed.
“We're talking about your niece, remember?” Kathryn says she sounds so strangled.
Bessie shifts in her seat, like she's going to do or say something, but remains where she is before looking at the dazzling lights of passing cars once more. “...Assuming I think about your batshit crazy idea and hit my head hard enough to follow through... what happens if I don't find anything incriminating?”
...Oh. She's actually considering it... The same idea she deemed stupid.
People don't often listen to Kathryn. She's flattered someone doesn't think she's a brainless fool. Even if it's Bessie.
“I don't think the guy has a secret computer with a connection to the dark web ready for you to find; you told me he's a decrepit old man” she says, shaking her head. “It isn't about finding something to definitively prove he's a creep; it's about finding something just weird enough that his family grows weary and doesn't let the kids frolick around him happily, you know?”
Bessie groans. “What if there isn't anything to make him suspicious? I degrade myself by apologizing for being right, I force myself to sit with him and the rest of the circus for a while looking for the smoking gun... and then what?” She stares at the ground beneath them. “I think you're right in saying that nobody else is going to step in, and that none of these kids are going to be whisked away from their houses. And you know what? Maybe they shouldn't be. I think any parent who ignores such a warning doesn't deserve kids, but maybe it'd be traumatic for them or something; I don't know...”
She's putting her head in her hands so often it might have left a groove. No wonder she has a headache, though. Kathryn has known about this for a few hours and her temples are pulsating unless it's because of the ent-- “...But if there isn't anything to find, it's all for naught. I will have failed regardless.”
...How heavy is the burden Bessie's carrying right now? Kathryn would have probably crumbled under it. She's not even trying to hide how worried she is about these kids anymore. She's openly defeated seeing her like this bites more than Kathryn would have ever thought.
If only she weren't alone through it. If she had someone who could help her and support her...
...No. See, that's a stupid idea. Kathryn only gets one decent idea a night it would seem. Because what's going through her head right now is truly dumb.
She has no reason to get involved.
Maybe she can do something meaningful for once.
This isn't her problem.
That's what everyone thought about Bessie back in court.
She has nothing to do in this affair.
Or maybe she does.
Kathryn doesn't heal, she only hurts.
What if she could change that...? No, never mind. She can't.
Bessie isn't her friend, none of this is Kathryn's mess.
Someone has to care.
…
The street stills to silence as the onslaught of traffic stops at a red light. It's so quiet Bessie's extremely soft sobs make it to Kathryn.
Earlier she said she wanted to do anything for her supposed niece. Even if that meant taking her in, something Bessie implied she's nowhere near ready for. And, despite being 'fucking Bessie' and all that, it'd be a lie to say that at that very moment, the only sentence that came to Kathryn's mind was “not all heroes wear capes.”
Granted, she herself isn't a hero. But she isn't a coward, either. She looked a jeering crowd in the face once. For a death she had earned, for sure. But she didn't grovel on her knees and beg for mercy. She rehearsed all night not to be pathetic about it.
...So maybe she doesn't need to be a hero. Maybe she needs to assist a hero in being brave.
With hesitation making her heart pound, Kathryn puts a hand on Bessie's shoulder. It's a clumsy gesture, Bessie jerks away at first. But for a while, neither move.
Kathryn is going to regret saying these words, and is going to hate herself if she doesn't. She may get innocent people killed, but perhaps she can help one little girl.
“If there isn't anything to find, we'll forge it.”
Her sentence is swallowed by the cars rushing past again. Bessie stares at her. Has she heard? First she blinks, then she shakes her head. “What?”
This is her chance to go back on her statement. To say something that sounds similar. But... she isn't a coward, and historically Kathryn has always taken the consequences for her actions.
That isn't changing tonight. She said what she said.
“I said if there isn't--”
“I heard you” Bessie waves her off. “...Why would you help me? Do you understand the legal implications of what you just said?”
With a bitter chuckle, Kathryn fiddles with her choker. “I'm good at understanding legal implications.” Bessie opens her mouth to apologize, but Kathryn raises a hand. “And don't flatter yourself, I'm not helping you. I'm helping a little girl. You're not helping family either, you're just trying to do what's right. You guys aren't actually related or anything.”
Bessie mutters something under her breath. Most likely a curse word. “You're insane.”
Kathryn shrugs. She doesn't really care what anyone thinks about her. “Insane enough to be ignored, or just sane enough that what I said makes sense?”
Bessie shakes her head. “Just insane. In general.”
Is that a good or a bad th--?
“...And maybe I'm insane, too” Bessie mumbles, frowning as she regards the sky. “Maybe I'm just as insane as you are because I'm starting to have ideas.”
-22:00-
Eddie sneezes. He should have known better than to worry about Jane.
She got cross at him for asking!! She hates him if he worries about her, she hates him if he ignores her!! There's no winning with her!! She's so dumb!!
He jumps onto his bed, sneezing again. His mum wouldn't have gotten angry at him for worrying about her. Wherever she is, she must be worried about him instead! She knows Jane is awful. Isn't she going to come back and leave more pictures, at least? Won't she take Eddie back home?
Probably not. Mum can't kidnap him.
...Huh.
While yes, he should have known that Jane is bad and hates him, he does feel... kind of funny, in a sense? When he remembers how sad Jane has been since yesterday. She came back from work late and... wrong. Just wrong, like something that isn't working right. She's been crying and smiling and crying some more. It's kind of scary.
In any case, Eddie didn't really care about Jane acting weird at first. He's already accepted that she's never going to love him and she's never going to let him see mum anymore, so why should he care about her? She spent years trying to get him to like her by doing everything he wanted except the only thing that mattered: letting him be with mum again. Because Jane is selfish and only wants him to love her and doesn't like mum. How could Eddie care about someone who's keeping him away from his mum??
More sneezes. He feels kind of feverish.
Last month she got tired of pretending to like him and began hating him openly, confirming all his doubts. Eddie understood that nothing was ever going to change. She was never going to be the mum he grew up hearing stories about. A kind and patient woman who loved him most of all.
If she truly loved him, she wouldn't be hurting him every day. There's no reminding her that she used to be a good person. Perhaps she never was. Perhaps she was always this awful and evil. Eddie can't change that.
...So then why is he still worried about her? Why does he feel weird in his stomach when he thinks about how sad Jane is? She's the bad guy; she's the one keeping him away from mum. She's the one who doesn't love him and is greedy and only wants him all for herself.
Why is he worried about her?
...He took a bath after dinner. He's not supposed to do that by himself, but he did because Jane looks like her head is in the clouds since yesterday. And when he went to plug in the hair dryer--
J0xvdmUgeW91LCBtdW0uICBUYWtlIGNhcmUgd2hlcmV2ZXIgeW91IGFyZSwgYWxyaWdodD8gIEknbGwgYmUgYmFjayB0b21vcnJvdyB0byB0ZWxsIHlvdSBhYm91dCBteSBkYXkuICBTZWUgeW91IGxhdGVyLic=
...It was so strange. It still is, he can't remember what happened. Well, not that him forgetting things is odd; he forgets things all the time apparently he even forgot for a moment that Jane hates him. What's weird is the headache he got, how it lingers even now. Afterwards he needed to see Jane. He needed her to be his mum for once.
...What was that about? One moment he was fine, and the next he was too dizzy to hold the hairdryer and his nose was bleeding. He had to sit on the cold tiles for a few minutes before getting on his feet again. He'd almost dried off entirely by then.
That's probably where he got so cold. He sneezes.
He would have sworn he was having a dream when he got the headache. Something hiding at the edges of his memory, something he can't quite remember. Several somethings.
J0hpIG11bS4uLiAgU29ycnkgSSBkaWRuJ3QgdGFsayB0byB5b3UgZWFybGllci4gIEkgdG9vayBNYWUgdG8gb3VyIHNwb3QsIGFuZC4uLiAgV2VsbCwgaXQganVzdCB3YXNuJ3QgdGhlIHRpbWUgSSBndWVzcy4gIEFuZCBzaW5jZSBJIHdvbid0IGJlIGxlYXZpbmcgZm9yIGEgam9nIGxhdGVyIGJlY2F1c2UgdGhlIGdpcmxzIGFyZSByZWFsbHkgZXhjaXRlZCBhYm91dCB0aGlzIHNlc3Npb24sIEkgZmlndXJlZCBJJ2QganVzdCB0YWxrIHRvIHlvdSBoZXJlIHRvZGF5Lic=
SGUgZG9lc24ndCByZW1lbWJlciBob3cgbXVtJ3MgaGFpciBmZWx0LiBIZSBkb2Vzbid0IHJlbWVtYmVyIGhvdyB3YXJtIGhlciBodWdzIHdlcmUsIG5vIG1hdHRlciBob3cgbXVjaCBoaXMgc2lzdGVycyB0ZWxsIGhpbSBoZSBodWdzIGp1c3QgbGlrZSBoZXIuIEhlIGRvZXNuJ3QgcmVtZW1iZXIgd2hhdCBoZXIgYmFrZWQgZ29vZHMgdGFzdGVkIGxpa2UsIGhlIGRvZXNuJ3QgcmVtZW1iZXIgYW55dGhpbmcu
4oCmRURESUUgaXMgdGhlIG9ubHkgcG9rw6ltb24gbmFtZWQgYWZ0ZXIgYSBwZXJzb24gaW4gTWFl4oCZcyBsaWZlLiBIZXIgc3RhcnRlciwgaGVyIOKAnG1vc3QgYmVzdGVzdCBmcmllbmTigJ0uIE5vdCBMSVpaSUUsIG9yIE1BUlkuCgogTWFlIGNob3NlIEVkZGllLg==
He hisses, holding his head through another sneeze. It hurts right behind his eyes. And it isn't just mum Jane he's worried for; he's concerned for Catherine's brat too. She was a diaper baby when he last saw her, he hasn't thought about her for years!
...He can probably ignore that he misses her like an old friend. It's probably nothing it isn't.
Eddie leans back against his head board, coughing. That's enough thinking for now, he's gonna make his headache worse. He can ignore these thoughts and even his concern for Jane? just fine, as long as he's distracted enough. He grabs his phone from his bed side table. It vibrates in his hand. Mary and Liz--?
Jane:
Edward are you sick? 22:06
You won't stop sneezing 22:06
Please open the door I'm worried 22:06
…
No, Jane hates him he has to fight back tears. Why? She's pretended to care about him many times to gain his favour, but she never lets him see mum. She's not really worried. Those are just words she's saying, they don't mean much.
He sneezes. His phone vibrates.
Eddie please 22:07
...What did those headaches do to him? It's like something in his heart is urging him to run to the door and into mum's Jane's arms. But she hates him! And he isn't too fond of her. She kidnapped him from mum real, actual mum. What's wrong with him?
It vibrates once more.
Please baby 22:08
Eddie turns his phone off and lays down on his side, curled tight into himself. He can't give in but Jane is worried. She doesn't care about him he wants her to care, he always wanted to have both her and mum. She hates him and doesn't like Joan maybe she needs another chance.
...Why is he crying? Biting his lip, Eddie hides his face into his pillow. He doesn't care that Jane hates him! He does. He hates her too! Part of him still doesn't. She took him away from mum!
Isn't she mum, too? Isn't she his mother?
No! Just no. She isn't. The end!!
He misses something he can't remember. A caress, a sentence, a hug. A puzzle piece that's missing. Does that make sense?
When he's calmed down enough to stop crying like a baby his chest still hurts like something's been ripped out, he gets up. He doesn't put his slippers on, those make noise. He's already bound to make some in socks, slippers are just begging to be heard. Slowly, taking his sweet time to put his foot down with every step, he makes his way to the door, containing a sneeze.
He opens it gentl-- There's something at his door. Eddie scrambles back as the thing moves--
It's Jane.
Sitting against his door frame, turning to face him with a red face and shiny eyes. She scurries to stand and approaches him. Why is she crying? And what was she doing there? Does she always sit there when they argue? Is it her way of being close to him? If it is, why does it matter? It changes nothing.
“Are you sick?” is all she signs, sniffling, patting the hair away from his face to feel his forehead for a temperature. She says she's scared that he's sick, and asks him if he's feeling well and if he can breathe well over and over and over.
Eddie backs up against the wall. This... makes absolutely no sense. This is Jane. Jane hates him. Jane doesn't care about him! She's always been afraid of him getting sick he doesn't like it much either. Out of all his missing memories, unfortunately he remembers dying vividly, or so she's said. Because Jane is a liar and doesn't really love him.
SGUgZG9lc24ndCByZW1lbWJlciBob3cgbXVtJ3MgaGFpciBmZWx0LiBIZSBkb2Vzbid0IHJlbWVtYmVyIGhvdyB3YXJtIGhlciBodWdzIHdlcmUsIG5vIG1hdHRlciBob3cgbXVjaCBoaXMgc2lzdGVycyB0ZWxsIGhpbSBoZSBodWdzIGp1c3QgbGlrZSBoZXIuIEhlIGRvZXNuJ3QgcmVtZW1iZXIgd2hhdCBoZXIgYmFrZWQgZ29vZHMgdGFzdGVkIGxpa2UsIGhlIGRvZXNuJ3QgcmVtZW1iZXIgYW55dGhpbmcu
...But when she approaches again, signing apologies he can't fully understand because of how hard she's crying, he doesn't have it in him to kick her out why not? He stands there, holding his breath it's like he's waiting. But for what?
When she gets on her knees and hugs him, his heart skips a beat.
He feels cared for. But that's ridiculous, because Jane hates him and won't let him see mum. She's had him kidnapped for years now.
He wants to run away and return the embrace. He wants to shove her and never let her go. He wants to cry out of anger or happiness? He wants to tell her to go away and never leave her side.
...So he does nothing, and remains still as a statue. The world goes out of focus, his eyelids are heavy. He probably caught a cold earlier.
The only thing he can focus on other than his chest seizing as if he'd always missed this, which he hasn't is one simple question.
What happened to him in that bathroom?
-22:50-
This entire evening is surreal. Kathryn is headed back to the bus stop she should have gone there a while ago, but abandoned Anna because Kathryn's awful like that sharing an umbrella with Bessie. As much as Kathryn likes the pitter-patter of rain, its scent, the city's lights at night... this is so fucking weird.
“You didn't need to walk me to my stop” she says, pressing herself as humanly possible under the umbrella without touching Bessie.
“You tried to grab your umbrella and your hand bent backwards at an angle that only denotes demonic possession” she deadpans. “I could let you soak and freeze off your eyelashes, or take a five minute detour. Since letting teenage girls freeze their eyelashes off in the rain isn't part of my plans for tonight, I guess I'm taking the detour.”
Taking the detour wasn't planned, either. In all honesty, Kathryn's hand still hurts. She heard a grinding noise, what the hell is wrong with that?
“...Thank you.”
Bessie gives her a wry half-smile. “No need.”
It's unclear to Kathryn if they've argued or not. Bessie refused to elaborate on her ideas earlier, insisting whatever she did she wouldn't get Kathryn involved, but thanking her for the support, listening ear, and offer. Kathryn got angry as always, it's her default emotion lately for being left out of her own plan like a hapless child until Bessie snapped at her that it was late and both of them should get going.
...Getting so worked up was a bit insensitive of Kathryn so nothing new. It's Bessie's affair, after all. She can choose to go about it if, when, and however she wants. Perhaps Kathryn, in her shoes, wouldn't want allies, either.
Bessie has no reason to trust her, after all. It's not like they're friends.
After tonight, that feels a bit unfortunate.
...But despite being little more than acquaintances with a tense past in common, Kathryn would like to end the night on a better note. She should ask if Bessie is cross at--
“What made you ask Joan to check out your phone after she told us she's been a white hat hacker these past few years, if you don't mind me asking?” Bessie says carefully.
'Our first day at the studio I got a threatening message that could have only been sent by someone who could see me. It was either someone in the studio, a demonic entity, or someone screwing with my phone. While I'm now convinced it was that first one, I'm not ready to take anything off the table quite yet.'
Alternatively, if someone's fucking with her phone, maybe her friends don't hate her and have forgotten about her. But they probably have because they have better people to waste time on than Kathryn, so that's a pathetic and pointless hope.
…
She can't say either of those that. Who knows how Bessie feels about the game?
“Kath--?”
“Porn websites. Riddled with malware.”
...If she could walk over to the wall to their right and slam her head very hard against it, she would. What kind of stupid excuse was that?
The one a whore would come up with. She could have thought of illegal streaming or pirated games, but her slut brain went there.
Bessie snorts. “Alright, that's fair” she says, amused. Did it wash or is she playing along? In both cases it's a relief that she isn't judging Kathryn or disgusted by her. Unless she's pretending.
“I downloaded a mod for The Sims once and got ransomware” she continues, steering the conversation away.
It's casual enough that she could be genuine. Then again, she could also be trying to ease the awkwardness for Kathryn. Whatever it is, she'll take it.
“How'd you deal with it?”
“I back up my computer often.”
“...So you play The Sims?”
It's so odd to be laughing with a person Kathryn had once blamed for many of the evils in her life. It's odd because one thing is not being downright awful to each other in serious situations, or tolerating each other for the one single person they have in common who Kathryn has abandoned tonight because she's dreadful; and a totally different one to share stories about people getting blown up at work or drowning in a life simulation game.
It's odd, but it doesn't feel bad. It doesn't feel bad at all.
It would have been nice if they'd stayed this close all these years. Maybe things with Anna wouldn't have gone south, either. Not that it matters anymore.
“Is this the one?” Bessie asks, pointing forwards towards a bus stop with her chin.
...Oh. They're here.
Under the haze of yellow electric lights, Kathryn looks at the water pooling under them. Now she'll go back to Anna's place, and who knows how that will go? Unlikely as it is, she was having fun here not thinking about games and ringmasters and entities and past lives was nice. Maybe it was nice for Bessie not to think about her niece as well, even if her only option was tolerating Kathryn.
“Yeah, this is the one” she sort of mutters.
Bessie sighs.
“...Why aren't you home with Anna tonight, Kathryn?” she asks softly.
That kind of sours this moment a little because it really isn't her fucking business and in part Kathryn's relationship with Anna is messed up because of her. Whatever Kathryn's expression is, Bessie nods. “Understood.”
Much better.
“I just wanted to say,” Bessie adds, ruining the moment once more, “that... it's kind of obvious you two care about each other.” She stares at traffic again, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear with her free hand. “I don't know how things are between you, and I'm not going to pretend I do. I could be wrong. But think you should start the New Year with the people you really care about. If there's someone you love, why not? It's a special date.”
She smiles at Kathryn. “Not that you have to follow any advice I give you. Just saying that having someone important makes these holidays suck a bit less.”
...Kathryn wants to be angry for her intrusion. Very, very angry. But the seed of rage doesn't bloom. It's there, but it remains dormant. While Bessie is the person least indicated to stick her nose into Kathryn and Anna's lives, there was a hint of hurt in her words.
“You still have Anna”, is what she seemed to say. “She chose you; I lost my friend forever. If I had the chance to be with someone on this date, I wouldn't be wandering the streets alone tonight.”
Kathryn used to judge Bessie really harshly for being so needy at times. She was an adult, after all. But now Kathryn is one too and she still doesn't want to be alone. She still wants Anna, no matter how much they hurt each other. After tonight, she really doubts whatever was going on with Bessie back then was in any capacity intentionally malicious. They'd just woken up, who knows how much shit Bessie had to deal with? Kathryn should have been more understanding.
“Is that your bus?” Bessie says. Kathryn turns to look over her shoulder. At a stoplight a few yards down, her bus screeches to a halt. She nods.
She's got less than a minute to say... whatever she wants to say. She hasn't figured out what that is, but she doesn't want tonight to end... however this is. She still doesn't know if Bessie is cross at her, and Bessie seems to think Kathryn is annoyed at her at best.
She has to say something.
...Hmm...
“So who will you be spending tonight with?” is all that comes to mind. Kathryn's an idiot.
Bessie shrugs. “I have a family, or so the legal papers say.” Though she smiles, it doesn't reach her eyes. “I do have a little niece, whether we're related or not, and I have something to do.” She looks around conspirationally. “Someone convinced me to make an insane move and do something about it. Someone with great ideas, if a little bit on the reckless side. Although I'm not sure if it will work, someone has to care. It might be worth a try.”
Kathryn is feeling a lot. A confusing mixture of happiness and sadness. Her idea will be listened to. If something comes from this, she may be part of the reason something good happens in the world instead of nastiness, for once. But at the same time... tonight shouldn't have been an odd one-off devised by fate. Bessie should have always stayed with her and Anna, and not be going through this alone. Four years ago, except odd bumps along the way, the three of them were so close.
Then they fell apart, and now they never will be again.
Tears burn in Kathryn's eyes, but as usual they will not fall. Behind the two of them, the traffic rumbles to life once more.
“My offer stands” she says. “If you change your mind and you need something, you can still call me.”
She would hazard to say the smile Bessie gives her is warm and fond why? “And you have my phone number if the need ever arises, alright?”
They should have always stayed like this.
The first car reaches them and Bessie walks with Kathryn to the curb. As the bus comes to a screeching halt, Bessie puts a hand on Kathryn's shoulder it shouldn't hurt, but it does. “Happy New Year, Kathryn” she says.
Gently, still aching to cry tears that won't come, Kathryn cups Bessie's hand with her own. “Happy New Year. I hope everything works out for you.”
The door opens, and Bessie stays on the sidewalk as Kathryn fumbles with her bus pass. She waits there until they close again and Kathryn is properly seated. They wave each other goodbye through the window.
There's a gaping wound somewhere within Kathryn, a hard lump in her throat she can't swallow down. All of them should be together today. Except Catherine or at least that's what Kathryn wishes she felt, all of them should have always stayed together. Being lead to hate each other was a calculated move, something done on purpose by an evil entity. They were a family, and then there were once again enemies, cliques, betrayal, and broken friendships. Court life with a modern coat of paint.
“...But I think you should start the New Year with the people you really care about. If there's someone you love, why not? It's a special date.”
Kathryn rests her head against the window. It's cold.
Anna and her only ever hurt each other, it's proven painful fact. But... Anna did promise to try better after she fainted. If Kathryn works on her temper...
She will still hurt Anna. Kathryn doesn't help.
...But maybe she helped Bessie tonight. Maybe she did something meaningful for once in her hollow existence.
...Perhaps... she could give Anna another chance...?
They will destroy each other, crash and burn. Anna can't keep her word. Kathryn can't be a good person. They're a powder keg and a lit match.
Kathryn closes her eyes. Dashes of light from outside pinpoint the darkness behind her eyelids. She breathes in and out as slowly as she can, leaving moisture on the glass pane.
If she's stupid enough to follow her heart instead of her head... and inevitably hurts and gets hurt again... will the landing be worth the fall? How will she hate herself more? If she believes Anna and truly tries to do better herself, or if she decides to think Anna will never keep her word and she can never improve?
The only reason she's even considering any of this is because of... whatever happened at the hospital. Kathryn's feelings were already out of whack since the bloody noses instance. Now she finally understands where that inexplicable desire for proximity with Anna comes from. How many lives have they shared? How many times have they fallen to this cycle of hurting each other? Has it ever ended well?
Kathryn desperately wants to believe there's been at least one life in which they could be together. One would be enough. She wishes it were this one.
...The only way she'll ever know how truthful Anna was, the only way she'll know if she's capable of doing good like she unexpectedly did tonight, is if she tries, but...
...Will it be worth it?
-23:40-
Her mother fell asleep. She's still tired even though she's recovering. Mary will wake her up in a while to welcome the new year together.
She shifts slowly on the couch so as to not wake her mother. Her legs are falling asleep.
She should have done so much better.
Her mother was getting sick again right under her nose, but Mary was too busy being excited about seeing Lizzie again to realize. For years now, mamma has dealt with Mary. Through good and bad moments, trying to dig her out of her hole, all to no avail. Just a week ago Mary made her so angry she lost her composure and took her rage out on the furniture.
Failing at everything is what Mary does best.
Why is she still alive?
...It's something she's been wondering on and off all week. Her mind was made on Christmas, there is no room on this world for someone who causes all the pain and blood Mary does. Someone who wears her poor mother out, who can't ever improve or feel better or feel at all some days. Someone who looks ahead and every future she can see for herself ends poorly.
Mary felt the earth calling for her bones once more. She was finally tired enough to give up and rest. Then Lizzie wrote.
At the end of every one of these reflections since, Mary has had one goal: to be a good sister. She has many wrongs to right. Since she cannot with the people who stayed dead as she should have, she must do everything better for her little siblings they're still here, and for better or worse so is Mary.
If everything works well, she's putting her death on pause, that's all. When she's seen Lizzie and Eddie again, once she's made sure they're both alright and safe, that they will have each other as well as a good support network, Mary can rot again. That's all, she just has to wait a bit more.
But if the situation with them and their mothers is as dire as it seems, Mary will have to hold on a little longer. She will be a good sister this time. Anything else won't do. There is one sin she can atone for in this mortal coil before burning in hell.
Her mother stirs. She's been so darn happy to see Mary's change in attitude. And yes, Mary has been happy lately. Very happy, especially now that there's a date to meet her brother and sister again. So happy she's wondered if she has to go back to her grave. Perhaps it's the first time in four years she doesn't want to die. Maybe she can stay with them forever, and keep mamma company. It sounds like a dream, but...
Mary leans her head back against the couch. It's not realistic. Mary's happiness will fade like it always does. It will fade like she deserves. There will be a moment in which she's already done all she can do for her siblings. Then what? All her other sins, the deaths of her victims their screams which never leave her... She forgets about them? Pretends she didn't do them at all?
That's not fair. Why the hell should she get a happy ending if they're never coming back? She killed people, but she also destroyed hundreds of families. Children left orphans, parents burying their children, wives and husbands widowed...
No. There's no happy ending for Mary. That's only fair. She left a fiery path of misery and destruction in her wake. That comes with a price, and the price is her soul laying in ashes.
A single tear dares sneak out, dripping off her chin. She wants to stay here with mamma. She wants to see Lizzie and Eddie grow. For the first time since waking up, she's curious to see if there's one future that holds good things for her even if she can't see it.
...But if she stays, she will only hurt them. Eventually, inevitably, she will. Mary is a person who sears. She isn't someone who can bring any good. Just soot where happiness once was. She was even burning her mother out.
...Besides, her victims' parents didn't get to spend the rest of their days with their children. Her victims didn't get to see their own children grow. Why should Mary?
The thought that this is most likely her last New Year's Eve makes her throat tighten and more tears gather at her eyes. Why? It's what she deserves. She's always known it.
Mary bites her lip to keep from crying out. If she looks at mamma knowing damn well that she's going to leave her sooner or later, she's going to sob and wake her up. So instead she keeps her gaze fixed on the TV, not paying the slightest attention to the show hosts, trying to stop her shoulders from trembling.
Her countdown will begin soon.
-23:55-
Anna locks her phone. If Kat doesn't want to text her to at least let her know she's safe at this time at night, it's what Anna has earned.
She has hurt Kat so many times, she has broken so many promises, it's no wonder she wants to stay as far as possible from Anna.
...She just hopes Kathryn is fine.
She should be home, here, with Anna. But Anna lost that. Her promise to do better must have sounded empty to Kathryn. As they were all brutally reminded of on Friday, there's a difference between disliking someone and wanting them to die. Kathryn's insistence on Anna seeing a doctor is probably related to that, and not actually caring about her. Her affection last Friday felt so genuine, though.
Anna was an idiot to hope.
Last month she was actually excited about beginning the musical, despite everything it would inevitably entail, because it meant she could spend time with Kat and Bessie again. Anna thought she would manage to fix everything between them, but...
She made it worse, actually. She couldn't even apologize. She ruined everything instead. She even thought Kathryn could have pushed the shelf on Anne. Why?
...Anna puts on the first channel she can find that will be doing the countdown in five minutes. Everyone is so happy on the telly, but the only company Anna has is the scent of a half-eaten dinner finished long ago, and the plate she made for Kathryn cold on the kitchen table.
She should throw it away. It's obvious Kathryn didn't want to spend the last night of the year or any other with her. And why should she?
Anna's eyes burn with tears she holds. She will never be able to make it up to Kathryn in a truly meaningful way. She has lost her for good, and it's all her fault. While it annoys her when Kathryn keeps an exaggeratedly close look on her during meals, when she was having dinner beside an empty chair earlier she almost cried. This loneliness is what she has doomed herself to for being incapable of keeping her word.
...She wanted to text Bessie, but... well, it's obvious her friend has grown tired of Anna as well. She probably doesn't want to hear from someone who abandoned her Anna tonight her way of caring for Anna also felt soft and genuine; but considering their track record it was probably just concern for her immediate safety and not for her as a person. Anna can't blame her for that. And she could have texted Lizzie to wish her a happy new year, but Anne prohibited Anna from contacting her daughter again because Anna got violent. Why did she do that? The last thing she wants to do is have Anne find out and get Lizzie in trouble. She's already caused enough pain to Kat and Bessie, no need to spread more.
Hell, she even thought about texting Catalina and checking up on her after her cardiac scare. But she'd probably make things worse for the sick woman. Didn't Anna contribute to her stress as well? Didn't the pathetic show she put up make Catalina worse?
It's best if Anna stays far, far away from people. She tried getting close to Kat and only managed to rile her feelings up and confuse her. That night outside the studio, nose bleeds aside, Anna genuinely believed they could fix everything, that Kat was as conflicted as she is. But through constant nagging and overstepping, Anna has stomped on what little progress was made. This is her fault.
…
So Anna will sit here. She could have gotten champagne, but what's the point? She doesn't even know why she's still awake waiting for someone who won't come. There's no point in not going to bed... right?
No matter what, in every life, her house winds up being an empty mausoleum. Be it because every person she cares about dies, or because she pushes them all away by being too nagging. Isn't it ironic that's the reason she cut ties with Bessie four years ago? Anna isn't much better. That's why she's always alone, why she--
She grabs the remote. It's time to go to sleep, her neck is still killing her since Friday fainting didn't make matters better, but Anna can't find the motivation to eat properly knowing she has exhausted and lost every person she cares about. She--
Keys jingle in the lock. Her breath hitches in her throat.
Could it be...?
...No, that's silly. Kathryn will walk past the living room without giving Anna who she despises as much as a glance. And that will be that.
The door is shut and locked again. The keys are placed in the key holder. A zipper, then the shuffling of clothes on the coat rack. Footsteps.
Anna keeps her eyes firm on the telly. She doesn't want to see how much Kat hates her and--
The steps stop at the living room door. “Am I on time?” Kathryn says, walking quickly to the empty spot beside Anna on the couch, looking at the clock. “Two minutes to spare, thank goodness.”
…?
“I can't even hate you no matter how hard I try. And trust me; I do!! I've tried for four years!!”
“...Why are you here?” Anna says. It makes no sense. Why would Kathryn want to spend time with someone she wants to h--?
She looks at Anna, frowning. “Am I bothering you or something?”
“No!” Anna says, stopping her hand an inch away from Kathryn's shoulder no touching without asking, no overstepping boundaries. That's what got her in this mess to begin with. “Of course not. I just...”
'I don't understand what you want with someone like me.'
Kathryn cocks her head to the side, eyes on the clock. “I'm here because you promised to do better. And I want to see if that's true. I'll never know if we don't at least try... right?”
“I won't let you hurt yourself, Anna. No matter how much I want to hate you.”
...This has to be a dream. Except that Anna is aware of her dreams 99% of the time and she's convinced she is solidly grounded in reality right now. But why would Kathryn want to give a chance to someone who she wants to hate has only succeeded at hurting her so far? Someone who short-circuits and oversteps too often? Why--?
Kathryn extends a hand towards hers gently, then the other. She needs both to hold one of Anna's properly. “...Even if we've both hurt each other... I still do care about you. Why else would I want you to see a doctor?”
“You're not going to die on me.”
Smiling at Anna a little awkwardly, Kathryn squeezes her hand. “Someone told me I should welcome the new year with someone I really care about. So I came here as fast as I could. If I don't give you the benefit of the doubt, I won't forgive myself...” For a short moment, Anna would swear Kathryn's expression darkens. “I can't explain why, exactly. But I have to do this.”
...Someone she cares about... Why would she choose Anna? She's still glad that Kathryn did, but it feels like an oversight on her part.
Anna puts her free hand over both of Kat's gingerly. “Who told you that?”
Whoever it is, Anna wants to write them a long 'thank you' card.
Kathryn's head snaps towards the TV. “An unlikely ally” she says distractedly. “They're about to start.”
...'An unlikely'...? Isn't that what Bessie's letter--?
The hosts yell jubilant, getting party hats ready. As they do, Kathryn kicks off her shoes and pulls both her legs on the couch.
12...
She stares at Anna, questioningly.
...11...
What does she want?
...10...
Kat bites the inside of her mouth, looking at her thighs.
...9...
Is she having second thoughts?
...8...
Does she regret having returned, after all?
...7...
Anna wouldn't blame her.
...6...
She gives Anna another calculating stare.
...5...
Taking a deep breath, Kathryn looks away.
...4...
She leans her head into Anna's shoulder.
...3...
Then wraps her arms tight around her waist.
...2...
For a moment, Anna's mind lags behind. Why--?
“Don't take my sunshine away.”
...1...
But she returns the embrace just before the hosts announce that it is now 2024.
Above the bells, and the hustle and bustle on the screen, Kathryn says: “Happy New Year, Anna.”
Anna can't keep up with her thoughts right now. All she can do is keep her breathing even and relish whatever is happening. This is all she ever wanted.
“Happy New Year, sweetheart” she replies in a taught voice.
There's a lot that Anna missed today. Or, yesterday. The person who left the house right after lunch eager to get away from Anna has nothing to do with the one who just walked in through that door. Anna does not merit this affection, and Kathryn damn well knows it. Who did she meet up with? What did they talk about? Why this change of heart?
Could it be a ploy to get close to Anna and hurt her later? No. Kathryn cried for her, actual tears. But then she left. What is happening?
...But if she questions Kathryn, she might remind her of why she chose to stay away from Anna in the first place drive her away for good, and right now Anna's heart could soar despite her baseless doubts. It makes her selfish, but she wants to stay like this as long as possible. She thought she would never have Kathryn again, and she certainly doesn't deserve it. Whatever is happening, Anna wants it to last.
It's best to appreciate what she has been given while it lasts for the time being. She squeezes Kathryn, kissing her forehead before resting her head into hers and focusing solely on how warm her sweet girl is in her arms and how soft her cuddle is.
(January 1st, 2024, Monday)
-00:05-
“Happy New Year" María whispers at the dark, empty room around her.
She's been staring at the TV for a while now, the words not leaving her she has no one to say them to and no one to hear them from. It's dark, her retinas burn from the brightness of the screen, but she lacks the motivation to close her eyes.
She's alone. All alone and it's her fault.
It's very likely that Maggie has blocked her. Either that, or she's ignoring the desperate over fifty phone calls and texts text María has sent her. It's hard to tell which hurts more; all that's clear is that she's pathetic.
Catalina replied very curtly to María's happy New Year message. Thinking about it coldly, María should be thankful she got to reply at all Maggie hasn't even answered, after all. Catalina made it very obvious four years ago that she had no intention to be on good terms with María it shouldn't hurt, but it still does.
...The problem is her. No matter how many times she's told she isn't wanted, she always acts like a sad puppy who just craves to be loved. She can be rejected and hurt over and over and over, but she still seeks meager scraps of affection. There's nothing to her if she isn't loved. And then when she's loved as deeply and purely as she was by Maggie, it gets into her head that she doesn't deserve it and she ruins everything.
In any case, no matter how awful Catalina has been, María didn't want to see her in a body bag. That was fucking terrifying.
She wasn't that lucky with Amanda.
María's stomach twists, it's hard to breathe. By no means was Amanda a good person. If she were alive today, there's no way María would even be thinking about her. Nobody who hurts Maggie deserves anything remotely good.
That said, death was too harsh a punishment.
As horrible as she was, every time María closes her eyes all she can see and feel are clandestine kisses, complicit giggles, and warmth. That intimacy they shared, although it was clearly a farce, felt so real at the time. María never wanted her lover to die.
Tears slip from her eyes into her parted lips as she gasps for air, clutching a cushion to her chest there's nothing and nobody else for her to hold. Even at the peak of their relationship, it was wrong. It was wrong because it was designed to hurt Maggie so she would dump María to avoid hurting her.
She flings the cushion to the wall with a shrill sob. She's such a fucking idiot. She doesn't deserve anything. She doesn't deserve love. She has hurt the only good thing in her life. Why?
Every time she looks back on her actions she understands them less and less. Why did it take her so long to realize what she needed was to change, and not to scare her amazing and fragile girlfriend away from her for good?
If María's alone and miserable, it's her own fault. She deserves this.
But that doesn't make it hurt any less.
…
...It's still pretty early. Maybe María should go out. Who cares if she doesn't have enough self-control to not get absolutely wasted? She sure as hell doesn't. There was one person that could have cared, but María fucked that up.
She'll just... Go for a short walk instead she'll wind up at a pub. She has self-control if she does, she doesn't want to have it anymore. She'll be fine she hopes not. She hopes to drink so much she can't even remember her own name, and that when she wakes up next to a stranger they might at least caress her, or give her a hug, or any form of warmth.
How fucking pathetic.
...
She turns the TV off and heads upstairs. Even if it's just a short walk to distract herself yeah, sure... might as well look pretty, right?
-00:15-
The rain turned to snow faster than Bessie could blink. Now it crunches under her boots as she stops before the house.
The scene has an eerie déjà vu to it. Despite the late hour, light pours from the living room's windows. Just like on Christmas, something within Bessie is writhing and squirming at the thought of walking in.
No wonder.
"I'll be careful. Now I know what we're dealing with" she says to herself a part of herself, at least.
All the time, Bessie has been thinking too big. Adoptions, custodies, legal battles... That's good for the plot of a movie; not so much for real life.
It's already amply obvious that nobody is going to lift a finger for these children until it's far too late. By the time the 'evidence is irrefutable', the damage will have already been done. While Bessie still abides by the idea that no parent who puts their child at risk deserves them at all, there's no benefit in forcing the kids through the adoption system and its murky aftermath. Uncertain as to who will take care of them, potential kidnappings, siblings that might be separated... No. Just no. It would be perfect if the parents reacted, but that's not going to happen anytime soon.
Not on time.
Bessie hopes Kathryn made it home well. She should have asked her to send her a text when she arrived. A gentle smile manages to form despite the circumstances.
The kid doesn't know how much she's worth a feeling Bessie knows well. Kathryn has single-handedly demonstrated more maturity and civility than everyone else at the theater. It's a shame that bad things happen to and ruin perfectly good kids and a larger shame that nobody seems to care.
When Arianna grows up, Bessie doesn't want to see the same bitterness and anger that consume Kathryn's expression. She wants her niece to be healthy and happy. Bessie failed to save one kid, her only hope is that she can save another.
If tonight hadn't happened, Bessie would like to think that she would have reached this conclusion on her own. That she would have realized that her interest in taking the kids away from a hostile situation, while objectively correct, isn't practical. But perhaps she needed to air her thoughts out, or maybe even an outside perspective.
Heavens know her head has been a turbulent mess for a while now.
In either case, this feels like the right thing to do, and she's thankful that Kathryn assisted her in getting on track. There are no guarantees that she'll find anything incriminating, for sure. But Bessie has to try everything that is realistically within her hands.
If dragging herself to the serpent's nest to find something that proves he's a serpent is what it takes, then so be it. She's still doing more than the legal system.
She would have never thought a pleasant evening with Kathryn would have been possible and also what she needed, but it's a turn of events Bessie doesn't mind. She's kind of glad it happened.
She couldn't get the kid involved anymore, though. Her offer was sweet and brave, it filled Bessie with warmth. But this is her battle. She won't endanger Kathryn. Kid's already going through hell. Even she thinks she's been messed with; who or whatever bastard is pulling the strings is screwing with Kathryn as well. "Porn websites", sure.
No, Kathryn's already got enough on her plate. Bessie won't give her any more headaches. Hell, she wouldn't put her in any potential peril even if she weren't being harassed by ringmaster.
She already hurt her enough four years ago, contributing to her falling out with Anna. If Bessie hadn't done that, if she'd known how to handle herself better, things might have been very different right now.
...Oh well. Bessie can't fix that anymore. All she can do is prevent further harm, and perhaps fix something else.
Taking a deep breath, she resumes her walk to the front door. With every step her lungs take less air. Will she be convincing enough? Will her apology appear sincere enough? Will she manage to earn their forgiveness and a spot at their table? Will it be good enough to do what's necessary?
What if she doesn't find anything? What if she forces herself to be with these neglectful and abusive assholes for nothing?
...Then at least she will have tried. At least she'll still, ideally, be allowed to come around and visit the kids, make sure they're as safe as possible. She can't do that if she isn't even on speaking terms with her 'family'. She has to pretend to be agreeable; there's too much to win and very little to lose.
Even if there were more, Bessie couldn't live with herself if she didn't try.
She stops in front of the door. Her heart pounds like dinner isn't sitting right with her. Something inside her is itching to get out.
"Someone has to care so that they don't end up like Kathryn and me."
'Go for it.'
…?
...Was that her inner voice, or...?
...Huh...
Whatever or whoever it was, it gives her the strength to close her eyes and knock.
-01:30-
Her ceiling has exactly three humidity stains. One next to the overhead, and two in opposing corners.
What time is it? Past 1 AM. Maggie blinks, her eyes are dry. She can't sleep, they should be drooping with exhaustion, but they're not.
She can't even find the motivation to sleep.
It's just... It's funny. Kind of. How long has this production been going on for? Over a month now? However, long it has, she's been dealing with threats and tasks from it. She's done everything that wouldn't directly harm María as much as it pained her and how stressful it was. Stealthing around isn't precisely easy in a wheelchair; she can be thankful most of her missions were within the changing room. Almost like the demon was taking pity on her.
For over a month, Maggie has been living with the looming tension of threats hanging over her like a shadow. 'You didn't do this horrible thing to María, Maggie, if you keep this up I will have to punish you :)', 'My patience is at its limits now', etc. But she lived with that stress happily because she was keeping María safe. When she was threatened with María's safety, she would do literally whatever to ensure her well being even if it made her throw up, cry and feel like garbage. When she was threatened with her own, well...
Nobody cares less about Maggie than herself.
She did all that, withstood every threat and mocking message, carried out every moderately innocuous request, placated a goddamn demon, for her love. For her love to go ahead and cheat on her.
Again.
...It's so humiliating.
She won't stop calling. Why? Does María take pleasure in knowing that no matter what she does, Maggie is miserable without her and will always be tempted to cave in? Is this some sick game? Maggie should block her instead of having a panic attack over lost calls.
She doesn't deserve any better. All she does is hurt Maggie.
In all honesty, as humiliating as that was, it's more humiliating that now that María's affair has come to light, Maggie is still worried about her. That she's wondering how Amanda's death is affecting her ex. This may make Maggie a terrible person, but while she wasn't happy about Amanda dying, she didn't feel much sorrow, either. The only capacity in which she cares about Amanda's death is how it affects María.
Pathetic.
Maggie finally got the punishment that has been foreshadowed for weeks... and her main concern was María seeing it. Maggie was in her changing room, regarding a recording of herself writing on the wall back in the studio, and her first thought wasn't 'How has this demon recorded me?' or 'Does the demon have allies?' or 'Are we all constantly surveilled?'. It wasn't even 'Am I safe?'
No. Her first thought was 'If María sees it was me, she's going to be devastated.'
How pathetic can Maggie get? She was relieved to find that the entity, in its true fashion, had only been toying with her, and that nobody else could see the recording. She didn't even think about her safety until she calmed down enough and Joan told her nobody could see the damn video!!
…
Everything hurts.
In her first life she wasn't like this. She wasn't anything like this. She was strong, remained loyal to Anne all for what?, kept herself alive. And now because her cheating girlfriend has foreseeably cheated on her, it feels like the world is ending.
What changed? Was it the reincarnation process? Was it this life? Was the entity tampering with them before bringing them back?
Why pick Maggie, out of everyone, to be this weak? What has she done wrong to deserve this?
...These are the same thoughts she's been mulling over for hours. She went to bed at around 9PM, it's been too long. Staying up here soaking in her misery isn't doing anything, and she's thirsty. She should try to sleep, but thirst is a better motivator than tiredness, it seems.
Maggie hoists herself into her chair and--
There's someone outside her window. Who are they? They're outside the street lamp's illumination, a shadow peering in her direction. What the hell? What do they want? They're holding something... Maggie stays perfectly still as if the lace curtains didn't shield her. Are they holding a weap...? No, it reflects the street lamp's light despite the distance. It's something shiny and round...
Oh, right. It's New Year's. It's probably someone who took partying a bit too far. That's most likely a bottle.
Well, while it's relieving that the stranger isn't holding a weapon, it isn't any less unsettling in the slightest that they're staring at Maggie's house. Is it someone who has the wrong address for a party, put off that there aren't any lights or loud music? Or is it... does Maggie have enemies other than herself? Any of her neighbours knows she can't walk, she's well aware that she seems an easy mark to anyone with ill intent because of it. But do any of them feel hostility towards her?
Can the demon manifest in human form? Is this the actual punishment?
The stranger bends over, vomiting. How charming. Definitely a party goer. They recover just enough to walk towards the street light and grab it for support--
'Jesus Christ.'
Maggie makes her way to the living room, fumbling for her keys. She puts them in the keyhole, but doesn't turn them. After all, María isn't her problem anymore. Is she alright after Amanda's death? Is this why she searched for the solution to her problems in the bottom of a bottle? Just her problematic ex-girlfriend who has the sweetest voice, the best sense of humor, and plays the nicest duets with her.
...They're strangers with a shared past they're strangers in love. A past that María didn't mind throwing under the bus.
“Hey hey hey, Maggie, want to see the cutest thing in the world??”
“What is it?”
“Let me show you.”
“...María you opened my front camera.”
“And I pointed it at you!!”
...That doesn't matter anymore.
“What are you looking at with that dumb smile?”
“The person I love most.”
“...You're looking at me.”
“I know Maggie.”
...The words were hollow. There was never any truth behind them.
“We're gonna play duets until we're old and wrinkly and need to remind each other to take our pills.”
“That's a long time, María.”
“It'll feel just like seconds if I'm with you.”
…
“I love you.”
“I love you more.”
“No, me!”
“Not fair, I do!”
“But I said it first!!”
…
“Days don't have enough hours to satisfy my need to be close to you.”
“You're a hopeless romantic, María.”
“I wasn't until I met you.”
…
Maggie turns around it's very cold outside. She starts to make her way back to her room bad things can happen to helpless people at this time of night. María is alone. She's already humiliated herself enough if something bad happens to María--
Maggie hides her face in her hands. If she has to choose between humiliating herself further and risking something bad happen to María, there's only one answer.
Unsurprisingly, Maggie is still a doormat for María to step on.
“Screw you” she mutters, unlocking the door. “María!”
From the other side of the front garden, María looks at Maggie her heart almost stops. She waves. “I knew this house was familiar!” she slurs.
...She's had more than a bottle, hasn't she?
Whether Maggie is more worried or irritated is hard to tell. She beacons for María to come closer. “Get in here, you're going to get pneumonia. It's snowing!”
Although she stumbles, María makes it to the porch in a semi-straight line. She smiles at Maggie. “How come when I'm vulnerable my steps always take me back to you?”
'Stop it. You don't love me.'
Maggie presses her hand against María's. She's freezing. “Get in and set up the couch; you know where the blankets are.”
María's grin widens as Maggie locks the door. “You're so sweet--”
“You're leaving in the morning.”
'I'd rather if you didn't leave at all, but all you do is leave me over and over.'
“Not so sweet” María says with a pout, shambling her way inside. “Angry.”
'Well, yes. Quite.'
But not angry enough to hate her.
Maggie goes past the living room without sparing it a glance. This is an act of mercy for a defenseless woman she's still in love with. It doesn't mean that Maggie wishes she could forget the infidelity, which she does anything.
…
...But if she leaves María alone in the living room she's going to pass out on the carpet. Though in all honesty she deserves that, having a warm roof over her head is more than she's earned, Maggie isn't that vindictive and she's still very much in love with María; she just wants to avoid proximity with her to placate her itching need to be with her despite it all.
'I'm an idiot.'
In the living room María hasn't moved a muscle. She's leaning heavily into the door frame, taking the scene in.
“Have you forgotten where the blankets are?” Maggie says making an effort not to look into María's eyes.
“This place is a pigsty.” María's voice is still Maggie's favourite sound, no matter what she's saying.
...Alright, Maggie's indeed an idiot.
“I'm sorry if it isn't up to your standards” she retorts, anger leaking into her voice. “Not a five star hotel, but better than a snow-covered bench, I assume.”
“...Didn't mean it like that.” María sighs. It smells awful. “My appartment's a mess too, but that's normal for me. But for you? You must be fucked up.”
...And who's fault--?
“We're both fucked up in the same way, right?” María says in the most stable voice she can manage in her deplorable condition. “We feel worthless if we don't feel loved. You crash and burn, and I go out of my way to ruin my life and everyone's around me 'cause I feel like I don't deserve love at all but I need it.”
…
Does it hurt more that María is implying that the only reason she hurt Maggie is because she's self-destructive and loves her too much, that María admitted openly to being self-destructive, that's she's in this miserable state out of grief, or that Maggie still has feelings for her? Is María right? Is that both their problem? Can they fix it together or make each other worse? Is there still hope in--?
No, no hope. Not for them. It's over.
That hurts most of all.
She's paying too much attention to the words of a drunken woman who probably can't tell up from down right now. There's nothing in her words.
María's words are always empty even when they feel full.
“...You know where the blankets are” Maggie mutters it's the best she can do to keep from crying.
As Maggie turns around, María lets her head fall against the door frame with a dull thud. “Why are you still bothering with me? Why didn't you let me rot outside?”
'I'm still in love with you and I want to fix things, but I know I can't fix you and you can't fix me and it hurts.'
“Charity. Out of here at sunrise” she says, leaving before María can tug at her heartstrings more she has to listen to any more nonsense.
Back in bed, Maggie covers her head with her pillow to avoid hearing María walking around she'd rather forget that she's here at all than confront that they're under the same roof and Maggie can't ask her to get in bed and hug her all night long. She doesn't want to be disturbed.
Sleep is still nowhere on the horizon.
-02:00-
This thing's definitely been tampered with.
"Don't you have anything better to do than check out Kat's phone on New Year's day?" Karina grumbles from the couch. Void is purring loudly on her lap.
"Changing the year doesn't mean anything to me" Joan says, distracted. "And since when do you call her 'Kat'? I don't think the two of you are on such good terms."
Karina hums. "...I think you're right. I think I forgot I'm not supposed to do that."
...It's a bit concerning that Karina is acting so... off, for lack of a better word. That's part of the reason Joan wanted to keep her company tonight, other than their not-exactly-friendship.
That said, she wasn't expecting Karina to want to do anything different than when they hang out any other day. Joan didn't think New Year's would be important to her.
"What's the big deal with tonight anyway?"
It doesn't mean much to Joan if he doesn't get to spend it with her little boy, at least. Every day is just another day.
"I'm not sure" Karina mutters. Void stops purring, and from the sound of it he is dashing out of the room fast enough to smash himself into the door. "I'm not sure about a lot of things lately."
...This is just because Amanda died and it's affecting Karina, right? There's nothing else at play here. She's fine, right?
'Please be okay.'
Joan shuts her laptop. Any professional that Kathryn takes her phone to will agree that it's infected, no doubt about it or way around it. Since Joan can't bury herself in work anymore, might as well keep her guest some company.
"What do you want to do?" she asks on her way to the couch, sitting next to Karina.
She stares ahead of herself, looking at god knows what on Joan's walls. They're plain white, there was no point in decorating them. What is Karina looking at?
...
...?
She's fine, right?
"Karina?" Joan call softly, shaking her shoulder.
Karina jumps, gasping in surprise. "What?"
...She's far too young for everything that's been going on at the theater lately. That has to be it. Joan was inconsiderate assuming she knew what's Karina wanted tonight, she probably needs a good distraction.
"I asked what you want to do" Joan repeats gently.
"Ah... I don't know."
It's just the stress getting to her, right?
Hmm... What could be a fun thing--?
"Do you think it ever ends?" Karina says awfully quiet, reaching for one of Joan's hands.
"Does what ends?"
Karina shrugs. "The bad things in this world. The suffering."
...Oh no. She's definitely not okay.
Joan squeezes her hand. "I like to think it does."
She likes to hope so, at least.
Notes:
And there we go! Please share your thoughts with me, if you'd like. I'd love to read them!
For those of you interested in the Encanto fics,
Zpb uvs ipqo tc? :)
they're coming! It's just again... I really, really love Cycles and Memories. Encanto fics are on pause unless i change my mind for some reason. Thanks for understanding.
Should've taken a nap earlier. Tired as heck again.
Alright, thank you so much for reading! Have a wonderful day everyone, and take care!! Until next time!! ^^
Chapter 19: Four (Part 1)
Notes:
Welcome back! As always, thank you very much for interacting on last chapter, it means the world to the author!!
So! I have nothing to say here today. I'm legitimately thinking of things to say and can think of nothing. Wait! Due to popular demand, chapters will be split into smaller bits even if they're updated in one go, since it makes them easier to read. Guys, of there's anything like this you want, please ask!! Your comfort mattress to me, and you're investing a lot of time in this fic. I'll gladly do things for your comfort it's not a problem /gen.
With that or of the way, let's just move on to the part where remind you that the content warning section exists, and that you can consult it if you’d like. Thank you very much for your time, I hope this is worth it. Enjoy! ^^
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
(January 2nd, 2024, Tuesday)
The alarm clock will go off in one minute. Lina turns it off, closing her eyes once more.
It's time to go back to the theatre.
Her heart pounds, but it no longer sucks the air out of her lungs when it does. It is an uncomfortable sensation instead of a painful one. She is feeling well enough to return. While she could take two more days off there is no need to. She has to reenter eventually, there are no benefits to pushing the date back.
Lina takes a deep breath as her skin is bitten by the morning chill when she slides out of her warm bed. She will go back to the theatre and continue her work. She agreed to this, it is her job. Every person she cares about could be killed if she does not. The entity was very clear about the importance of seeing this musical through to completion.
She puts on her robe, takes a fresh set of clothes and heads towards the bathroom. Every step feels like a death sentence this must be nothing compared to walking up a scaffold, though. Of course, working with the others is far from a pleasure. The arguments are not an upside. There is very little, if not nothing, that Lina enjoys about working in this production, she can't wait for it to be over.
But today, this morning, as the faucet squeals when she opens it and she waits for the water to warm up, it is not just the dread of wondering what shennanigans the others will have in store that quickens her pulse. Somehow, it's worse.
It is the certainty that Lina has acted badly.
She splashes herself. The water is a bit too hot, but not uncomfortably so. She washes her face and dries it into a soft towel that smells like lavender. She goes through the morning ritual of getting dressed and doing her hair, pinning the messy curls in place.
As she does, as she inspects her reflection from this angle and that to ensure that every last hair is tamed and every inch of her skin is covered tastefully in make-up, words peck at her. The flock of thoughts she has pushed down for days while her heart ached has no reason to remain hidden in the dark recesses of her mind anymore. It can come out and make itself known, remind Lina of many things. She doesn't have to force herself to not think about it, either.
It reminds her of her... headaches, for lack of a better name, even if they resemble no headache that she has ever had and the odd feelings of love, vulnerability and safety that came along with them. Mostly though, prominently, it reminds her of certain things she has told the others. Rightfully or not definitely not, some lines should have never been crossed. She lost her cool, she was downright cruel. Quoting him to address Marck, reciting the same lines the jeering crowd had used on Boleyn...
...She didn't deserve to be executed and Lina never wanted her former friend to die. Lina should have been able to express her distaste for Boleyn without evoking memories of her death, for Christ's sake.
And that is ignoring the way in which Lina has treated Bessie and Kathryn, two of the most vulnerable victims of the monster Lina called her beloved husband. Both are unforgivable, but especially her treatment of Bessie considering that Lina enabled––
...Indeed. Lina's hand hovers over her lipstick bars for a moment. Hmmm… The way to go today is most definitely a neutral tone.
Yes, her behaviour has been
expectable from someone capable of loving Henry
inexcusable. She was tense about Mary, unhappy to be with the others
knowing they would never be a family again
, and overall in a sour mood. None of that, however, justifies acting the way Lina has. Although
arguably
she has been one of the most civilized people in the theatre, just because most everyone else has elected to act like a wild pack of baboons toward each other does not free Lina of her responsibility in her own words and actions.
At one point she even believed that Anna deserved to be irresponsible with her eating habits. Out of all people, Lina should know that nobody merits that; let alone for the 'crime' of caring about Kathryn. What is wrong with her? Is it really surprising, though? From someone who loved a ped–
It should not have taken a near death experience for her to realise this though she’s known she’s as bad as he was for a while now. Everyone, absolutely everyone has been atrocious to each other. In one way or another, more overtly or more covert. One of them supposedly even went to the length of impersonating the demon. Is their spite and hatred towards each other so vast? Is it so large, so imperative, that they would rather turn this musical into a battlefield than ignore one another and use basic human respect?
No. At least not and Lina’s part. If death were to claim her again, there are regrets she has no intent to carry with herself to her grave. The others may act as they please. Not once more, never again in her life, will Lina fall low enough to let herself be goaded into the ceaseless and harmful verbal violence that everyone seems so interested in partaking in. Even if she has been objectively the person most harmed by it, there is no excuse or good to gain from perpetuating it.
She has her golden rule, after all.
If she must make amends, then so be it. Believing that her final moments were plagued by regret was agonizing beyond the pain of cardiac failure. Whether they were friends or not
they were
,
Boleyn
was no witch.
Marck
is no horse. Howard and Blount, both of them, deserved so much better.
And heavens know that María never abandoned or betrayed Lina. Lina was the one who, in a bout of inexcusable and inexplicable anger, decided that her friendship and companionship with her closest lady was meaningless. She was the one who put María in a situation in which she was forced to choose not what she wanted, but what was forced to do.
The disgusting part has been bad for all these years, until Lina didn't see herself at death’s doorstep once more, she believed she was righteous. She was convinced that she had been betrayed by everyone. That the people she cared about, that she saw as her family, had abandoned her. While most did
it still sears to remember how they abandoned her
, some she pushed away herself. She certainly did that to María. The one friend who risked death to prevent Lina from dying alone. Lina threw that away.
The scary part is that she still isn’t sure why she did that.
She holds no hopes for fixing anything. Sometimes things are so broken there is no reparation that could mend them. Sometimes it isn't worth the effort. And yet despite that, despite the certainty that her former
family
friendships are lost, Lina is still not only willing to, but in the moral obligation of owning up to her mistakes
she can't go back on her words, but she can improve herself
. She is well aware that this will lead to nowhere. The feuds at the theatre will not end, the animosity will only duplicate. Nobody will believe her or take her seriously. Her apologies will be the seeds of mockery and hatred sent her way.
She will remain as alone as she is right now.
… Despite that, she must do what's right. Something was sucked right out of her the moment she was on the floor with such familiar pain. The reminiscence of being in María's arms in such a situation was bone-chillingly haunting. So much so that part of Lina died on the stage that day. Not herself, not her body or her core as a person, but perhaps her pride.
Perhaps as her eyes closed to the physical world, they opened to the internal one. To all the things that Lina has said and done
from insulting Anna to physically grabbing Bessie
. Perhaps as she took what she was convinced were her last breaths it dawned on her that this is not the life she wanted to live. And that was most certainly not the death that she hoped to die.
Lina puts everything away. She isn't ready, but she must confront this day. She has to go back and act in a way that clears her conscience. In a way that, were she to greet the reaper again, she wouldn't feel disgusted with herself by. This isn't for the others or at least not entirely. It is mostly for Lina herself.
Of course, the person she has acted the worst to by a longshot is her daughter. Lina checks that she has left the bathroom organized before turning the light off and going downstairs.
Looking back on things now that she isn’t risking cardiac arrest she’s allowed to, there are many things Catalina cannot understand. When she’s alone she seems to be alright. She keeps her suffocating cool, she’s in charge of concealing her emotions. If she remembers something unpleasant 280 she can focus on why it is no longer relevant, or why it is unhelpful to bring into her life.
And if she remembers how much it hurt to have her family torn asunder, she can bite back the tears and focus on how much they hurt her. She can remind herself of why needing people is a weakness.
But…
Lina holds onto the railing a bit tighter. It’s… not something she has the time to unpack in the short walk from the bathroom to the kitchen. It’s something that she noticed during her recovery, but was forced to look away from
much like the headaches, it threatened to make her sicker
. She’s been aware of this detail for a few days, but she’s forced herself to be patient. While she will have to stop and think about it properly at a later date…
…Why are her feelings so hard to contain around the others?
Lina has gone as far as to childishly stomp on the floor and upturn her entire living room. Why? She is an inherently calm and collected person. Her thoughts are cold, she relies more on logic than on feelings but it sure felt nice to let herself feel loved before the entity–
It makes sense to her to a degree that she would lose the restraints she has on her heart around Mary. What happened on Christmas was the direct product of Lina mistrusting her daughter for no reason. Why does she do that? was painful to Lina as Mary’s mother. She has been seeing her daughter fall apart partially due to Lina’s own behaviour for the better part of four years. There had to be a breaking point.
But why with the others at the theatre? It hurt when they went their separate ways
it gave Lina an early death day. It destroyed her and she hasn’t recovered
, but none of them are Mary. Why would Lina lose her self-control around them just like she does with–?
“Good morning mum!” Mary says, humming quietly to herself as she flips a pancake in mid-air.
At the doorway, Lina stops. It isn’t the first time Mary makes breakfast, she often does. Yet still after so many years of seeing this exact scene in what Lina can only describe as the emotional equivalent of greyscale, she can’t help but smile at the sight of her daughter being so happy .
…Perhaps Lina needed to lose control. Perhaps she needed to show Mary how deeply her pain reflects on Lina. She would do it all over again if it meant dispelling Mary’s problems forever.
As much as it hurts to have lost all her family, as much as she’s suffered with Mary all these years, the certainty that her sweet girl’s love for Lina is so deep that it kick-started her recovery fills Lina with hope. It’s a word she’s been careful to use on Mary for the better part of four years, but it finally feels like it’s safe to hope for a recovery.
“Buenos días, mi niña.”
Mary leaves the pancakes for a moment and turns to Lina with the beautiful smile Lina has contributed to erasing missed for so long. Since the kitchen is small, just a few steps later Mary is beside her, bending down to give her a tight hug.
“Buenos días, cosita.”
Returning the embrace and filling up with warmth as she does, Lina huffs disapprovingly. “Mocking your old mother for her height? Seriously?”
Mary giggles. It’s the world’s most beautiful sound. “No, actually for your lack thereof.”
Lina squeezes Mary tighter
her eyes are brimming with happy tears and she doesn’t want Mary to see
. “Let me help you with breakfast?”
“ Only if you agree to be my sous chef.” Mary pulls away, not before kissing Lina’s forehead. Her expression is so bright .
…Why did Lina hesitate so much to externalize her affection and concern for Mary? A part of her believed Mary deserved no comfort. 280. She let it all build up inside her over the course of years until it exploded quite literally outwards. Could Lina have given Mary the emotional initiative she needed years ago if part of her didn’t see the number 280 hanging over Mary she’d been more up-front about her feelings?
If she could have, it’s unforgivable that she didn’t.
…
Irrelevant. Lina has been emotionally constipated for the past five centuries
prolongued exposure to court does that to the most emotive soul
. But to keep Mary’s smile firmly on her face, to keep her sweet girl in this good, teasy mood, Lina will do better. Just like today at the theatre, when she owns up to the harm she has caused. It may not make the difference with the others that it has made with Mary
thought it’d be a lie to say a small part of Lina doesn’t secretly hope they could forget this whole mess and regain the family that once was hers
, but sharing her emotions is good. Even if the emotion, in this case, is remorse.
In a sense, despite it being a very minor scare, it feels like Lina has been born again. The fear of death wrestled the pride out of her.
Pride she should have never had in the first place, and not just because it’s a sin. She let Henry get away with torturing Bess–
Mary continues teasing her through breakfast in the most good-natured way. They wind up stealing forkfuls of pancake from each other’s plate and laughing so much Lina’s stomach hurts.
“Come on,” Mary says, drying a stray tear of joy from her eye, “I’m driving you to work today.”
Lina bites “You don’t have to, sweetheart” off her tongue. No, this is good. It’s progress. Just a week ago, Mary only left the house to pick Lina up. If driving her to the theatre becomes a habit, Mary will leave the house twice a day at least. Last week she even left unprompted.
This is so much better than watching her wander from the kitchen to her room. Kissing her sweet daughter goodbye at the theatre’s entrance will be better than knocking on her wall and hoping she’ll knock back before leaving the house.
As such, Lina does not argue. She thanks Mary and proposes they spend the extra twenty minutes she now has to start watching a movie. In the end they don’t, Mary gets sidetracked with random YouTube videos that Lina doesn’t really care about.
But seeing her daughter so vibrant and full of life? That makes her happiest of all. Lina will never fail her sweet Mary again.
280
…
Whatever happens today, Lina is no longer as anxious. Doing the right thing is important; Mary’s change in attitude is proof. Even if the others want to continue being petty, that is on them. Lina will do the right thing.
She is ready to face what may transpire at the theatre. Mary is her strength.
-
Looking back on it, she wasn’t ready.
They’ve made it to first break without a single argument bar
Boleyn comprehensibly lashing out at Parr
. Everyone has been civil. Most all of them have been polite enough to ask about Lina, or even ask if she needed help with something
Bessie didn’t come close to her, though
. This, despite being the ambiance Lina has so long desired, is far from good.
Amanda died during Lina’s absence.
She wasn’t by any means fond of the woman. Amanda was callous and cruel, and though it’s no secret that Lina has had her differences with Lee
it was mostly Lina’s fault
, she did not believe for a second that the sweet, harmless woman deserved to be cheated on. If there’s anyone who knows how getting betrayed by one’s partner hurts, it’s…
…Well, Lina is one of them, for sure. She is no longer arrogant enough to assume she has had the worst tale told between these walls. It would have been great to have this awakening earlier, though. She should have done better.
She takes a seat. She isn’t allowed to dance yet
which she is moderately thankful for, considering the circumstances. She feels like Anne should say “Lina can’t dance” instead of Jane
, but she did, for lack of a better term, walk to the place she was supposed to stand in from
No Way
to
Heart of Stone
. It wasn’t extraneous effort by any means, but Lina’s body appreciates the rest.
As she takes a gulp of water, Meutas approaches her either awkwardly or hesitantly. Just to be sure, Lina clarifies who she is. Meutas' squint eases into a soft grin.
“I wasn’t sure if I was seeing the brown of your sweater or of a bag for a moment, but you’re the only one wearing brown today” she says, resting a hand on the back of Lina’s chair. “I just wanted to ask how you’re feeling.”
It’s a pleasant superficial conversation. Lina has had quite a few of those today. In the end, content with the news of her recovery, Meutas joins Karina on her way to the cafeteria. If Meutas weren’t around, nobody would be patient or kind enough to deal with the frankly annoying assistant. Then again, Meutas is the only person that doesn’t have any issues with anyone else. From day one her sole problem was called Jane Seymour and that was entirely Seymour's responsibility. Meutas has caused no problems.
Although she stopped by to ask about Lina, she looked sickly and gaunt. Lina tried to be polite as well, but Meutas deflected her answer. She was being courteous, but Lina and her aren’t close enough to pry into each other’s private matters. Lina does hope that Meutas hasn’t come down with something.
…And that’s about as good as things have gone so far.
As nice as the exchange was, everything today tastes sour. Amanda’s death has eradicated the childish war the theatre was the stage for up until the day Lina was taken off it by an ambulance, but at what price? Seym... Jane,
for some reason it's hard to think of them coldly today
just stares ahead of herself blankly whenever she isn’t working. If someone addresses her, she jumps.
Kathryn
, despite all the grievances Jane has given her, stuck close to her only for Jane to act… distrustful? Scared?
Once upon a time Lina could read her like an open book. Those times were invaluable.
In any case, it is blatantly obvious that she is hurting deeply. As horrible as Jane has been to everyone, it’s plenty noticeable that nobody wanted her to get scarred for life by witnessing someone die in such a gory fashion.
Lina tried to offer her support as well, and that’s the other half of the problem. The rest of the motive for which the cordiality feels flat, other than the tragedy that took place here not a week ago
Jane won’t stop staring at one specific spot on the floor. It must be where Amanda died
.
Lina tried to offer her support. She just tried.
Unlike in the past, where Lina’s discomfort around the others stemmed solely from their broken family and all the resentment it cultivated
as well as Lina’s paralyzing fear of being anything but righteous and proud
, there’s… There’s something
else
. It’s… a pressure in her chest. It’s there, in every heartbeat, extending up to her throat and crushing the words she wants to say.
Come to think of it, it’s not even new, per se. It’s always been there. As far back as Lina can remember in this blighted production the pressure has been a part of her every breath between these walls. Before, though, it was so covered in rage and pain. So much of it that Lina believed it to be her ire towards the others and how they abandoned her.
…
She isn’t angry anymore. Honestly, it feels like nobody is. Lina’s heart giving out, Anna fainting shortly after
Lina called her an ugly horse and had no pity when she knew damn well that Anna wasn’t eating again
, and finally Amanda’s death have put a stopper on the torrent of hatred.
Their hatred could have killed Lina
she wasn’t expecting anyone would care
. Their hatred made Anna hurt herself
though it was most likely primarily Lina’s doing
. And while their hatred was unrelated to technical difficulties offing staff, at least everyone has enough respect to acknowledge that a person died. A set of parents no longer have a daughter, siblings and friends have lost someone irreplaceable to them. It would be inappropriate to not honour that, at the very least.
Nobody seems angry anymore, just… expectant, might be the word. Glances are exchanged every so often, more so than last week. Most of them towards Jane, but amongst each other too. Some are filled with distrust, like the ones between Maggie and María. Others with concern, like the ones between Anna and Kathryn. And some with… candid curiosity, for lack of a better term, like the ones Bessie directs towards Kathryn.
Actually not dancing has given Lina the opportunity to observe her
broken family
coworkers closely. Many things must have happened in the five days since she last saw them, because more people are noticeably wary of each other than before, while others are inexplicably closer.
It’s good that some are closer. Lina’s proportionately envious of those. She wants them back, too. Despite everything. The days they spent together as a family before the entity–
…
Kathryn walks up to Anna and says something inaudible to which Anna nods. They’re tense around each other, but not uncomfortable.
Kathryn deserves that. She deserves all the support she can get. Four years ago, before they all fell apart, she would join Lina on the couch and talk about anything and everything. She’s actually a fantastic girl, how could Lina ever–?
…In any case, if Lina isn’t angry, and she most certainly isn’t, what is this feeling? What is it that’s crushing her, stopping her from saying what she knows is right?
It is most definitely not pride or anger. While her feelings for the others are still complex, and not necessarily positive, she messed up and she knows it. Surely part of the problem is her chronic fear of being in the wrong back in court being in the wrong could have gotten her killed. But... Fear is a feeling Lina is familiar with.
Fear is unpleasant, but twenty four years of living in court made it as familiar as her own skin, or the colour of her eyes. It is a part of her like an appendage of her heart. Historically, and in current times, fear has not stopped her from doing much. Talking to the others has nothing on riding out to battle while pregnant.
And yet four years prior, when Lina realized everyone was falling apart, it felt more terrifying than being sent to a nunnery. It felt like losing–
It's... It's like a blockage. A blockage that is comprised of so many negative emotions that it's hard to pick them apart and identify them. Lina would have to sit here and look inside with such fixation she could spend days working on it and would perhaps only manage to make out the components of the surface layer of the blob. What is it?
Did losing everyone hurt so much? Did it hurt so much that it fundamentally changed her as a person? Did it plant more than bitterness in her heart? Is that why it always aches?
Before the day started, Lina tried talking to the first person who came up to check up on her, Anne. Her lost friend fellow actress was very snippy in her words, but they didn't feel malicious. They didn't feel like Anne was hoping to find that Lina was still sick, or in danger. They felt snippy in the same way partners who have recently broken up are awkward around each other. The hesitation of what constitutes being friendly and cordial without overstepping in a futile attempt to go back to days long lost.
At that moment Lina wanted to say she was sorry. She is five centuries too late, but that she should have never incited violence against Anne, unintentional as it was. And now, looking back on it, she should have never used the same language that the crowd cheering for her execution employed on her. That was the right thing to say, Lina has known it for a while now. Ever since Bessie pointed out how many years Anne resisted, it has been one of the thoughts that has been plaguing Lina during her recovery, that she had to swat away for her own safety.
And today, when the time finally came to do the right thing, all Lina could offer was a curt “Thank you” before Anne walked off.
She also tried talking to Jane. Jane is the only person who didn't ask about Lina other than Bessie and Parr. But unlike the latter two, it didn't feel like it was out of indifference or resentment. It felt like Jane was simply at her wits’ end and she couldn't really do much more. Lina only managed to offer her condolences, to which Jane barely nodded.
When Mary dropped her off, Lina had the intention of talking to everyone before rehearsal started. After Anne and Jane, she solely managed to squeeze three sentences in with María. Lina had intended to explain that her behaviour four years ago was undeserved, and that it was due to no fault of María's. She wanted to apologize for putting such a loyal friend on the spot like that.
The words were forming in her head, her throat was ready to speak them. But when the time actually came, Lina couldn't express that the reason she had been so standoffish when María wrote on New Year's was because Lina is ashamed of her past behaviour. She couldn't even address said behaviour. All she managed to articulate was that María doesn't owe her anything for the phone reparations, it was an accident after all.
Then Steve arrived, and Lina was unable to make out whether Maria agreed with her or was being headstrong about paying for the stupid screen.
Now that it's first break Lina has a chance to try again. But whatever is cluttering her heart and her vocal cords must also be affecting her nervous system. She wants to walk up to Bessie and say that no amount of apologies could ever fix what Lina did to her, but that at least she's willing to acknowledge it and apologize for having been so aggressive; that the aggression was simply Lina’s shame. Yet her legs won't move, and by the time her feet push upwards, Bessie has left.
Catalina wanted to talk to Kathryn, but the girl has already joined Adrian backstage, both blushing. She wanted to apologise to Anna, but she is also gone. The only person left is Lina, and when she as much as thinks of going to find the others, her heart threatens to start hurting all over again.
Why? Taking responsibility isn't the problem here. She has done it with Mary, who is far more important than any of the others. It's not fear alone, either. What is it? How angry has Lina been to not even realise that there's... something else affecting her? Making her upturn furniture and insult others, making her put up pathetic shows…
…Maybe she is a coward and a worse, more arrogant and proud person than she thought. Maybe she doesn't know herself as well as–
Her phone vibrates in her pocket. The screen is cracked, but not to the point where it’s unreadable. It isn't Mary, as Lina was expecting
nobody else writes these days
. It's someone she doesn't have in her contact list. Normally she would dismiss the notification, but...
“Hello! This isn't a wrong number, this is very much intentional. Have you missed me...”
...What? Lina unlocks her phone on the second try.
“Hello! This isn't a wrong number, this is very much intentional. Have you missed me, Catalina? Have you missed talking to me as much as I have missed talking to you? :)
“I am very happy that you are recovering well. That is fantastic news! How about we celebrate it with a little game? :)
“I am inviting you. You are free to join if you please, and to ignore this message if you do not. However, there are rules in both cases.
“If you elect to play with me, you will experience satisfaction with your quality of life. And if you do not...
“...Do you fancy a life without Mary?
“The choice is yours. Free will :)”
Notes:
Nothing to see here, see you on the other side!!
Chapter 20: Four (Part 2)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
No matter how much water she drinks, the foul taste won’t leave her mouth.
Maggie takes a deep breath. Her water bottle is empty, she’ll have to buy a new one in the six minutes left of break or spend the rest of rehearsals until lunch break thirsty.
It isn’t just the taste that lingers, it’s the scent of sickness. She has to get out of the bathroom lest she vomit again. Yet the motivation to get out doesn’t come. She remains in the cubicle, hands resting on the wheels, waiting for her mind to give the word. It doesn’t.
She woke up next to María on New Year’s.
Maggie takes a deep, shuddering breath. It’s not that bad, right? Exes get together all the time. And in this case it wasn’t even getting together! It was a one night stand…
…
…The tears come flowing again. It was just a one night stand. That’s it. Because no matter how much María insists she wants to do better, she has proven to be little more than a liar.
Her words always come with fine print. They’re sweet enough to induce a sugar rush, but they’re laced with poison.
Maggie right now doesn’t even know where her relationship stands with María. In the morning, with her head clear, she kicked her beloved ex-girlfriend out of her house. Having María around promising the sun and moon and stars was is more than Maggie can handle. And seeing her cry and ask why they couldn’t at least try again broke Maggie’s heart.
So… no matter what María says, it was a one night stand. That is it. Period. End of.
But Maggie wants to believe her so badly. She wants them to be together again.
She presses her hands against her mouth in a futile attempt to quiet down her sobs. She does want to believe María. Every last lie word she says. Over the weekend she flooded Maggie’s phone with promises. Promises that are empty but sound so damn nice.
…
She… needs to get going. Otherwise she’ll be late, and that will benefit no one.
The problem is that outside is María, and Maggie has yet to master invisibility despite having somehow conquered death.
There isn’t a sound on the other side, it’s safe to assume the rest room is empty though part of Maggie imagines María out there, waiting to console Maggie, crying into her neck, smelling her… Maggie unlocks the door and proceeds.
Her reflection is awful. She’s barely slept since Sunday. Her New Year was ruined because of her traitorous feelings María’s tainted words.
“Let me in and I promise I will never leave you again.”
…Lies.
“I promise I do love you, I just made a very bad mistake.”
…
… Lies . All lies.
If Maggie had make-up on her she’d try to conceal the bags under her eyes, but there’s no point. Even if she did, her eyes would still be red from crying and misery would be spelled out clearly across her expression. She’s no actress, she puts on a different type of show. With one final disapproving look at herself, Maggie pushes herself out.
She has to be very careful not to look in María’s direction. If she does, if they cross eyes, Maggie will succumb to all her tender, deceitful words. Right now María’s gaze is more dangerous to Maggie than Medusa herself.
The tight knot in her stomach and the pressure in her chest get worse the closer she gets to the stage. She is such a damn fool. She lets María play her like a fiddle and still daydreams about her like some unrealistic protagonist from a stupid teenage romcom. It’s over. The end. Maggie needs to think about other things. Serious things that could put María her in danger.
Like for example, what does what Maggie overheard from Joan this morning mean?
Little thoughts of María, like how her voice sounds, or how her lips curve when she smiles, try to tear into Maggie’s thoughts. None of that is productive though and letting her guard down lead her to make a horrid mistake not two days ago. She does her best to sift through those painful meaningless memories and focus on this morning.
There was a lot going on. People were concerned about Jane, Catalina returned… Then there was Catherine, who for some forsaken reason insisted on speaking to Anne, which resulted in Anne screaming at her and Catherine having to walk out for five minutes. Honestly, who the hell does Catherine think she is to talk to Anne ?
People often forget Maggie loves Lizzie to pieces, too. Catherine shouldn’t even be alive.
But while that was all attention-grabbing and distracting, two things stood out to Maggie from her vantage point at the back of the stage
two things aside from María’s beautiful eyes
, both revolving around Kathryn.
For one, the first thing she did upon setting foot on stage was walk up to Bessie and have such an awkward conversation that Maggie would have felt second-hand embarrassment if it weren’t because all her emotions are occupied with grief a toxic someone. It sparked Maggie’s curiosity as much as her broken feelings would allow, but it was Kathryn’s second interaction with the ladies that was… interesting. In a bad way.
After greeting Bessie despite the fact that they don’t get along, Kathryn went to Joan. First, like most everyone today, Kathryn asked if Joan was sick, to which she said it was just her breakfast acting up. Joan is pale even by her standards and looks worse than Maggie in terms of sleep. But after that pleasantry, Joan placed a phone in Kathryn’s hand.
“Definitely hacked” she declared. “You’ve got to be more careful with the things you download.”
At that Kathryn looked like she too would be sick, but didn’t show much surprise. Had she expected that? Granted, she must have. Otherwise she would have had no reason to hand her phone to Joan for a check-up after finding out that Joan used to be a white hat hacker. But…
…Maggie shivers. It's not due to the cold in the slightest. Kathryn suspecting her phone being hacked and that effectively being the case. The security cameras cutting out during the time someone went into the ladies’ changing room to torment Bessie last week. A recording of Maggie carrying out the entity’s mission back at the studio that is corrupted for everyone but her.
A stage light falling on Amanda.
It’s… It’s too much of a coincidence, that’s all. Maggie isn’t one to buy into conspiracy theories, but… It’s all so odd.
What isn’t odd, right? A demon brought them back allegedly to make a musical and then torture them through it. Why? Why them? Why this story?
Why let them get close to each other first? Why hurt them now?
These questions are far more important to ponder than María and far less painful. This is what should be taking up all of Maggie’s free time naturally; she shouldn’t have to force herself to put her problematic ex aside to focus on this.
Says her logic. Her feelings, on the other hand–
All of this is bad. Does the demon have allies in the theatre? Is it all some computer-savvy person’s doing? If so, who and why? What is going on here? The hatred that the demon bred four years ago is the perfect distraction to keep everyone too caught up in petty arguments to realize the real problem. It feels like they’re all missing the forest for the trees.
...So then what is the forest? What is it they’re being distracted form?
The letter that Catherine found won't leave Maggie's mind
coming to her in the three minute intervals where she isn’t thinking about María
. What was that about? Why was it addressed to Bessie? She was the one who got, along with María...
...Wait, wait. What if someone has been put in charge of hurting Bessie just like Maggie is in charge of hurting María? Two sentences on a wall cannot be a coincidence. And neither can problems with corrupted recordings; from security cameras to the video that Maggie got sent last week. And, if someone is indeed messing around with all devices in the theatre, is it a stretch to assume that Kathryn’s phone, and the reason she thought her phone could have been hacked to begin with…?
...That letter was more than someone trying to be spooky, wasn't it? And whoever sent it was aware that Bessie is caught up in this mess, too.
Maggie goes faster. She has to talk to Bessie. They haven't been the closest in all this time, but they don't have any personal problems either. Maggie speeds for a moment, and then stops. One of the first things that the entity, or ringmaster, if they're even the same person, told her was that if she told anyone...
…
No, Maggie can't do that. If she does, María will be in danger. No matter how awful she is, Maggie can't take that risk.
She can't even stop loving her.
So that's why unlikely ally settled for hiding letters in unexpected places. Whoever it is must also be under threat. But other than Maggie and María; and Kathryn and Anna, who still cares about each other? Dumb question, they all do. Or most of them, at least.
Maggie would know better than anyone that love doesn't vanish because the person you love is awful, or because they hurt you.
Maggie's heart is pounding. What does all of this mean? Is there an entity at all? This explains a lot, like why Bessie would be hurting Anna, right? What and who was operating under threat, and what events and which people were acting out of resentment?
…It's all so messy. The only person here who is tech savvy would be Joan, but clearly it isn't her. Right? It would be too obvious. She wouldn't have said that she has all this knowledge on computer stuff if she were using said knowledge to screw people over and some, like Kathryn, were already getting suspicious. Joan isn't stupid.
So who's to say it isn't someone else? Someone from the tech department, maybe? And, considering that Maggie is positive that there was nobody with her the day she wrote María’s sentence, who's to say there's anyone, any physical person, in here manipulating recordings and lights? Who's to say it isn't being done remotely by the demon?
It feels like she's onto something... But is she? Is she onto something? Or is…?
Or is her brain trying to be onto something just so she stops thinking about María?
Maggie's phone vibrates. She pulls it out cautiously. More cautiously that she has in four years. Because, if she really does have a solid theory, the phone—
From the stage and to the bathrooms that Maggie just left darts Catherine. She's holding something in her hand, a piece of paper of sorts. The door slams shut behind her, and then another door. Violent weeping follows.
Oh well. Good.
Of course, it's a message from ringmaster. A lump forms in Maggie's throat as she unlocks the screen.
“If you don't do exactly as I say, if you make one single misstep, María's fate will be the same. Look at how devastated Catherine is. You may not care about her, but certainly you care about María? Didn't you just get together again on New Year's? Congratulations :)
“Fail me and María suffers. Fail me, and on top of that, nobody will ever see Lizzie again. I believe in you, you will make the right choice. Your instructions will arrive soon :)”
…
It feels weird. Everything feels so strange. It feels like the hallway isn't real and the only real things are the paralyzing anxiety consuming Maggie along with the horrific soundtrack of Catherine’s cries.
…What on God’s Earth happened to Catherine? And what horrors can the demon do to Lizzie?
*
Steve is talking. He says a lot of words and Jane’s mind isn’t quite… here. She doesn’t know where it is
on this very stage, still standing frozen at the door, watching as Aman–
It doesn’t matter! Everything is fine. Just fine. It’s been a very productive day, and for once there haven’t been any major problems.
Amanda was missing what the hell are they supposed to do without their director, horrid as she was? They want to replace her. You can’t just replace a human being, what–?
…Right, there was one little thing. At the end of first break, flyers appeared. Flyers of Catherine’s face photoshopped onto a specific set of colours that happens to be the pedophile “pride” flag. She got sick, but nobody really cared. It was irrelevant. Only staff seems to care, because they don’t know. They don’t know all the things Catherine allegedly did. And since Catherine didn’t bother defending Jane four years ago for standing up for her, she didn’t see the need to defend her sister-in-law this time.
Anne got comprehensibly distraught and they pushed through the day without any other significant issues.
Is that blood? On the stage? Did they manage to clean all of–?
Catalina came back! Which is lovely, just lovely. It’s good that she’s feeling well
enough people have died during this production and Jane couldn’t bear to add Catalina to the list
. She said… something, to Jane earlier. About something. It wasn’t aggressive though, so that’s good, right?
Why did Catalina bother at all? Doesn’t she know all the things Jane has done to her? Doesn’t she know that Jane was part of the reason her heart failed a week ago? Why? Jane isn’t a good person.
And now they're about to go home. Steve is getting outraged about the incident with Catherine, rambling about how everyone promised that these things wouldn’t happen again, there will be consequences, etc. Well, it’s not like anyone can control what a demon does, right?
The exact quote is lost to Jane, but didn’t Amanda say something that made it sound like it was Kathryn all along?
…
…
Who knows! Jane barely remembers anything about that day, it doesn’t matter. It’s for the best that her memories have been wiped; if she can’t remember it can’t have been all that important.
Yet the sound and the scent and Amanda’s final breath are burnt into Jane’s–
Who knows. It doesn’t matter. After Steve is over they’re all going home. Home is nice. She can continue knitting… what she was knitting. For Eddie, right! Eddie, sweet boy who hates her. He’ll be home hiding from her. She thought she’d made a break-through on New Year’s Eve with him, but he retracts from her more now than before. She must have ruined it. As Joan said, Jane is full of poison. It must have been better for her son that she died when–
“Jane?”
Jane jumps, inhaling sharply. It’s–
“
Kathryn” she greets, nodding.
She may not remember the precise wording, but her body certainly recalls the fear Jane must have felt at that moment. The mere view of her cousin makes her skin crawl. Is it really her? Why?
“
What can I do for you?”
Kathryn is frowning gently as she shakes her head. “Jane… We can go now.”
…Go? Go where? The stage is practically empty save Kathryn and her. Where is everyone? Where–?
“Jane?”
Right! Home. They’re going home now. Jane smiles at her cousin, standing up and picking up her bag. “Alright, thank you” she says.
‘
Now get away from me, I don’t trust you.’
…If those were Amanda’s final words… maybe there was something to them that’s worth considering at least. So caution is of the ess–
“I'm sorry, Jane. I didn't mean it. I still think you really need to work on yourself; but that was still out of line.”
…
She didn’t mean that, and why should she? Didn’t Jane choose to make everyone’s life hell? Wasn’t she tired of being nice in hopes of being loved? Isn’t feared the next best thing?
Next best, indeed. Not what Jane wanted, not what she dreamed of. This isn’t the second life she envisioned having, not what she desired to do with her freedom. She’s just so tired–
“
...Can I help you with anything?” Kathryn says, twirling a strand of hair between her fingers.
She has the same awkward expression she would sport four years ago when they were all still getting used to each other and she’d stand in the kitchen door asking Jane if they could bake togeth..
“
Nothing, thank you.” Jane secures her bag around her shoulders and leaves, walking fast, faster.
Kathryn was the first person to be nice to her before everyone suddenly pitied her for Amanda’s death. Kathryn was the person Amanda was blaming for the game. Jane loved Kathryn so deeply the wound never healed. Kathryn never contacted her after they part ways. What–?
Her phone makes a soft ding . Did… Did she forget to put it on silence? She must have. Thank goodness Eddie didn’t text in the middle of rehears…
…It’s Kathryn? ringmaster again.
Jane turns around. Kathryn is coming up behind her, typing something on her phone.
…Interesting.
Jane lost all interest in listening to threats when Catalina almost died Amanda followed shortly after. On this very sta– She unlocks her phone, ready to delete the message without reading, but it’s only one line. Before she can, “Don’t take your eyes off of Joan :)” has already registered with her.
Joan? Jane looks up… there she is, considerably farther up the hallway. She holds her cane in one hand, using the other to open the door to the women’s restroom, which is already open a crack–
Something clatters from the top of the door onto Joan's head loudly , sending her to the floor with a strangled cry. Jane takes a step forwards–
Something fell on Amanda too, didn’t it?
Nausea stops her. Kathryn curses under her breath, brushing past Jane and calling out to Joan.
Crunch.
…It’s… A bucket of water, just a bucket of water. But… But Joan isn’t moving.
Amanda wasn’t, either.
The ruckus got the others’ attention. Doors are opening, people are coming, but… they’re moving too fast for Jane to make them out…
Blood’s scent can’t be washed off. Jane’s been showering more than twice a day and she can still smell it.
…Is… Is Joan…?
Please don’t be dead. They may have had problems, they may despise each other now. But once upon a time Joan and Jane were so close–
The edges of Jane’s vision darken. She isn’t sure what this is
only that it didn’t happen before Amanda’s death
, but it’s been getting annoying lately. If she doesn’t sit down immediately she will get light-headed and fall; so she eases into a kneeling position before letting herself topple back.
Crunch.
Joan moves.
Thank God.
The relief is such that the words the others exchange, about calling a doctor or something like that, are sucked up by the short distance. Yes, they should. Good idea. The thought crosses her mind that she should go check up on Joan herself, but it floats through her mind as a feather would, making it impossible to latch onto the idea and execute it.
All she can remember is Amanda’s gasp as the light fell–
Ding.
Jane almost screams at the sound, jumping. With her pulse strong in her neck and slightly trembling hands, she pulls out her phone. Foreseeably, it isn’t Eddie.
“ That is moderate punishment for her disobedience. I can make heavier things fall. How would you feel about Eddie being the one caught underneath? :)
“If you don’t do everything I say, or if you do anything I don’t order, his life will be cut short again.
“Or, should I say, crushed short? You like puns, don’t you? :)
“I will contact you again briefly. Watch out! :)”
…
…
QXMgc29vbiBhcyBoZXIgZm9vdCB0b3VjaGVzIHRoZSBsYW5kaW5nLCBFZGRpZSBib2x0cyBoZXIgd2F5LCBqdW1waW5nIGludG8gaGVyIGFybXMuIEhlIGFzc2F1bHRzIGhlciBmYWNlIHdpdGggcGVja3MgYW5kIGNsaW5ncyB0aWdodGx5IHRvIGhlciBuZWNrLiBIZSBwdWxscyBhd2F5IGp1c3QgYSBiaXQuCgoiQXJlIHlvdSBmZWVsaW5nIGJldHRlcj8iIGhlIHNpZ25zLCByZXR1cm5pbmcgdG8gaG9sZCBoZXIgYXMgc29vbiBhcyBzaGUgbm9kcy4K
…
…
There’s a pain deep within her skull
the same she experienced when Amanda died
, but…
It doesn’t matter nothing that happens to her does. That… That person or entity… Certainly a regular mortal can’t control falling lights right?
So unless it’s a bluff… That means it could only be…
And, of course, Jane was positive that she had no interest in following any more orders
regardless of what happened to her, her wellbeing doesn’t matter
. But… she… She can’t risk Eddie. Not him.
The son that hates her… The son she’s tried to be indifferent around…
…
Is the person she loves most in the entire world. Through time and death. Even if he can never feel the same way about her
because she has fucked up one time too many and she’s as worthless as Henry said
. She cannot harm him.
…
What if she’s asked to continue hurting Lina? Lina could die
crunch
.
But Jane…
…
…
She leans against the wall behind her, faint. Her hands and feet are numb.
…Is she willing to ebrage the entity if Eddie is on the line?
…
No. Whatever it takes, she will keep her son safe.
No matter the consequence.
*
It's not even scary.
When Lizzie told Mary and him that she was afraid of her online friend’s new blog theme, Eddie was expecting something terrifying. Like clowns.
However, it's just some person. There's nothing creepy here. Mary told Lizzie that she should stop talking to this friend, but they seem extremely fun. There's nothing unsettling to Eddie, but Mary told him to stay away as well. What's got them both freaked out so much?
The most noteworthy thing is the user handle. Eddie didn't know that one could spell out numbers instead of inserting number characters into a Tumblr username. The only special character is the dash in between the first and second words of the username. Everything else is regular lowercase. It's in Latin, but it's not scary.
He would reach out himself if he had anything to say, or if he didn't have his sisters to talk to. He didn't get to know them for very long last time, and hopefully he'll get to remedy that now. His initial intention with this outing was to piss mum Jane off, but now he genuinely wants to meet his sisters again. Properly this time.
No fights, no politics, no religion. Just the family they were never allowed to be.
And it's not that angering Jane has become any less appealing... Maybe it has. He's just... confused, about her. She's still Jane, she's still evil, and still…
Something within him is afraid of losing her. Something makes him viscerally upset every time she looks so lost. But why?
Why
? Nothing has changed; it’s the same old.
…He rolls onto his back, locking his phone. His heart has been going fast since New Year's. In any case, it doesn't matter why he's doing it. The only important thing is that he'll get to see his sisters again. That is all that matters.
In four days. Soon.
Notes:
And done!! I'd love to
A'm lnzol usimcej :)
hear your thoughts!! Thank you so much for your time but i must sleep now. Take care and have a great day!! Until next time!! ^^
Chapter 21: Two (part 1)
Notes:
Hello everyone, and welcome back! As always, thank you very much for interacting with this fic. It means the world to the author.
So... News.
I am, unsurprisingly, sick again. That, along with my final year at the conservatory having begun, is going to drastically interfere with update schedule. Much more than I would have liked. I know that a lot of you are going to say "don't worry Ciel, just take care!" and I am extremely thankful for you all. Regardless, being unable to work on this story and the others at the pace I would like, is still extremely frustrating. As soon as I can get back on track I will. My classes aren't that hard or time consuming for a final year. It sounds much more intimidating than it actually is. However, until that moment comes, I don't really have an update schedule. I will update this fic and the others as soon as I have something ready. I will try for it to be at least one of them a month, but I can make no promises right now. I'm really sorry.
For this reason, updates will also be shorter. As soon as I have woven something together that can reasonably be a chapter, I will update it. If this doesn't work, and you would rather longer waits for longer chapters, I am open to discussing this. I want these stories to be a pleasant experience for you guys and for me. So please, don't be shy to share your opinion. Thank you so much for the patience and for the support that you have given me so far. I hope that the story is good enough to keep you hooked even with the oncoming erratic updates /lh.
All this said, don't worry about me or the future of these stories. I am going to be fine. Seriously, it's just taking a while and will continue to take a while in the foreseeable future. As old readers know, recovery and I don't get along well. But I do recover, and this will be no different. So yeah, it's inconvenient but not all doom and gloom.
I couldn't give up on these stories if I tried! They mean too much to me ^^. I will end them, even if I have to stay determined for a long time. I need to give them a happy ending! I won't know peace until I do /dramatic.
So with that cheerful (/s) update out of the way, onto the chapter. I hope it's worth your time, as always. Thank you so very much!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
(January 4th, 2024, Thursday)
It's... It's going to make a scene alright. Oh boy, is it going to make a scene.
If ringmaster wanted a scene what Bessie has set up is an entire theatre play, albeit confined to the ladies’ room. A scene on a small scale, just like everything that has been happening to María so far.
Bessie still can't help but think how convenient that is.
María has certainly proven to be awful enough to–
Annoying chatter cuts through Bessie’s string of thought,
severing it in half and making it slip from Bessie's mind for good. It takes inhuman effort to push down frustration and keep a neutral facade.
The only downside is that Bessie’s alibi for this mission happens to be Karina. Earlier this morning Bessie acted slightly not distant towards her and, as she was counting on, Karina took the chance to socialise and is still talking. About what is anyone's guess; Bessie has no idea. She solely knows that in the back of her thoughts that nagging voice is still attempting to communicate. All Bessie has to do is nod along and Karina believes that she is being thoroughly listened to.
…It's not that Bessie hates her. After all, Karina’s sole crime is being moderately unbearable. Under other circumstances Bessie would try to be nicer. It's just that with all that's going on, she doesn't really have the patience for this. She just wants María to arrive and see the little surprise that Bessie has set up for her.
And… It would be a lie to say that Bessie isn't in part a little bit excited to see Kathryn again.
Bessie glances at her watch. 7:45. She came to the theatre far, far too early. She was expecting it might take her a bit longer than anticipated to finish setting everything up for her little scene; or that someone else would also arrive before time and she would have to get here earlier than them. But it seems that the only person insane enough to come to the theatre half an hour early is, foreseeably, Karina. The good part is that Bessie was counting on this. The bad one is that everyone else has yet to appear. It's still just the two of them. Bessie has not been able to excuse herself in the past quarter of an hour.
She stopped listening to Karina in approximately the first two seconds of being in the same room as her. When she said that Joan still wouldn't come today, since she’s still recovering from her concussion
was that a punishment too? Or was that Jane, getting revenge after everything John said about her parenting style? No, Jane isn't in the mood for that right now. Unless she's just acting traumatised as an alibi. Is she? Would she do that? In any case, is Joan part of the game? Is it someone carrying out a mission on Joan?
. That is the only thing that Bessie has retained from Karina talking for approximately fifteen minutes in a row. Karina has yet to notice.
...Bessie's stomach cramps. It has been since she decided what she would do
both about the theatre and Horace
. She knows she is going to get punished. If not today, then soon. For starters, Bessie isn't exacting her task on Anna
she couldn't bring herself to hurt her if she tried
. That is a fact. That is something that Bessie is fully aware she signed up for the second she elected to test if ringmaster is a demon or not.
The important thing for her is to figure out what, exactly, she gets punished for. If it's for performing the task on the wrong target, there is definitely a demon and it somehow messed up last week how? But if she's right and there isn't, if her suspicions are correct whether it's María or not, then she should get punished for not having carried out her task… right?
What is certain is that the only way someone could ever be able to attribute the little gift under María's vanity to Bessie is if they were an omniscient demon. Nothing short of supernatural omniscience is going to grant someone that knowledge.
…It was so simple. Almost too much so. Bessie had no idea what she was going to do to "make a scene" until she left her 'parents'' house on New Year's. She found the blonde baby doll in a rubbish bin. She wondered if it was a discarded Christmas gift, something that someone hadn't liked and had gotten thrown out instead of returned. Or perhaps it was merely an old doll that was replaced by a new one gifted on Christmas. Its eyes seemed so sad. In either case, the sight that at first filled Bessie with melancholy suddenly gave her an idea. How easy would it be to take the doll apart piece by piece and reassemble her in the ladies’ room over the course of the week without anyone noticing?
Ridiculously easy, it turns out.
Bessie noticed a long time ago that nobody cleans behind the vanities. Not that she can blame them, they’re hefty and hard to move. But Bessie’s aim is awful and the amount of fucks she gives about having litter under or behind her vanity is exactly 0. Every time she has thrown something into her rubbish bin and it has bounced off and remained trapped between her vanity and the wall, it has stayed there. Occasionally Bessie wonders how many spiders are living in lush paper houses behind her vanity thanks to how bad she is at throwing tissues into the bin.
…Well thank goodness the entity decided to mandate a musical and not a basketball team.
Bringing a doll the size of a realistic two-year-old into the theatre would have been hard. It's big, there is no way that Bessie could have fit it in her bag and placed it under María's vanity without anybody seeing. Bringing it in a box would have attracted too much attention. Not impossible to achieve clandestinely, but at the very least the cameras would have certainly picked up that Bessie's baggage was unusually large.
And, since ringmaster(s)/a demon isn't backing her up for this mission, the footage would not have conveniently cut out for her like for the bastard who–
No, there was no inconspicuous way of doing it by bringing it all in one piece. But dismembered, over the course of two days, it was almost child’s play. Granted, Bessie had to do some things at home. Mostly, cover the doll in red ink and tatter her dress and hair; other than that everything was done in the theatre.
She had anticipated that finding some alone time would be much harder, but it wasn't. On Monday, bringing small doll parts in her bag and bass case, her heart was pounding in her throat
more than it usually does, anyway
. She was aware that in the doll's disjointed state nobody would realize Bessie had any extraneous personal effects. Still anxiety was consuming her. What if she didn't get a moment to herself? What if it was all for naught and she had to go back home with a bunch of broken doll pieces? She had to make a scene, and ideally do so in a way that couldn't be traced back to her. What if that wasn’t the way and she wasted all that time on nothing?
Her original plan was to superglue María's vanity’s drawers shut. But that had the small issue of Bessie having to pray that the scent evaporated in that closed room before anyone noticed. It also didn't feel like a big enough scene, just a desperate idea.
There was no need to worry in the slightest. Maggie and María seem to have developed an allergy to the changing room, or to any space in which it's like the other two will run into each other. As for Joan, she barely stops by the changing room to retrieve necessities. Most of her free time she spends learning the layout of the theater with Karina. And since it's no secret that Bessie has nobody to be with or to hide from, it wasn't suspicious at all that she would spend every break in there.
Where else was she supposed to go? Who was she going to hang out with? Before everything went to hell, she could have spent time with— María revealed just how vile she is, before she broke poor Maggie's heart yet again, having all this private time in the changing room was bordering on impossible. Bessie either shared the entirety of break with the others or they came in at random. But now?
On Monday, Bessie still had to look out for Joan. Ever since the poor thing got a concussion that day
what the hell happened there? That is one of the thoughts that bounces off of Bessie’s skull occasionally, in between every other pressing matter pressuring her
, the changing room has been more vacant than ever.
Just by using most of the time she had on Monday, and especially yesterday, by the end of the day Bessie had a very haunted looking two year-old doll dripping with what seemed to be blood behind her vanity. The last thing she had to do yesterday before leaving was putting the red-dyed dress on her.
Lastly, it didn't fit properly behind the vanity. Not with the head on
an ironic thing in this production
. Bessie kept the headless thing hidden behind her own vanity so she could write it off as some sort of cosplay element if anyone were to find it; an odd passion project she was working on during breaks, nothing too bizarre. But that too was an unnecessary precaution: just as she has observed, the cleaning crew doesn't move the vanities at the end of every day. And the people she shares a changing room with aren't nosy enough to pry between it and the wall.
When Bessie walked in this morning she was so anxious it was laughable, looking back on it. She just went into the changing room, pulled an empty doll head out of her bag, stuck it onto the body, and left the cursed thing poking out from behind María's vanity. Since they're finally beginning to rehearse with the official torture instruments outfits they'll wear for the show and the ladies' suits are so ridiculously tight, it takes forever to put them on. Karina didn't notice that Bessie took any longer than normal in her changing room after they met at the entrance hall.
As far as anyone is concerned, and as far as anyone can reasonably prove, Bessie has not been reassembling a cursed doll inside her changing room for the past two days. And she didn't spend any inexplicable time in there today, either. There was a witness.
A very annoying one, but a witness nonetheless.
The camera footage won't show Bessie carrying any large bags or boxes. Nobody can say that she has spent suspicious amounts of time by herself. It can stand to reason that someone will assume that, since Bessie was the first person to walk into their changing room this morning, she must by proxy have been the one to leave the doll. And while they would certainly be right, all she has to say is that Karina saw her walking in with no extremely large, creepy doll or anything that could fit it. As a matter of fact, Karina even waited for her as she got dressed before they went to the stage together! Bessie had no time to have committed such a foul deed.
The thing is so deep behind the vanity that Bessie's only expecting María to notice it's there when she sits down and the plastic grazes her legs. It is perfectly reasonable, if not the most likely scenario, that Bessie wouldn't have ever seen it unless she had bent down and stared intently under María's vanity. As such, the most likely conclusion to draw should be that someone left it there either before or after Bessie left. In either case, her innocence is practically guaranteed.
...This cannot be traced back to her right?. She has gone over every potential scenario. She will be punished, but the question is what for? If she's punished for not carrying out her task, ringmaster is very much made of flesh and blood. Proof that someone or someones has or have been tormenting Bessie and Kathryn and Anna and even Mary as collateral damage for twisted amusement. Which is the reason Bessie envisions the demon would have as well, but she couldn't do much about that. What was she supposed to do, call an exorcist?
Against humans, though, the least she can do is expose them. And if that's a possibility, as unlikely ally posed, there are little things that Bessie will stop at to achieve her goal of ending this misery.
For herself and mostly for Anna, Kathryn and Mary for justice.
For being able to do something meaningful for once. For being less than a bystander to pain.
...Speaking of which, where the heck is unlikely ally? Bessie has been doing what she was instructed to do for a long time now. Leave her bag in public areas during every single break, and she has yet to find a letter. What is unlikely ally doing? Waiting for someone to steal all of Bessie’s belongings in this uncivilised and feral production?
Then again, Bessie had thought it was possible that unlikely ally has ulterior motives. Either someone directly affiliated with ringmaster(s) or someone trying to stir shit up taking advantage of the situation. However that may be, unlikely ally did bring up some interesting points that made Bessie question the veracity of this game. And, just as they predicted, Bessie has not been confronted for having read their letters. That is extremely suspicious for a supposedly omniscient entity. It would be nice to hear from them again, if only to figure out if they really are an ally or yet another foe.
People and their footsteps can be heard from backstage. Every time Bessie hears the slightest noise in there something inside her stomach jolts a little, but not in the sickly way her stomach has been hurting her in recently. It’s giddy anticipation, so simultaneously out and in and out of character for her. An emotion she's embarrassed of. So far, she has carried out these tasks out of necessity; not because she personally wished any harm upon the person she was doing them on.
She could never wish any harm upon Anna. Despite the abysmal situation of their relationship, Bessie cares too much about her.
Part of her feels she needs Anna. Most of her is malcontent with that emotion.
...No, Bessie needed to change her target. Both for experimental purposes and peace of mind. She could never forgive herself if she hurt Anna, whether she depends on her or not; which for the record she does not. Of course, the obvious candidate for being tormented, if not Anna, was Catalina. But despite deserving it she enabled-- Bessie isn't a monster. She wasn't about to attack someone who is recovering from cardiac failure. She still can't come to terms with how bad and scared she felt when she thought Catalina was going to die. On one hand Bessie was terrified. On the other, considering all that happened to her under Catalina's reign, Bessie was disgusted with herself for being scared for her.
Bessie doesn't love Catalina; far from. She doesn't want her to die, either. Times were different, after all. And while that isn't an excuse, while it doesn't make Bessie like or understand Catalina any more, celebrating her death is a wide leap.
Although this benevolence might be due to the fact that, as far as Bessie is concerned, she was Catalina’s only victim. It's bitterly ironic that she can tell Kathryn that she never deserved what happened to her well Bessie herself can't even hope bad things happen to the person who––
…
With Catalina out of the question, it could only be María.
Bessie blames her too, albeit to a smaller degree
. …Even if she didn't, María's the worst person in this production right up there with Jane. Yet even if Jane hadn't been unfortunate enough to witness a person dying not a week ago and gotten emotionally devastated in the process, Bessie would have still chosen María. She has more personal problems with her than Jane. And while Bessie doesn't particularly care much about Maggie, what María did to her was heartless.
Bessie feels excited about her doll the way a small child might to show off their handiwork. That isn't a feeling Bessie precisely likes, let alone in a situation like this. Even if it's a necessity, even if she really dislikes María, Bessie isn't excited to hurt her.
Or so she thinks. She doesn't even know who she is most of the time. As far as she's concerned, someone else might be–
…Before, these unaccounted for emotions would have made her feel awful with herself. She would have felt like a bad person, as if there was something rotten or fundamentally flawed about her. But now... Well... Maybe it isn't her…? Or the entirety of her, at least. It's messy, and not something she's entirely sold on or capable of wrapping her head around. She has enough motives to have a reasonable doubt, and too many things fit for her liking, but she isn't sure how she feels about it.
To be fair, she generally isn't sure about how she feels about any given topic. Very few things give her the opportunity to agree with herself.
At times, she's perfectly comfortable with being a system, as if she had always known; angry at the notion of as much as doubting it. Other times, like now, she is skeptical. She understands why she believes this might be the case, but she also acknowledges she can't be really sure. And other times, being alone in her own head makes her nauseous. She changes her mindset often. She might go from being consumed by dread to finding comfort. Sometimes often it's both at once.
…Is simultaneously having two or more very conflicting opinions on the same subject normal? Not even in the sense that Bessie can see the desirable points of two perspectives. It's more that…. She feels both at once? And it's distinctly different from acknowledging the positives of two situations? It feels different…?
…What a bloody mess. She can't even explain it to herself.
In any case, it's not like Bessie has had a lot of time to think about it or other subjects, like potential bodysnatching, or investigate more, or find somewhere or someone that could help, since New Year's. Between doll modification, spending time with her 'family' protecting Arianna and testing her hacker theory, Bessie hasn't had time for herself.
Sometimes she thinks it's a good thing, that she needs space from her own thoughts. Other times she believes she's just a coward, always trying to run from potential complications. Others she feels frustrated at no longer attempting to communicate with the others
assuming they exist at all
. And most of the time she's just scared and feeling ill. Feverish without having a fever, migraines here and there.
Foreseeably, she never seems to reach a consensus with herself about which of the above statements accurately describes her feelings. Maybe it's normal to cycle through all this doubt. Maybe her way of being conflicted is abnormal in and of itself. Right now Bessie doesn't have the time to do much about it, so pondering this is moderately pointless.
She wants to regardless. Something within her is viscerally upset at the idea of pushing all of this to the back of the list of priorities.
…She nods along and smiles a bit for Karina. The least Bessie can do is pay her some kindness, since she is Bessie's unknowing alibi.
Whatever it was that Karina was saying gets cut off by her phone emitting a soft ding .
“Oh! It's Joan!” Karina smiles at her screen like a teenager might. It's almost cute. Just almost. “I should call her. She’s still not feeling too well, do you mind?"
‘Good riddance.’
Bessie forces a smile. “Of course not. How could I? You still have ten minutes before rehearsal starts. Tell her I hope she's doing alright as well, please."
“No problem!" as she speaks, Karina blots from her seat, almost jogging off stage.
Bessie sighs. Jesus Christ,
finally
. She knows that every morning Karina is always the first one to arrive at the theatre. But had Bessie known that literally everybody else tries to arrive as late as humanly possible
comprehensibly, thinking about it thoroughly
, she would have come ten minutes early
at most
; that would have been pushing it. Talking to Karina for extended periods of time should classify as psychological torture.
…Okay, maybe that's a bit extreme. Considering all that's going on, polite exchanges with a minor nuisance is far from the most torturous situation to be in.
Bessie wiggles in her seat, turning around in her unbearably uncomfortable suit. Who designed this mess? She just wants to have a nice little chat and share her strongly worded opinion.
Eventually she manages to reach into her bag and pull out her old cell phone, the only one she uses at the theatre, without tearing the seams of her costume. The second she turns on mobile data and it finishes connecting, her notifications get flooded by helpful people in the Borderline Personality Disorder subreddit trying to answer questions about the symptoms she frankly doesn't have. Her stomach twists a little. These resources, she is fairly certain, are not for her. She's making a lot of people waste time.
…But she needs to be sure, before doing anything stupid that could endanger Anna, Kathryn and Mary herself, that she's dealing with a human(s). And other than experimenting at the theater and with this, she's out of ideas.
Maybe someone smarter—
There's also one lonely message from Eric, left unread since a bit after Christmas, when they had a falling out
Bessie selfishly misses not having to deal with him and the others
. As assholes often are, he has been disgustingly agreeable since Bessie ‘apologized’ for having done nothing wrong.
Her breakfast is trying really hard to claw its way back up her mouth. Today she's going to go over to that hellhole of a household again. After her argument with her ‘parents’ and subsequent 'reconciliation’, they have been inviting her pretty much every day. It hasn't even been that long since New Year's and she's already exhausted from seeing him all the goddamn time
he reminds her of–
. The lot of them; but especially Horace.
…
In all honesty being with Arianna doesn't help. The child is amazing, but she reminds Bessie of too many things. Too many small hands, faces and giggles she has missed every day of her worthless second life.
Especially one of them, but she tries to bury him most of all, he still makes her sick. He shouldn't. He was her son. How he was born wouldn't have mattered to a good moth—
Footsteps reverberate off the wooden floor, making Bessie jump. It's… It's just Catherine. She nods at Bessie in acknowledgement, but Bessie looks at her phone again
she deals with enough enablers on the daily lately
. She would go back to her changing room if it didn’t make her suspicious. After all, repulsive as she is, Catherine right now is a witness to Bessie not being in her changing room. …An alibi is an alibi.
Does thinking that make Bessie awful?
Her heart is pounding. It happens every time she thinks about Horace, but that will be later. That will be after this work day is over. For now, all Bessie has to focus on is making it through today and keeping her eyes peeled. If she gets contacted for participating, it's either a demon or she has overlooked something crucial. If she does not, and either today or later this week she gets reprimanded for failing to accomplish her task, it’s a very unfortunate bastard(s) that Bessie, with or without unlikely ally, is going to do her very darndest to return to the earth that spat them out four years ago.
Finally more footsteps come. It's Anne, giving Catherine a disgusted side eye before grumbling “Morning
Bessie
”
. Bessie waves at her. Shortly after, Catalina walks in
something always trembles in Bessie at her sight. It feels like a venn diagram between fear and disgust
. Catalina stops for a second, regarding Anne before taking her usual seat next to her. Why? What does she want–?
Kathryn is here. Simultaneously two things happen: Bessie gets extremely happy and disproportionately infuriated. She grins at Kathryn regardless, who nods with a half-hearted smile that doesn't reach her eyes is she okay? She starts making her way to Bess—
An ear-splitting shriek comes from the hallway. Cursing in Spanish ensues. Bessie's heart skips a beat.
‘Finally!’
Catalina mutters a confused “María?” while Kathryn looks at Bessie, frowning. “What the hell?"
Bessie shrugs innocently, looking down at her feet. Her heart picks up its pace as she struggles to contain a smile.
Why?
‘This is where the fun begins.’
-
Should she delete it?
...It's not like she can do it now, even if she decided to. Calling Karina was already painful enough, but it had to be done. Although it was a very small concussion, lights and noises still bother Joan. Void seems to realize his human is in pain. The little kitty hasn't left her side and has followed her all around the house since she came back on Monday.
Joan hisses a little from a sudden dash of pain between her eyes. Yes, deleting her Twitter account would most certainly make life easier for her. The messages would end, at the very least. But...
...Does she really have a choice? Has she ever had one? What will the consequences be if...?
What can it do to her? What if--?
Void headbutts her hand softly, demanding affection. Absentmindedly, without giving him the attention he deserves, Joan scratches him behind the ears.
And of course, there was the... After she hit her head, when she was unconscious, it was almost like she saw––
She gasps in pain. Thinking about this is actively detrimental to her. It hurts right behind her eyes. And whatever it was, she could make no sense of it then nor can she know.
...Mustn't have been all that important.
...She should stop thinking about it, but the thought refuses to abandon her even in her darkest hour. What would be better for her? And...
...Would it be worth the risk?
Notes:
And there we go! Please let me know what you thought of the chapter. I love hearing all of your thoughts, and I will get back to you even if it takes a while. You know what? Despite all that's going on I'm not exhausted today! That's good, right?
Thank you very much for your support and your time. I hope you have a fantastic day and please take care, everyone. Until next time! ^^
Chapter 22: Interlude: Progress Log
Notes:
[Note to those reading multiple of today's updates:
A) holy shit thank you so much for your time
B) the author's notes of Cycles, Memories and WOTW start the same but have different content in the end in case y'all want context without rereading a wall of text
C) recommended reading order: Memories - Cycles - Unsent - WOTW (as a pallet cleanser /hj)]Hello and welcome back everyone! Goodness me, it's been a long time!! Thank you everyone for your patience, and if you're new thank you for clicking on this! In any case, just thank you for being here!!
The most important thing for me to say, is that as always, I am extremely thankful for interaction with these stories. I know that I haven't been answering to comments lately, but life has been a little bit taxing. I still read and enjoyed every single last one of them, and I thank the people who left them. Thank you!!
Okay so... What is this? Good question. I'm just doing a short little update of everything to signify that I am in fact alive, and very much still working on, and interested in, these stories. They have not been abandoned, they are not on hiatus. And I intend to come back to them as regularly as possible. I know I said this forever ago, but those intentions are still true. I love working on these fics, I love writing, so as long as I'm alive the stories will get finished!!
The only update I'm going to give you people is that it is EDS awareness month and I'm going to say that boy howdy am I aware of my EDS currently. Probably the most aware I have ever been. Does this impact update schedule? I mean, of course. Things aren't looking too bright right now, but I am doing better for the time being at least, and that's all I have; I can't see the future. I have a couple of appointments and treatments to try on the horizon, a couple of potential accessibility tools, so it's not all doom and gloom!! I feel like one update every two weeks is attainable right now. Don't take my word on that, a lot of things could go out of whack, but it's my intention, and it's my intention because I feel it's possible and doable and I really want to at least try! We might get weekly updates during particularly good moments, or a longer waits like monthly updates perhaps. But I will continue to work on them! Most notably will continue to work on Cycles and Memories.
Walk Out To Winter is not abandoned by any means, but as stated previously it was intended to be a mental health break that I frankly just don't need right now because I can't take a mental health break from fics I'm not writing. That means of the update schedule for this one will be a little bit more chaotic. Fret not, when I end my other fics, which are closer to completion than WOTW by a long shot, it will be the sole focus of my free time writing. So I will make up for delays.
Thank you for sticking around, it means a lot! New author's note content starts here:
So what this is is just a little reminder of where every character stands, from the perspective of whatever is resetting time. I just reread the entirety of the fic and it is a mess to keep track of and it hasn't been updated in almost a year, so I wouldn't blame anyone for being a little bit lost. This is a short recap chapter, and whenever I get back to regular updates this will be the first fic updated! Hopefully finishing Two (Part 2) -funny chapter title, I know-. I hope you can enjoy this update and that it is worth time. Thank you!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The simulation is falling apart again. In the middle of one of the best runs so far, the subjects have begun reducing hostilities once more.
Subject 01 had a minor mortal human complication and somehow that managed to kickstart the rest of the subjects' sympathy for each other. Subject 01 itself no longer wishes to be verbally aggressive to the rest of the subjects, assets, or complementary assets. Instead, it has opted to apologize and take accountability for what it considers to be “its misdeeds”.
Fortunately, the anomaly seems to be holding it in check and preventing it from speaking its feelings. Nonetheless this is a setback, as it is now imbued with remnant from its original reincarnated life, which ruins all the progress that it had made hating the other subjects.
For reasons unrelated to the musical or the game, its relationship with its spawn (Complementary Subject 01) also seems to be improving. At least that is the subject's belief. Subject 01 thinks that Complimentary Subject 01's change of heart and burst of positive mortal human emotions is related to it. I wonder how it will react when it discovers that it and its suffering have no bearing on Complementary Subject 01's change in behavior and that it was all related to Complimentary Subject 02.
Subject 02 is very confused. It has dramatically shifted gears from despising the very existence of Subject 05 to apologizing to it, also spurred on by Subject 01's near death experience. Both of the aforementioned subjects are reluctant to believe in any supernatural force, unaware of the resets. Both of them seem to suspect Subject 06 of being the one known as “Ringmaster” since it was the one that found the letter that Subject 05 left for Complimentary Asset 03 back in the randomly generated studio.
Subject 02 has switched from thinking that Subject 05 is the mastermind of the “game” to wholeheartedly believing either Subject 03 or Subject 06 are to blame. Its relationship with its own spawn (Complimentary Subject 02) has also improved in part because of Subject 02's change of heart. As cycle 218 proved beyond the shadow of a doubt, putting the subjects, complimentary subjects, assets, and complementary assets into near death experiences does not tear their bonds, but somehow makes them stronger. Perhaps it would be worth contemplating removing Subject 01's physical ailment in the upcoming cycles. Everything was going to perfection until it had another episode. Now none of them are working right.
Subject 03, by far my favorite up until this point, has succumbed to the mortal human mental weakness of witnessing a human body dismembered. Had Randomly Generated Asset 0010 not perished in front of Subject 03, chances are it would have continued to rejoice in its anger. Now that it is a former shell of itself, it has improved which relationship with its spawn (Complimentary Subject 03) and only seems to be suspicious of Subject 05 thanks to Randomly Generated Asset 0010's final words. Randomly Generated Asset 0010 shouldn't have even been near what it witnessed.
This unfortunate shortcoming adds to the theory that mind-breaking the subjects also does not help them hate each other. If anything, all the subjects, assests, and complementary assets have also collectively stopped despising Subject 03 and instead have actively started helping it due to the mortal human feelings of “sympathy” and “compassion”, and the bizarre notion that disliking someone and wanting them to be severely traumatized for life are somehow not the same.
Despite having originally had a horrible relationship with Subject 03, Subject 04 has also softened up towards it, as well as mostly everyone else. This was only in part due to Subject 01's cardiac failure and mostly related to Subject 05 continuing to be a monkey wrench in every single one of my plans, in every single cycle.
Nonetheless, Subject 04 is still somewhat suspicious of Subject 05 in relation to the shelf that was pushed onto Subject 02 so long ago. Regardless, Subject 04 is overall more clear-minded and hence less aggressive than when it assumed Subject 05 hated it and was consequently starving itself. As a note to self, it could be a good idea to resume modifying the subjects' vessels within the simulation to alter or fix their ailments instead of letting the anomaly take care of everything; especially since the nature of the anomaly itself is not properly understood yet.
In any case, since starvation makes it more aggressive and overall easier to hate due to its erratic behaviour, for the next cycle it could be worth trying to make Subject 04's “eating disorder” much worse (not bad enough to put it in a life-threatening situation, since evidence points to those only making them more “compassionate” towards each other).
Subject 05 remains the one I wish to burn in hellfire the most. From the very beginning it has been hesitant to attack its fellow subjects. Of course, it had to be the one that, albeit unknowingly and unintentionally, engineered the situation in which both it and Subject 06 witnessed the anomaly within them at a point in the cycle which I feel it is too soon to restart it, because it was going so well.
Subject 05 has consequently, thanks to the emotions gained from the memories of its original reincarnation, become extremely soft towards everyone around it. It is trying to become friends with Complimentary Asset 03, which had not happened since the very initial cycles; it is making Subject 04 better; it is extending kindness to Subject 03; and detests hating its cousin, Subject 02.
On the bright side, the presence of the anomaly along with the bodily side-effects of cycle rests have made Subject 05 question whether there is indeed some supernatural force driving everything in the background. However, it believes the one they call “ringmaster” and the presence dubbed “the entity” are different beings. Subject 05 does not discard the fact that if ringmaster were human, it could in some capacity be tapping into, or meddling with, electronics (which was recently proven).
In future runs I will gladly behead Subject 05 again, tearing its head off at the seam, and use it like mortal humans use stress balls. Subject 05 is the driving force behind the original contract failing. Perhaps removing it, or terminating it, would be the last ditch effort solution before deciding to delete this simulation entirely.
Subject 06, while having also seen the anomaly, remains far too preoccupied by its spawn (Complementary Subject 04) and its horrible emotional and health states. Prior to witnessing the anomaly, Subject 06 had a very clear suspect for “ringmaster”, then it didn't, and now that it is convinced there is some supernatural force driving the game, but it also cannot entirely discard a mortal puppeteering the game thanks to the growing inconsistencies of “ringmaster”.
Nonetheless, there is no risk of Subject 06 becoming a problem. The most masterful and only success of the cycle so far has been waiting the exact proper amount of time to paint Subject 06 and a child predator and have everyone believe it. Because of the generalized hatred and disgust towards Subject 06, it will not become a liability and there is nothing it can do to earn any kind of sympathy. As of right now, its only concerns are for its spawn.
Complementary Subject 01 is as self-destructive as ever, or perhaps even more thanks to the presence of the anomaly. Currently it is hopeful because Complimentary Subject 02 had to interfere. Had Complimentary Subject 01 not received news of Complementary Subject 02 and planned to reunite with it and Complementary Subject 03, there is a high likelihood that Complementary Subject 01 would be gone now.
Not all hope is lost. Irregardless of its emotional improvement, Complimentary Subject 01 still has the intent of terminating its own existence, which is certain to de-stabilize Subject 01 and fuel its rampage against the others. While I personally believe that this will be the same as putting the subjects themselves into death or near death situations, it has been requested that I give it a try, so I will. I believe that if Complimentary Subject 01 terminates its own existence, it will only make the subjects and everyone else more sympathetic towards Subject 01 no matter what, but for the sake of research I must try.
Perhaps it would be better to remove the complementary subjects from the simulation altogether, or terminate them entirely, since they were never part of the original contract to begin with. Cycle 218 had them removed for experimental purposes and would have been successful had it not been for Subject 05. Perhaps it merits repetition and analysis.
Complimentary Subject 02 is the second largest problem. After its death unrelated to the game, it remembered fond memories of its siblings (all the complimentary subjects, including 04 despite sharing no biological or legal bonds to it), and became once more of the driving force in putting them back together giving hope to an otherwise hopeless Complementary Subject 01 and postponing its self-termination.
Much like in its original reincarnation, Complimentary Subject 02 fills a role similar to that of Subject 05, which is a problem. While dealing with “incapacitating amounts of grief” by mortal human standards, it still manages to uplift everyone around it including the previously helpless Subject 02. I wonder what a cycle would look like without Complimentary Subject 02 and Subject 05 specifically. Perhaps I can behead both of them and have their heads watch their loved ones' lives unfold without them for the rest of eternity. Perhaps it would suffice.
Although Complementary Subject 03 yearns for the one it sees as its “mother”, it has started developing positive feelings towards biological mother. Thanks to a number of resets it almost saw the anomaly as well. It is now confused and conflicted, but overall Complementary Subject 02 unfortunately gives it hope.
Complimentary Subject 04 is as pathetic as ever, suffering for a “stuffed animal” that my personal vessel insisted appear in this cycle for reasons unrelated to the experiment. However, seeing as this object is causing Complementary Subject 04 such distress, and by proxy hurting its biological mother (Subject 06), I am glad the thing is in the simulation.
I was anxious about the addition of a variable such as the stuffed animal known as “Twitch” to keep giving my vessel the illusion that it is in control, and everything it writes is a fabrication of its own mind. But it has had a positive impact on my plans and goals, so I will probably keep it in upcoming experiments unless I choose to terminate all the Complimentary Subjects.
Both of the assets are extremely stressed out trying to figure out how to go about “fixing everything” and performing in every way they're expected to. All three of the complimentary assets are also behaving in the ways they normally do, without having reached the height of murder yet.
Nonetheless, Complementary Asset 03 is becoming very hastily aware of itself, juggling the theory of there being multiple ringmasters, and questioning the presence of a supernatural force. If it continues down the path of becoming another pain in my side (like Subject 05 and Complementary Subject 02 so far), deteriorating Complimentary Asset 03's mental state further could be beyond with the anomaly seems to be able to do, and it should be manually adjusted like in earlier cycles.
Alternatively, all complimentary assets could be removed (as in cycle 218, where they were not technically removed but they did not participate, as it was during the time period where complementary assets and assets tried to flee from the subjects) to continue experimenting with the possibility of only leaving the assets along with the subjects.
If all fifteen (15) of them do not give what they owe, terminating all of them and considering the contract a failure is always a possibility.
Notes:
And there we go!!
M MB YSA MZ RZRAVAA
Thank you very much for your time!! If there are any
ATN TW ALUH SEWTQCTRN?
comments or
LAL?
constructive criticism you want
MF SPZLPAEPH H XAAPVHROT ES TI
to send my way feel
M'HT MILR UC ELPW TDDX MSD IZS SSZV
free to let me know!! Take care everyone, and
MF HSSBPPC'E LHZQ PNGLWE IZ XOME XYJVVYPEMVR
have a good day!! Until next time!!
QMZP MA WFDA
I'm barely tired today! Yay :)
Chapter 23: Two (Part 2)
Notes:
Hello everyone!! First and foremost thank you very much for comments and interaction with this fic, it means a lot to the author!! ^^
"Ciel you said biweekly updates were doable" finals. They slapped me in the face. So hard. And then life. Just in general.
But i passed...! Everything except for one class OTL. In my defence i wasn't able to attend that class all year long due to health reasons so yeah. Vocal nodes ain't great for singers kids. Long story short the conservatory has me grabbed by the ankles for one more year. Lady Fate really doesn't want me to leave /j
With all that out of the way, update time!! Fucking finally i missed this. Wanna hear something funny that y'all have never heard me say~?
The chapter turned out to be longer than expected :D
So thanks to Skye for helping me settle on the titling convention "Two Part 2" and "Two Part 3". I was gonna go with part 2.1 and part 2.2 bruh.
As a sidenote as soon as we're done with the Countdown arc, i am never again in my life titling anything after numbers. Ever.
Both parts up now, please feel free to share your thoughts, i would love to hear them!! Thank you!! I hope that you can enjoy and that this is worth your time
Chapter Text
(January 4th, 2024, Thursday)
It's really not funny anymore. Not that it ever was, of course, but this is just...
With a sigh of frustration, María drops onto the closed toilet lid, burying her eyes into her open palms. The pressure building up in her chest seems to be pushing upwards, invading her skull and compressing her thoughts into a pulp.
The saying “Be careful what you wish for” never made much sense to her ever since she woke up in this century. In her first life she craved for the freedom and independence she now has. Although their first months in this timeline were as painful as being covered in splinters, she never regretted having wished for that freedom. Not once in these past four years has María come to regret having obtained what she vehemently so desired.
Maybe it made a bit of sense after she wished Maggie would leave her and that was exactly what happened, but it's not something María is facing right now. Mostly because she isn't sure getting rid of her wasn't a net positive for Maggie. And if so, by extension, no matter how painful, for María herself. It's messy.
...Not until right now, that is. Or at least not completely and inequivocably.
...Everyone should be happy, right? There's finally peace and quiet; they're all is being civil and tolerable. This is what everyone dreamt of since this production began, and now that it's here it couldn't be worse.
It actually makes María wish the stage outside were still a battlefield. No matter how much it hurt, poignant words were more palatable weapons to her than whatever the heck this is.
They've made it to lunch break without having a major intervention except for the one from earlier. Bar the bloody, creepy thing left to graze María's legs first thing in the morning, everything has sailed smoothly and it's been a miserable ride.
For one, the obvious reasons are that Amanda died she's gone. Forever. She's--, and Catalina could have also died in María's arms agains. She almost--, and 2 seconds after that, Anna was collapsing from an eating disorder presumably no one knew she still had. In María's specific case, it's pertient to add she recently lost her girlfriend through sheer idiocy and cruelty, but wasn't that the outcome she wanted? She can't leave out the cruelty, though.
And for the hundreth time,
what
happened to María the day before Amanda showed Maggie--?
...It's safe to assume those are prices nobody wanted to pay in exchange for better working conditions. And yet it's not even the bad part.
The bit about this ordeal that has María's head beating as steadily as a bass drum is the tension that can be perceived from every single person on stage.
It would be easier if the collective stress were for Catalina's wellbeing, or Jane's or Anna's. Not to say that brand of attention isn't present; most everyone as far as María's concerned wants everyone to leave this production alive safe and healthy. No, that's comprehensible and, to a degree, comforting almost like they still care about each oth--
The problem is the mistrust and fear that have replaced the constant arguing. It genuinely feels like they are contractually obligated to be on edge for the entire production. The relentless arguing left the theatre like the audience does after the curtain falls. And, much like the next group of spectators file in after a show, fear replaced it and nestled everywhere. In the audience and the box seats, on stage with them, tucked into their instrument cases and between their sheet music, beside them, breathing down their necks, filling every nook and cranny with its pungent presence.
Before, every single instance of nastiness shared among them could be chalked up to their less than ideal past. Kathryn being pissed off at her cousins, Jane being her bitter self, Anne comprehensively being on edge due to sharing a stage with Jane and Catherine...
María can even let it slide that...
Hmm...
...She's not entirely sure if one of them started acting like the studio, and later the theater, were haunted, and others tagged along; or if it was some sort of twisted coordinated effort among who? None of them were on speaking terms after the entity shred their family apart, but whatever it was, it was forgivable in María's eyes. All of them were full of resentment, it was bound to bleed through. It was immature, it was uncalled for and it was living hell, but it was understandable.
Now that the once endless cries of bickering and insults have faded to silence, what's on stage is a cacophony of incongruent, disturbing deceit.
As is expected when several cast members are either in a near-death experience or witness one, everybody appears to be concerned and acting accordingly. No one has made a single comment on how Anna looks, everyone is often making sure Catalina is feeling well, Anne and Kathryn have buried the battle ax in favor of supporting Jane. Maggie and María are acting politely towards each other because arguing on stage was catastrophic last time.
María could have killed Catalina. She could have killed her best fr--
If this anxious cordiality had replaced the incessant arguing, María wouldn't be feeling as if there's a beast trying to wrestle its way out of her body. That's not the problem here. The problem is that despite there being more than good reasons to behave, and everyone publicly acting as if they were, some or one of them (it's hard to tell) are still at it.
...That freakish thing under her vanity this morning... it's not that María minds it, or that it scared her beyond the initial shock factor. It was a middle school-level prank. No, the problem is that someone did it. That someone went through with it.
As much as Catherine is disgusting, this simply is not the week, it is not the appropriate time or context, for someone to target her. It just causes more strain and there's three cast members who are already suffering.
Hell, they have been threatened with their paycheck and someone behind the scenes has the cold blood to pretend they care while still doing... whatever this is. Someone is still pulling the strings behind this grotesque spectacle; and that's not mentioning how it escalated to bodily harm when someone decided to target Joan. She literally could not see the bucket of water falling on her and has now been missing two days for a concussion. Gone wrong, that “prank” could have snapped her neck.
María doesn't want anyone to die.
...Which one of them is twisted, cruel and vengeful enough to look Jane, Anna, and Catalina in the eye an act like a caring person while having the fucking cold blood to write sentences on walls, customize creepy dolls, and physically harm other cast members? Who is doing this? Why? Who is responsible for this brutality?
They were a family once. Back when--
...This is taking a toll on everybody. Catalina stares at everyone with some emotion María can't really place it looks sort of like guilt, but María is far past the point of expecting Catalina to experience that. Anne looks at her baby cousin, Maggie and Catherine with this profound questioning in her eyes, like she's wondering something about them specifically. It's very different from the concern-filled gazes she has for Jane. Though recently she also regards them with this... anger, or mistrust, that looks... strange. Just bizarre, seemingly out of nowhere.
Jane is really not an active player, if anything she's been even more zoned out since Joan's incident. Her mind is just not here but the tirade of pain and hurt drags on like her wellbeing doesn't matter.
The way that Anna looks at Kathryn and Catherine feels like there's something going on between them; and the way that Kathryn and Catherine look at each other confirms that there is. Kathryn has made a habit of staring at everyone as if she were trying to peer deep into their souls and figure out what is going on and who is responsible for this insanity; and Catherine is as detached as always, incessantly looking at something on her phone.
Bessie is... acting odd, but María can't really place how; it just feels off. Then again, to an extent that's kind of par for the course with her; she's always been a tad unpredictable, at least to María. Other than sharing strangely amicable glances with Kathryn in this ambience, she's always also on her phone, frowning profoundly. And Maggie--
...It's been hard to discern what's going through her head. The only things María notices when she looks at Maggie are the profound pain and betrayal in her eyes. Those beautiful eyes that María seems to be proficient at welling up with tears. The ones she simultaneously loves and has made cry the most.
She is a monster.
What... what is María supposed to do without waking up and seeing her beloved ex-girlfriend's face first thing in the morning? Waking up on her warm shoulder, tilting her head upwards and seeing Maggie's beautiful smile, starting the day with the certainty that nothing can ever bring María down because she has the world's most precious person beside her, and out of all the scum of this Earth knowing that Maggie chose her... How did she blow this so bad? Just what was going through her head that day? If only--
María pinches the bridge of her nose with a little hiss. Every time, every single time she tries to think about what happened that day...
...It would be easier if she could just attribute it to the fact that Amanda died a horrible death. She didn't deserve that. While she was far from Person of the Year, the intimacy and pseudo-romance María and her shared still makes something hard and wet get lodged in the back of María's throat every time it comes to mind.
She still finds herself anticipating to see Amanda walking up to the stage some days, high heels clacking as--
But it's not that, it's the headache. The headache that far overshadows whatever emotional impact Amanda's death has on María which is more than she would like to admit.
The fact that Catalina also had one at the same time as María, the spontaneous blackout and missing memories, how it happens when she thinks about this without fail...
María holds her stomach as a wave of nausea hits her. All of this, in some capacity, links back to the letter Bessie supposedly received in the studio; the one about the entity being back. At the time María thought it to be horseshit taken too far, nothing that out of place for a production that has been dotted by violence until it reached the point of death quite literally in one case. Amanda--
But that headache... and whatever María experienced when it happened along with the certainty that Catalina also got one is just...
It's not normal.
María gets up, pulling her phone out of her pocket so it doesn't dig into her abdomen anymore. She still half-expects to unlock it and see a text from Maggie or Amanda.
...It's not something María wants to think about, plain and simple. She has enough on her plate with everything else going on. If the entity is actually back, worrying won't stop it. And if it isn't, why would María lend credence to someone who really wanted to screw with them and hurt them by mentioning the entity that ruined their lives?
When they first woke up, María, Maggie, Joan and Bessie shared an apartment. However, they spent so much time at home over the Queens' house in an attempt to stay together, to form some sense of unity and companionship that to practical effects, all of them lived together.
María doesn't remember the apartment as well as she does the Queens' house. So many nights and nightmares, terrors, missing people of the past, working through everything that waking up entailed spent either on the couch, or crammed with one of the others on the double bed in the guest room. So much time spent building a life together, all for...
For nothing.
A tear drops on María's phone, reflecting off of the blackened screen. Sometimes it feels like she's the only one who those times mean something significant to. That she's the only one who cares that they were family. Much like the muffled raindrops outside, more tears join the first one as María bites her lip to keep from sobbing audibly.
...Family doesn't give each other unfair ultimatums. Family doesn't tear each others' kids out of their arms. Family doesn't fall apart faster than a card castle in a tornado. They fight to stay together, goddamnit.
And family most certainly doesn't do whatever vile and disgusting plan is impulsing all this violence. Which in turn incites more mostly verbal carnage as it angers everyone and clouds their judgments, leaving them trapped in this vicious cycle with no clear way out.
Was it really all in María's head? The time they shared, the affection that she was so certain was collectively felt? They were friends, growing closer and closer every day, and then little by little everyone just...
...María made some horrible decisions with Maggie, most prominently; she's not saying she's innocent by any means. She was guided by inexcusable selfishness she missed Lina so much, she didn't consider how her self-serving actions would hurt Maggie, and she has been paying for it and fucking up all over again ever since. No punishment could be greater than Maggie missing in her life.
And it's all María's fault.
...She's long given up on trying, or hoping, to make amends with everyone. It's just not possible, none of them are willing to talk and cooperate. María can't save whatever they had four years ago, not if she's the only one interested.
Whether it hurts or not, is fair or not, the reality is that it's gone for good. Love alone isn't enough.
But, if given the chance, she would do anything, literally anything, to try fixing things with Maggie. To salvage just one relationship, the most important one. María doesn't want a life without Maggie. She doesn't want Maggie to think there's something wrong with her, that María's actions were in some capacity her fault. Fixing things may not even entail getting together again nightmarish for María, but something she's more than willing to accept, but just clearing up how sorry María is and taking full responsibility for all the pain she has inflicted on her most beloved former girlfriend.
María can't ask that, or anything else. She knows, she's in no position to ask absolutely anything from Maggie. So she'll just let the pain from this incident build up like toxic waste along with the rest of the anguish that burdens and clutters all four chambers of María's heart.
How much longer until it overflows and suffocates her?
...
She doesn't care that her things won't stop going missing since all the way back at the studio. She doesn't care that someone felt the need to insult her by writing derogatory things on the wall; María isn't even the only person who's received that treatment unfortunately. She would have liked it if people had left Bessie alone. That's not what hurts: what hurts so hard it makes the pain cascade out of her eyes is the fact that one or several of them are responsible for this.
At this point María would almost be glad if the entity were actually back. Just almost.
Everyone would have been manipulated by an external, almighty force, at least. She wouldn't have to deal with the agony of knowing with every passing day that they were never a family to begin with. Because this is simply not how family behaves no matter how ugly the argument.
But that would be too nice to be true.
María jumps when her phone vibrates against her leg and the screen lights up. She quickly dries her eyes, then wipes her phone screen against her flannel shirt to be able to see who wrote Maggie? Please let it be--
Sender unknown, just great. María unlocks her phone, ready to delete and block the number. She would have been happy even if it were Catalina reminding her she still owes Catalina's screen reparations. At least then she'd be talking to Lina.
María's messages app remains black as it loads, taking its sweet time. She really needs to free up some memory, this is barely functional. Come to think of it, the other day Catalina seemed to have a spontaneous change of heart with everyone and told María she didn't owe any reparations for an accident.
It just so happens they're not family anymore they never were, and María doesn't like owing things to people who are, at the end of the day no matter how much it hurts, little more than strangers.
The message loads-- It's addressed to her... Who could it be that isn't her contact list?
Stupid question, María has had more one night stands than she has brain cells or morals when it comes to her girlfriend.
The least María can do is reply. She's already caused enough damage and hurt enough partners' feelings.
“María, hello. Have you missed me? :) It is a delight to be back in contact with all of you lovely people. I missed you.
“As celebration for my return I figured I might give you a little gift. It is an invitation that you do not have much of a choice in accepting if you appreciate Maggie's safety and bodily integrity. You already harmed her enough and messed up all of her feelings on New Year's, didn't you? You cruel, cruel person. I love that about you :)
“Wouldn't it just be... crushing, if something like what happened to Amanda were to occur to sweet Maggie as well? :)
“Be on the lookout for more messages from me. I will give you instructions. It is great to be back at last :) See you soon!
“I should add that, were you to consider Maggie's life is worth sacrificing, I have an additional gift. If you fail to obey me, Mary will disappear on Saturday and nobody will hear from her again. There's two days left :)”
There's... There's something foul in her mouth. It tastes like bile. It's hard to breathe as her heart picks up its pace.
“Be careful what you wish for.”
María reads the message over, just to be sure she understood correctly.
“Be careful what you wish for.”
Did... Did Maggie tell someone about them? About their affair on New Year's? ...She wouldn't. Maggie just wouldn't. María knows her well even if she only ever hurts her, and she just wouldn't.
“Be careful what you wish for.”
That... can only mean...
Shuddering, repressing a scream, María shuts her eyes and throws her phone against the stall's door. It echoes in the empty bathroom as it clatters to the floor.
...She... Didn't she want Bessie's letter to be true...?
“Be careful what you wish for.
“You might just get it.”
Chapter 24: Two (Part 3)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
With her stomach tight and shivers still racing down her spine, Anna sits down. The air outside is cold, but it's soothing compared to the death-filled stuffy hospital she just left behind. She's more than willing to sacrifice warmth to get out.
Hospitals make her uneasy. They remind her too much of her final moments alive.
There, she did it. Kat can stop worrying now if it's even genui--. Anna walked into her GP's office and awkwardly beat around the bush for a while brought up the subject of perhaps... Hypothetically... If one looks at it from a certain angle, squints, and skews it the right way... Needing... help, doing basic biological functions like...
...Eating.
She let someone into a vulnerable part of her, a total stranger. They're going to try to get weird ideas into her head and, worst of all, food into her--
...She did the scary but responsible thing she's going to lose control. She will--. And in exchange Kat is also doing something brave yet terrifying.
Anna isn't entirely sure what's wrong with Kat, but every time one of her joints cracks and the limpness and pain that come afterwards... that's just not normal. Before working at the musical Anna was a gym instructor. She's worked with a fair amount with people, she's heard a lot of joints crack, and she's never heard or seen anything as extreme as what happens to Kat.
Anna has suspected for a while now that Kat may be on the hypermobility spectrum, but every time she's tried to bring it up she's been met with this... defensiveness that Anna has no business criticizing, considering she didn't want to go to the doctor for her own issues either. She's just a hypocrite like that; she's always ruined Kat's life no matter what. At least this time she didn't let Kat die a butchered dea--
…
...In any case, yes. A very stubborn defeniveness that cut off all potential for conversation. But Kat said she only wanted one thing for her birthday, and it was for Anna to take care. She didn't pay much attention to that request all her attempts to reconnect with Kathryn strike Anna as fruitless until Kat proposed they both take care as some sort of... apology? Or perhaps... Anna isn't sure. In all honesty, she's not sure of much of what's going on with Kathryn anymore lately.
Kat is always hard to read, Anna has never had a particularly easy time trying into understand her although it was easier before she ruined everything. But recently Kat has been so... all over the place. More than usual, anyway. Both of them have had a chaotic give-and-take relationship for a very long time, that's not new all Anna's fault. And still, this is just...
“Keen observation, Anna.”
“If it's to see Liz I think we'll both manage to be agreeable to each other.”
“And... Why would I want to be her friend?”
“You're not going to die on me.”
“Why did you have to ruin this?”
“I won't let you hurt yourself, Anna. No matter how much I want to hate you.”
“Don't call me that!! I
hate
it when you call me that!!”
“Don't leave me.”
“You said it wouldn't be like this again. You said you'd respect my boundaries. You promised.”
“I don't need you to defend me, Anna!!”
“If you want to get me something meaningful go see a nutritionist and get therapy; will you? Take care and respect my goddamn boundaries.”
“This conversation isn't over!! You
can't
run from this; I
won't
let you!! You hear me?!”
“You always ruin
everything
.”
“If I never see Lizzie again because of this, I won't ever forgive you.”
“Don't go making promises you can't keep.”
“Don't take my sunshine away.”
“...Even if we've both hurt each other... I still do care about you. Why else would I want you to see a doctor?”
“Someone told me I should welcome the new year with someone I really care about. So I came here as fast as I could.”
“Happy New Year, Anna.”
...Anna has tried her best to ignore the bloody nose incident. It hasn't been on her mind because starvation tends to cause a retraction and lowering of the field of consciousness she's been busy with other affairs. Besides, she would know that she is... to put it lightly, subjecting her nose's blood vessels to a lot of stress sometimes. And, if Kat is hypermobile and has frail vessels, maybe they happened to sync up in a weird way...?
...That answer's not correct satisfying.
It's not something Anna wants to think about, either. She has enough suspense and mystery at the theater. Along with a very annoying feeling that everyone is walking on eggshells around her because they want to protect her or something yet nobody seemed to care when four years ago--
Kat's appointment can't take much longer. Despite how bizarre and unpredictable their relationship has been since New Year's, Anna kind of likes where it's going. On the way here, before they went their separate directions to their respective doctors, after being tangibly nervous all car ride along, Kat grabbed Anna's hand cautiously. She hasn't done that in four years. Anna missed it.
They've been considerably kinder and gentler towards each other since Kathryn came back home on New Year's, taking tiny baby steps, but they hadn't had another instance of physical contact until today. Kat looked hesitant, which might be comprehensible enough considering their bond is... complex. The word is 'frail'. It's one more fuck-up away from being ruined forever. If Anna isn't careful--
…Perhaps more specifically than 'hesitant', Anna is looking for the term 'tentative'. As much as Anna would like to pretend otherwise, there was no warmth in Kat's eyes as she wrapped her fingers around her hand. She was trying to test... something. Or that's what it looked like. If so, what?
No matter how exhausted Anna is of intrigues, they have followed her home. They followed Kat back into the house when she came back two minutes before the year changed; snuck in her bag at some point of her outing to run away from Anna, then crawled out of it to crush Anna's chest. The suspicion in this case isn't a creepy doll behind a vanity, derogatory or insulting sentences on walls, or whatever the hell they did to Catherine (which she deserved and Anna supports). For once yet somethow worse, it's nothing like that.
Kat left the house without an umbrella and came back home with one. That's it; that little thing, such a menial object, has been messing with Anna's head more than this forsaken appointment has from that point.
When Kat left the house eight hours prior to returning within an inexplicable shift in behaviour, Anna recommended taking an umbrella, but Kat waved her off. Later that night, when they disengaged from their warm but disconcerting embrace, as they were getting ready to go to bed, Kat upturned the contents of her bag onto the couch looking for her phone so she could leave it charging overnight. She had been carrying nothing out of the ordinary except for an umbrella.
Anna asked if she had bought it outside or taken it from home. Part of her wanted to think that Kat had listened to her in the end foolish as usual.
“Kind of?” she said, looking down at her nails. “I knew it was going to be useless for me, but the person I was with felt more comfortable if I had one in case the rain got worse from the bus home. I didn't want her to worry about me, so...”
That line was spoken carefully, as if with every word Kat were deliberating whether she should tell Anna who she had been or not. It culminated in the confounding reveal that the person that Kat had run into once outside was none of her old friends, as Anna had initially speculated, but Bessie.
That is... so bizarre. Every time Anna thinks about it... why? How? The two of them barely tolerated each other last week, they met each other at random, and they just became friends? That certainly seems to be case, seeing how well they're getting along in the theater. And to the surprise of everyone that Anna has seen watching Kat and Bessie interact, not just herself. This is objectively befuddling.
Is it bad that she's jealous? That she would also like to be part of their friendship and go back to how they were four years ago before--?
In and of itself, that's strange but not mysterious. It's very Kat-like to not tell anyone about how she's struggling. Anna is convinced that, if they didn't live together, Kathryn would have never told her about her budding health problems. It's no surprise that she wouldn't have told Bessie that she couldn't handle the umbrella anyways and just wanted to get her to shut up or feel better. And Bessie at least last Anna knew of her is definitely caring enough to worry about someone getting wet on the way back home.
The problem with that isn't the story, or the umbrella. It's that when Kat came back before midnight, she said she had been with an “unlikely ally”.
She had been out with an “unlikely ally”. Back at the studio, Bessie received a letter that was for her from “an unlikely ally”...
...Anna hates the feeling in her stomach. Every time she's asked Kat why she used those specific words all she's gotten are half-hearted responses about how definitely it is unlikely the two of them would get along. That much is true, no one understands this turn of events. But the term “ally” implies they are doing something together; otherwise Kat would have said “unlikely friend” or something like that, but she didn't.
Unless Anna is overthinking this.
Every time she has tried to probe Kat further, she has frozen in her tracks. That chilling letter detailed that someone was sending threatening messages to the others, impersonating the entity in order to get them to hurt each other, and that it knew Bessie was one of those people. Bessie has been messing with Anna since the very beginning of the production in what Anna assumed was fair revenge
for being a horrible friend
.
...At the time she assumed the letter to be yet another attempt to unnerve everyone as much as possible; it's safe to assume most everyone did right? It's the reason Anna has thought about it sporadically, but the thought has never taken up too much of her attention; she just dismissed it hunger hasn't helped.
That night, before the wretched bloody noses, Anna was troubled. She wanted to know what Kat thought, discuss her fears, and Kat was adamant that there was no entity. She pointed out that every single bit of disgusting behaviour had been publicly known in one way or another, how that wasn't the entity's old MO.
That is exactly, almost word for word, what unlikely ally said in their letter to Bessie. It's a connection Anna didn't make until Kat referred to Bessie exactly like that.
...It's probably a coincidence
it doesn't feel like one
. Anna is thinking too much into this. She trusts Bessie
marginally, after all she's done to Anna
. And of course she trusts Kat
but she still has no alibi her the amount of time nobody saw her the day Anne had a shelf pushed on her; the one that Anna blindly covered for.
It's suspicious, alright? It's all just very suspicious.
A thought has been tickling at the edges of Anna's awareness, one that she's fought back tooth and nail all this time: whether Kat and Bessie have been faking being antagonistic all this time just to plot a game like this in the background.
It's obvious that Bessie is more capable of harm than Anna thought; she has relentlessly harassed Anna since the beginning. And sweet little Kat has a very aggressive mean streak, as she demonstrated when Anne was recovering at home...
All of this just... leaves a horrible aftertaste in Anna's mouth. Every time she thinks about it, coupled with how Kat has been acting extremely weird since the night Anna passed out
what the hell does she have going on with her cousin and
Catherine
of all people? That's just weird
…
…Anna doesn't like it. She doesn't like feeling suspicious of Kat, she feels like it's some form of betrayal. She's already hurt Kathryn enough, and on top of that now she has the audacity to suspect horrible things from her. The same goes for Bessie. Yet at the same time it's undeniable that both of them have strayed at least a bit from the people Anna thought they were. What if she doesn't know them anymore?
Before Catalina's cardiac incident and Amanda's death, Anna would have found the threats to be annoying, but overall forgivable. Festering anger oozing. But after they all saw what the constant arguing did to Catalina, and not even respecting Amanda's death and Jane's grief...? That's downright evil.
Then again, so is pushing a shelf on someone. Steve and Jane didn't have an alibi either, but none of them have ever referred to anyone as “unlikely ally”.
Anna doesn't want to open this box. She really doesn't want to know. But again, she kind of does. If this behaviour has already lead to one major health complication and it's not stopping, isn't it Anna's responsibility to expose it? Or at least exposing how dubious it is...?
...But this is Kat she's talking about, for crying out loud. Just imagining the betrayed look in Kat's eyes makes Anna's stomach hurt. That would definitely be the final nail in the coffin. Their relationship is already a tattered mess, if Anna went through with that without any solid evidence it would be devastating.
Even if she had evidence, which is an insane thing to think because this is
Kat and Bessie
, Anna would still hesitate. Even if she doesn't want to admit it, she knows it in her heart.
...Does this make her an accomplice? Is she an accomplice if she doesn't even know
what
is going on? What if this is all just one big coincidence? It's not impossible that Anna is only so wary of her former friends because it provides an otherwise unavailable explanation to all the odd things that have happened in the theater.
If it's two of them, the entity is not back. That line of thought is one that Anna has avoided like the plague since the possibility was presented to all of them through Bessie's letter. She doesn't want the demon to be back, the one that ruined everything.
What if Anna is just using her friends as scapegoats to avoid confronting that option? No amount of planning or scheming would make both her and Kat's noses bleed at once right? But then that means it's something supernatural and Anna breaks into a cold sweat every time the thought crosses her mind.
Is she using her friends for her own comfort, is that what she's doing? That would be in line with someone who has been dismal to both of them. Someone who can't be good for anyone , who always ends up hurting those she cares about. Someone who just lost contact with Lizzie for good because of her own aggressiveness and stupidity, someone who--
Anna's phone vibrates in her pocket. In the middle of her thought storm, the unexpected feeling makes her jump. A sharp pain travels from the base of her skull to her shoulder. Maybe she should have brought up the contracted neck with her doctor while she was there; get some anti inflammatories prescribed. But she was so desperate to run away like the coward she is get out of there that she forgot.
…
It's just a tense muscle, she's dealt with worse. This is nothing.
She has a message from someone who isn't in her contacts. The number looks vaguely familiar though... Oh, right, it's the person who got the wrong number a few weeks ago. Anna didn't care enough to delete it, and that might have been a good thing. If this is going to be a recurring issue, she might as well tell the other person they have the wrong number.
She doesn't read what's on screen, tapping on her keyboard instead. As it pops up it pushes all the messages upwards. Anna's gaze is drawn to the movement on instinct.
…
...For a moment the world seems to be running slower, almost still, as if the planet had stopped careening its way across the universe. Anna doesn't want to pry, but the last message is signed with a smiley face. The very same smiley face she saw first thing upon reincarnation, next to the message written on the wall
“
Make a musical :)”
If she weren't so paranoid she wouldn't be reading a message that isn't for her. The first time she saw this she didn't think twice about it; a lot of people finish their texts with smiley faces. The entity doesn't have monopoly over them, but her heart is accelerating and her blood pressure is rising. She needs to read it just to see that it’s a normal text from a normal person.
As fear slithers through her veins to every last inch of her body, Anna takes a deep breath.
“
Hello my dear. I have missed you dearly. Did you miss me too? Four years is such a long time, how have you fared without your dear Kat? It's nice to see the two of you returning to normalcy. This morning both of you felt comfortable enough to have breakfast together in pyjamas, like you would have done four years ago :)
“
With the crucial difference, of course, that back then there would have been more people around the table, and Kat and you wouldn't have been so uncomfortably distant.
“
It's all about baby steps though, isn't it? :)
“
I will be brief. I have one single question for you, and one alone. If you had to choose between hurting Kat or losing Lizzie forever, which one would you choose? Kat or Lizzie?
“I will get in contact with you again soon. Mull over and take care. We wouldn't want you to get sick, now would we? :)”
...
Anna... isn't entirely sure what would happen if the world stopped spinning. However, she is certain she would be feeling the exact same unbearable dread that is filling up her lungs like water and making it hard to breathe. What--?
…
...
4oCcSSdtIGp1c3QgZ2xhZCB0byBoYXZlIHlvdSBoZXJlLiAgSSdtIGdsYWQgdG8gaGF2ZSB5b3UgaGVyZSBub3cuIiA=
…
…
A little whimper escapes her, the ground seeming to tremble beneath her feet even though the world is unmoving. What... what was that about? It feels like...
Gingerly, in slow motion
she's afraid of knowing the answer and her stomach hurts so much
, Anna touches her nose.
...It's dry. She's not bleeding, her shoulders slump in relief. But it felt just like when...
Everything sounds far away. Anna looks ahead of herself, but she isn't seeing anything. What...?
...What is she supposed to do now...?
*
Lizzie is laying on her bed with her legs kicked up like the main character of some stupid teenage drama having a sleepover. She and Mary teamed up to help Eddie with some homework. He was called for supper, and Mary went to help her mum with it too. Lizzie finishes sending them a good night text before locking the phone screen. Maybe it's just her, but her phone appears to get warmer and warmer recently, even if she uses it for short periods of time.
She needs a new charger, probably.
Mum came in earlier to say she was going to start preparing supper and ask if Lizzie wanted to join her. Lizzie left her phone on her bed so mum couldn't see and said she would be downstairs shortly. Although Lizzie has a hard time fully believing mum is trying to do better, both of their lives have certainly improved since New Year's. They are two days away from Saturday and mum hasn't even given a sign about wanting to backtrack on her promise to let Lizzie stay at home
and Lizzie has been looking for signs almost incessantly all this time
.
...It's useless to get hopes up though, there's still a chance that mum will go ballistic literally at the last second. But this is the closest Lizzie has ever been to freedom.
She rolls onto her back, swinging her legs to the floor and getting up. Betraying mum's trust like this on the very first day she's allowed freedom doesn't make Lizzie feel great, that's for sure, but...
She feels like a prisoner on parole
and of being a prisoner she knows a fair bit
. After years of being trapped in different cages, Mary has promised to break one of those open on Saturday
instead of forcing Lizzie into one, for a change. Although Lizzie technically deserved that, since--
As far as Lizzie is concerned, if mum doesn't change her mind from here to Saturday, she might as well change her mind for next week. She seemed honest enough, and Lizzie was more than happy at first, but as more time goes by, her heart races.
This might be her only chance to see her siblings again
at least before she turns 18
. She can't waste that chance, right? Since mum is unpredictable
and her track record less than promising
, Lizzie has to make the most out of this opportunity.
...She still feels bad lying to mum so openly at the first chance available, but she would feel even worse if she cancelled on Mary and Eddie and never got to see them for the next six years . She wouldn't only get angry with mum, Lizzie would hate her even more.
She hates hating mum. Why can't they have a simple, carefree relationship?
...So it's a good thing overall. It may not be ideal, and if mum proves that she was being true for once and she's not going to retract Lizzie's independence at her first whim, she's going to feel horrible. But it has to be done.
In part, it's sort of mum's fault, as well as Catalina's and Jane's. The three of them may have been at war, but they had no right to keep Mary, Lizzie and Eddie apart. They were done with endless fighting
and assassination attempts, and imprisonments, and removing each other from the line of succession, and--
, they just wanted to be a family even if nobody else seemed to want to.
They wanted peace. It wasn't a crime. They shouldn't have been punished with distance.
Lizzie fixes her hair a little bit before opening the door to head downstairs. It may be betrayal, but Lizzie can hardly be held accountable for it. All she wants is to be with her siblings. That's not bad.
The scent of dinner travels to greet her halfway downstairs. She was done much later than she would have wanted. Now that she's finally getting along with mum in theory at least she can't get enough. This is mum, the one that Lizzie spent 66 years missing every single day last time. She may have made some grave mistakes, but Lizzie wants to spend every possible second with her mum and betray her as well?
...
Before opening the door to the kitchen, Lizzie takes a deep breath. She will feel guilty after she has reunited with her siblings. Until then, for all she knows the meeting might not even happen.
And it's not like it feels complete without--
'
Stop that,'
Lizzie commands herself.
...It escapes her why, after whatever happened on Christmas Eve, she can't stop thinking about that child. The union between the two most vile pathetic excuses for human beings. How did Lizzie ever believe Catherine? How was she so blind for her entire first life? She believed her for so long only for Catherine to go ahead and--
Lizzie pushes the door knob open. Mum doesn't turn around from the soup she's making while she makes some sort of comedic retort about Lizzie having a loose definition of “5 minutes”, but it doesn't matter. Lizzie walks us up to her mother and wraps her arms around her waist, burying her head into her mother's warm back, relaxing at the familiar scent of her sweet clothes softener and shampoo.
If mum had been alive, nobody would have hurt Liz. Or maybe she would have been a prisoner.
...It's hard to tell, and nothing really makes sense in Lizzie's head. But the tender joy in her heart every time she's with mum and they're not arguing is a feeling that Lizzie experienced every day of her life 500 years ago. Except back then it was tainted by longing. Now, mum drops the spoon and turns around to hold Lizzie, kissing her head and calling her her sweet, precious girl.
Mum is alive. She's
here
. And she's real.
Lizzie's eyes well up with tears. At least for now, for this one second, she needs to revel in this warm, cozy emotion and believe that it will last forever. While she does, she can also hold her long lost siblings in her heart. In two days, she will be able to hold them in her arms as well.
Soon.
Notes:
And there we go!! I wrote this in like. 5/6 days. Which is great, it took much longer before. This is almost at the pace of my old update schedule. Still gonna officially stick to a biweekly schedule though, just to be safe. Ik you're all the sweetest readers ever and don't care too much about delays, but my brain loves schedules. So officially biweekly, unofficially might, just might, be weekly.
I missed this
Yzcs ettk bthb twnp. Ne etqc swzs ieinm 0. Nitw yyeg rt diadneg nzw xowo? :)
a lot!! On the downside i am so tired. I need more naps.
Gonna go take one. Thank you guys so much for your time!! Feel free to let me know what you thought!! See you next time, take care everyone!! Have a lovely day~!!
Chapter 25: Zero Part 1 (1-1)
Notes:
Hello and welcome back!! First things first, thank you so much for interacting with this fic!! It makes the author happy ^^
Okay, now. We are. Fucking finally. In the end of the Countdown arc. We're finally here. This is one of Those chapters where we have 14 POVs because it's Important. And uhh. My prediction was two 6K word chapters, 7 and 7 POVs.
We are 8K words in and only 2 POVs. Oops.
So how this is gonna work: i want to try updating more consistently, so i'm gonna update roughly every 6K words. Narratively it still makes sense to have Zero part 1 and Zero part 2 because \something\ happens that makes it logical to have 2 parts from a narrative standpoint. So all these mini updates? Are just a subset of Zero part 1. From the eighth POV onwards it's part 2.
For my own sanity and organization i'm also adding an additional number to see which chapters were uploaded at once. Ignore that, it's for authorial archival purposes and a mess. For y'all just focus on part 1 and part 2. Or don't, i'm not your boss /lh
With that out of the way, thank you very much for your time. I hope this update is worth it and that you can enjoy!!
Chapter Text
(January 6th, 2024, Saturday :)
-09:27 AM-
“Elizabeth!” The doorman says, pushing his glasses up the bridge of his nose. “What's wrong, dear?”
All of Lizzie's torso is tingling from her shoulders to her abdomen, but she steels herself. 'You've got this. You've rehearsed all week for this. You can do it.'
'This is the only thing between you and Mary. You can't blow it.'
She cocks her head to the side. “Didn't you read my mother's note?”
She keeps her eyes slightly wide her mouth and eyebrows twisted in confusion, imitating the expression she's practiced in front of the bathroom mirror for so long. Just a slight tension around her features, anything more looks faked.
The man blinks, mimicking her puzzled expression with his snowy white eyebrows. “Note? What note?”
Lizzie tenses her fists concealed between the folds of her skirt, exhaling slowly and quietly as she bites her lip in faux thought process. “The one where she says specifically that you're allowed to let me out and she's taking full responsibility for it? Because my cousin's coming over and I get to show her around and she'll take care of me?”
...With how her voice reverberates off the white marble walls it's a miracle the doorman can't hear her thundering heart as she awaits his response.
“...I'm afraid your mother gave me no such note,” he concludes, eyeing her oddly. He's noticed she's lying. She messed something up, she--. “She only returned to me the book I lent her last week...”
His eyes scan the ceiling, as if hoping to find Lizzie's true intentions trapped between the golden light fixtures. He raises his eyebrows. “Ah... I wonder...”
With a pensive hum, he grabs the yellow bound book, 'Inkheart', from somewhere under his desk and pages through it. It's taking every single ounce of Elizabeth's willpower to keep herself from trembling or giving any sign that she personally manipulated mum engineered every aspect of this whole situation.
A folded note slides between two pages, falling on the oak desk with a dry, quiet whoosh.
“I hadn't seen this...” He mutters, pulling the sheet of paper very close to his eyes as he reads the words under his breath.
“...hereby confirm... my daughter... with her long distance cousin... young lady with violet eyes... coming over into town for a few days... will be back by 5:00PM... Signed Miss Boleyn.”
Lizzie sighs, imitating the relief she wishes she genuinely felt Mary will be here any minute now. Lizzie is going to see her sister and she had to lie to mum to--
“I was so scared she'd forgotten to write it, since she left the house in such a hurry!!” Lizzie chuckles a little, a bit of tension bleeding into it. “I was afraid my cousin and I would have to stay indoors all day long; that would have been a catastrophe!”
They wouldn't have been able to pick Eddie up. And if mum came back home early for any reason and found Mary home--
The doorman smiles kindly at Lizzie, as he always does she's lying to him, too. “That would have been horrible indeed. You don't get sunny days often in this season! Besides, I'm sure your mother wouldn't have forgiven herself if you'd been unable to show your cousin around the city.”
Elizabeth utters a quiet “Thank you” with an innocent smile as she heads over to the benches on the far left on the entrance hall. She keeps her breathing steady and her steps slow, making sure nothing about her body language betrays the amount of anxiety coursing through her veins.
...It's her fault that mum left in a hurry. It was all Elizabeth could think of to ensure she wouldn't have a lot of time to talk to the doorman and say anything that could jeopardize Lizzie's plan. It's already risky enough. If the doorman says anything about this, which there's a high likelihood he will, Lizzie will be in hot water.
Then again, she would have also been if she'd had someone over. Or if she'd instructed Mary to bring Edward here and say they were going to visit someone in another apartment. The doorman is kind, but his tendency to blabber about everything to everyone means Lizzie's chances of success, let alone of not being caught, are extremely slim.
All Lizzie can realistically do is damage control. Do her best to cover her tracks and simply pray the doorman keeps his mouth shut for once. Or that mum comes back home so late, as she has many times since she began working at the theatre, that the night shift doorman is here. In both cases, since this doorman doesn't work on Sundays, hopefully he'll forget to ask about Anne's “niece” by Monday. If he does, Lizzie can try to convince her mother that he must have gotten Lizzie mixed up with someone else. He's old, after all, and she's not the only redhead her age in this building. Plus, she doesn't have a cousin.
The note is a liability though. She can't control what the doorman does with it. Realistically there's no reason for him to keep it once she comes back, which should be long before mum does, but that loose thread has been choking Lizzie like a noose around her neck.
So since all Lizzie's doing is her best to mitigate prevent a disaster, she kept mum on the couch cuddling her as long as she reasonably could to make it so that she would have to race against time. That way she wouldn't have time to tell the doorman her detailed opinions on the book, and it would be more feasible that she left in such haste she forgot to mention the note she supposedly slipped between its pages. Lizzie weaponized her mother's affection in order to lie to her but whose fault is that, really?
...It's not as if that Elizabeth love is a lie, though. She genuinely does appreciate being with mum these days now that she's acting like a mum and not a prison guard, she does treasure all the time they spend together without being at each other's throats. Lizzie has already debated with herself why she has to do this, why she has absolutely no choice but to. There are no guarantees that mum will continue to be as kind and reasonable, that she won't change her mind and resume Lizzie's captivity. The thought alone makes her sick. She just got her mum back; she can't lose her again. ...
...The one thing Lizzie know the best about her mother is that she is erratic and unpredictable. She has the best intentions at heart so it seems, but heavens know she has a talent for hurting Lizzie with them. So she has to do this if she wants to see her siblings. It was mum who kept her away from them, away from the world, from life, for so, so long--
Still, she's making massive efforts to do better, to be a better mum. And Elizabeth is lying to her on day one. Damaging her trust and any chances of ever leaving the house again for the next six years along with it. What kind of person--?
...Guilt and stress stick to her skin like the lone spiderweb cleaning staff is sure to remove as soon as they spot it; except in Lizzie's case she can't pick it off. It's only been growing thicker and thicker with every passing day, branching out through her veins form her heart.
It started getting worse with gently convincing mum that Elizabeth will pick up the phone no matter what so that she didn't have to bother their poor old neighbour. If mum had indeed insisted on tasking the old lady with checking up on Lizzie every hour or so this whole idea would have been busted. It might still be if mum arranged things with Mrs. Hopkins behind Lizzie's back.
Then Lizzie imitated mum's calligraphy painstakingly over the days while pretending to do homework, subtly convinced her that she should return the doorman his book as soon as possible so that she wouldn't forget to she even utilized mum's forgetfulness against her. That's unforgivable, that's evil. It's--
Elizabeth has been manipulating mum until this very morning, when she poisoned every single hug she gave her mother with lies. Elizabeth's heart beats faster as all the tension from the past few days catches up with her now that she's minutes away from meeting her sister. Now that there's no next step, nothing left to plan with utmost precision, now that she only has to wait. It settles into her limbs, forcing a shiver through her that makes her tremble.
It... It really hasn't been easy for Elizabeth to know damn well that she's betraying mum when it seems that for once in her life she's genuinely trying her best do this. And all of that's ignoring the risk of this extremely delicate plan making it through to mum and sentencing Elizabeth to six more years without parole. She's risking everything to see her siblings again.
Her potential loss of liberties is weighing Lizzie down much less than the massive knife she's driving into her mother's heart with this backstabbing. Because there's no way that mum's struggle to give Lizzie space is feigned. It must be true; Saturday has come and mum was almost in tears at the notion of leaving Elizabeth unattended for eight hours, but she did it anyway because she doesn't want Lizzie to feel that her freedom is--
Elizabeth bites her lip to keep herself in check. She's a monster, fine, old news. But she had no choice, right? If mum, Catalina and Jane hadn't all torn her, Mary, and Eddie apart, none of this would be happening! It's mum's fault, she left Lizzie no other way!! So why does she feel so guilty for--?!
“Would that young lady with violet eyes happen to be your cousin, Elizabeth?”
…
'She's here.'
...Everything stills. Even the dust particles floating in the electric light around Elizabeth's eyes seem to descend at a slower rate. There's movement to her right. Black curls that have grown longer since the last time Elizabeth saw her. A figure wearing an orange coat, her favourite colour. Elizabeth can hardly bring herself to look directly. That's Mary. After four long years, that is her sister.
What if she hates Lizzie? What if she only came here to scream at her? What if--?
“Hi, Liz.”
...The sound of her voice without any reproach where there should be a myriad makes Elizabeth's eyes instinctively follow the source.
There she is.
Mary is smiling gently at her, waiting on the other side of the door. The closest she has been in four years.
Elizabeth asked her to act as normal as possible in front of the doorman, to not make a massive, sappy, emotional scene he would feel the need to tell mum about when he next sees her. But it's Elizabeth herself who is one misstep away from breaking down and ruining everything. That is Mary, her most beloved sister who Lizzie once tried to--
“Yes... That's her,” Lizzie says, barely a whisper, before getting up and slowly making her way towards the door. “See you later.”
The doorman says something himself; probably “Goodbye, have fun”, but Elizabeth can't make out the words. Their shape, meaning and sound are lost to the buzzing in her head. Every step echoes in the empty entrance hall; a little countdown that ends with the heels of her flats clacking sharply against the tiles when she stops before Mary.
Elizabeth's hands are shaking. Maybe all of her is. She has to say something, move, get out of here, anything, but she can't. She can't force herself to do a thing because it just so happens that talking to her sister over text, and seeing her, hearing her, smelling her perfume, being just two inches away from her, are severely different experiences.
Lizzie is full of so much love, guilt, and fear she might as well explode.
It's hard to breathe. Four years is such a long time. Lizzie's need for Mary's affection, and her own love for Mary, have only grown stronger in them. Distance makes the heart grow fonder, does it not? But why would Mary feel the same? Does Elizabeth have a way of knowing? She has to do something, but what?
What would be most appropriate? Does Elizabeth just say “Hello”? Should she hug her sister, or--?
Warm yarn gloves slip into Lizzie's hands. “I haven't seen you since auntie Muriel's birthday, I'm so happy to see you again!”
Mary's following the exact same script Elizabeth instructed her to as she gently drags Elizabeth into sweet freedom the street. She continues speaking, mentioning fake people for a while. It's hard to understand any of the nonsense she's saying when Elizabeth is so focused on the beautiful voice--
The sun is blinding and warm on her face, but something within Lizzie freezes regardless as she blinks in the sudden light. It's like she's forgotten how to function, how to human, how to do anything. Mary's presence has shut everything down. All Elizabeth can think is: 'That's my sister. That's Mary. That's--'
She only realizes they've been walking when her legs stop. They're a block away from the entrance hall, behind the corner, far away from the doorman's window. Mary stands in front Elizabeth, blocking all the warmth the sun was providing yet replacing it with another kind of warmth. One that's gently cascading into Lizzie's heart and slowing it down at last.
She is finally with her sister.
“Hey, Lizzie.” Mary puts a hand under Elizabeth's chin, getting her to look her in the eyes. “Are you crying, sweetheart?”
...Is she? She must be. There's something wet trailing down her cheeks and moistening Mary's gloves. It doesn't matter, nothing does. Only Mary's voice. Mary's lovely voice. It's just like Elizabeth remembers. Just as kind and undeservedly loving, and--
A tear drops from the side of Mary's jaw. Lizzie sniffles, gently raising a hand to brush it away. Her chest gets tight when her skin grazes against Mary's. It's been so painfully long...
They've been robbed of so much. Of so much they will never get back. Elizabeth should have never felt guilty for lying to mum; it's the least she deserves for separating her from her siblings.
How could she?
Lizzie swallows something in her throat, pressing her entire palm into Mary's cheek. “I think I am. And you are, too.”
Mary smiles, lower lip quivering. “I...” She cups Lizzie's hand with her own, nuzzling into it. “I've missed you so much,” she says, her voice thick. More tears fall, pooling on Lizzie's fingers before continuing their descent. “Can I hug you?”
Can she...?
Speech seems to be a high order function that Elizabeth's brain hasn't yet fully regained, once again she cannot bring herself to speak. But her arms moving around Mary's waist, pulling her close, is as fluid and natural a motion as could be.
The moment in which Mary returns the gesture, resting her cheek on Elizabeth's head, kissing her hair, holding her the way one holds something precious, every single one of Elizabeth synapses releases something that reconfigures her brain. Changing like a kaleidoscope, falling apart and reforming, becoming something new and beautiful. As if an entire part of Elizabeth's identity had been missing all this time and she is finally complete.
Almost. She's still missing a little blond boy.
Her body relaxes, her mind is at ease. All that matters is the softness of Mary's fuzzy coat against her skin, her voice, the scent of lavender detergent Lizzie had forgotten, yet feels so familiar as if she'd never stopped smelling it.
And, the most important part, the absolute peace that Elizabeth is at for the first time in four years.
Grasping her sister's clothes like her life depends on it, crying and letting out emotions she didn't know she'd been harbouring all along, is the first time in four years that Elizabeth truly feels at home. It's like healing a wound she hadn't noticed. Something within her heart mending itself with every beat she hears of Mary's. A tear between the two of them scabbing over after being forced open all this time.
Elizabeth sighs, squeezing her sister with all her might. Everything needed to reach this moment, every last detail and risk, was absolutely worth it.
No matter what comes next, Lizzie has no regrets.
Chapter 26: Zero Part 1 (1-2)
Chapter Text
-09:45 AM-
There hasn't been a morning in which driving to the theatre has been in any capacity pleasant. Anna would rather drive herself to the cemetary than her workplace most days, in fact. Today is just...
“Has anyone seen my money purse?”
“Maybe you should just shut up?”
“Hey, some of us are trying to just make it through the day!”
“Order, everyone!! Silence!!”
...So much worse.
Perhaps if that night with the bloody noses hadn't happened, or if she'd never received that message. The one about Anna and Kat's home life improving, which nobody knows about. Even at their worst, Anna and Kathryn have always kept their domestic and work lives separate, after all.
If there weren't very good reasons to believe the demon there's... something, out there, who knows everything about them (omniscient, one might say), perhaps then today Anna would be irritated as usual, but not terrified. She'd have the beginning of a mild stomachache in anticipation, an unskippable part of her morning ritual, but her fingers wouldn't be clenched in horror around the steering wheel as her heart pounds her breakfast into bile.
To her left, Kat is staring out the window, resting her forehead against the glass. She's not registering the oddly fantastic weather, her eyes are open but not seeing. There's nothing Anna wants more than to ask her: “Did you receive a message, too?” But after everything that's happened in the past two days alone, Anna isn't brave enough to do that.
Over the course of the week, worsening like a tumor with every passing day, the theatre has been harder to be in than ever. Left and right things go missing again. People snap at each other with increased ease. Stolen objects reappear in the most cryptic ways possible. They're just missing a creepy sentence on the wall to complete the haunted atmosphere best not to give the entity any ideas. It's been a nightmare, and will continue to be so for the foreseeable future.
It's a grotesque combination of their worst days at the studio, back when there were no known consequences for being disruptive 24/7, mashed into the context of Catalina's heart failure among other things like a puzzle piece that doesn't fit but is being shoved in by stubborn toddler anyway. The aura of apparently genuine concern for one another it almost feels like they did love each other at some point clashes violently with the astronomic rise in overnight aggressions, leaving Anna feeling sick from morning to night.
It's obvious enough to Anna and Kat, from what little they've discussed always careful, tiptoeing around the subject, never saying they're afraid of something listening but acting with caution regardless, that this new batch of cruelty doesn't feel the same. It was already nasty before, when Anna was convinced someone was pretending to care to everyone's faces, but continuing to act in ways that endangered fellow cast members in the background and nothing was darker than when she had the ridiculous idea that Kathryn and Bessie were behind it. Now it just...
There are no words for her turmoil. None she knows of.
...After she received her message after the hospital, when the shock wore off... She's been wondering...
How many of them have gotten one as well? Have the others been threatened with anyone's misfortune? With Mary and Edward's, maybe? Is it all of them or just a select few? Have some of them been threatened with bodily harm, like Joan and the bucket? How many of these ““revenge pranks”” are the product of them hating each other, and how many are direct consequences of threats?
...There's always the possibility that Anna is the only person who's received such a message the only one forced to make and unthinkable decision, and everyone else is going back to being themselves, but...
“I'm so sorry.”
“Are you okay?”
“I don't need help, but thanks for asking.”
“You can borrow mine until yours reappears.”
“I shouldn't have lashed out at you.”
“I'm sorry I lost my temper.”
...It sure doesn't feel like it. Granted, if everyone has received ill-boding messages like Anna's throughout the week, needless to say they've included the threats that if they tell a single person about it, the person they were threatened with will disappear regardless never to be seen again, etc. Which would explain why nobody's talking about it.
Either that or the damage they've all caused each other keeps them from collaborating despite everything. Then again, there's also the slight possibility that, as Catalina's cardiac failure and Anna's-- gets blurred by the passing of time in everyone's consciousness, they've returned to their default cruelty...?
That's not it; Anna knows it. Honestly, the bloody noses should have been a dead giveaway; she's just been consciously hiding herself from the truth. The demon--
For the first time since the production started there's an aura of dread surrounding every incident. Every shoe gone missing, every handbag vandalized during break, every cruel word hurled at each other across the stage. It feels like nobody is enjoying this. Like, in some capacity, they're being forced to, or punished.
Before, biting words were relished by the people sharing them. Missing personal effects were laughing stock for the ones who'd been wronged by the victim so long ago. Insulting Jane and Catherine was as close to a bonding experience as anyone had had since they fell apart and crumbled four years ago.
None of that is present now
. There's no twisted enjoyment, no pent up tension being released. All of that was flushed out of them the night Catalina almost died
and Anna broadcasted to the world how weak she is when--
It's been replaced with... an apologetic ambiance, to put it somehow. Apologetic and laced with fear. Even the generalized tension from just a few days ago is gone. All they have now is this... permanent dread, hiding between the rafters, staring down at them from where none of them can evade its penetrating gaze.
...In other words, there's no more denying. Whether Anna likes it or not...
...The dem...
She doesn't care about the evidence; she doesn't want to think about it
.
...The de...
It took her family away from her. It took Bessie away from her. It took Kat away from her. It played them all like a fiddle, hurt everyone she cared about. It--
...The...
Anna isn't sure she can survive it again
.
…
...Everything... points towards... that ... being... back.
…
...From the moment she received her message Anna has hardly been able to sleep. She barely makes it through the day. Her head is full of so many puzzle pieces she's desperately trying to cram together to no avail.
The letter Bessie was sent. Reframing the entire situation about Kat saying “unlikely ally” to her actually having been the author of said letter because she was aware of the game earlier if so, how much has she been hurting right under Anna's nose? The fact that the phone number Anna received the message from already texted her and welcomed her to “the game” weeks ago, at the very beginning.
Anna has been tearing apart and reassembling every single instance she remembers in which anyone has acted out of line, wondering if they were already under threat like Kat whoever unlikely ally is seemed to be three weeks ago. Anna has been trying so hard to find something she's missed or overlooked, but she can't make sense of any of it. She hasn't seen everything, she doesn't know every side of this story, and she can't ask because shortly after that first message, many others followed.
:)
...Pointing out details that took place in the theater, predicting events that were going to happen down to the minute they did. Even worse, she's received messages mentioning things that happen at home. The worst by far is the one she got this morning, telling Anna about her own thoughts.
Those that have followed her from the grave. Personal thoughts she's held for centuries, her analogy that Richmond was her own personal mausoleum. Haunted by the ghosts of every person she'd lost or never met. How lonely she was, how the vacant halls made her--
There isn't a person Anna has ever shared that with. Nobody. Ever.
And yet “ringmaster” knows. Unless one of them was reincarnated as a telepath...
...It's foolish to pretend it's not back. Thinking about it coldly, it only makes sense. This is what it wanted all along. For reasons unknown, it wanted them to make a musical. It was the first thing it demanded of them. It's logical. It should have been obvious and predictable, actually, that now they're finally doing it, it reappears.
Anna's just a stupid coward.
What it's trying to get out of the musical is one of the things that makes Anna the most nauseous. Just the chaos? Or something else? What else?
Back when they were still a family living together there were several dark theories about why they'd been instructed to make a musical, of all things. But considering all the threats, the personal information it knew and used about all of them, and this... strange, shared gut feeling all of them had, they went along with it.
It felt like they had no say in it, it really did. Just like when they opened their eyes they all knew they were reincarnated people, no matter how insane that is, they had this ominous feeling that they simply had to comply.
That whatever the entity wanted it was going to get with our without their collaboration. That defying it was delaying the inevitable. It wasn't a rational feeling, from what Anna remembers the others having discussed, but it was this... overwhelming eagerness, to go along with it. This otherwise inexplicable willingness to trust a demon.
Over the course of these four years, with distance from the musical and everyone related to it, Anna has been uneasy, but not this badly. Now she wonders why a musical all over again.
...It's chilling how... easy, it was to stop thinking about it until she had to face it again.
She can't put her finger on it, but there's something about all of this that makes her freeze up if she dwells on it for too long. Other than the obvious, that is. Something, terrifyingly, more insidious than that.
The worst part is she can't reach out. Just a few hours after she and Kathryn returned home from the hospital Anna was sent a message that was crystal clear about how, if she had the slightest inclination towards telling anyone about the first message, if she had the tiniest idea about sharing this information, both Kat and Lizzie would suffer the consequences.
Anna can't allow that. She has to save them. She can't fail them again.
She has received messages ceaselessly for the past two days, asking her to look at certain people or listen for specific sentences. Being sent the word “Pins :)” with no context, only for Anne to find all the pins she's supposed to put in her space buns gone from her vanity. Whatever the messages say it always comes true. So much for those who insisted this ringmaster “person” isn't omniscient. Anna's messages are predicting the future.
That's not even the creepiest part. If she suspends her disbelief enough, Anna can imagine someone masterminding this... somehow. She still thinks there are far too many variables for one single human to be behind everything, too many moving pieces. But still, no. The worst part for her is her own thoughts being parroted at her. That's what's freaking her out. It has absolutely no explanation, just like the bloody noses incident.
This is simply the point in which she can't hide from the truth anymore. She can't shove it into the back of her thoughts and try to focus on the presents because her phone is vibrating in her pocket every other hour with more predictions, instructions, threats, and now mind-reading.
Even in face of this, Kat apparently continues to believe everything is fake. She hasn't said anything directly, Anna and her dance around the subject as gracefully as they danced in court, but the way Kat behaves ever since she found out her phone was hacked... It's almost like she still ascribes to the theory she had on their last day at the studio. That there is no demonic presence behind this miserable game, that it's all man-made.
She got a new phone, but she hasn't turned it on yet. It's still in its box, and that box is under her bed. Even after getting her original phone cleaned by a professional, as Joan recommended, it wasn't enough for Kat; she was paranoid. Every time she talks to Anna she subtly observes the room to see if Anna's phone is around.
Maybe Kat's messages, and Anna is 90% sure everyone must be getting their own, considering the environment at the theater... Maybe they don't reflect her deepest personal thoughts? Do they not predict things that people are about to do, sentences she's about to hear? Are they less detailed than Anna's, or is she that deep into denial?
Denial isn't like Kat. There's something she's not saying. A lot she's not saying.
...Whatever is going on is extremely wicked. There's only one entity everyone knows of that wanted them to make a musical, and that happened to reappeared just when they did. It doesn't matter how much Anna is missing, how much has been going on that she will never know about. It is the only explanation.
Her stomach churns. Maybe breakfast wasn't a good idea. Why did she let that doctor dictate--?
Even with what little pieces she has of this massive puzzle, surely but a fraction of the totality, Anna hasn't been able to think about any of them clearly. She's tried, God has she tried, but they get lost in her mind. Something else has filled its corners, stalking in her head like a vulture circles a dying man, beating any other thought away with its powerful wings.
A little countdown that reaches zero today.
Chapter 27: Zero Part 1 (1-3)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The instructions the entity told her it would send her at the hospital were in her inbox that very night. If by the end of today's work shift Anna doesn't get into an argument with Kathryn, call her a slut, and say she deserved it, nobody will ever see or hear from Lizzie again.
She can't even think the words that Lizzie's life depend on without recoiling. Anna isn't strong enough, but being weak isn't an option.
If Anna does that... who knows what it will do to Kat's mental health? What is inarguable is that Anna will lose Kathryn. Forever. All the progress they've made will be thrown out the window irreparably and Anna will deserve it no matter how many times she tries to justify to herself that she had no other way. She's probably just too stupid to find it.
But if she doesn't, what is that crooked thing going to do Elizabeth?
Anna already failed her once as she did Kathryn; she can't keep anyone safe, is she going to allow the sweet girl to...?
...She'd rather not even imagine what may be in store for Lizzie. But, if she pushes Kat's frail psyche too far...
There's going to be blood on Anna's hands. Nobody else knows how fragile Kat can be.
...Neither of those are acceptable, but Anna is running out of time to choose she has to choose. She has to choose who to sacrifice. How will she--?
She kind of envies Kathryn. Anna wishes she were as convinced as Kathryn is that someone, some mortal person, is listening to everything they all say and do and has no otherwordly powers. That there's some hacker out there who has somehow snaked into all their phones and internet presences and is using everything to hurt them.
That would be scary in its own right, but at least Anna wouldn't have to be thinking about any of this. She wouldn't even be considering what she is. Disgustingly vivid images of every possible way a demon can hurt and torture Lizzie wouldn't invade her consciousness at random. She wouldn't have the nausea of imagining herself saying those horrible things to Kat, or the aftermath. Her hurt expression, broken mind trust...
At best; broken neck at worst. That's an option Anna's knees get weak at the mere thought of, but she doesn't know how brittle Kat is and she doesn't want to find out. No matter what Anna chooses, she's going to be an executioner.
Then again, for someone who is so convinced about there being no demon, Kat has certainly been pensive recently. The state she's in now, glazed expression, lost in thought, is the one she's been in all week.
On the odd chance that nobody else, or very few people, have received the same type of messages that Anna has, this behaviour could just be due to everything that's going on in the theater. Or related to Kat's relationship with Anna. How it's changing, how they're growing closer...
...Is it confusing for Kat, too? Does she struggle to read Anna as Anna does with her?
Anna would give a lung to be able to talk this out with Kathryn. She would do anything to be able to talk to her, to tell her: “this is going to happen, but I do not mean it, sweetheart”. But she can't. The demon knows everything about her, about everyone, it would know about this. It showed her her own thoughts as if to drive the point home a few hours ago. No matter what Kathryn seems to believe, even if they spoke about this in the middle of the desert, the demon would still know.
There's no way around it, Anna has considered it in every way she can. Today's the day whether she's ready or not. The countdown will reach zero in a matter of hours and Anna doesn't have the slightest idea what to do. There are two precious lives depending on her. Who is she supposed to--?
A warm hand closes around hers, making Anna jump. Kat is looking intently at her, concerned, and with her other hand she points over her shoulder.
“All that honking is for you,” she says in a gentle tone. Not reprimanding or condescending, just soft. “The light turned green.”
...A cacophony of car horns slowly forces its way into Anna's awareness. It takes her a moment to look through the rear view mirror. Indeed, a lot of drivers are not currently very happy with her. Clumsily, as if her scattered thoughts had seeped into her motor control, she puts the car back into motion.
That was so dangerous
. She can't get distracted like this on the road
or she won't have to bother pondering her choice anymore
. She can't--
Kat's hand slides delicately from Anna's own up to her shoulder, resting on it reassuringly, giving her a gentle squeeze.
Kat digs her fingers with no strength into Anna's muscles. “You're so tense...” she mutters, using her non-existent fortitude to try loosening Anna up.
She is perfectly aware of how tense she is; she's starting to get a headache from it. Everything from her shoulders to her head is in constant, burning pain. Against her will she's going to have to get another appointment for some medication, or perhaps a PT massage. That is the least of her concerns today.
She doesn't have it in her to snap at Kathryn, though. It would be unwarranted, she's only trying to help. And...
...These may well be Anna's final moments beside her. Her final moments of receiving Kat's affection before betraying her in the worst way possible.
...Anna forces herself to keep her attention on the road she's going to get Kat killed before their shift begins otherwise. A distraction like that could have been much worse than overlooking a green light and stopping a little too long.
Nonetheless, Anna chances of glance at Kat through the rear view mirror. Something in her breaks at the sight her heart, most likely. Unlike two days ago at the hospital, the expression Kat sports now, trying to comfort Anna, is truly genuine. There's none of that cold and calculating intent behind her eyes right now; she looks actually worried about Anna's well being, trying to provide an anchor for her to ground herself.
...It's more than possible that even at the hospital, when Kat held her hand, the gesture was truly heartfelt. Back then, before the cursed message, Anna was thinking Kat may be ringmaster. Before she knew without a shadow of a doubt that the entity is back, before this living nightmare, Anna had the unforgivable theory that Kat was the mastermind behind all this pain.
Anna only ever hurts her. That was even worse than suspecting Kat would
push a shelf
on her cousin.
Why does Kat still bother with her?
With the information she has right now, it is infinitely more likely that Kat was unlikely ally all along. If this “game” has been going on for at least as long as Anna received her very first message, the one she was blissfully ignorant enough to disregard, Kat could have been targeted and trying to fix everything all on her own by the time “unlikely ally” became publicly known.
...That's the most Kat-like thing to do, too. Pressing forwards in a hopeless situation, trying to solve it even for people who have hurt her. How she figured out Bessie was also targeted early on, and whether that's accurate or not, Anna has no clue; though it explains why Bessie was harassing her all the way back at the studio and how Kat and her got along so fast on New Year's.
Retrospectively, Anna would love to smash her own head into a wall for ever believing that, for all her rage, Kathryn could be evil. For doubting the good she knows oozes through every crack of her broken heart. Anna was her best and only friend in their first lives and she let her die, she should have never had a second's hesitation. If Kat is angry, aggressive at certain individuals, it is the product of pain and not inherent malice.
Anna should have never doubted. Their messed up relationship is her fault, after all.
It's unforgivable, and yet after that and so much more, Kathryn is still beside her. Still giving her opportunities she doesn't deserve. Kat may be the angriest, most broken person Anna knows, but it was a sin to doubt her like that.
What Anna might do to her today is a worse sin. The worst sin.
...So yes. It's more than likely, no- it is certain, that every gesture of kindness and affection Kat has had for Anna since New Year's has been genuine. The malevolence Anna was reading into her was the result of ignorance and confusion, but it was wrong all the same.
Nobody knows Kat like her. Nobody has seen her vulnerable, tender side like Anna has. From the moment they woke up Anna was Kat's comfort person; a higher rank than her cousins, her family.
That honour also came with the responsibility of trusting her, of being good enough...
“Why did you have to ruin this?”
“You said it wouldn't be like this again. You said you'd respect my boundaries. You promised.”
“You always ruin
everything
.”
“Don't go making promises you can't keep.”
...Anna has lost count of how many times she failed. Of how many of the wounds that hurt Kathryn were engraved into her soul by Anna herself.
For reasons Anna can't even wrap her head around, no matter how many times she hurts Kat, in how many ways, Kat always finds a way to forgive her.
“I won't let you hurt yourself, Anna. No matter how much I want to hate you.”
“Don't leave me.”
“...Even if we've both hurt each other... I still do care about you.”
“Don't take my sunshine away.”
...They may have had a rocky four years, but thanks to some miracle, Anna has Kat at her side once more. She has been granted unearned forgiveness yet again. Kat genuinely cares about her.
And Anna is considering hurting her irreparably.
In the end, she always has Kat's blood on her hands.
At the next red light, when the car stops, Kat leans over to rest her head on Anna's shoulder. She is so warm, so comforting.
So innocent to the psychological massacre Anna may be forced to unleash on her.
“Tomorrow's our day off,” she says in the same soothing tone as before. “Just focus on what we're going to do, alright? If you want to we can do something special. We can go out or something, or stay in... Whatever you want. The two of us. Together.”
…
...Anna can't. She can't ruin this. She's ruined everything for Kathryn so many times. She can't; she can't damage her permanently. She can't lose her, she can't make Kathryn lose hope in everyone, be isolated again. She can't add another crack to her already crumbling faith and sanity. She's been granted trust for some motive, she can't use that to hurt Kat now. She can't. Kathryn is too damn precious, and the world is too cruel, for Anna to add any weight onto her burden. There isn't a layer of hell deep enough for Anna to atone in if she were to hurt Kat.
That's it. Choice made. She can't.
So then she will sacrifice Lizzie? Is it fair to make her the sacrificial lamb for Kathryn's safety?
...
Anna would do anything to rest her head against Kat's, to revel in her company and stop thinking for a moment. Staring at the red light she wants to say something, but no words come. What can she even say? By the end of today Anna may have ruined or ended Kat's life. She doesn't deserve any of the love she's receiving, she merits no respite.
...Why does Kat
do this?
Anna has repeatedly overstepped her boundaries, hurt her! After promising not to. She failed to apologize for this for
four years
.
At her worst, Anna let Kathryn die without even trying to stop Henry.
What could Bessie ever say to Kat to change her mind about Anna? What is it that compels Kat to be so... forgiving, out of nowhere? She was so clear just before New Year's about her perfectly justified dislike of Anna.
...Why is it now that Anna has to choose? Why?
Is it selfish to think that it would be easier if Kathryn were still cross at her? If she hadn't placed her frail self in Anna's hands again? This vulnerability between her fingers is something Anna can squeeze the life out of if handled wrong. That knowledge makes it impossible to choose. At the very least, if Kathryn's emotional wellbeing were entirely untethered to Anna, if she despised her as she has earned, it wouldn't even be a choice, it wouldn't matter...
...Isn't that the precise reason the demon is making her do this?
Kat removes her head from Anna's shoulder abruptly, as if she could read her thoughts, peer into the damage Anna is considering inflicting on her. ...Oh, the light. It turned green.
On one hand, Kat. Kat, who is so strong. Who has quite likely been suffering from the beginning, if she's unlikely ally. Kat, who has tried to find a reason to this, who has been alone for so long. She woke up in this century sheltered by the beginnings of a family. Not quite, but almost. What could have been at minimum a stable support network, people who were learning and willing to care about each other.
As soon as she was getting accustomed to being part of something larger, to being loved, when she was just beginning to open the walls she'd built around her heart, that's when the entity struck. It let her taste affection, companionship, friendship, safety, before pulling the rug from under her feet and letting her plunge back into an abyss of loneliness.
It was Anna who held Kathryn every night when the arguing began. It was Anna who saw first hand how all of Kathryn's strength is one side of a perfectly balanced scale with the same amount of fragility on the other end. To no fault or weakness of her own.
Kat was a child when... When everything happened including her execution. She is strong, she is determined, she is amazing. And yet within that sturdy shell there's a child. The one who never reached adulthood, who was betrayed and used by every last person who was supposed to protect her.
Anna included.
Four years ago, when all that was keeping Kat together were Anna's arms as the world crumbled around them, Anna's desire to protect, to fix the damage, to ensure her safety, ended up warping her hold into something suffocating. What was intended to be a safe haven became another thorn driven into Kat's heart, another wound for her to bleed from.
The pus from that stab is the infection that has fed their horrible, chaotic relationship for these past four years. And still they love each other. Despite it all, despite the hurt they have accumulated in the aftermath of falling apart, Kat has chosen to trust Anna yet again.
For that reason, Anna cannot bring herself to hurt Kathryn. She knows far too well how deeply hurt she is, the gargantuan effort she must be putting into fixing her relationship with Anna even if she doesn't show it. If this turns out poorly, it won't only condemn Anna to a miserable life without Kat and the guilt that will follow her like her own shadow until the day she dies. She will break something within Kat's heart once more that might as well be the last shove it needs to make it give up altogether.
She doesn't show it often these days, or at all, but the sincerity of Kat's love for Anna is undeniable. She cried the night Anna collapsed; Kat doesn't cry. The delicate fragility Anna remembers from four years ago still lives somewhere beneath her jaded persona Kat wears as a shield from the people who were once her almost-family. If hurt again, if betrayed again, Anna doesn't want to consider how far that will push Kat.
On the other hand, Lizzie. A child that Anna has always seen as her own. The one she was forced away from by Henry first and Anne later, that she has never been able to protect. Her scars are similar to Kat's, but they exceed them by proxy of having lived so much longer.
What the life of an elderly woman inserted into a child did to Lizzie's mind upon reincarnation is something Anna can hardly imagine or make sense of. No child has the coping skills necessary to deal with that. The weight of the executions she ordered, of the repeated attempts on her life, and everything else history didn't record have been crushing Elizabeth since she opened her eyes in this century.
Much like Kat, Lizzie is strong but also vulnerable. She is a child, she must be protected something Anna is staggeringly bad at. For that reason, touching a single hair on Lizzie's head is unthinkable to her. She cannot.
She just can't; she can't choose between them. She can't hurt either of them. She loves them, and they are both one inch away from breaking. She cannot break either of them. She must keep them safe.
:)
...
…Yet she cannot allow her inaction to harm them both. She has the power to save one.
Just one.
4oCcSSdtIGp1c3QgZ2xhZCB0byBoYXZlIHlvdSBoZXJlLiAgSSdtIGdsYWQgdG8gaGF2ZSB5b3UgaGVyZSBub3cuIiA=
...For the past two days, Lizzie has been in Anna's thoughts more than usual. It makes sense, considering her mind has been occupied by her and Kat as if they were its sole residents. But...
...It's not just thoughts, there's something else. That headache, the same one she got when her and Kat's noses bled, held something that slips from Anna's awareness the more she tries to reel it closer, to examine and comprehend it. The same happened that night, the headache flooded Anna with... whatever this is...
...And whatever it is, it makes her heart ache for Elizabeth.
…
...Whatever it is, she doesn't understand it. There is too much fog in her head, too much love for both the girls whose lives are hanging from her grasp.
...Kat or Lizzie? Her daughter, or her daughter?
Who will it be?
Notes:
And there we go!! Please feel free to share your thoughts, i'd love to hear them!!
I'm feeling great today. Very rested, very like myself. I'm glad i got this update out.
:)
I hope everyone has a lovely day!! Take care everyone!! See you sooner than usual with another mini update of part 1!! Until next time!!
Chapter 28: Zero Part 1 (2-1)
Notes:
Hello and welcome back!! As always thanks so much for interactions on the last chapter!!
Wowie!! Look at me actually adhering to an update schedule!! We are *so* back guys. I'm feeling great and very happy to be here consistently at last.
So!! This chapter uhh. It's been divided into parts as usual and. Yeah, the CW list is there. It's a friend if needed. Just saying.
I think there will be two more chapters of Part 1 of Zero after this (not counting accessibility subdivisions). Numerical estimations are my forte, as we all know, and you should take my words here as fact. Mhm.
Bah, we'll see how long it takes. I'm just here for the ride at this point. This story will be finished, that's the important part.
Alrighty, i think that's it. I don't have much to say since it hasn't been half a year since my last update ^^. Thank you very much for your time, i hope this update is worth it!!
Chapter Text
(January 6th, 2024, Saturday :)
-10:01 AM-
“You know what to do :)”
If she did, Cathy wouldn't be about to vomit right now. She should already be outside on the stage getting ready for warmups, but she can hardly muster the energy to get up from her vanity. She's tried giving her body the order several times to no avail. The nest of tension forming like swirling storm clouds in her stomach won't let her move.
Showing Anne the message from ringmaster was a mistake.
Not because she didn't believe Cathy, or implied she had sent it to herself just to sew chaos, or screamed very loud. Also not because she said it was extremely suspicious how Cathy was the only one finding letters in obscure rooms back at the studio and getting ominous messages here at the theatre. All of those were predictable and marginally expected outcomes; Cathy had even considered physical violence as a potential end to the conversation she deserves worse.
The problem is that Cathy is a fool and “ringmaster” found out.
She's known since that night at the hospital with Kathryn that these incidents and threats are being sent by the demon. Cathy knows damn well that nothing but an otherwordly force would have been able to do... whatever happened up there. Just thinking about it gives her a headache.
And for some reason, profound heartache as well. Nostalgia for a life she's never known.
She's certain this likely isn't everyone's first reincarnation. The glimpses she got into what she can only assume is a past life one far happier than this one attest to it.
So why was she stupid enough to show Anne the damn message?
The instructions were clear from the first time the entity contacted Cathy: she isn't to tell a soul about the contents of her messages or that they exist at all. These interactions are purely one-sided from the entity to her; no third parties under any circumstances.
Cathy is a skeptic, but she doesn't fancy herself a blithering idiot she willingly married Thomas Seymour; it inherently disqualifies her from intellect. Doubting the demon had returned with how bizarrely ringmaster was acting was fine. To an extent, even being suspicious of Joan was. Considering the so-called entity seemed to lack omniscience for so long and Joan was the only person missing from the theatre after Catalina collapsed, both were fair assumptions.
After the rooftop though, after Cathy snapped back into her senses only to find Kathryn in her arms it felt like the most natural gesture in the world, Cathy had no excuse to continue doubting the demon's return. So she didn't. She never denied something supernatural is going on, but she was still doubtful that it was related to this ringmaster character. The presence of supernatural entities in their reincarnated lives was a given from the moment they opened their eyes, but after the initial confusion Cathy was convinced ringmaster was separate from the demon.
Ringmaster was objectively wrong about Cathy refusing to do her task; she got locked in the closet while trying to do it. She's usually nitpicky about vocabulary proxy of being an author, but she felt more than justified in her hesitation considering she was supposed to be in contact with an all-knowing entity. “Refusing” and “failing” aren't the same.
It was that cut and dry for her: the demon was its own thing, ringmaster was someone else. Just because the messages she had been sent impersonated the entity didn't mean it actually was. For all Cathy knew it was someone taking advantage of the demon's actual return to accomplish... some kind of revenge or God-knows-what. Cathy didn't think too much about it at the time, either; she's always preoccupied with Mae despite failing her at every turn.
…
That was a horrible oversight, a misstep Cathy can't recover from. She should have believed the entity when it manifested through ringmaster's messages. Even if it was suspicious, even if logic dictated they couldn't possibly be one and the same. Cathy should have shut up and accepted it instead of trying to find loopholes.
Just like when she lived with Henry. Be seen not heard, submit to the will of the powerful. There's no other way to survive.
Heck, during her very first task, when she thought it was all codswallop before the hospital, she decided to go through with it anyway just in case she was wrong. For all of Cathy's flaws arrogance isn't one of them she isn't so sure about that anymore. She was threatened with Lizzie, it was a risk she couldn't take, so she tried to do her part no matter how stupid she thought it to be.
If only she'd stuck to that mentality. If only she hadn't let her “logic” get in the way and cloud her better judgement.
Something about that triggers repulsion in her even after the mess she's gotten herself into. There's something she's overlooking.
Even if there were, that mindset is what landed her into the hell she's currently in. If she'd just obeyed, the entity would have never...
“Hello, Cathy :)
“I can see you're feeling brave!! You told Anne about my instructions, you shared words with her that were meant for your eyes only. I applaud you, mortal. Few have ever had what it takes to directly contradict my orders.
“Unfortunately for you, it will cost you greatly :)
“Since you seem to enjoy opposing me I have a challenge for you. As you well know, sweet Lizzie's safety and life depend on you and you alone, so I would suggest you choose wisely.
“The job I had in mind for you before you defied me was far too vanilla for someone as daring as you, so let's make it a bit more interesting. You have the option of following my instructions or sending Lizzie back to the dead.
“Assuming that second option doesn't strike you as acceptable the steps to stopping it are easy enough. She will only be harmed if you remain idle and do nothing. If you want to prevent her demise, simply do the following:
“Kill Joan :)
“She has wronged me too. I believe the concussion wasn't enough punishment, so do me a favour and remove her entirely.
“It's only fair, Cathy. I need you nuisances in check, you're all getting bold. Get rid of the other disobedient problem and I will not touch a hair on Lizzie's head.
“Is this task too daunting for you? Do you find murder to be beyond the scope of your capabilities? I am merciful. If you do not find yourself able to choose between ending a life or passivity ending another, I will give you a way out. A coward's route, if you will. If you wish to save Lizzie but cannot find it within your heart to stop another from beating, I give you this:
“Get rid of your daughter :)
“Be reasonable, Cathy. We all know you're not a good mother. You've shown it countless times. Your daughter is loud as all children are, or even more, and you flinch. You make her feel guilty. She touches you when you're not expecting it and you pull away from her and make her cry.
“How many times has she ended up in the hospital? Do you think a competent mother, someone truly capable of caring for her child, would have let that happen? Do you honestly believe the doctors when they tell you you're doing a good job with her? That they say it because they mean it and not because they're trying to make you feel better about your dismal performance?
“You know you don't deserve her. After what you did to Lizzie you deserve no good. You know you're a monster. You're not safe to be around children. You always let them get hurt. If you truly loved your daughter you would let her go.
“Do you think she would look back and miss you? Are you that delusional? Why would little Mae miss a mother who is incapable of taking proper care of her?
“Mae hates you.
“You don't need me to tell you what you saw on the rooftop that day. You know it very well. Look at your search history, you're obsessed with it. If you think I have not made a compelling point by now and that responsibility alone calls for you to leave your daughter, just remember that. Remember the letter you wrote so long ago because you knew you were going to die.
“If you're going to leave her an orphan, who cares if it's sooner or later? It would be objectively better for her to do away with you as early as possible, before you can hurt her more. Plus, you could potentially get to be involved in the process of choosing her new, proper parents. You are going to leave her anyway, Cathy. Her fate is sealed, as is yours. The two of you will part ways. Might as well be on your own terms, right? You mortals love choices.
“We wouldn't want her to enlarge the statistic of children who vanish from orphanages every day, would we? :)
“The choice is yours. Be proactive and remove a headache for me, do nothing and sacrifice Lizzie again, or take the coward's way out and do your daughter a favour while you're at it.
“You have until the end of your shift to make up your mind. Tick tock :)”
…
...Murdering someone is entirely out of the question. Cathy... She can't; she can't do that. That... That's... No; that's off the table. What Joan has done to anger the entity so much to give her a concussion and try to get her murdered in the same week is beyond Cathy. She's tried to ponder possibilities, find alternatives, figure out something, anything. She just doesn't have the mental capacity for conjecture and deductive work right now. Her mind is eclipsed by the faces of the two girls she loves most in the world.
Letting the entity take Lizzie isn't eligible, either. Cathy has failed her enough times. She's already caused the poor child irreparable damage severe enough to transced time and death; she won't hurt Lizzie ever again.
So that would only leave...
“Mummy!!”
“Look!! Look!! Do you see that?? It's a rainbow!!”
“Mummy I don't know this word, can you help me??”
“Mummy please I'm scared of spiders!!”
“Ah-Ah!! That tickles so much!! I love it!!”
“Mum!! Mum I drew you and me!! I used all the colours in my crayon box!!”
“I think you're beautiful.”
“I have the best mum in the whole entire world!!”
“Don't cry mummy, it's just a movie. They're fine I promise!!”
“I love you.”
“Goodnight, mummy. I love you.”
Cathy covers her head with her arms, fighting the growing urge in her chest to head-slam her vanity no good caretaker would be this overwhelmed, Cathy's a failure. Tears gather on her sweater's yarn and moisten her cheeks.
She can't do that either.
She just can't. The mental scars she would inflict on her little girl would be permanent. At her young age the attachment trauma would be devastating. She would carry that pain her whole life. She would think it was her fault, that she did something wrong for Cathy to stop loving her.
Mae already feels responsible for things no child her age should have to worry about. Cathy's heart breaks every single time Mae apologizes for having a breakdown, or saying something inappropriate, or breaking something. It's so intense for the poor child and all Cathy can do is helplessly watch it unfold. Someone better would know what to do.
Mae is terrified of living. She's in this constant fearful state of her own body, she cries so much and so often. It's painful to see. Being abandoned like that would only make matters worse. It would convince her that she's right, that her mother can stop loving her. There is absolutely no way Cathy can do that.
And yet...
“Mummy please make it stop!!”
“I'm sorry I'm sorry please please please don't be cross with me.”
“I didn't mean to!”
“Why can't I do anything right?! Why am I so stupid?!”
“Don't give me that!! I'll break it!! I ruin everything!!”
“Mum I'm scared. I'm so scared.”
“Do you still love me?”
“Mummy I didn't mean to hurt you.”
“It's okay, you can cry too.”
“Are you angry we're at the doctors' again?”
“Mum... please hug me. Please?”
“I'm sorry.”
...Then again, the message wasn't wrong.
Chapter 29: Zero Part 1 (2-2)
Chapter Text
Cathy's forehead is sore from frowning, but she can't stop no matter how hard her brow trembles. She is objectively a bad mother who shouldn't be trusted with children. She's proven that so many times denying it is pointless. She's thought more than once that Mae would be better off if she'd been born to another family and she's right.
Cathy knows she can't be good enough for her daughter. Isn't that making her life worse, too? Doesn't Cathy also have a responsibility to ensure her baby girl has proper care from an appropriate caregiver?
Her right hand has found its way into her left sleeve. The area under her finger nails is sticky. She can't feel the pain of the reopened wound, unfortunately though.
She can't even take care of herself. Hurting herself is her go-to any kind of distress. If she can't regulate her own emotions how will she teach Mae to do it herself? A more competent parent would have already found a way to help her. Mae would be much better off if Cathy had stayed dead. She deserves better. Cathy isn't what she needs.
…
...Cathy knows that. She knows she isn't enough. Mae deserves the world and Cathy can only write fictional ones for her. She can't... She can't do anything. There's something wrong in her head, something that makes her be ill-fitted for caring for her daughter. She could take steps forward to fixing it, it's highly unlikely that autism will make her lose custody of Mae it would still be a positive for her.
But what if it does? And more importantly, what if it's something else? What if it's something Cathy doesn't even know the name of that certifies her as being unfit to have a child? The right thing would still be giving Mae up, right? If Cathy can't do it she should let her go to someone who can. It's just...
'Selfishness'. Cathy is selfish. She can't stand the thought of a life without Mae, so she'd rather condemn Mae to a life full of her.
...It's just that Cathy isn't the kind of person Mae deserves. That much is true, but it's also inevitable that if Cathy were to do what the message is suggesting, her baby girl would grow up thinking there is something so unfathomably wrong with her her own mother abandoned her right? Mae wouldn't be happy to be rid of Cathy? Wouldn't forget her? Her own mother couldn't love her, her own mother gave up on her when she was a child.
Imagining Mae suffering like that makes Cathy grit her teeth so hard her jaw cracks. Mae should never be in any kind of distress. Cathy can't do anything that will result in pain for Mae that's selfless, right? It's an objectively morally correct reason to keep her?
...Would she grow up hating Cathy if she were given up? If Cathy is destined to die wouldn't that be better? What would be worse for her little angel? Growing up thinking herself to be disposable, full of rage and abandonment, or having to grieve a mother she loved?
It's obviously the first, right? So the best thing Cathy can do for Mae is keep her?
It's getting harder to breathe. Every thought is sucking more and more air out of Cathy's lungs. Her shoulders are shaking with violent yet silent sobs, little more than sharp, irregular breaths. Her arms are tired from being raised, but if she lowers them the brightness of the electrical lights becomes painful to her closed eyes.
Frustration and anxiety build up in her with every quick exhalation. The horrid sensation forces her to move, to do something with her body. Her feet tap against the floor in a disorganized pattern that seems to match her wild heartbeat, but it's not enough. It doesn't provide enough release. Nothing short of crawling out of her own skin would.
She's halfway there, if the growing number of scabs trapped under her fingernails are anything to go by. Even that isn't enough, doesn't hurt enough to make her head stop.
Cathy doesn't know what's right and wrong anymore. She can't let Mae go. Mae is all she has in life, who she cares about most. Mae is her reason to get up and go to sleep, to take care and live. If Mae weren't here there would be no reason for Cathy to be alive. Her purpose would be pulled like a rug from under her feet, leaving her to fall into a bottomless pit of misery.
If Cathy, by no virtue bar being her useless self, were to bring any more harm upon Mae, she would curse herself eternally. What is best for her little girl? Regardless of whether Cathy can live without her or not; that's irrelevant. Cathy has to consider what's best for Mae. What would benefit her most?
Her heart beats so hard she can feel it in her throat. It forces her mouth open for breath. There is so much blood on Cathy's arm droplets are trailing down between her fingers. The wetness isn't helping in any capacity. Rubbing them together doesn't dry it, it just makes the problem worse.
What's clear is that Cathy can't let either Mae nor Lizzie get hurt. She also will not murder Joan. That isn't an option. The two of them aren't close, Joan hates Cathy. That's fair and definitely not a reason to kill her in an ideal world Cathy would have never been reborn to begin with.
...But...
...The thought comes to her mind so quietly it's a miracle she can hear it over the noise filling it. Everything stills for a moment. Cathy feels the humid warmth of her breath on her cheeks against her arms, the exhaustion settling in them from keeping the posture for so long. It was just a whisper, a ghost passing through. She has to think about it actively to make sense of the idea she just had, to unravel it from disorganized, fuzzy images into a coherent sentence she can fully understand.
...If the entity wants Joan dead... Regardless of what Cathy does today... Won't it find another way to--?
Her fingers abandon her arm in the same rapid motion that her mouth uses to reach up and bite the exposed skin as hard as it dares. Cathy's eyes water from the pain, but the physical distress gives her an anchor as the second of calm dissolves into panic.
Dear God, what is she considering?
She pulls her arm away from her face, panting, and places the heels of her hands against her eyes, falling into the back of her chair. Her legs are weak all of her is, she sags down into her seat. It's uncomfortable, but she doesn't have the energy to move.
This is it. This is proof she's a monster. This is proof Mae shouldn't grow up anywhere near her. If her terrible track record as a caretaker with Lizzie wasn't persuasive enough, this is all Cathy needs to know. She was considering, for a fleeting moment, to kill someone.
Her chest grows tighter and tighter, demanding more oxygen with every high-pitched hyperventilation. No good person would ever think that. They wouldn't. Murdering people is what Henry did.
Cathy... She's just like him. They're one and the same; she has become the monster she despised one of them. He hurt underage girls. Cathy is to blame for the same with Lizzie. Henry beheaded people. Though she had no explicit method in mind, Cathy thought about going through with it. That's unacceptable.
The entity is right. It is, really. About everything. Mae would be better off without Cathy. Just before leaving the house today, Cathy failed and Mae saw. She walked into the bathroom and caught a glimpse of the wreck of scars Cathy's arm is. She was pulling her sleeve down after washing her hands, but she was too slow and Mae saw. She saw the circular marks on her skin, old and new. The pale scars and the angry red recent marks. Disgusting, overlayed, with her forever. The proof of her weakness. Of how pathetic she is.
Mae was never supposed to see that. If Cathy weren't so tired from barely sleeping since she received that forsaken message she would have been faster, reacted sooner. Those are just excuses though; a good caretaker would have never let Mae see regardless. No; they wouldn't have been in that situation at all. They would be stable and normal enough to not rip off chunks of their skin every time they're overwhelmed. Cathy is the worst person to take care of a child.
Nothing new.
The look on Mae's face, wide-eyed, little eyebrows scrunched together, mouth in a pout. Cathy handled it by saying they're old chickenpox marks. Mae, her brilliant little genius, crossed her arms and said it looked nothing like what her classmates have when they get it.
It was easy to wipe the concern off her tiny features by explaining how and why chickenpox is worse for adults than it is for children. Mae was skeptical at first, but believed it in the end. Cathy lied to her, exploited her trust to cover for her own shortcomings. What kind of parent does that?
Mae walked up to Cathy and hugged her tight with all the strength her little body has.
“I think you're beautiful, mummy. The most beautiful mum ever!! I want to be as pretty as you.”
Cathy's throat is raw from the effort of keeping sobs quiet, but they're slipping from her lips as loud, high-pitched gasps. Sharp inhales through closed teeth that wrack her entire frame. She can't lose Mae. She can't, she can't. She needs her perhaps more than Mae needs her. But she's also a monster. She's an amoral monster who hurts people.
Who hurts kids.
The way Lizzie looked at her five centuries ago is burnt into Cathy's retinas. She can't forget. She finds Lizzie's piercing gaze every single time she closes her eyes. That's her punishment for her neglect. It's what she deserves; she's worthless.
Cathy can't take care of herself, can't comfort Mae. She can't protect Mae from her own health. Can't protect her from seeing the bloodbath Cathy subjects herself to. She can't save Lizzie and Mae without sacrificing someone else, but if she does she's just as bad as Henry. She can't sacrifice Mae to save Lizzie, can't sacrifice Lizzie to save Mae.
She can't sacrifice Joan to save both.
Damned if she does, damned if she doesn't.
The demon has really played its damn cards well this time, it merits a standing ovation. It's put Cathy into an inescapable position yet again. Another checkmate, another thing she can't recover from. It has her in a vice grip and won't let go until it has innocent blood to gorge on and Cathy has another coat of it staining her hands.
This creature is a greedy thing. It already ruined everything, but here it is again demanding more. Four years ago it was already like that. It would deliver a low blow to Anna, for example. Another message written on the wall, a cruel stab at her self-esteem. Immediately after, it would pit Anne against Catalina. The TV would spark to life on its own and one of those inaccurate Tudor era documentaries would be on. On the timestamp in which misguided historians would be talking about, say, wearing yellow to a funeral.
Little incidents like those dotted most of their days. The attacks always seemed arbitrary, but they weren't. It didn't take long to figure out the pattern.
While Anna was busy recovering, while the argument in the living room grew louder than the telly, it would target Kathryn. Mention something about her past devoid of context to her personally, or even worse make it public. Then everything clicked into place: the true target had been her.
The demon's old modus operandi was to systematically strip away someone's support network before attacking them as viciously as it could. It hurt, and hurt, and hurt, and when it felt like it was going to retire for the day it would hurt some more; insatiable. It worked all of them up into a frenzy and then pitted them against each other when they were too hot-headed for civility.
It didn't play any “games” like what's going on in the theatre currently, but everything it did was a calculated move carefully designed to isolate and break them. Becoming a puppet master and forcing them to do it is only taking what it already did to another level.
...That Cathy ever thought it had changed its methods is so stupid. She's so stupid. It's blatantly obvious for anyone who isn't a blithering idiot.
She tries to fight the tears, but it's futile. The sobs she tries so hard to keep in make her chest tight as if they were pushing against her rib cage to break free. Only a soft whimper comes out in their stead. Four years ago, the demon...
Gave her exactly what she deserves.
...It separated her from everyone else. It took away everything she had. In her first life Cathy never found a place to settle, to belong. Every time her husband died she had to find someplace else. Every time she did it was worse than the last.
With the queens, however, things were different. If only because none of them had anywhere else to go, or would never find anyone else who would understand, there was a genuine sense of kinship between them. It was rocky and awkward, but it truly felt like the seed of a beautiful blossom so long as they tended to it. And for a while, they did.
Cathy knew she didn't deserve that, especially not any kindness Anne had for her, but as shameful and selfish as it is, she loved having a stable place. She loved being with people, being part of a group.
She would have owned up and spoken to Anne about Lizzie eventually; she was already making preparations for it with--
Someone who hates her and always should have.
...Consequently, of course, she and Mae would have had to go, but while they were working on the musical they had to be together to make it work, so that conversation could always wait. As the author of the script, Cathy needed access and contact with everyone, after all. She could ruin her own life another day.
Like the stain of a person she is, Cathy hoped the process would take as long as possible. Before she ever had to worry about talking to Anne and being dumped on the streets with Mae though, the demon popped up. It started wreaking havoc among them and dealt with the dreaded conversation for Cathy.
It presented the facts in such a way that sounded like Cathy had enjoyed the terrible fate that befell Lizzie, like she'd participated in it, and Cathy never corrected it. It was lying, as the demon always does, but she deserves no mercy. She took every attack the others had for her like a fraction of her rightful punishment and moved out shortly after Jane tore Eddie from Joan's arms never to be seen again.
At least Cathy was honest enough to accept that. She did not defend herself once.
If there were any chances of atonement for Cathy though there weren't, by parting her from the others, from Lizzie, the demon robbed her of the ability to redeem herself. Even if Cathy deserves that, Mae doesn't. She deserved to grow up with her cousins, to be with capable people have a support network.
The demon took that from them both. The look on Mae's little face, the tear tracks on her cheeks, how she extended a hand to Mary when they were forced to leave and how Lizzie swatted it away before Mary could think of reaching forwards, which Cathy doesn't hold against her, hurt Cathy to this day.
It hurt Mae; it's unforgivable. She should not have had to pay the price for her mother's sins. Then again, since when does that thing care about fairness? It made Mae suffer from something nobody should; let alone a small child. This wretched creature has taken everything from Cathy, but it wants more. It always wants more.
Will it ever be satisfied? Or will it chip away at them until even their corpses are consumed?
Chapter 30: Zero Part 1 (2-3)
Chapter Text
Exhausted as she is it's hard to tell how much time passes. She could fall asleep here and now, defeated. The only thing keeping Cathy awake is the mass of thoughts pulling her focus into drastically different directions. Her mind is so quiet, numbed by a profound lack of rest, yet simultaneously bubbling like an active volcano. She's a bad person, a bad mother, a monster. Leaving Mae is the best option, right?
The consequences of leaving Mae save all lives, something no other option in this scenario provides. But carving wounds into her developing mind isn't a price Cathy can pay. She may be filth, but she is the entirety of Mae's world. Even if it's a matter of time, even if Mae will grow up and realize she was dealt the worst hand possible when she was born to Cathy and leave her anyway, it's not a separation that Cathy can force upon her in good conscience.
...Would anyone else know her baby girl as well as Cathy does? Would they be able to tell when she's lying versus when she's being imaginative based on what side of the ceiling she's staring at? Would they identify the tiny, so so quiet giggle that preludes her telling her idea of a joke? Would they notice all the different types of smiles she has? Would they appreciate the way her eyes wrinkle when she laughs sincerely and how they don't when she's laughing because she thinks it's expected of her? Even if Cathy is a wreck and a poor excuse for a human being, Mae relies on her for now.
...Then again, isn't that a non-issue? In that letter she caught but a glimpse of on the rooftop Cathy saw it clear as day: she is going to die. From that lens, isn't Mae going to be parted from her regardless? Wouldn't... ripping it off like a band-aid...?
…?
...In the letter... In that life...
Cathy sits straighter. Is she right or is she being arrogant again? She didn't gleam much from those memories. The letter left to Mae, detailing Cathy's impending death, stood out to her the most. But if Cathy focuses on the inkling she gathered--
She hisses, biting her lip in pain. These memories aren't free, something very close to a migraine is the price to pay for recalling them.
But it is primordial that Cathy pushes forward now. Because if she's right it changes everything.
She's being arrogant again. She should obey orders without questioning. Like she did with Hen--
She presses her eyes with such force little stars light up the darkness of her eyelids. Obeying without question is a trauma response, that much she knows. It isn't the most helpful thing right now. She needs to focus on this.
IkknbSBnb2luZyB0bw== write TWFlIGE= letter, TWFyeS4gIFdoZW4gSSdtIG5vIGxvbmdlcg== here Li4uICBDb3VsZCB5b3UgZ2l2ZQ== it dG8gaGVyLCBwbGVhc2U/Ig==
TxkgZGVhcmVzdCA= Mae,
SSB3aWxsIHNpbXBseSA= die, bGlrZSBhdW50aWUgS2l0dHkgYW5kIGF1bnRpZSA= Jane YwxyZWFkeSBkaWQu
U2VwdGVtYmVyIDR0aCwg 2028
All bXkgbG92ZQ== , Mum.
Cathy gasps for air, the pain behind her eyes so unbearable it pulls her away from her memories. She already saw what she needed, though.
Nothing from that letter, from any of her memories, has come true in this life. Nothing, not a word. Mae never had a tic disorder at the age of six when Cathy sat down to write her final words for her; a critical feature of her current life. Jane was also dead by then, and so was someone else. It's all fuzzy, but Cathy has a hunch it was Kathryn.
...So that's why she was holding her so dearly at the hospital. Cathy wasn't aware of her current life until she snapped back into it. As far as she was concerned then and there it was the first time she saw Kathryn since she'd laid her to rest long ago.
Mae's non-existent tic disorder and the number of dead queens are far from the only differences between those memories and Cathy's current life, though. Everything, to the smallest detail, was different.
Cathy had a spouse. Someone she loved dearly, who was her whole life. When Cathy tries to think about it she can barely make out a tall silhouette against a window. Laughing until her sides hurt. Stealing her partner's clothes, feeling such companionship and joy. A fluttering in her chest she didn't know she could feel.
There was so much more, though. A warmth in her heart that makes her want to cry tears of joy. She remembers tea and some sort of tabletop game. There was a piano and singing. A garden she spent a lot of time in talking to another blacked out figure about the flowers. Cathy always sought out proximity with her, always looked forwards to being with her among the flowers and succulents.
Cathy remembers happiness like she has never experienced, a brand of love she can only dream of. A tiny baby Mae younger than Cathy ever met her in this life surrounded by snow. A little bundle of love Cathy always held close.
Those memories are also marred by pain. Not the pain of harsh words and insults, like the stab she gets from remembering the beginnings of this life when they all fell apart. It's more like the pain of having a vivisection. It was loss, the loss of one's family, of one's own child. Cathy lost someone she felt was vital to her existence.
She recalls the feeling of yarn between her fingers and soft blankets under her face. Mae running around with a boy who must have been Eddie. She remembers Lizzie's arms around her, holding her close, both comforting each other for reasons Cathy can't fathom. She didn't feel like a liar, though. It's almost like in that life, somehow, Lizzie and Anne forgave her why would they do that?
There's also heat, unbearable heat. As if Cathy were standing so close to a bonfire the flames could claw at her feet. The heat always comes with a pang of terror, a sudden freeze in all her limbs. Her hand managing to reach out only to close around air. But even through that, a sense of unity, inner peace, completeness and love that Cathy has never felt.
In that life Cathy wasn't alone and neither was Mae. Everyone was together, everything was perfect. All of them stuck together through the thin and the thick, just like it seemed they would in this life.
The memories Cathy has from a life she's unaware of, the mangled puzzle pieces that hardly fit and she can't make full sense of, are far more beautiful than anything Cathy has lived since reincarnation. They depict the dream life the demon stole from all of them with its meddling. They are all Cathy wanted from life. Freedom, belonging and love.
Everything she's never had.
...
Her breathing evens out. She can afford to lower her numb arms to her sides; the light isn't biting her eyes with much strength anymore. Blood flows back into her tingling fingers.
...Whatever those memories were they aren't a blueprint for this life. Cathy holds no doubts that the visions from the rooftop were her own memories from... something, in the past. Assumably. She knows this with the same certainty she knows she is former Queen Consort Catherine Parr. It could be something the demon implanted in her head at the rooftop, for sure, but Cathy has no evidence it can do that. For all the tricks it has pulled, memory manipulation isn't one of them.
Kathryn said something to the effects of “Not this again” shortly after coming to, didn't she? If the demon wanted to tamper with their memories it stands to reason it would do it seamlessly; not in a way Kathryn could later remember. Everything it has done to date has had a flawless execution. Why would it employ something sloppy that left evidence when it has so many other tools in its arsenal?
It makes no sense. Why would the demon show Cathy memories of a supposed fixed series of events that are bound to repeat themselves when said memories, upon the slightest of inspection, prove the exact opposite? It's far more likely that those memories are real. The real recollection of a real past life in which Cathy was blissful that the entity used to drive her into a panic.
That's what it always does. It messes with everyone's emotions until they can't think clearly. It makes them vulnerable, prone to acting without thinking.
Cathy's memories are not a prophetic, inescapable destiny. If they were, they wouldn't have all gone their separate ways. Arguments alone could have never made a dent in the bond they all shared back then. Something really bad happened in that life, of that much Cathy is sure, but they prevailed because they cared about each other regardless. Herself and the other queens from those memories wouldn't have caved in to a demon as easily and quickly as they did in this life.
If, as the demon is suggesting, what Cathy saw in her memories is a vision of her future, Cathy and Mae wouldn't be alone, but they are. Mae wouldn't be suffering form a debilitating tic disorder, but she is. Nobody would have walked out on anyone, but they all did. Cathy should already be aware of her impending death, Mae is six, but she isn't.
Unlike what those memories suggest, considering their chronology, Cathy isn't dead.
Among the memories that make some semblance of sense to her, Cathy has gathered that she knew she was going to die. From what ailment she doesn't know, but by Mae's sixth birthday Cathy was certain she wouldn't be around for the seventh. The only reason she even considered an early demise in this life is what happened on the rooftop. If it hadn't been for that, she wouldn't have thought about any of this. The circumstances of that life are rather different from those of this one.
If the events are supposed to repeat here, even if not in a literal sense, they already haven't: in the face of adversity all of them parted ways. They would have never done that in the life Cathy remembers. Mae shouldn't have almost weekly neurology appointments and countless tests. She wouldn't be terrified of holding Twitch in fear of throwing him onto the floor. If none of that came true, why should anything else? Is the demon picking and choosing by hand?
It doesn't look like it. It may have advanced into forcing them to ruin each other's lives for its entertainment, but it isn't sloppy. It wouldn't have used any method it didn't have full control over; that would be drastically out of character. It's a meticulous chess player, it's always in control. It's rather obvious it wasn't in control of the rooftop incident...
...Unless it wanted Cathy and Kathryn to remember, that is. Cathy's head drops. She's being arrogant again as usual. Maybe it wanted to show Cathy those... memories, if they're even true? So that she's in this sorry state to begin with.
Perhaps they're not memories at all... Just projections to force her to cooperate. As lovely as that would be, because it would mean Mae isn't going to be an orphan, Cathy has no proof for it. The demon didn't allude to them being fake in its message; the opposite. It treated them like fact.
They felt so real, too. It would be hard to believe they weren't. Then again, isn't the demon a master of deception? Isn't showing half-truths and blatant lies to everyone to keep them under its thumb precisely its signature?
...Wait. If it's being honest and those are memories, they are entirely unlinked from this life and the demon used a method that proves the opposite of what it wants to convince Cathy of, being extremely out of character. It it's lying and they're fabricated images, it still goes to show there aren't any guarantees Cathy will die before Mae can grow up; also contradicting the threat it's hanging around Cathy's neck like a noose.
Whether they're real memories or not, the fact of the matter is that Cathy is alive, Mae has a tic disorder, the family queens fell apart, and absolutely nothing from the memories/visions echoes back to this life in the slightest. The point isn't whether they are memories or fabricated imagery. The point is that, in either case, the future the demon is using to convince Cathy to give up her daughter under the pretense that it will happen regardless is not set in stone.
...Right? Is Cathy missing anything crucial or did the demon talk itself into a corner...?
If Cathy's thought process makes a shred of sense, if her sleep-addled brain still has a modicum of processing power, that life isn't a guide for this one by any means. Cathy's memories of it are distorted, but not enough to be ignorant to how painfully different both reincarnations are. Cathy is alive now, she can protect Mae in a way she couldn't when she wrote that letter for her little girl so many lifetimes ago.
On the other hand, if it's using falsified memories to manipulate her, it can elect to leave Mae an orphan at any point and nothing Cathy does matters. That thing will take everything away from her and her little girl. It's simply what it does, how it operates. From the moment Cathy knew of its existence she has known it is a thief. Compliance or defiance won't make a difference because it's going to do whatever it desires regardless.
Which is about to become a thorn in its side.
Chapter 31: Zero Part 1 (2-4)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
With a shuddering gasp fueled by anger Cathy pushes herself up. Her legs are also asleep from the bad posture she's been in. She shakes them, encouraging blood to flow to them, until she can hold herself upright without pins and needles. Her head is spinning, the room before her jostles under her until it settles.
There isn't much Cathy knows about this entity. She's spent four years researching the supernatural. She hasn't been able to find a culture, religion or myth that depicts something that acts similar to whatever that thing is. However, there is one thing she is sure of. One aspect of its existence she doesn't need to contrast with a source.
The entity lies.
Cathy was right earlier; she was overlooking something. The demon always lies; it has lied from the start. Everything it has done has been powered by fallacies and half-truths. An attempt to manipulate them, removing context from situations, exposing secrets. Always to its advantage in a way that would result in the most amount of carnage.
It always, always makes them vulnerable, plays with them, and scares them before hurting them. It always uses their emotions to jumble their critical thinking so they fall into whichever trap it has for them face first. Whether it has manipulated Cathy's mind or shown her legitimate memories both go to prove that its claim that those visions will repeat in this life hold no water. It's trying to have her sleepless and terrified so she does something regretful.
It's trying to convince her to abandon her daughter. It's trying to tell her there is no other way. It told Cathy that Mae hates her when that could not be further from the truth! For better or worst, because she has known nothing else or otherwise, Mae adores her and shows it constantly. Cathy has failed at many things, but this will not be one of them.
Before leaving for the theatre she actually searched how to give a child up, for crying out loud. Not if it's possible, like she has in the past when she's endlessly told herself she's a dismal parent and it would be best for Mae. How to do it, the steps to follow. The demon has nested so deep into her psyche, it's turned her unstable emotions and self-hatred against her so well, that it pushed her that far.
Well. Fortunately for Cathy and unfortunately for that thing, there isn't a force in existence powerful enough to separate her from Mae.
Cathy would sooner die than confirm her sweet angel's worst fears.
Cathy is still breathing heavily. Her heart aches from beating this hard for so long. It's... It's been over half an hour. She won't get back on stage until first break. Being disruptive won't serve any purpose other than making the already hostile environment more violent. She can warm up here and come up with something to excuse her absence later.
Staying will also give her time to think.
Her thoughts are floating by her as ethereal as ghosts right now. She feels like she's onto something, but last time she was this certain she was proven wrong. Now it seems like either Mae, Lizzie or Joan will have to pay for it. Cathy paces the room, the motion clearing her mind like a gentle breeze.
She cannot afford to make a mistake. She needs to think and analyze this from every possible lens before doing anything. She's sleep deprived, which is playing against her and she must factor in. If the entity can read her mind and thoughts right now, as it knew she had shown Anne the threat it issued for Lizzie, it's something Cathy can't control. By the end of the day she ought to have come up with something anyway. Something that minimizes casualties and keeps Mae safe with her.
Since Anne refused to believe her when Cathy showed her the evidence of Lizzie's impending doom, her life is cradled in Cathy's hands right now. She has to pull open the buttons of her shirt's collar at the thought. It's a responsibility beyond her capabilities, but backing out isn't an option. The only person that can protect Lizzie now, keep her safe, is Cathy. She already failed once. It will not happen again.
Then again, she has to figure out many things first. She doesn't doubt the demon is real, but the skill set it has demonstrated so far is sketchy at best. Whether it's shown her real or fabricated memories matters little. What Cathy saw directly contradicts what the demon is trying to convince her of. That is suspicious at the very least. It merits close examination.
If Cathy isn't going to die there is no way in hell she is going to abandon her little girl. That, in turn, means she has to find a way to save Lizzie and Joan too, but for now she needs to take it slowly. If she has another breakdown she will be useless. So deep breaths, step by step. Her thoughts are racing. All she has to do is pick at them one by one and unravel them as she did her horrid, inexcusable idea earlier.
So. Where does she start? Where does she--?
Knock knock knock. “Uhh, is anyone in there?”
That's Anna's voice. Cathy's muscles tense; just great. Anna can hardly tolerate her. She tries her best not to talk to Cathy, but every time they must exchange words it unfailingly becomes a one-sided argument on Anna's part.
Even if it's what Cathy deserves she can't afford to be distracted right now. Having her thought process interrupted is--
“I think I've lost my key. Can you open the door please?”
…?
...Her nerves are frayed, that's all. There's nothing odd about this exchange.
There's something about how it was phrased that makes Cathy uncomfortable.
She sighs, giving up. The longer she waits to open the door the more this will drag on. If Anna asks why she's not in rehearsal she'll claim a migraine or whatever. It's not a total lie.
Cathy's hand closes around her key. She slides it into the lock and turns it. As the door opens with a gentle click her heart picks up its pace. The hairs on the back of her neck stand up, something's not right...
...Not right at all. She doesn't let go of the door handle. Something about what Anna said--
“Can you let me in please?”
There. Anna never uses “please” with Cathy. She had no reason to assume anyone was in the changing room, either. Cathy arrived when both Anna and Catalina were already heading off to the stage with their backs to her. Nobody saw her walk into the changing room. Nobody has any reason to think she's here.
So how did Anna know?
If she's being reasonable, Cathy can't find a logical motive for her body to be thrust into fight or flight like it is right now. Tense, terrified, fingers clamped around the door handle like her survival depends on it.
Seeing as many things unfolding around the theatre are supernatural in nature, Cathy's logic may not be the best tool. She thought it was when she showed Anne the message and it got her into the mess of a lifeti--
“What are you doing, Cath?” An awkward laugh. “It's not funny, you know?”
…
The only time Anna called her that was one night four years ago. Specifically the night before the demon sent links to everyone's phones of articles detailing what had transpired between Lizzie and Thomas Seymour under Cathy's care. Until that point Anna's knowledge on the situation came from their first lives, where Lizzie had told her through letters that she held no resentment towards Cathy because everything had been a genuine yet costly error.
Anna wasn't happy with Cathy back then, but she didn't see her as the monster she truly is does now. She had even offered to help Cathy handle the conversation with Anne when they were finished with the musical.
For a few short weeks, Anna was Cathy's closest friend, someone she could rely on. After Anna read historical accounts with all their accusations her view of Cathy shifted. The betrayal she felt was such that her reaction was almost more aggressive than Anne's. She was the one who stormed into Cathy's room and violently thrust all of her and Mae's belongings into a suitcase.
Anna would never call her that.
Not anymore.
Cathy grasps the keys with enough force they sink into her skin, making her eyes water with pain. She forces the door forwards with all her weight, trying to close it again so she can lock it.
Whatever is on the other side of that door isn't Anna. Cathy should have never entertained her little thought experim--
The door flies inwards, hitting Cathy hard on the head and chest, knocking her down. The only part of her body she feels hitting the floor is the back of her head. This second blow covers her blurry view in black spots.
Her eyelids slowly descend. Cathy fights to keep them open, to get up, move, but she cannot. Like the blinds of a window they slowly close, too heavy to control, reducing more and more of Cathy's field of vision.
The door opens all the way. A figure is outlined against the hallway's light.
“It would have been easier if you just let me in when I asked” it says, still using Anna's voice. “It wouldn't have hurt this much. You're so uncooperative; I just wanted to help, silly.”
Which can't be right... because... whatever this is... It is way too short to be Ann...
…
…
IkRvIHlvdSB3YW50IHRvIGdvIHVwc3RhaXJzIG9yIGJlIGNhcnJpZWQ/Ig==
…
…
“Sleep well, Cathy. Good night.”
Notes:
And there we go that's all!! Thank you very much for reading. Feel free to share your thoughts in the comments, i would love to read them!! Have a lovely day and take care everyone. Until next time!! ^^
Chapter 32: Zero Part 1 (3-1)
Notes:
Hello! First of all, thank you very much for interacting with this fic, it means the world to the author ^^
Secondly, i am grabbing the update schedule, balling it up, and throwing it into the waste bin. There we go, much better. Having a schedule, for some forsaken reason, is causing me stress and making it harder to write. So i don't have one anymore; problem solved. This chapter has been ready for weeks now, and i haven't had the emotional energy to put it up until i decided to disregard the schedule entirely. So there isn't one, the author is just trying their best. Sorry for the inconvenience but this is what we're working with.
Yeah that aside i don't have a lot to say. Except that since this chapter has had such a rocky writing process, please do let me know if there's a quality drop. As always i'm interested in your thoughts, so feel free to share!!
And with that out of the way, thank you very much for your time. I hope this update is worth it and that you can enjoy.
Chapter Text
-10:27-
By God, she is going to die again.
Lina's chest hurts. Her heart is thumping madly between her ribs. Anna singing Get Down is but a distant backdrop to the blood rushing through Lina's ears.
Rehearsal started almost half an hour ago and Catherine has yet to appear Mary still hasn't replied to any of her messages. Why not? When Mary dropped her off earlier she said she would go back home and read; what is she doing?
Provided everything is true, Lina is going to run out of time if she doesn't do what she must about right now. It's the day, time is ticking, and she cannot get through to Mary. Lina knows what she has to do.
But... she can't.
“The choice is yours. Free will :)”
…
The forsaken messages are all she's been able to think about this week. No matter what she does to try distracting herself, how she attempts to forget about them, their words have embedded themselves in her heart like cancer did five centuries ago. Anna's voice eludes her like sand between her fingers, singing her part of the harmonies more by isntinct than certainty. The red curtains and black audience seats turn fuzzy, little more than a distraction to the whirlwind of activity in Lina's mind.
She has been cursed with a task she does not wish to conduct. Her muscles tense at the mere thought of doing it, of--
...She can't do that. Not again.
When she got the first message from Ringmaster on Tuesday she was skeptical. It was odd that it was from the same number that already texted her during their first week at the studio, the one she naively believed to be a wrong text, but Lina thought something like that could be easily falsified. It only required someone who understands technology stuff as far as she was concerned. She has no idea about computers and technology as a whole, it's all foreign to her. She knows how to work with text editors, powerpoints, and little else. It made her heart sink to be contacted by the demon, supposedly, but she didn't really believe it.
Everything about this production has had a blighted aura to it. It started early in the studio, when Anne's choker appeared hanging from a stage light on the very first week, and hasn't stopped.
With the animosity towards one another being as omnipresent as it is, having seen Bessie break into Anna's changing room on two separate occasions, Lina never thought there was anything supernatural taking place. It could all be explained as people messing with each other and making a dramatic show out of it. Putting their grudges on display for everyone to see, airing out frustrations that have been walled in for years. Nothing healthy about it abnormal.
They haven't heard from the entity at all in the past four years. It vanished the day they signed the contract to begin production of the musical to Lina's knowledge, anyway. Perhaps even it hated her and abandoned her like everyone--. It seemed, by all accounts, that when it got what it wanted it left them alone though for the first months after its disappearance Lina was so paranoid the nightmares wouldn't let her sleep. Besides, none of what Lina saw necessitated a demon to happen. All of them are horrible enough to do such things of their own volition, right?
All of them already killed her with their abandonment four years ago. There is nothing she doesn't expect from them. With all the heinous acts she herself has pulled she would be a hypocrite not to include herself in that statement, though.
The first message she received this week, the one that threatened her with Mary's safety, made Lina's blood run cold, but after staring at her screen for the better part of ten minutes she deleted it and had a snack before resuming rehearsals. She wasn't about to give anyone who was making such uncalled for and improper threats a second of her time.
It was the most tasteless, ill-intended action conducted against her; the combination of her two largest fears. But it couldn't be too hard to figure out that losing her daughter, and the demon who tore them to shreds tormented them for so long, would be the sorest points to poke at in Lina's psyche. Anyone could have worked that out. Lina hadn't witnessed anything unreasonably human up until that point; she still hasn't. She's had no reason to believe it at face value.
But if she doesn't and she's wrong, Mary--
When she was consequently told off by “Ringmaster” for deleting the message, she got more nervous. Anxiety trickled into her veins, poisoning her heart, making it beat faster in fear for its survival. And yet the only thing that event told her was that her device was compromised. She may be technology illiterate, but she hasn't been living under a rock. She knows there are ways for nefarious individuals to monitor what others do on their personal devices.
It was something she'd heard someone mention in passing on Tuesday, when she returned from medical leave. That day she failed to apologize and do better, like she fails at being a good mother and she failed at protecting Mary and Bessie from Hen-- was too preoccupied with other affairs to pay attention to much around her. If she remembered who brought the subject up and why, she would have considered asking them about it.
It's a good thing she cannot recall the details. If she were in a position where she needed something from one of the others and they rebuffed her again her heart wouldn't be able to handle it. They already left her once and she has yet to recov--
Even without context, those concerns made a modicum of sense to Lina. Seeing how once upon a time they all devoured one another like vultures, tearing into their vulnerabilities without mercy and how they still do, there isn't a person on stage who Lina genuinely believes is innocent enough to not carry out this twisted revenge. That one of them went as far as to do whatever it is tech savvy people do to phones and computers and use sweet Mary as a threat made Lina irate, but not scared after the initial adrenaline wore off.
It made her question everything she had pondered while she recovered from her last heart episode, though. Why should she apologize and be kinder to people as vile as the vipers seated beside her?
IkV2ZXJ5b25lIGhlcmUgbG92ZXMgeW91LCBMaW5hLCBubyBtYXR0ZXIgd2hhdCBzdHVwaWQgdHJhdW1hIGhhcyB0byBzYXkuICBBbmQgSSBjZXJ0YWlubHkgbG92ZSB5b3UuIg==
…
...That was... A memory stored in her heart. One her mind can't make sense of. Stress. It was affection profound enough to make her cry stress. Just a messy array of feelings caused by longing for something she cannot recall the tension of being reminded that she was an enabler that day.
Lina has more pressing matters at hand.
But it happened again. It happened when María ran into her, and then when her heart gave out and she thought she was going to die. On stage, when--
The sharp pain of a migraine almost forces her to stop humming and hiss from pain. She is still puzzled and afraid has far more urgent affairs right now. She needs to focus.
She's had these exchanges with “Ringmaster” all week long. They send something, Lina reads it, scoffs, and deletes it. Rinse and repeat. She knows she has to get her phone looked at, but something always stops her when she's at the tech store. A sudden tightening of her chest, shallow breathing. Like she can feel smokey tendrils wrapped around her neck, preventing her from taking the one step keeping her from entering the establishment, rooting her shoes to the asphalt.
Because all along, while Lina was firmly convinced nothing otherworldly was going on, a tiny voice in the back of her head has asked: “But what if you're wrong? What if you're wrong and you end up getting Mary killed? What if you lose her again?”
As stupid as she's thought it to be, Lina has turned away and gone back home the five times she's gone to the I.T. shop this week. Walking a bit faster than normal, with a spring in her step, just to make sure Mary was alright.That she hadn't gone missing. That Lina hadn't lost her beloved daughter again.
The person behind the messages kept annoying her, asking her what it would take to convince her it really is the demon as it claims. Lina kept deleting the messages, but there were always more. Several a day, asking her to look at someone, to locate someone's jacket appearing in the wrong room, to listen for certain sentences that would be spoken at specific moments.
That
got her on edge a bit more, piling up with all the earlier unrest, pushing against her ribs. Clairvoyance isn't a quality Lina often attributes to a hacker. Every incident made the hairs on the back of her neck stand
because if it were
really
back--
. But, if someone was truly playing her like a fiddle as she assumed, was it a stretch of the imagination that they were also doing it to everyone else?
There are four mothers on stage, after all. When threatened with one's child Lina can understand how most of them would have become puppets on strings. It would have also explained the overnight shift in behaviour towards one another.
For a very short time, no more than a day at most, it felt like, if not family, at least they could be cordial to each other once aga--
Until this morning Lina was steadfast in her convictions. If everyone else chose to act like headless chickens, she would... not condemn them for it. Lina has also been quite a tad scared all this time. She cannot blame the others for folding under such pressure. So every time she has found her sheet music misplaced, or her microphone hanging ominously from its cable on the doorknob of her changing room, she has acted cold and steady; kept her cool as always, and moved on.
This morning, a minute before her alarm rang nobody knows she usually wakes up one minute early, she received the instructions Ringmaster teased her about at the beginning of the week. She has been stewing in her own stress since.
“Dear God, Catalina. What need I do to stop you from erasing my messages? Do you know how hard it is to hold a conversation with someone who won't listen?
“I can see you do not care about your daughter. I understand. Truly, I do. Mary is a monster. I understand why you regret birthing her. If a creature such as herself had crawled out of my entrails I too would strive to send her to eternal damnation. I understand why it is that every time you look at her you can hear the screams of her victims, see the smoke and the flames reflected off her eyes. I do not blame you.
“I ask, do you see her or do you just see a digit? When you look at your daughter can you see her face, or a rapid amalgamation of 280 innocents being slaughtered in one of the slowest, most painful ways to go back to the Maker? :)
“If you wish to ignore me you can. Feel free :) I will not judge you; I too would want to be rid of Mary if she were my blood. I will enjoy every last second of doing to her what she did to so many :)
“And yet, in case I am wrong, just in case your disinterest in me is unrelated to your affection to your daughter (or lack thereof), and more related to being a stubborn old mule, I am giving you one last chance. One final warning, because I am merciful.
“If you happen to believe I am not who I say I am, if you are ignoring me out of your trademark arrogance (turned foolish ignorance in this case), I will do something you cannot look past unless you are a complete idiot.
“Today, at eleven sharp, Karina will burst onto the stage, barely coherent, with her hands covered in blood. She will be crying, disgusted, worked up, because she will have found Catherine in your changing room on the floor after having been hit on the head with a blunt object. It will confuse everyone, because all of you will have been on stage even if you try to leave it at any point. As a matter of fact, Catherine will have been so late that you will all assume she skipped work today. Then you will find out she was assaulted in her changing room and Karina stumbled into her on her way to the bathroom.
“If you manage to rationalize a way that is not directly my doing for that, I will applaud you. If you can use logic and arrogance to justify to yourself why you can and should continue to delete my messages I will give you the title of stupidest person alive.
“Be honest with yourself, Lina. I know what you do every second of every day. I know where you've been. The only reason you haven't handed your phone over to tech support is that you're intelligent enough to know I never left. I have always been here, watching you. I've been with you every step of the way. I have flooded every corner and every shadow in these past four years. I am always beside you.
“Like a friend :)
“And you can't make me go away. Let alone with something as stupid as an I.T. professional. I would have expected you, of all people, being religious and all, would have tried something interesting for once, like an exorcist.
“You will see. Catherine will pay today. At a time and place where all of you were together in the same room. Discovered by chance alone when Karina goes to the bathroom. That should dispel all your doubts about my return.
“After all, if it isn't one of you, who could be orchestrating all of this? Some random staff member? No, nobody knows you as well as each other. Nobody believes all of you are actually reincarnated monarchs. None of you have, comprehensibly, disclosed that in these four years; you all know better. You know that if your childish theories about a mortal being behind my master plan were to be true, it would have to be one of you. Nobody else would have thought to resort to historical insults with you all.
“I put a lot of effort into my plans for today. The stunt I have bothered to assemble should convince you that I am who I say.
“And, if it doesn't, well.
“You won't be cooking dinner for two anymore ever again, and I will have a fun toy to burn and dismember over and over and over for the rest of eternity.
“We all win :)
“The choice is yours. Just remember if you want Mary dead, I support you. I believe it is the only fair outcome for a thing such as her.
“Alas, unfortunately the choice is not mine. Her fate is in your hands.
“You have until first break. If you come to your senses at last and recognize that I am very much your old friend, and you also desire to spare your merciless daughter for some reason, there is only one thing you must do.
“Let all the anger you and hatred you have for Anne come pouring out. Call her a whore, a husband-thief, a witch. Tell her how glad you are that she died, how you wish you had lived long enough to see her head come clean off her body. How you would have been at the front of the crowd, cheering loudest. Let everyone know that the world would be a better place if Anne Boleyn were not breathing anymore.
“Ask her to die, if you see fit. Just get creative, make a scene :)
“It's true. It's what your heart desires. I am only asking honesty of you in exchange for your daughter's life. Speak your mind and save her, or keep quiet and turn her over to me.
“I am not asking much, am I? It is simple enough :)
“Your time runs out at 12:00 PM. Who shall it be? :)”
Chapter 33: Zero Part 1 (3-2)
Chapter Text
...Catherine isn't on stage. Steve and everyone else has assumed she's not coming to work today. Nobody cares about a monster like her, nobody even wondered why she wouldn't call in sick.
But her absence is making something in Lina's insides squirm.
Nothing in that message is true. Especially not after she spoke to Bessie. Lina cannot tell Anne any of that. They may not be friends anymore, but God himself knows Lina still loves her against her better judgement, regardless of the jagged mountain of pain that grew between them in court.
She's tried going to the bathroom as an excuse to stop by her changing room, but with the rise in disruptive behaviour Steve is having none of it. He won't allow anyone to get off stage save in case of grievous injury. It's not so much that Lina cares about Catherine getting assaulted part of her still does despite it all; loving child predators is what Lina does best as much as it's the need to see for herself whether Catherine is really here. Prey to paranoia, Lina turned around as she reached the stage at 10 and didn't see anybody in the halls.
This could all be a lie designed to push Lina past her limits and get her to do what was demanded of her she was never happy Anne died. They were no longer friends, but Lina never wanted her to die. It could be someone's crooked last ditch effort to break her it's working. Giving her a small time limit so she cannot think straight, threatening her with her weakest point to crowd her mind with concern and leave no room for logic and strategic thinking. Someone cruel enough could lie about something this insidious to manipulate Lina into saying the most vile words she can conceive. Second most. The most vile she has for her own daugh--
...But all of them are here. Lina has checked at least five separate times to be fully certain.
She is sitting, still unable to rehearse the choreography. Anne, Jane, Anna, Kathryn, and one of the alts taking over Catherine's role are going through Get Down. The band is in full behind them. Steve, Daphne, Adrian, and everyone else is here. Even Karina is, beside her uncle, gesturing at the stage every so often and whispering her commentary to him.
...The point that only one of them would know to use their past lives as trauma fodder is one Lina can't refute. At least not on such a short timer while risking so much. To everyone but them their historical counterparts are characters alone. It has been mentioned multiple times that it is unnerving for them to “stay in character all the time”, and how stupid it is to get upset over insults directed at deceased rulers.
Even if one of them told someone in these four years, which Lina is most certain nobody would, who would believe it? What would be the odds of said person being here, working in this production, in close proximity to the stage to be aware of all current ongoings, with the knowledge required to monitor their phones, and all the free time in the world to create elaborate scenes with multiple moving pieces every hour of the day?
Is it impossible that such a person exists? Everything in Lina says “yes”, but she would have been equally positive that reincarnation was impossible, yet here she is. However it is certainly extremely implausible. It would require far too many variables to work together like clockwork. It's too convoluted.
Besides, who would hate them so much and why? The simplest solution is most often the correct one. The one that has the least wrinkles and inexplicable leaps in logic. By those standards, if ringmaster is a human as Lina has assumed so far, it must be one of them.
And yet, if what her latest message said comes true, it will mean Catherine will be attacked by an outsider. Someone who by no means should know about their past lives; never mind in such profound detail as ringmaster does. Someone who, as far as Lina can tell, has no motivation to go to such lengths.
...Right?
It's getting harder and harder to think straight. Lina's mind is as foggy as her unfocused sight.
Singing is becoming cumbersome with anxiety pressing down on her chest like an angered mountain lion. Lina is missing something. She has to be; one puzzle piece that explains everything. Something that saves her from sacrificing Anne yet again can spare Lina from this crossroads. But the pressure mounting in head is such that it renders all her attempts at logical thinking futile. Fear and stress obscure every single route Lina's mind wishes to take. It soils her every last attempt to consider the situation from a new perspective, to try locating some sort of solution. It casts shadows so deep over her critical thinking she is engulfed in darkness.
Darkness threatening to consume her heart and, if she makes the slightest mistake, apparently Mary as well. Up until today Lina thought the demon was a cruel joke. It was obviously one of them, or perhaps one who had simply taken advantage of the chaos brought about by their pain hatred and hadn't even been scheming, just riding the waves caused by animosity. But how could they foresee Catherine skipping work? Or when Karina will go to the bathroom? Unless it's Catherine herself? But then how is she going to get injured? Is someone going to do it for her, or...?
...This is madness. It's madness, Lina is falling victim to the worst practical joke--
Her head throbs. Her temples radiate pain down to her jaw. God. All she needs is one time. If she could only, just only stop time and carefully consider--
One of the blurs that composes her vision moves. Lina blinks, grounding herself in the moment as best she can, observing. When her eyes focus she barely has enough time to make out the door to the audience's left swinging closed and a mass of brown curls disappearing into the hallway.
...Oh no.
Steve. Daphne. Adrian. A couple of stage hands. The--
Lina doesn't need to. She knows deep down it's Karina who's missing. But she double and triple checks every face in the audience seats to be sure. Because she's useless and she's wasting precious time to save Mary, more interested in proving the demon isn't back than in protecting her daughter. Because deep down, Lina is disgusting and she does think Mary is a mons--
She needs to count as she breathes to keep from hyperventilating. Longer exhales than inhales; it's not working so hard. With ever pound of her frail heart her vision blurs in sync. The only recognizable noise is the blood rushing in her ears. Karina left. Karina left, and it's--
...Oh. It's just a bit before twenty-five to eleven, it's way too early. Lina's relief is such her head swings forward as her muscles relax at last. If Karina is really going on a bathroom break it won't take her twenty-five minutes to get there and back. And wait, wait: come to think of it, how would she even walk by the changing rooms on the way to the bathrooms? They're in different corridors.
Unless the restrooms are out of service and she has to go elsewhere.
That message is messing badly with Lina's mental health. It would be a large coincidence if the nearest bathrooms were unusable precisely today. This isn't the decrepit old studio. Nothing here is falling apart as it was there. The only thing Lina has seen that needed fixing was that one part of the ceiling that needed a work of paint two weeks ago when she spoke to María for the first time in--
Karina... will be back Mary is safe. She'll be back with no knowledge of Catherine or the changing rooms so why hasn't she replied yet? She'll be back in five minutes, at the very most what if Lina is wrong? Twenty minutes before what ringmaster said unless she doesn't. Because it's all a lie unless it isn't and Lina is truly gambling with Mary's life.
This... This whole mess is something her old family cast members are using to play with her. All the concern they've shown for her safety and her heart felt genuine; she's felt cared for in these days was obviously nothing but a ploy to backstab her now trusting someone is little more than putting a knife in their hands and praying they won't pierce your heart.
Karina will be back. Lina needs to continue focusing on her breathing. It'll be a moment.
…
...The door ought to open soon.
...
...Any minute now...
...
They've done Get Down twice now. Where is Karina?
…
...It's almost ten to eleven.
Mary's time is running out.
Lina can't breathe through her nose anymore, let alone sing. Anxiety and fear force her mouth open as if they were clawing their way out of her by force, tearing up her voice. This is insane. This is absolutely insane; she's disproportionately scared. She has never, never, let fear consume her like this! She had every reason to be terrified in court, for two decades, and nothing broke her like this.
She's frail now. She's lost her cool. She lost it when she destroyed the living room. It's somewhere in the rubbish dump, along with the broken things Mary couldn't salvage. All Lina is is an old fool.
...It's something about this place. This place and these people. Lina's emotions are mostly normal until she's around them. Not quite anger, not quite hatred, something else. Something that has been lurking in the bowels of her subconscious since they fell apart. Something about sharing air with them that heightens her feelings until they clog her brain and heart.
Something that makes her weak.
“What doesn't kill you makes you stronger”, and so on, are bullshit. Four years ago nobody killed her. They were the first family true friends Lina ever had María notwithstanding, since Lina took a sledgehammer to her old friend's loyalty and blamed her for the mess. The first people she could rely on. After twenty-four years of dodging death betrayal in court and seven of being abandoned by her parents in a foreign country, starving herself as repentance for-- it finally felt like she had found a place to truly feel at home safe since she'd left the Palace of Alcalá on her sixteenth birthday.
She wasn't alone, she wasn't navigating a traitorous web of deceit and lies. She could relax. Finally, she was at peace.
Then they left her, and while they didn't kill her...
They might as well have
.
...Something inside her did snap. Something that hasn't healed, that is torn wide open whenever she sees them.
...It wasn't fair that Henry executed Anne. It's downright unforgivable that Lina herself unwittingly tipped the scales in his favour by turning all of England against her. The least Lina can do now is
apologize, but she's already failed at that
not add more harm onto the burden Anne drags behind her. They don't see eye to eye, they're not close
not anymore
, they've both done and said awful things to each other since they woke up, but Lina
has used her fear, arrogance and hurt as a weapon against everyone else
doesn't want to utter a single of the word she was ordered to.
Not even if she can save Mary with it? Is Lina such a bad moth--?
She can't. She can't do that. Her heart will stop if she does. She has no desire to harm anyone else
not after caressing death's cold hand pushed everything into perspective
. Her self-righteousness has already
stolen her family from her
seeped out of her like toxic fumes and hurt enough people.
María. Anne. Kathryn. Maggie. Bess--
She promised herself she would
never
hurt any of them, or anyone else, again. If not because they deserve that mercy, for Lina's own inner peace. For acting in line with her moral code, for adhering to her principals and ideals.
Chapter 34: Zero Part 1 (3-3)
Chapter Text
But...
“Come on, I’m driving you to work today.”
…
...It can't be, right? It just can't. Disappearing items, creepy letters... That wasn't what it did before. It never did that, it only employed deceit to turn them against each other and get them to hurt one another. This... These messages, these threats just feel so... human.
The only events Lina could ascribe to otherworldly forces would be... whatever it was, that happened when she got worked up after Bessie told her off for being a disgusting enabler spoke to her last week, when María accidentally ran into her, and then a similar thing happening right before she blacked out the night she passed out. Lina got a massive headache she still gets echoes of when she tries to think of the emotions she felt when she left the theatre and Karina grabbed her arm.
While that is admittedly odd, she was in the midst of a panic attack. The second instance was jarring and sudden, and the third during a cardiac episode. The recurring headaches might be the same as the phantom pains her heart still experiences from time to time.
It's a leap in logic to assume any of those are related to the supernatural and not to the human psyche's innate fragility. It requires too much assuming, too many mental gymnastics. Not a single thing Lina has seen so far indicates the presence of any demon.
The only demons here are themselves and the contempt they have for each other.
...But Karina has yet to return.
She could... have a stomach bug. She's been pale and blowing her nose all morning long Lina has been watching her like a hawk when anxiety has allowed. Besides, even if her vanishing for so long is suspicious, what should Lina assume? That whoever ringmaster is can also affect plumbing and Karina's bladder? That's ridiculous. This is one big coincidence. Nobody could have planned this...
...Or Karina could be in on this. What if she's the one behind “ringmaster”? That would explain how she left at the right time and to the right bathroom...
No, she still wouldn't know about their past lives. The girl is dumber than a bag of hammers. That was stupid. Jesus, Lina doesn't even know if she went to the toilets! She could have gone talk to one of the higher-ups, or to run an errand for her uncle! Maybe she had a doctor's appointment.
Lina is assuming so many things. One text message and suddenly she questions everything she is positive about.
She's questioning it because her daughter's life is on the line. She just doesn't want to believe that it is. Because if it is, if the demon is really back, Mary will never be safe and Lina--
This... This whole situation is pointless. This is pointless. And it's pointless that Lina is getting so worked up over it! Mary is safe she hasn't answered. Mary is alright she would have said something by now if she were. Everything is fine is it? She hasn't answered to any of Lina's messages because she's busy. Or maybe she went outside again. Mary is leaving the house frequently lately, this is good! In any case, it's fine.
Lina's heart hurts. It hurts like it's being squeezed by Death again.
She tries to take deep breaths once more, but the air doesn't stay long in her lungs. She allowed vicious words get to her and now someone is bound to notice she fell silent. Everyone is lenient with her recently, but if she doesn't get back on track right now they will pretend to care and Lina might believe it ask questions.
When they do they will all come flocking. They'll ask if she is alright, if she needs anything. Everyone... Everyone has been so attentive since she returned. Part of Lina resents them for not having cared before she almost died. They abandoned her. Like her parents, like her siblings, like Henry. She was so alone--
...It almost feels like they can stop hating each other at last. Or at least it does until more incidents happen. Until more objects are stolen, more costumes are vandalized, more people are hurt, like Joan. They... They were never nice, were they? They weren't growing closer more tolerable, Lina was just a fool to hope. It was all lies. Everything every person on stage does is always a fallacy.
They pretend to care about Lina as they once did and her heart, about Anna and her ED, about Joan and her concussion, and Jane and the brutality she witnessed. They pretend and pretend, they act. Aren't they all actresses now? Isn't acting what they do best? Then why is Lina so surprised everything they do is a ruse?!
The days before the violence resumed she was the happiest she's been in recent times, even if she couldn't bring herself to apologize. She is so stupid--
Even when they were supposed to care about her because at least they don't openly want her to die they still put everyone under duress. They won't stop, not for a day. Not even when they're threatened with their paycheque. The cruel words, snapping at each other, always inflicting pain. Nothing has changed, it never does. Lina was such an idiot for believing they genuinely cared about her.
...But it felt so honest.
The concern for one another, the apologies for screaming, the support offered. It felt real. So much so Lina is convinced all of them are under the same brand of threat she is right now, or something similar. But then again, when at its height their affection for one another, their supposed found family, was as strong as a card castle, how can she be sure? How can she be sure they weren't trying to lull her into a false sense of security just to hurt her again?
...She was a fool for expecting honesty from them after all that's happened. She has always been stupid when it comes to believing anyone could genuinely, truly love her them.
She only has Mary. Mary, who spent four years in misery because of her sins them. Who they blamed for being a murderer things she technically hasn't done it doesn't wash the blood off her hands. Mary, her beloved daughter she was wrenched from, who she's been given a second chance with.
The same one she still, as ringmaster pointed out, blames.
…
...Okay, her emotions are a bit scrambled in regards to Mary. So what? It's the most normal thing to feel when one finds out her little baby, the sweet girl she cradled between her arms and taught to read, massacred hundreds.
Lina perpetuated her lineage like a good Trastámara. She created a religious extremist just like her parents. Their venom lay dormant in her blood, but not in Mary's. Lina should have never reproduced.
But that was
Lina's
fault, wasn't it? It was
her
who failed at absolutely
everything
and left her in the hands of that
monster
. If she'd been better, done better,
belonged to another family,
she would have protected Mary from his vitriol. From all the pain he put her through. Mary...
280.
...Ringmaster is wrong. Lina doesn't think Mary was a monster
not all the time
. Lina doesn't blame her for those murders
they were ordered by Mary, but Lina's curse and failure were the root of them
. She doesn't hold her daughter accountable
only herself. Sometimes at least. Others she does indeed see the flames--
…
280.
She's a terrible mother. She couldn't protect Mary as she needed. And now she can't love a cold-blooded killer her like she deserves.
Lina can't forgive her. Not deep down. Not in all honesty. All those people, in the name of religion. Just like her parents. Like what Lina's parents did to--
She hisses between her teeth. Her eyes are moist. She tries to dry them, but she claws at her face instead. Trembling, her hands are trembling. All of her is. Like a leaf. She's shaking so badly she might as well throw up.
How long is Karina going to take?!
...Lina may be the worst mother to ever breathe. She may be scum. It's entirely comprehensible why Henry replaced her, why her parents didn't want her back, why she only had one loyal friend who she hurt at the earliest opportunity, because Lina is an infection. She is no paragon of royalty, she is a mistake that grew skin. A waste of carbon.
Even when she was punishing herself so strongly, even when she took out her misery on her flesh, God still kept her imprisoned. Even God cannot love her. He loves all His children, and Lina cannot forgive her own. She deserves whichever harm comes her way. But however that may be, even if she is the cause for all of Mary's sins mistakes, somehow--
…
“Buenos días, cosita.”
...Lina is also the reason for her recovery.
Poison and antidote alike, but still poison.
Chapter 35: Zero Part 1 (3-4)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Mary began reacting, taking care of herself, smiling again, after Christmas. When she saw how much her suffering was hurting her mother. The same mother who is quick to blame her for things she is innocent of, the same mother who failed her over and over and over and over and--. For some reason, Mary loves her so much that only when Lina lost all restraint and externalized the sheer agony that watching her daughter let herself die wilt over the course of years brought her did Mary do something.
"You're resting like the doctor said, no 'ifs' or 'buts' about it."
Lina may not deserve her, may be the motive behind her bloodshed madness, but she is also the motor powering Mary's recovery. The reason that she leaves the house, that she has seemed alive as of late.
Whatever happens, Lina cannot let harm fall upon her little girl. Not ever again, not anymore. If there is the slightest chance that ringmaster is...
…
She needs her thoughts to stop. To stop moving in every direction, to stop making her nauseous. She needs to breathe, but she cannot. And her heart. It's threatening to end her again, it's--
...Lina's head is such a wreck. Such a wreck such a mess. She is to blame for how Mary turned out. Because of her lineage, or because she allowed Henry to take her from her mother's side. Maybe both, maybe none, because she also believes Mary is a monster. But also she doesn't! How could Lina ever think the only good thing to come out of her miserable existence her little one is a killer? Except, of course, for the fact that she was. But that was Henry's fault. Or maybe Lina's? They're all stuck in a dramatic triangle, shifting the blame depending on what corner Lina looks at it from.
Nothing makes sense. Not anymore. Ringmaster isn't the demon because nothing points to the demon being back. But ringmaster can't be one of them because they're all here. So they're someone else? They can't be, because ringmaster being someone else would require a ridiculous amount of factors working together like a perfect mechanism. But also Lina is admittedly not thinking quite right, she's having a panic attack, right? That's what this is? So she doesn't really have time to think. She can't think, but she has to. She has to because there's a chance ringmaster is who they say they are. And if they are, then Lina has to protect Mary.
But. If she protects Mary then. She has to sacrifice Anne. And Lina doesn't want to do that. So then? Does she love her daughter enough, or...?
...Does she think Mary deserves to die? To have her life torn from her like she snuffed it out of 280 innocents who--?
She palms her pockets for her phone, chest trembling with every heartbeat. Bad, bad, this is very bad. Mary ought to have replied by now. Mary must have already seen her messages, right? Lina only didn't feel it vibrate because she's so... out of it, right now. She can hardly think straight. She's thinking and thinking and thinking so much that words don't make sense anymore. Everything is her fault but also it isn't; she loves Mary and hates her alike; ringmaster can't be the demon but Lina can't take chances; she can't take chances but she can't risk--
If she sees a message from Mary she will feel so much better. Much, much better. She will be just fine, because her sweetheart will be fine. And really that's all Lina needs.
She just needs her little girl. As much as her little girl needs her Lina won't stop failing her. She is gambling with Mary's life for Anne. Because Anne doesn't deserve to be hurt and Lina is scum for having been so cruel to her. But simultaneously Anne is a monster who abandoned her and bastardized Mary. Both of them are a family, they only have each other much to Mary's detriment. As long as they're together--
…
There's... There's nothing on her notification screen.
Impossible. It's impossible, that makes no sense. Lina... isn't seeing well. She just... She has to focus her eyes, and...
...It's stupid, Mary has to have seen her messages. She must have!! Lina tries to unlock her phone, God knows she's trying; it's just so hard with such trembling fingers and blurred vision. Is she crying? Are tears the ones to blame for her poor sight?
Or is she really going to die again?
Her next breath comes with a pathetic whimper. Pathetic just like her, the woman who nobody can love. Only her daughter who objectively shouldn't because Lina is bad for her. Everyone abandons her except Mary she will soon, when she realizes what Lina really is. Everybody hates her or does she hate them? And they should. They should because she's an enabler, because she turned an entire country against a woman her husband beheaded. Because she lost her daughter, because she's of Royal House Trastámara. Because not even God himself--
Her phone clatters loudly against the wooden floor, echoing. Just fantastic! Sublime!! Now she's drawn attention to herself!!
Everything goes silent. The music stopped. What song were they on? Lina doesn't know, she can't think. Footsteps fill the quiet, getting louder and louder, closer. They're saying things, asking questions, but it's all sludge in Lina's mind. She can't process anything, she's useless.
And weak and pathetic. She is miserable. She is no paragon of royalty, she is merely an old hag. Worthless. Disgus--
Green. Green and black. A soft voice, Anne. Anne who was her friend Anne who betrayed her. Anne, who Lina has hurt so much who abandoned her. Anne, who she can't hurt anymore who might be hurting her, for all Lina knows.
“...you okay? Cata...?”
…
Ringmaster isn't a demon!! They aren't; they just aren't! Jesus!! Lina shouldn't be this weak! What is wrong with her?!
She's being threatened with her little girl. Her little girl the saint, her little girl the devil personified. The innocent, the slaughterer. The victim, the executioner. Who Lina loves, who Lina hates. Who Lina has to save, who--
“...her meds, maybe? Call a doct...?”
...If it really is the demon, Lina is going to lose Mary. She is going to condemn Mary forever. That can't, cannot happen. Lina has to protect her no matter what. It's what she must do, what is she waiting for?!
No matter what logic dictates this is a risk she cannot take.
She's waiting because she is awful. She's waiting because she's horrible. She's the true monster. Isn't it Mary? No, it's Lina herself. She is the source of all evil, she--
Lina flinches back when a hand lands on her shoulder.
Don't help me don't help me don't. I'm--
...A monster. A monster. If Karina does return at 11, if something did happen to Catherine, the... police, that's the word. They'll come. And Lina won't have a chance to. She just won't. It is. Quite literally. Now or nev--
“...something, please say some...”
...Why is Anne being so nice? Nice to someone who ruined her life. Who turned a country against her. Is it pure goodness? Or is she waiting for the right moment to hurt Lina? What--?
“...Mary's number? Can anyone call Mary, please?”
...Mary.
"Dinner's ready, mamma"
…
...Lina has been overcomplicating everything so far. The question is painfully simple. She cannot be sure that ringmaster isn't a demon. She doesn't think so, but also many of the events that are unfolding today, right now, are making it so that Lina can't think in general.
The only thing she must contemplate is whether she is willing to risk Mary. If her complicated, tangled feelings for her daughter's past are sufficient to make Lina risk her future.
“No, actually for your lack thereof.”
…
“...hang in there, alright? Just breathe with me, please...”
…
IkV2ZXJ5b25lIGhlcmUgbG92ZXMgeW91LCBMaW5hLCBubyBtYXR0ZXIgd2hhdCBzdHVwaWQgdHJhdW1hIGhhcyB0byBzYXkuICBBbmQgSSBjZXJ0YWlubHkgbG92ZSB5b3UuIg==
She closes her eyes. The lights are too much, they're making this headache, this everything, worse. Is Lina going to risk hurting Mary? Damning her for eternity? If this is some twisted joke, someone's idea of fun, she is going to inflict harm upon Anne again.
She's so worried about Lina. This is genuine, Lina is sure. She's so worried and Lina is considering--
But if she doesn't, she risks losing Mary's smile forever. Mary, who only began giving life a a chance out of love for her mother. Who would do anything for her.
Who, monster or not, is the light of Lina's lives.
Everything stills. Just for a moment. The voices speak intelligible words, mostly expressing their concern for Lina. Her surroundings once she opens her eyes are comprehensible. All Lina has to do...
...Anne's green eyes are full of tears. Full of tears as she instructs Kathryn and Anna to stay away, to give her space.
“María, get over here! I don't care if you think she's cross at you; she needs you!”
…
Lina can't do it. She can't, she's not strong enough. She is weak and tired. She can't hurt Anne to save Mary. But she cannot allow harm to befall her daughter.
Her daughter. Lina has to protect her daugh--
The audience door slams open. Heart sending her the strongest pang yet, Lina stands. Before Karina can open her mouth, before Lina can test whether her beliefs are correct or not, she extends both arms, pushing a confused Anne onto her back.
'I'm sorry. I' so sorry. I'm sorry.'
“Cata--?”
“Stay away from me, you husband-stealing whore!! Don't touch me disgusting, good-for-nothing witch!!”
Anne blinks. Frowns, confused. Out of the corner of her eye Lina can barely make out a figure waving. In the dead silence her vile disgusting inexcusable cruel words caused, broken only by her tense breaths, Karina's obnoxious voice comes through clear as day, and Lina's unfocused gaze follows the sound on instinct.
“We have a bigger emergency!!”
There are splotches of red against the pale backdrop of her hands.
Lina breathes heavily, looking down once more. Her rasping breaths block out the screams Kathryn has for her as she scrambles to her cousin's side and the footsteps rushing to and from the stage. To Lina she is little more than a blur of pink against a sea of black. All her focus is on Anne's hurt expression. Her frown, her wide eyes, her quivering lip, the way Lina's vicious accusations have made her remain limp, not even trying to get up. And, of course, her tears.
The first of which reaches the wooden floor in sync with Lina's own.
'I'm so sorry, my old friend. I'm so sorry.'
Notes:
And there we go. This chapter actually had to include Kathryn's POV, but it got way too long. That POV is 3/4 written, so it shouldn't take too long. But! I'm keeping the estimate vague lest it become an update schedule, which i've seemingly developed an allergy to! So just. In the not-distant future. There we go. But yeah it's almost finished it just needs an ending and some polishing. Then 2 more main POVs and we're done with Zero Part 1. Jesus, it's a long chapter huh?
Oh well :)
If you want to drop a comment i would love to read it. Thank you very much!! Until next time, everyone!! Have a great day and take care bye!! ^^
Chapter 36: Interlude: Status Report
Notes:
Boy howdy, is anyone still here??
Well, call me William Afton, the way i always come back!! ^^
Ahh, it is so GOOD to finally be back here!! Y'all have no idea how much i've missed it, gahh!!
Alright alright, suffice it to say: I was sick. I am now officially Less Sick. That's all i'll say on my absence. I've been writing throughout the entire sickness. I will continue to write!! Forever, probably!! But in terms of this fic, ladies gentlemen and everyone else...
...Cycles is finished!! Whoo!!!
Yeah!! I've written all of it. As of today, sitting at a whopping 665K words, all of Cycles is written. All i need to do is to sit down and proofread it from time to time, and there we go!! All done!!
Because of this, the ARG is over. I'm sorry about that, if you were enjoying it. It sucks for me that it's over too, believe me, but after a two year hiatus... Yeah, it was written in the stars that it had to end. My apologies. The fic continues, though, and for me at least that was always the main focus. I hope y'all agree ^^"
Also because of this, we are back to having an update schedule!! Even if i get sick i can fucking. Sit down and read lmao. So expect at minimum two updates a month. If not more. We shall see; I'm promising two a month at least. Anything else extra born from yours truly not knowing what a patience is is just that. An extra.
This update would've been up sooner had i not participated in a timed writing event (kill a character bingo; very on brand for me hah) that i needed to finish before the turn of the year. But in any case!! We're here now and i am so so so glad to be back!! I've had literal dreams about this moment skdjhfskjdfhskd
I was gonna update the entirety of Zero Part 1 today, but uh. It is Long, as per usual. And it's very late for me in my new schedule. So we get 10K words of the chapter, and the remaining 6K for the weekend. Or tomorrow if i don't have self-control bruh.
This chapter is, like the last interlude, a little summary of the entire fic so far. Yeah, i don't expect anyone to remember where last we left off. I don't remember where last we left off lol. I had to re-read all already published 202K words to make this make sense.
I should also note that, since this fic has been written over the course of 2 years full of medical hiatuses, despite my best efforts there may be errors (i've already spotted a few in my re-reading spree). Also my writing style has changed in this time. I cringe a bit at what i've already published, but i'm not gonna edit it. It's a testament to the best i could do back then. Even if it's outdated for me now, it was still my best back then. I kinda like it, for nostalgic and archival purposes. In any case, apologies in advance.
And now, without further ado!! Let's get this summary and the next POV of Zero Part 1 out!! At!! Last!!
CWs for literally everything that has happened in the fic so far. Seeing as this is a summary.
Thank you as always. I hope this is worth your time ^^
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It is good to finally be back. Blight the vessel I elected for this cycle. In the future, I must stray from employing vessels wrecked to this degree.
Of course, at this point no such thing will ever be necessary again.
I never thought I would see the day where I am so close to taming the anomaly at last. After aeons of grappling with it, experimenting with it, reverse-engineering it, it is once and for all an inch away from my control. All I need is for this cycle to reach its natural conclusion and for Asset 01 to break down once more. I believe, if my calculations are correct, that after her impending rebirth, the final data points needed to wield the anomaly will finally be obtained.
With the anomaly's power in my grasp there will be no need to continue with Simulation 4004 any longer. Farewell to all the subjects, complimentary subjects, assets, and complimentary assets. After being pains in my side for so long, I will finally send them all to oblivion in a blaze of hellfire.
It will be the most satisfying conclusion possible for this tale.
All assistance from mortal humans, ergo, is null and void moving forwards. My assistants will not be contacted again, as there is no need for their intervention in any capacity. The sheer amount of time my vessel has unwittingly provided me by being frail has sufficed for me to achieve the desired results entirely on my own.
All that remains is to allow the simulation to run its course through to completion. Just a little longer, and I will be free of the chains that bind. The subjects and their corresponding vessels have been in stasis all this time. For documentative purposes, I will annotate what it is they were doing until the hiatus and, of course, I will closely monitor all they do moving forwards. From this very moment, until their deaths.
Now more than ever, so close to victory, it is of utmost importance that I record everything. I cannot afford to miss even the smallest of details lest I have to extend the life of the subjects any longer. This is tedious yet necessary work.
Simulation 4004, Cycle 440 Status Update:
Once the simulation restarts, the in-sim date will be January 6th, 2024, Saturday. This will mark the end of the sixth week of work on the musical the subjects and assets are assembling. Only two weeks will remain for the event of “Opening Night,” after which the musical will presumably run through to completion as it has in so many cycles prior. Following that, the cycle will reach its natural conclusion and I will be able to reap Asset 01's remains so she may be reborn come the next and final cycle.
Cycle 440 started on November 23rd, 2019, Saturday, slightly over four years ago (in-sim time). The beginning of the cycle was traditional: swayed by the anomaly, all subjects, complimentary subjects, assets, and complimentary assets naturally gravitated towards one another. As per cycles lead by the current Asset 02, the musical route was elected. From that point onwards, all subjects and assets (notably affected by the anomaly as well) began to have escalating arguments until they irreversibly damaged their bonds (a detailed account of this was already documented as it happened in real time).
In the four years from then to the present in-sim date, Subject 01 and its spawn Complimentary Subject 01 moved outside of the simulated city of London, where Subject 01 was a teacher for the subject of Religion in a Catholic school, and Complimentary Subject 01 was a high school student first, and a college student later.
The falling out preluding this event worsened Subject 01's inherent fear of abandonment as it did Complimentary Subject 01's mortal human flaw of “depression.” The reveal of Complimentary Subject 01's many murders during its time as a monarch five centuries (of real time) prior put a significant dent in Subject 01 and Complimentary Subject 01's relationship, with the former unable to fully forgive the latter, leading to its mental state deteriorating to the point of suicidal ideation and, eventually, dropping out of art school to become a shut-in.
Subject 02 and its spawn, Complimentary Subject 02, remained in the city. Finding out what had happened to Complimentary Subject 02 during its original life under the care of Subject 06, Subject 02 continued its behavioural pattern of many cycles now and became “suffocating” as a parent, by mortal human standards. While it worked as a lawyer and the main legal representative of the musical, Subject 02 kept a close look on its daughter and prohibited it from seeing its siblings (Complimentary Subject 01 and Complimentary Subject 03).
Complimentary Subject 02's animosity towards its parent has increased over the span of these four years. It is currently a student. Subject 02's “parenting” has lead Complimentary Subject 02 to find other ways of seeking human connection, including reaching out online, where it eventually found itself befriending the one known as “Ringmaster.”
Subject 03 and its spawn, Complimentary Subject 03, also remained in simulated London. Subject 03 was the most scorned out of all subjects and assets following the falling out, seeing as it was treated considerably poorly by its supposed “family” due to its desire to give Subject 06 a fair chance even after what occurred between it and Complimentary Subject 02 came to light. It was Subject 03's belief that, considering the duplicitous nature of the events surrounding the falling out, what had been revealed about Subject 06 may not be fully accurate.
Subject 03 dedicated the following four years to trying to gain back its spawn's “affection” by doing everything Complimentary Subject 03 wished for. Complimentary Subject 03 only truly desired to return to the one it considers “its mother” (though there are no biological nor legal ties between them in this cycle), which was the one thing Subject 03 refused to do. For it, Complimentary Subject 03 tormented Subject 03, who took it quietly and meekly in a futile attempt to get its spawn to “love” it. Pathetic.
Subject 04 retained legal guardianship of Subject 05 until it became 18 years old during the production of the musical. Affected by the anomaly the same as everyone else, Subject 04's crushing fear of losing the rest of its “family” and especially Subject 05 lead it, similarly to Subject 02, to become overwhelming to Subject 05, who elected to spend most of its time at a boarding school so as to take distance from Subject 04.
Subject 04 has struggled with the mortal human weakness known as an “eating disorder” for as far back as it was conceived of. It worsened knowing Subject 05 was running away from it. As for my most loathed Subject 05, it continued studying until it had to return to simulated London for the beginning of the musical's production. Subject 05 has always cared for, and craved to return to, the ones it perceives as its “family,” albeit both the anomaly and Subject 05's inherent rage and trust issues have mostly made it give up on returning to such an arrangement.
Subject 06 has lived with its spawn, Complimentary Subject 04, in simulated London as well. Subject 06 refuses to get even a modicum of help for its mortal human condition of “autism” on grounds of, primarily, fear. It fears how getting help might affect its spawn, and most importantly of all, Subject 06's credibility when speaking to medical professionals about Complimentary Subject 04's condition of “Tourette's.” For it, both of them have been suffering all this time.
Subject 06 was a freelance author in those four years, as well as the main author of the musical. Complimentary Subject 04 was a “pre-school student” for the duration. As much as Subject 06 misses its “family” as well, all its energy has been dedicated to managing and assisting its spawn through the diagnostic process of its condition. Despite performing very well by mortal human standards, Subject 06 became convinced early on (by the anomaly, no doubt) it was a bad parent to its spawn and it “did not deserve” Complimentary Subject 04.
This is, in no small part, due to the amount of guilt experienced by Subject 06 regarding what occurred to Complimentary Subject 02 during their original lives five centuries ago.
Regarding the assets and complimentary assets, seeing as the “asset/complimentary asset” nomenclature is fluid and non-definitive, for accuracy's sake I will hereby refer to them by their original serial numbers. The ones they retain irrespective of whether they be assets or complimentary assets in any given cycle.
R01 briefly dated R02, after which R01's inability to be “faithful” by mortal human standards lead to it and R02's catastrophic break-up. Following said break-up, R01 remained a musician, playing in small joints and events, giving it ample time and opportunity to meet other people for it to engage in sexual behaviour with. That, as well as the use of recreational drugs and alcohol, have been R01's primary coping mechanisms since the anomaly first manifested.
As it has been steadily doing since Cycle 218, its condition has worsened over time. Still, it has not developed an “addiction,” as mortal humans understand the term. Were the simulation to continue, R01 would without a shadow of a doubt develop one. As for its mortal human condition of “vitiligo,” at this point in-sim time it has yet to show the mortal human auto-immune condition it actually conceals. R01 is none the wiser.
In that same four year span, R02 was a music teacher at a school for mortal human children aged 6-12. Despite showing impressive resilience for a creature as inferior as a mortal human, it never managed to get over R01's betrayal and has lived an empty life plagued by “depression” all this time. R02 continues to place all its value into being loved externally and finds its existence devoid of meaning if it is not engaged in a committed romantic relationship. As a personal side-note, of all the glitches the anomaly caused in the subjects' and assets' personalities, this one may be the funniest one to date.
R03 took on a job as a “white hat hacker” during the four year interval, as well as retaining its position as main composer for the musical. Despite having plenty of opportunities to socialize, R03 buried all its grief and rage in its work and refused to form a life outside of its duties. Most of all, R03 misses the one it sees as its son (despite no biological nor legal ties existing between them), Complimentary Subject 03.
Through it all and despite its mortal human condition of “blindness,” R03 has continued to play piano, what it deems to be its “passion” as of late cycles.
R04 worked in retail in the four years between the start of the cycle and the beginning of the musical's production. While as of present times it is beginning to notice the aspects of its condition, its inability to realize there were many things amiss about its functioning (by mortal human standards) has gravely affected it for the past four years. Gaps in memory, discontinuity in sense of self, inexplicable (to itself) trauma responses and prolongued “dissociative episodes” have become the norm for R04, and it wasn't until the externuous stress (by mortal human standards) of the musical's production that its symptoms became palpable to it.
R04 has become accustomed to a mental state that, for mortal humans, is significantly distressing. It has yet to find peace. Hopefully, it never will.
These were the conditions in which the subjects and assets arrived to the in-sim date of November 27th, 2023. That Monday was the day in which the production of the musical began and, after the falling out four years prior, all fifteen members were reunited in the same location for the first time.
During the first week, Subject 05 and R04 began receiving threatening messages from a certain “Ringmaster” who claimed to be the “entity” which had allegedly puppetteered their falling out four years prior. Subject 05 remained skeptical of said assertions and initially refused to partake in the instructions it was given to torment Subject 02. R04 believed the claims from the beginning and obeyed, thus harming Subject 04 as it was instructed to and accidentally getting Complimentary Subject 01 in trouble with Subject 01.
This event siginificantly worsened Complimentary Subject 01's mental state. It was reminded that its parent (Subject 01) still cannot forgive nor love it for the murders committed under its orders five centuries ago.
Later in the week, Subject 01 was close to losing its trademark “cool” due to its spawn's deplorable mental state and the guilt it (Subject 01) felt for having contributed to it. After the day at work (in which it caught R04 tampering with Subject 04's belongings and consequently attempted yet failed to insnult it -Subject 01 feels guilt for the events of R04's original life in court-), Subject 01 returned home early to find Complimentary Subject 01 considering the mortal human option of “suicide.” This substantially harmed Subject 01, who already felt it was a bad parent by mortal human standards.
Subject 03 was wronged by its spawn (Complimentary Subject 03) anew and was left crying on the floor. It was then contacted by “Ringmaster” and was convinced to join the “game.” Moving forwards, Subject 03 would drop its meek persona to become “a nightmare” by mortal human standards instead. Its motives can be summarized as anger, hurt, and a profound desire to be feared if it can no longer be loved by anyone, not even its own spawn.
Subject 03 does not necessarily take pleasure in harming other members, but it does enjoy “being seen” and “forcing everyone to notice it” after having felt “invisible” for all its lives. This is very much in line with its behaviour since the anomaly's manifestation.
Week 2 opened with Subject 02 discovering the nature behind Subject 05's execution in their original lives, which upset Subject 02. However, prone to emotional outbursts and concerned by a message it received from its spawn's (Complimentary Subject 02) instructor informing it Complimentary Subject 02 had experienced another episode of the mortal human condition of “DPDR,” Subject 02 insulted Subject 05.
A shelf was pushed onto Subject 02, leading to the first instance of the anomaly presenting itself, albeit briefly and within the expected parameters, to Subject 02.
The incident was blamed by “Ringmaster” on Subject 05 as “punishment for failing to obey its orders.” Subject 05 was not following orders because it was attempting to discover the true identity of “Ringmaster,” who it remains convinced is not truly the “entity.” Subject 05 still felt guilt for the accident Subject 02 experienced.
While Subject 02 was hospitalized, Subject 04 and Subject 05 agreed to get along so they could pick up Complimentary Subject 02 from its learning facility, seeing as its parent (Subject 02) was incapacitated. Complimentary Subject 02 was elated to see Subject 04 and Subject 05 again, and the three of them experienced perhaps the production's first instance of “joy.”
As per usual after an anomaly injection, Subject 02 awoke from its state of unconsciousness with incomprehensible memories and emotions pertaining to both its original reincarnation and past cycles. It, as always, remained none the wiser.
The week closed with R04 grappling with its condition. It partook in tormenting Subject 04 once more, was caught by Subject 01 and Subject 01 became aggressive. It blamed R04 for its own mistreatment of its own spawn (Complimentary Subject 01). Mortal humans are quite prone to “projection” instead of accepting their own accountability in their own actions.
The quarrel was interrupted by a derogatory sentence written about R01 on a wall taking precedence. Nobody knew R02 had been the one writing it, as come the end of week 2 R02 had been contacted by “Ringmaster” as well. R02 also believed it to be the “entity” and, for it, obeyed orders no matter what in order to keep R01 safe. While R01 and R02 were what mortal humans understand as “exes” at the time, they retained affection for one another still.
It is worth noting how everyone, despite current circumstances, retains “affection” and “warmth” for the rest. Both because of the anomaly and because of their own mortal human mind trappings. Mortal humans truly are frail creatures.
Before arriving home, R04 found a letter adressed to it by someone signing as “unlikely ally” (secretly Subject 05; R04 has not found this out yet), claiming “Ringmaster” is not the “entity” and requesting R04's assistance in finding out “Ringmaster's” “true identity.”
Complimentary Subject 02 and Subject 02, who had been living with Subject 04 and Subject 05 while Subject 02 recovered from its “concussion,” were set to return to their own living quarters soon, and Complimentary Subject 02 feared for its well-being due to Subject 02's overwhelming nature as a parent.
Week 3 continued with the threats and games. Subject 04 struggled with its “eating disorder” and with its relationship to Subject 05. It is a chaotic relationship by mortal human standards. Subject 04 was between irritated and touched that, despite their many interpersonal issues, Subject 05 continued to care for it and try to get it to nourish itself appropriately.
At the end of the final work day at the studio, Subject 06 accidentally found another letter from “unlikely ally” (Subject 05) left for R04 to find and made it public, ergo making the figure of “unlikely ally” a public one. The notion of the “entity” being back distressed Subject 04 and many of the others.
Subject 04 and Subject 05 were stuck in a death sequence where one, the other, or both died enough times for the anomaly to trigger a nose bleed. After the event, Subject 04 finally apologized to Subject 05 after four years of inflicting pain upon it, and the two seemed to improve their relationship somewhat.
R02 and R01 had re-established their pre-break-up romantic relationship, but were keeping it secret for the time being. R02 resolved to do anything and everything “Ringmaster” demanded of it so it could keep R01 safe.
The fourth week began with Subject 03 relishing its newfound “freedom” in the form of harming others and “forcing them to see it.” However, since it often acted in a disorganized fashion not instructed by “Ringmaster,” Subject 03 got punished by being locked in the box seats. Notably, Subject 03 suffers from the mortal human condition of “acrophobia.” Still, the event did not sway Subject 03 back into submission. It concluded it would never bend the knee for anyone ever again, and would eternally remain the owner of its own actions.
Subject 05 was conflicted about the nosebleeds it and Subject 04 experienced the week prior and wondered if there truly was an “entity” behind “Ringmaster.” It was instructed to harm Subject 02 again and, out of a desire to keep it alive (fearing what may happen to Subject 02 if Subject 05 continued refusing to obey, following the shelf incident from week 2), complied. Subject 02 found out, had an argument with Subject 05, and told it it was better off “dead.”
After said event, Subjcet 02 prohibited its spawn (Complimentary Subject 02) from contacting Subject 04 and Subject 05 again, greatly distressing Complimentary Subject 02. This pushed it closer into its relationship with “Ringmaster.”
Towards the end of the week, R04 failed to accomplish a task. It was later confused by its condition and only half-wittingly pulled a “prank” on Subject 05 in “revenge” for Subject 05's perceived closeness to Subject 04, which at the time R04 envied. R04 felt profoundly guilty for that, since Subject 05's mortal human condition of “hEDS” caused it to become injured by an otherwise inoccuous incident. It is worth noting nobody as of present times is aware of Subject 05's condition and ergo could not have foreseen such an outcome.
R01 attempted to keep peace at the theatre to catastrophic failure, became infatuated with Randomly Generated Asset 0010, and got into a quarrel about it with R02. R01 reminisced the past, greatly missing its former “family” (despite no biological nor legal ties binding them), and concluded it would probably hurt R02 once more since R01 perceives itself in a very negative light.
Subject 06 took Complimentary Subject 04 for a walk down simulated Thames Path and found the asset known as “Twitch,” which Complimentary Subject 04 immediately became attached to. Subject 06 told Complimentary Subject 04 that its “love” had brought “Twitch” back to life (Complimentary Subject 04, in its juvenile mind, perceived the toy to be “dead” as it was found buried in the ground) and unknowingly made Complimentary Subject 04 feel disproportionately close to the toy as well as responsible for its “life.”
At this point, Subject 06 had been contacted by “Ringmaster” but, like Subject 05, had disregarded its messages.
During the mortal human festivity of “Christmas,” Subject 01 lost its temper at Complimentary Subject 01's “depression” and, mostly, at its own guilt.
Subject 02 got into an argument with Complimentary Subject 02 after being called “overbearing.” The event lead to Complimentary Subject 02 dying a few times and having a brief exposure to the anomaly as a consequence.
The exposure lead it to feel “tenderness” and other anomaly-related emotions towards its siblings (Complimentary Subject 01 and Complimentary Subject 03), which lead complimentary Subject 02 to reach out to the former (after being convinced by “Ringmaster” to do so). It did not have the latter's “phone number.”
Complimentary Subject 01 was determined to end its own life after hurting its parent (Subject 01) so profoundly, but after receiving news of Complimentary Subject 02 put said plans on pause, eager to reconnect with its siblings (Complimentary Subject 02 and Complimentary Subject 03).
Subject 03 ignored Complimentary Subject 03, believing its spawn would never “love” it again, then felt bad about it yet was unsure of how to fix the situation. Complimentary Subject 03 spent the holiday alone in its room with a picture of it and R03 it was convinced R03 had left for it on its windowsill one night.
Subject 04 and Subject 05 had another argument stemming from Subject 04 overstepping Subject 05's “boundaries” after promising not to, and both parties felt horrendously about the situation. Subject 04 was more irresponsible with its intake and Subject 05, still mulling over Subject 02's assertion that it should be “dead,” did not count how many pills it took of its pain-alleviating medication, beginning its “passively suicidal” phase.
Subject 06 hurt itself (“dermatillomania;” another mortal human condition) after Complimentary Subject 04 had another “tic attack” and it (Subject 06) felt guilty for deeming it had not reacted appropriately to its spawn's crisis. Subject 06 used “Twitch” to comfort Complimentary Subject 04, who adores its parent.
R01 and R02 spent the festivities together. R01 asked R02 to break up so as to prevent more “heartache” from befalling R02 and, after R02 refused to be broken up with as it “depended” on R01, R01 resolved to “break R02's heart” by cheating on it with Randomly Generated Asset 0010 for “R02's own good.” Mortal humans are highly illogical creatures.
R03 spent Christmas by itself, mourning the loss of its family and reminiscing its time with Complimentary Subject 03 most of all.
R04 spent the night with its “family,” where it ran into Randomly Generated Asset 0222 about to be preyed upon by Randomly Generated Asset 0234. The shock made R04 begin to research its condition and gave it the new goal of saving Randomly Generated Asset 0222 at almost any cost.
Week 5 started with Subject 06 feeling like a sub-par parent once more after Complimentary Subject 04 had a nervous breakdown over an upcoming medical appointment. It skipped work to stay with its spawn, who could not be sent to school in those conditions.
Subject 05 was harassed by Subject 02 and Subject 03. It would have also had a nervous breakdown had R04 not walked it out of the stage, beginning the unusually good relations between the two moving forwards. Subject 05 and R04 have not been on good terms since prior to Cycle 218. This shall prove, at minimum, interesting and annoying alike.
Subject 05 found the spot where R01 and Randomly Generated Asset 0010 met up with for the purpose of recreational mating (thus “cheating” on R02, as R01 had concluded to do on “Christmas”) and decided said location may be good for exchanging letters with R04 moving forwards. Subject 05 is not attached to its state of being alive, but will do anything within its power to end the “game” for the purpose of “justice” and of protecting Complimentary Subject 02 by ensuring its parent's (Subject 02's) bodily integrity.
R04 had more troubles with its “family” and its accusations of Randomly Generated Asset 0234, and upon finding a new letter from “unlikely ally,” pondered whether it was worth it to test if “Ringmaster” was truly omniscient.
Later in the week, R03 was still “depressed” after “Christmas.” Subject 01 was content that Complimentary Subject 01's demeanour had changed, attributing said change to itself, unaware that Complimentary Subject 01 had begun to speak to its sibling (Complimentary Subject 02) once more.
After arguing with Subject 04 and later being confronted by R04 about its song for the musical, Subject 01 had a nervous breakdown and caught a fleeting glimpse of the anomaly.
R01 decided to be honest with R02 instead of hurting it further and left Randomly Generated Asset 0010 alone, angering it. R01 then saved Subject 01 from a small accident which may have ended its life. After being reset to its last auto-save, R01 did not remember having walked out on Randomly Generated Asset 0010 nor any of the events leading up to the incident. Still, it resolved to be honest with R02 again and left the theatre.
Close to the end of the week, Subject 05 felt guilty about its relationship with Subject 04 and wanted to fix it in the meantime. Its condition of “hEDS” also deteriorated.
Subject 04 witnessed how Randomly Generated Asset 0010 showed R02 illicit recordings of it and R01's coitous before R01 could speak to R02. They broke up on the spot. For some reason, R01 was not pleased, despite having intended for exactly said outcome initially. Mortal humans are ridiculously capricious creatures.
Subject 04 spent the entire day mulling over its relationship with Subject 05 (and suspecting it of having pushed the shelf on Subject 02 during week 2, much to its dismay) as well as its relationship with R04. R04 showed little interest in Subject 04, more preoccupied with saving Randomly Generated Asset 0222. Subject 04 spent the majority of its day suffering from its “eating disorder” and having genrally impaired functioning.
At the end of the day, an argument between Subject 02 and Subject 05, incensed by Subject 03, escalated to the point of the subjects telling one another to “commit suicide.” Subject 02 pushed Subject 05, injuring it further. Subject 04 intervened physically as well and was stopped by R04. R02 reminded everyone that telling one another to die was off-limits, and everyone apologized except for Subject 02, who sincerely at the time believed life would be better without Subject 05.
The culmination was Subject 01's “faulty heart” giving out and an ambulance needed to be called. Shortly after, Subject 04 collapsed from its “eating disorder” and was cared for by Subject 05 and R04, who continued getting along for Subject 04's sake. Subject 04 and Subject 05 agreed to get their respective conditions looked at by a medical professional together and try to do “good” for one another.
Subject 06 got itself stuck in a storage unit attempting to carry out the task “Ringmaster” had given it. It complied because it got threatened with Complimentary Subject 02's bodily integrity, and Subject 06 was unwilling to take any risks regarding Complimentary Subject 02 due to the affection Subject 06 feels for it. It failed to accomplish its task all the same and remained worried for Complimentary Subject 02.
This, in turn, lead it to reacting poorly during its own spawn's (Complimentary Subject 04) “tic attack” and the episode needed to be resolved at the hospital. There, Subject 06 berated itself and pondered its suspicions that “Ringmaster” was truly R03 due to the off-wording of the message “Ringmaster” left Subject 06 after its failed task. However, following the events that would transpire shortly, Subject 06 would realize the presence of a supernatural “entity” was undeniable.
Subject 06 walked in on Subject 05 (who was there accompanying Subject 04) partaking in “passively suicidal behaviour.” Subject 06 and Subject 05 died sufficient times to witness the anomaly in its entirety first-hand, even if neither understood what they were regarding. They also gained semi-clear memories of past cycles along with the original reincarnation.
Whereas normally that would have called for a premature termination of Cycle 440, I decided to allow it to continue running since it was very early on and I knew I was close to achieving my goals. It was an executive choice I do not regret.
Moving forwards, Subject 05 would hate itself and Subject 06 even more due to the positive emotions it unlocked towards Subject 06. Subject 06 would grow obsessed with what it had seen, believing it would soon die (as it had seen in memories of the letter it wrote in the original reincarnation) and leave Complimentary Subject 04 an orphan.
Complimentary Subject 01 had found a location to meet with its siblings (Complimentary Subject 02 and Complimentary Subject 03) and felt guilty it had not arrived to the hospital with its parent (Subject 01) earlier. However, seeing as Subject 01's condition was stable, it only felt moderately bad for a change.
For the final day of the week, the ambiance had changed greatly after the repeated health problems from the previous day. Everyone was, unfortunately enough, more cooperative and less likely to despise one another.
R04 was pondering its conundrum with its condition, as well as with Randomly Generated Asset 0222. After being convinced “Ringmaster” and the “entity” were one and the same, an ill-timed message from “Ringmaster” made R04 consider “unlikely ally's” perspective once more and made it decide to test “Ringmaster's” omniscience.
It also made it suspect both “unlikely ally's” motives, and its band mates of being “Ringmaster,” considering how many of the oddities occurring to the band members had occurred within the confines of their changing room. Specifically, R01 was suspected.
Complimentary Subject 04 continued feeling guilty for “inconveniencing” its parent (Subject 06) by requiring so much medical attention.
Subject 02 specifically had a drastic change of heart, in which it decided that “disliking people does not equate to wishing for their death.” It regretted having told Subject 05 to end itself (especially after being informed by Subject 06 what Subject 05 had done at the hospital rooftop the previous night). Overall, it was determined to be a “better person,” to the detriment of my purposes.
Subject 03 was bitterly remembering how the “family unit” had faltered four years prior when it witnessed Randomly Generated Asset 0010 dying from being “crushed” by a stage light after saying something which made Subject 03 suspect Subject 05 of being “Ringmaster.” Still, the frailty of the mortal human mind rendered Subject 03 regrettably out of commission. How very disappointing.
Complimentary Subject 02 was disillusioned with its parent (Subject 02) and with “Ringmaster,” but glad to see its sibling (Complimentary Subject 01) once more. It gained Complimentary Subject 03's phone number after its parent (Subject 03) asked Complimentary Subject 02's parent (Subject 02) to call Complimentary Subject 03 on its behalf to inform it of the delay at the theatre (caused by Randomly Generated Asset 0010's “death”). Complimentary Subject 03 thus agreed to meet up with its siblings (Complimentary Subject 01 and Complimentary Subject 02).
For the mortal human festivity of “New Year's,” Subject 05 fled from Subject 04 due to having mixed feelings about it, concluded that the “entity” was still around despite considering it to not be “Ringmaster,” and accidentally ran into R04.
R04 was going to test whether the information “Ringmaster” had about it was related to its online persona by buying a new phone, after which it proceeded to argue with its “brother” (Randomly Generated Asset 0246). Subject 05 stopped R04 from “breaking” its hand punching a wall, and the two had “supper” together out of “former teenager in court solidarity.”
Subject 02 amended its relationship with Complimentary Subject 02 by giving it a modicum of freedom (removing its weekend “reinforcement classes” which Complimentary Subject 02 does not need), and Complimentary Subject 02 apologized for its words during the “Christmas” argument. The two then became regrettably closer.
Subject 01 and Complimentary Subject 01 were also closer. The former avoided thinking much, to avoid aggravating its “cardiac condition” with stress; and the latter settled on terminating its existence after being of use to its siblings (Complimentary Subject 02 and Complimentary Subject 03) despite, for the first time all cycle long, not truly wishing for “death.” It unfortunately experienced “hope” due to the impending reunion with its siblings. Still, it was convinced to die eventually out of a sense of “justice” towards the people it killed in its original life as “monarch” of “England.”
Subject 03 continued to be weakened by its witnessing of Randomly Generated Asset 0010's “death.” Complimentary Subject 03 died several times due to electrocution and also caught a glimpse of the anomaly. This granted it indecipherable (to it) memories of its past cycles and the original reincarnation, making it feel less hostility towards its parent (Subject 03), much it its confusion and distaste. Subject 03 “hugged” Complimentary Subject 03, who did not know how to feel about it.
Complimentary Subject 04 continued feeling like a burden to its parent (Subject 06) for its health issues, and proceeded to be stressed out by its fear of “hurting” “Twitch.”
As the night progressed, R04 and Subject 05 continued to become closer, with both regretting having ever been distant. Subject 05 listened to R04's issues with Randomly Generated Asset 0234 and gave it an idea and its support. R04 encouraged Subject 05 to improve its relationship with Subject 04, sadly. They improved one another.
After spending the night alone and blaming itself for its distance with Subject 05, Subject 04 saw Subject 05 return and “greet” the “New Year” with it. They “hugged.” It was most displeasing.
R01, grieving Randomly Generated Asset 0010 as well as its loneliness, and its broken relationship with both R02 and Subject 01, went out “drinking” and found its way to R02's living quarters. R02 took it in, they spoke, and eventually recreationally mated again. R01 attempted to fix its bond with R02, who kicked it out of its house and felt conflicted.
R04 put the plan Subject 05 came up with into motion, hoping to save Randomly Generated Asset 0222 despite having no direct motive to besides its sense of “morality and justice.”
R03 spent the night working on checking Subject 05's phone. R03 did not see the value in celebrating the “New Year” if it was still parted from its “family” and, especially, Complimentary Subject 03.
Notably, the fifth week had no “supernatural events” staged by “Ringmaster.” The following week would immediately begin differently.
Week 6 commenced. Subject 01 was determined to “apologize” and “make amends” with its fellow members for its poor behaviour, its near-death experience making it reconsider its demeanour and past words. The complex feelings from the anomaly made it impossible to apologize, thankfully, thought Subject 01 did begin to question where said emotions originate from. In the end, it was contacted by “Ringmaster” and given instructions lest harm befall its spawn (Complimentary Subject 01).
While Subject 01 was unconvinced of “Ringmaster's” supposed supernatural origins, the fear of its spawn being “hurt” made it hesitate. Still, it erased any messages “Ringmaster” sent it after reading them.
R02 was disappointed in itself for partaking in intimate acts with R01 and attempted to distract itself by thinking about the ongoings at the theatre. It, too, speculated that “Ringmaster” may not be supernatural after all, but remained unconvinced of its conclusions, seeing as its thought process was feebly muddled by its relationship to R01.
It was promptly contacted by Ringmaster and threatened with both R01 and Complimentary Subject 02's well-being.
Subject 03 was still out of commission after witnessing Randomly Generated Asset 0010's death when it was once more contacted by “Ringmaster.” Subject 03 had decided, following Subject 01's “cardiac failure,” to no longer partake in the “game” if it was “risking other people's lives.” However, it was threatened with Complimentary Subject 03's life and made to witness R03 getting a bucket of water dropped on its head, reminding it of Randomly Generated Asset 0010's death. Subject 03 concluded it would do whatever necessary to ensure its spawn's safety despite their broken relationship.
Complimentary Subject 03, who had initially agreed to meet up with its siblings (Complimentary Subject 01 and Complimentary Subject 02) to spite its parent (Subject 03) became excited to meet them genuinely. The date was set for the present in-sim date, Saturday, January 6th, 2025.
Towards the middle of the week, R04 decided to test “Ringmaster's” omniscience by carrying out its assigned task on the wrong subject (R01 instead of Subject 04) and see what it got punished for. If it got punished for performing its task on the wrong target, it would prove omniscience. If it got punished for not performing its task, “Ringmaster” was likely not omniscient, R04 decided.
Meanwhile, R03 recovered at its house from its concussion, wondering if it should delete its social media presence to prevent receiving more messages from “Ringmaster.”
R01 was having a breakdown over the ambiance at the theatre and the loss of the “family unit,” as well as its relationship with R02 having ended. It wished the “entity” to be back, so it didn't have to live knowing its “family” was so vile and had “never truly cared” for one another. As if on cue, “Ringmaster” insisting to be the “entity,” wrote. R01 regretted its wishes. Mortal humans are painfully inconsistent beings.
Subject 04 and Subject 05 went to get their respective ailments tended to, as they had promised. Subject 04 was glum about it, and thinking how odd Subject 05 and R04's new “friendship” seemed. Coupled with Subject 05 having mentioned “an unlikely ally” (the same title as the author R04's letters signs off as) in passing, it made Subject 04 suspect Subject 05 and R04 of being “Ringmaster.” Considering the nose bleeds from week 3, it also wondered if the “entity” was truly back.
It hated itself for thinking poorly of its “former friends,” but could not overlook their odd behaviour. It was then contacted by “Ringmaster,” asking it who it would choose if it had to choose between Subject 05 and Complimentary Subject 02's lives. Notably, Subject 04 sees both of them as its spawn (despite there being no biological nor legal ties between them).
Complimentary Subject 02 was quite excited for its impending reunion with its siblings (Complimentary Subject 01 and Complimentary Subject 03). However, to meet with them it was obligated to lie to its parent (Subject 02), which Complimentary Subject 02 felt guilty about. However, it considered how that was Subject 02, Subject 01 and Subject 03's fault for parting the siblings to begin with. Complimentary Subject 02 feared Subject 02 may retract this small bit of freedom at any point and regress into being “overbearing” anew, and for it it felt obliged to see its siblings at the earliest possible convenience, that being the present in-sim date.
And with that, we reach the present. In-sim it is January 6th, 2025.
So far, Complimentary Subject 02 has manipulated its parent (Subject 02) to have an opportunity to meet up with its siblings. It has reunited successfully with Complimentary Subject 01.
Subject 04 is torn between choosing Complimentary Subject 02 and Subject 05, fearing for both of them. However, it is convinced “Ringmaster” is the “entity,” since “Ringmaster” told Subject 04 about private thoughts it has and has never shared with anyone.
Subject 06 was unable to go to the stage and remained stuck in its changing room due to “anxiety.” After telling Subject 02 that it was threatened with its spawn's (Complimentary Subject 02's) safety and being admonished by “Ringmaster” for doubting its omniscience, it was given three choices: to do nothing and sacrifice Complimentary Subject 02, to kill R03 for having wronged “Ringmaster,” or to give its own spawn (Complimentary Subject 04) up for “adoption.”
Subject 06 feels incapable of choosing. While it did search up how to give its child away, convinced by its memories from the anomaly that it (Subject 06) is going to die regardless and leave its spawn an orphan, Subject 06 realized the logic employed by “Ringmaster” is not airtight. For it, it decided to stay behind and think of a way to save everyone. It was promptly attacked by a force it deemed supernatural and got a concussion.
Subject 01 was torn between adhering to its belief “Ringmaster” is not the “entity,” and risking its spawn (Complimentary Subject 01). In the end, it chose to ensure its spawn's life despite its hesitations and insulted Subject 02 gravely.
At this point, my own personal vessel's integrity faltered and the simulation had to go into stasis. Despite my initial frustration, this time which was foisted upon me has given me the key I needed to wield the anomaly. I am now so, so close.
When the simulation resumes, it will be from this point forwards. Needless to say, I will be taking note of everything carefully.
The road to the end has finally unlocked.
Notes:
And there we go!! Not much to say here; see you on the other side!! ^^
Chapter 37: Zero Part 1 (4-1)
Chapter Text
-12:18-
“And you're positive María is the one stealing from you?”
...Kathryn hates everything about this, but she nods. “Oh, I can't prove it, but I'm pretty sure. I might be wrong, but I have a horrible feeling about her.” She points at the back of her head, where her bow would be if she hadn't left it in her vanity a few minutes ago. “She was eyeing me weird before. Then I took it off to get in costume and when I went back to my changing room it was missing? Odd coincidence, don't you think? I was the first one in, too; so it couldn't have been Jane or Anne, and...”
She frowns, shaking her head and lowering her voice, putting these past for years of drama classes to their most useful. “...As you've been able to see, this week someone is very intent on making it look like the theater's haunted.”
With a grim expression, Adrian nods. “It's freaking me out. I hate it. I want it to stop already.”
'Trust me, I'm trying to stop it myself. But I'm going to need that damn key first.'
“If I'm right and María is the one who's hiding our things she has to keep all the stuff she takes somewhere. She can't just have it around the changing room where anyone could see, don't you think?”
“I mean...” Adrian exhales loudly, staring at the floor. “It's not like I trust her or anything. Especially not after what she did to Maggie. Someone is messing with us, and I trust your judgment. It's just...”
She shrugs. “I'm going to go through my old boss' office looking for some key when she died not a week ago. It's... It's a bit uncomfortable, you know?”
...Kathryn is using her. She's using Adrian. María hasn't done anything to Kathryn, and she's almost entirely sure there is nothing stowed away in that room that will later appear cryptically hanging from the underside of someone's chair. There's no secret stash of every single thing that has gone missing in the past six days; Kathryn just needs access to that room.
She's manipulating Adrian into doing something she doesn't want to, but it's also the only way Kathryn can realistically get hold of the key. Trying to pick the lock is unworkable with her stupid hands far too risky; she has no experience. Having the key in her possession is inherently dangerous, but getting caught fiddling with the lock would be catastrophic. Provided the key is anywhere within this building, that Amanda didn't keep it on her at all times and it's somewhere in her house right now, this is the best and only chance Kathryn has of getting in contact with Bessie again.
She can't continue unmasking ringmaster alone. Not with the limited information she has.
When Amanda died and Kathryn went back to the infidelity room and couldn't find the key on the door frame her heart sank. She needs somewhere relatively safe and out of the way to leave her letters to Bessie and get to the bottom of this as soon as possible. Kathryn hasn't been able to find anywhere else that isn't constantly surveilled, hasn't got people regularly walking by, and most importantly Kathryn can actually access.
The only thing in her way is the lock. The way around that is the key. She didn't want to rope Adrian into any of this but she's just noxious like that if she doesn't get the key and she doesn't get help, things are only going to get worse and worse and worse.
Everything is imploding in the theatre. Kathryn has to stop it before someone does something even more remarkably stupid.
So she steels herself, lets her soft spot for Adrian turn to ice, and gives her the most sympathetic smile Kathryn can muster. “I understand. Trust me, I'm not very keen on doing this either. But this has to stop. Didn't you see how bad this is getting before break? To think it's barely been a week since Catalina and Anna...”
Resigned, Adrian closes her eyes and unlocks the door to Amanda's office.
'I'm so sorry.'
“Yeah... You're right. It's going way too far and I'm going to take any leads we have to stop it. If you think that room might have something... it's worth a try.”
Kathryn extending her arm to squeeze Adrian's shoulder supportively isn't an act, though. Even if Kathryn planned every aspect of this moment, if she mentioned Catalina's heart problems and Anna having fainted on purpose, she does want to comfort Adrian.
Always hurting everyone around her. She should have never been called “The rose without a thorn.” Kathryn is all thorns no flowers.
“I have a good idea of where she kept the key, I was in charge of all her stuff.” Adrian nods to herself, grip tightening around the doorknob. “Just in and out; it won't be so bad.”
With a soft click she turns it. The door swings about an inch open.
...Catalina, Anne and Jane losing their minds an hour ago was definitely a contributing factor in convincing Adrian. Kathryn is also almost completely sure they only did that because some disgrace of a human threatened them with their children the same way Kathryn has been threatened with Lizzie.
That said, she is never forgiving Catalina for saying what she did to Anne. Unreasonable, maybe; but Kathryn can store rage for centuries within her putrid heart. Anne was devastated.
Dropping her shoulders, Adrian pushes the door open all the way. The blinds are closed, turning the room into nothing but a large, gaping maw in the dimly lit hallway.
If the key is in there, the only thing that can ruin Kathryn's plan now is a key chain. If Amanda kept the key on some sort of key chain when she wasn't using it, Kathryn's entire plan falls apart. But if it's only that lone key that Kathryn held in her hands just a week ago she has the perfect key to give Adrian the slip with and keep the real one.
“...It doesn't smell like her perfume anymore...” Adrian's voice is soft enough to almost be swallowed by the empty office. “I thought...” She takes a deep breath. “Never mind, let's just get this done.”
Part of Kathryn wants to feel extremely disgusting for this. This is the exact conniving behaviour that lead her to the scaffold once. With the crucial difference being that this time Kathryn is actually plotting something. But this past week has been a wreck. Whoever ringmaster is, they're getting bold. The last message Kathryn received threatened her with Lizzie disappearing forever today. Bringing the kids into this is extremely low; it needs to stop. No wonder everyone's going ballistic.
She steps inside-- Adrian's fingers close tightly around her forearm.
“What--?”
“If... If you don't mind, I... I know my boss wasn't the best person and she treated all of you horribly, but...” She lets go, dropping her head.
“I did care about her. We weren't super close or anything, but we were kind of like... friends, maybe? Or we just got along?” She looks up again. Although her eyes aren't misty, her voice is thick.
“I don't know, dude. She just died and my head is all...” Adrian makes circular motions with her index fingers around her temples. “It's a mess, and I already don't like that we're doing this. She was very touchy about her privacy is what I'm getting to; she never let anyone except me and cleaning staff in here. So... if you wouldn't mind waiting outside...”
Like Kathryn cares about what's in Amanda's office. “Of course, I'll wait here. I understand.”
Adrian blushes, looking at the spot where Kathryn's skin makes contact with hers before releasing her arm. “You are so understanding for someone who my boss hated so much...” Instead of letting go of Kathryn, Adrian lowers her hand to Kathryn's left, lacing their fingers. Adrian is so, so warm.
Kathryn's heart skips a beat.
“I get the feeling that no one is happy that she died, but they're not sad either. And it's been really isolating because I do feel sad that she's gone... So thank you for being so nice.”
...These feelings aren't right. Kathryn can't afford to get her head all foggy Adrian's pixie cut is ridiculously cute. There's too much at stake, she needs to focus Kathryn could stare into her green eyes forever.
...But a bit of kindness never killed anyone, right?
Kathryn returns Adrian's hold. “Sometimes we miss people who weren't the best.” Why is her voice higher than normal? “I think you should be allowed to grieve however you want. So don't thank me, please. Take all the time you need.”
Adrian lets go of her Kathryn's hand is so cold and empty now, smiling softly. “Alright then. Let's see if María had ulterior motives to seduce my boss.” Her expression falls, replaced by a scowl dark as the room behind her. “And if she did, let's make sure she regrets being born.”
...María never “seduced” Amanda. Amanda recorded their... bonding, without consent. Which is immoral and illegal. Adrian has the story a bit backwards. While it's disconcerting to say the least, Kathryn lets it slide for now.
Everyone's perception is a little skewed after losing someone they cared about. Grief makes people say the darndest things.
After four years ago, Kathryn would know.
The only thing she can make out of Amanda's office are the outlines of furniture, but Adrian doesn't even turn on a light. How many times was she in there with her boss? How did Amanda treat her behind closed doors? Was she as cold and heartless to people who were nice to her and didn't make the workplace environment hostile? Or was she closer to what Adrian remembers, to a friend?
Kathryn will never know now. Not that she particularly cared in the first place, but... Amanda really didn't deserve to die.
While little metallic and wooden noises pour out from Amanda's office Kathryn rests her back on the wall. Jane was in tears as soon as she called Catalina “worthless and replaceable”. Jane, who never shows vulnerable emotion for anything and has been catatonic since she witnessed Amanda get crushed, was crying. Not to mention she felt the need to insult Catalina as she was being taken to the parking lot by María so they could go to the hospital.
And that, in turn, was after Karina announced that someone had assaulted Catherine in her changing room.
Kathryn has a horrible feeling about everything that happened this morning. An unease eating away at her from the inside out, chewing its way through her soft tissue and her ribs, it was just...
...She slides to the floor. She would give anything to know what happened to Catherine. None of them assaulted her. Extremely unfortunate, considering Anne should have the right to before anyone else, and would have been extremely happy to bash Catherine's head in with a door. But cosmic injustice aside...
Ever since the hospital, Kathryn cares about Catherine.
Her stomach twists. Nope, not something she's unpacking today. She has too many things on her plate right now.
That ringmaster is a flesh and bone person is obvious. She's been unlikely ally for weeks now and is yet to be punished. The only thing that's consistently yielded kickbacks has been not carrying out her tasks, which are again suspiciously public for an all-knowing entity. However, after two spontaneously bleeding noses and one incident involving teleportation, it's also undeniable that the entity is around.
So which assaulted Cathy-- Catherine?
Of course Kathryn would care for someone like her. Scum knows scum.
...If it was ringmaster, that's a big problem. Kathryn hadn't considered, not for a second, that ringmaster could be anyone but one of them. And while many things can be scheduled beforehand, slamming doors into Catherine's face requires being present there. All of them except her were on stage, though. That would mean ringmaster is someone else.
...Did a physical person assault Catherine, though? As cathartic as that would have been, it is extremely odd that the incident wasn't reported to the police. Allegedly the PR department stepped in because an incident like this being reported to the authorities would be horrible for the musical. Apparently it's already floundering on social media because the cast isn't interacting with the fans enough, and they all look forced in any production photos taken.
It would be easier to be on Twitter if Kathryn weren't seeing ringmaster's notifications every few hours, and much simpler to smile genuinely if the cast didn't sincerely despise each other, but future audiences don't know that. All they see is a newbie musical with a bold premise and actresses who seem to be subpar even for still images.
On paper it's easy to understand why the PR department would be willing to come up with a cover story for medical personnel and pay Catherine for her silence when she wakes up. But one thing Kathryn overheard Daphne tell Steve makes it seem like there's more to this story than avoiding a PR disaster.
“...the security footage blacked out again. Until she wakes up we're not going to know who it was if she even saw her assailant, so...”
...Blacked out security footage. Again. Just like with Bessie's sentence, or with the bucket of water someone left for Joan in the Ladies' changing room.
Telltale sign of the entity meddling.
So... The entity itself most likely bothered attacking Catherine? Kathryn understands the appeal, but why? What did she see or find out that warranted this?
Keeping it under wraps isn't for a PR disaster; it's to avoid a police investigation. Every single time something bad happens and a cast member gets injured, the cameras black out. Any sane person would assume the theatre is responsible for tampering with its own security footage. Reporting these incidents as they happen would be a catastrophe for the theatre.
They already had some poor stage hand take responsibility for Joan's bucket as a prank not intended for her taken too far; it's all the other stage hands have talked about all week. It's anyone's guess why she never pressed charges. Maybe they paid her not to?
Unless Catherine remembers the face of who attacked her, which considering Kathryn is almost certain was the entity she probably won't, they'll have to pin it on someone who didn't know Catherine was in the changing room. Cleaning staff, maybe. And then they'll have to convince Catherine it was a legitimate accident so she doesn't press charges either.
...The cameras have blacked out in four occasions: right before Amanda's death, when someone walked into Bessie's changing room to write the sentence on her wall, in the corridor when someone set up the bucket of water for Joan, and today for the changing room hallway at the time Catherine was attacked. It feels like all of these have happened across a long stretch of time. It's insane to remember that it hasn't even been two weeks yet. In less than a fortnight, the entity has struck four times.
That begs the question of why? Except for Amanda's death, Kathryn was positive the other three were related to the game. Sentences and door-related injuries don't require a supernatural entity, anyone can do those. But the cameras blacked out. Why would they black out if the entity hadn't done it itself?
Three of the instances are physical injury, every one except for the sentence about Bessie. Sentences on walls are the demon's trademark, though. The first thing it left for them in this life was “Make a musical :)”, after all. But... it doesn't fit. If Amanda discovered something the entity didn't want her to, Kathryn can understand why she was removed. But why would the entity just injure Joan and Catherine? It if wanted them dead it has its ways. What's the point of this? A threat?
The demon doesn't threaten to do things, it just does. Ringmaster is the one who threatens.
So then ringmaster is the entity? Can't be; it doesn't know Kathryn is unlikely ally. It's had weeks to do something about it and it hasn't. Maybe it's waiting for a specific moment to punish her? But why would the entity care about the game?
If ringmaster isn't the entity, if they're a person trying to cause problems, they don't benefit from Kathryn reaching out and trying to piece more of this puzzle together. If ringmaster is the entity as it claims to be, why not smite Kathryn on the spot for disobeying it and telling others about her messages?
The entity killed Amanda for reasons unknown; it doesn't fuck around. Kathryn was specifically instructed not to tell anyone about the messages she's receiving, which she has done multiple times to no consequences whatsoever. Why would it punish her for not carrying out her tasks, which is disobeying, but not for disobeying it about keeping quiet? Why would it pick and choose like this?
Cosmic demon logic is a possible answer, but it doesn't fit well. It sounds like a cop-out, like the demon does whatever it wants without reason or rhyme. That's not it, that's not it at all. The entity has always been about small strategic moves with catastrophic consequences. It's never shown mercy at the time of punishment. Kathryn tested that out back in the studio and it ended up with the truth history books being distributed to everyone.
Even before she was punished for that she was told in advance that she would be. To try forcing her into compliance, or scaring her, or whichever reason. If ringmaster knows she's unlikely ally there isn't a motive they wouldn't use that information to psychologically torture her as they always have. If ringmaster is the entity it would certainly torture her. Ringmaster can't be the entity because it's very obvious they don't know Kathryn is unlikely ally. But if the entity isn't in any capacity related to the game why is it acting so strange?
Are ringmaster and the entity acting... in tandem? If so, why? The entity doesn't need envoys to do its bidding, it's always acted alone.
...There's a lot Kathryn doesn't know. She needs answers, and for that it all comes back to talking to--
A door slams shut. Kathryn stands up-- And her knee cracks, sending shooting pain up to her hip, because of course it does. But Adrian is here, with her back to Kathryn, locking Amanda's office. Kathryn eases the frown of pain. She can't show a single expression which may indicate anxiety or anything along those lines. She can't risk Adrian suspecting her now.
“Well?”
Adrian turns to her with a beautiful smile, dangling a lone silver key from her hand. “She hid it well, but I know how her brain works...”
Her arm falls to her side. “...Worked.” She shakes her head as if to clear her thoughts and hands Kathryn the key their fingers brush together for a moment. “Alright, let's get on with this.”
...Thank goodness.
Chapter 38: Zero Part 1 (4-2)
Chapter Text
It's not often that Kathryn is self-conscious about the way she walks, or of much in general, but every time she's with Adrian her mind picks something to be insecure about. Kathryn should have never gotten close to her. Not with the twisted game going on, let alone with the supernatural presence. But she was so alone, she felt so abandoned when she got to the theatre that...
She was weak. She forgot what happens when she falls in love. She overlooked how all of her past lovers were killed. She forgot she is a walking death sent--
“So uhh...” Adrian starts, tucking a strand of poofy chestnut hair behind her ear. “Remind me, again, how you found out where my boss took her liaisons to? I know you've said, but my head was elsewhere, sorry...”
Right. Right, right. What lie did Kathryn come up with? She has to tell the same story.
“Don't be. It's just natural that you're lost in thought when you still miss her so much.”
She's holding the key so tightly it digs into her skin and her wrist throbs. As if loosening the grip in the slightest will cause her to lose it forever.
She needs to relax a little. Otherwise Adrian is going to pick up on her distress and ask even more questions.
All she has to do is focus. Deep breaths.
“Before we all found out about her affair with María I already knew.” Kathryn shrugs. “It was kind of obvious if you were paying the slightest attention.”
“I wasn't.” Adrian starts walking down the stairs, towards the employee area. “I'm always looking at you.”
If the warmth creeping up Kathryn's face and the way her heart quickens are anything to go by, her massive blush has clearly telegraphed how she feels towards Adrian. She giggles; she's seen. Just great--
...This is good, actually. It's horrible and exploitative. It's disgusting. It's something only a vile seductress like Kathryn would think of. But if Adrian's all worked up, it will be easier to give her the wrong key when they're done in there. That's been the most unclear part of Kathryn's plan so far.
She's going to hell for this, but that isn't news. What's one more sin when she's already irredeemable?
Kathryn forces a smile doing it for this purpose hurts her heart, fiddling with her hair and looking away as cutely as she can. “Well... Aren't you so sweet?”
She side-eyes Adrian. She is blushing as well. Before the sight of her adorable face can make Kathryn's heart melt along with her resolve, she continues looking ahead and talking.
“I wasn't trying to spy on Amanda. I just noticed María was acting weird and things wouldn't stop going missing. I got curious to see where she was going and I followed her. I saw the key and I overheard María asking Amanda about getting a copy done; so I know there's at least one more copy of this and María has it. She probably wasn't using the closet as storage when she was with Amanda, but I've seen her go down this corridor more than once since she died.
“It's awfully odd, so I want to find out what's happening, that's all.”
Adrian nods, pensive.
They don't exchange many words for the rest of the way. Adrian dons a determined expression, anger in her stride. Silence hangs thick in the air between them filled with anticipation for different reasons, broken only by their footsteps against the tiled floor.
It gives Kathryn's mind space to wander. About what she's done to Adrian, and the lies she's spread about María. About why it is primordial to do regardless and how she'd like to feel more remorse for it than she does. After all, she could just tell Bessie that she's unlikely ally, but...
“Your impersonation of my voice. You sounded constipated.”
“Bullshit. You were a sweetheart, you know?”
“Happy New Year, Kathryn.”
…
...Thinking about her with a smile instead of a scoff is still unfamiliar territory. Kathryn isn't sure where their relationship is headed, but despite her desires, she isn't holding her breath if anything because she's herself, and she always finds a way to ruin everything. If anything she does goes south with Bessie and she knows Kathryn is unlikely ally, she might be hesitant to collaborate with her. Since she's the only person Kathryn is positive beyond a shadow of a doubt is involved in the game, she can't risk losing that to her incompetence and flaws outside circumstances.
Unmasking ringmaster is primordial. The ends don't often justify the means, but in this case Kathryn is obligated to make an exception. Making María look back in Adrian's eyes to continue investigating Ringmaster is harmless compared to letting this “game” continue.
And leading Adrian on? That's just Kathryn's signature seductress behav--
…
There are more pressing matters at hand. Kathryn can feel debilitating guilt later.
Kathryn and Adrian turn the final corner. It's there, at the end of the hall. The same door behind which, just a week ago Amanda was being quite annoying, but alive. Where she and María--
Enough of that. No need to reminisce every last aspect of Amanda's life.
Adrian stops beside Kathryn, taking a deep breath. She's frowning so much her brow trembles a little. “So this is where María...?”
Her voice is so aggressive, and for what? Kathryn isn't partial to María by any stretch of the imagination. Not even a little. But Adrian's either really blinded by grief right now, or she has quite... questionable, at least, morals.
Kathryn nods. “Yeah.”
“Wrong door at the end of the hall, gorgeous.”
In case this place wasn't already bad enough, the echoing voice of a dead woman in Kathryn's head lends it a haunted aura it didn't need to be disquieting. She'd do best to focus on switching the key in her hand with the one in her pocket, though. That's... That's the only thing that can screw her over at this point.
Amanda's already gone, no amount of thinking about her will help. But someone's still messing with everyone, threatening them with the people they love most. That's what Kathryn can do something about.
“Well... Time to see what María's been up to.”
Kathryn approaches the door. In the dead silence of this tangle of corridors Adrian's footsteps reverbrate clear as day behind her. Alright... Alright, Kathryn has to open the door. That's the easy part. Just open the door and feign surprise at finding nothing.
The key grates against the prongs in the keyhole. At least it goes in smoothly, without putting up a fight. Otherwise Kathryn would have to skewer her wrist or ask Adrian to do it. Not an option, because then Kathryn couldn't swap the keys.
She turns the key. It isn't the hardest lock in the world, but it's a bit rougher than the one in Kathryn's changing room. Her thumb stings, pulsating slow pangs of pain up her phalanxes. Why--?
Worry later; swap keys now.
The room where María and Amanda hid their dubious “love,” to call it something, from the world, is but a storage closet. A black hole in the wall dipped by the hallway's pale light. It's six feet deep at most, and only four or five wide. The walls are lined with shelves the edges of which reflect the white overheads from the hallway. Knick-knacks and boxes cover them along with dusty plastic bags.
There's nowhere where it'd be remotely comfortable to--
“Aren't you going to go in?”
Right. Right, Kathryn nods. She's supposed to be looking for misplaced possessions. More accurately, though, a spot to leave letters for Bessie where, if anyone walks in looking for any of the forgotten nooks and crannies of the theatre, nobody will immediately spot an envelope.
“I'm just a bit nervous, you know? What if it wasn't María, after all? What if after doing all this, getting you involved... It's all for nothing?”
Another small stepping stone in earning her own eternal damnation. It's fine; a little lie more or less won't condemn Kathryn more than she already is. As much of a necessary evil as this is, lying to Adrian leaves an uncomfortable tension in Kathryn's abdomen. Adrian deserves so much better. Her only fault so far is mourning her boss, which Kathryn is taking advantage of.
...She was never innocent. Of anything. There's no way someone as manipulative as herself was ever the unwilling victim some historians and even Bessie seem hell-bent on painting Kathryn as. She--
Warm skin slides against hers. Adrian is holding her hand. Against Kathryn's freezing palm, her touch is almost hot as a stove.
But if Adrian's holding her hand, why are Kathryn's cheeks warming up so violently even the tips of her ears--?
“Let's go.” Adrian smiles at her, and through her grin alone this shrouded hallway becomes brighter. “At least we have to try. It's alright if you were wrong. It was just a suspicion, after all. I knew that already, silly, and I chose to come all the same.”
She walks forwards, reaching a hand into the closet and clicking its own faint, yellow overhead to life. “Let's see what this place hides...”
Nothing. It hides nothing, and if Kathryn's heart beats any faster it might as well explode. After all this is over, after she's unveiled who ringmaster is, she's going to tell Adrian the truth. And even if in her infinite kindness Adrian can find it in herself to forgive Kathryn, Kathryn will stay away from her. No matter how adorable she is, or how soft and warm her skin is. How beautiful her laughter, or how sweet her voice and mannerisms.
The best thing Kathryn can do for the people she's in love with is stay far, far away from them. Otherwise they end up dead.
Even if distance from this angel kills Kathryn, she'll do what's right for once in her wretched lives.
The rustling of bags, boxes being dragged across the wooden shelves they rest on, and other miscellaneous items getting moved aside fills the room. It's almost enough to shelter Kathryn's ears from her own heartbeat.
Mannequins and wigs, snippets of colourful fabric and props for shows that require them. A rubber duck, a reaper's scythe, several containers of fake blood so long expired it must be dry. No personal items, nobody's belongings. How long does Kathryn have to find a good spot for her letters before Adrian realizes they aren't going to find any of the many, many missing items of the production in here?
Irrelevant. If worse comes to worst, so far as Kathryn pulls off her key switch well when they leave, she can return on her own and look in more depth.
Everything about ringmaster and the entity is murky right now. It always has been, but until the damn hospital incident Kathryn was positive there was only one force at play here; one as frail and mortal as she is. While it's reasonable that it never left, Kathryn doesn't have the capacity to put the pieces in place. Is it or is it not working with ringmaster?
If yes, why? And if not, then what? Is ringmaster simply that good at mimicking the demon? It's not impossible, so far they've done a superb job. The cameras blacking out don't necessarily mean it personally interfered. Kathryn has suspected devices were compromised since the first day at the dance studio, and she was right. Joan found her phone was not only being monitored, but also manipulated from an unknown location.
...Her friends never forgot her, someone was isolating her on purpose.
That started a week before the production began, when she moved into Anna's house. Whoever it is already knew Kathryn; it just has to be one of them.
That explanation isn't clean, of course. With bleeding noses and spontaneous teleportation with feelings both warm and inadmissible blooming from nowhere it's obvious the entity is still at play, but where? Everywhere? Every incident? Just Amanda's death? But if solely that, the camera feed blacked out like it does when ringmaster is setting something up. Coincidence? Or did ringmaster prepare Amanda's death? And, if so, why? How? Screwing around with phones, even a camera feed, fine; anyone with the proper skills can do so. But tampering with a stage light unseen?
As regretfully much little as Kathryn cares about Catherine, someone smashed a door in her face, and it couldn't have been any of them. Everyone was either on stage or in the audience's seats: the alts, Steve, Daphne, Karina...
Who was it? Who--?
A cardboard box, tattered and dented, houses a small nativity scene. What play was this for? The haunted, lifeless eyes of many languid-looking shepherds, weavers and angels bore their shineless pupils into Kathryn's from the box where they lay haphazardly scattered across and atop one another. A camel's legs pierce through a group of sheep. The crown of a wise man, buried in the depth of the box with his camel, holds little baby Jesus. He's wearing nothing but a diaper, sporting an astounding head of curls for a newborn. His eyes are remarkably hollow as he stares ahead, as if he knew what history has in store for him.
...There are many good spots to hide a letter, but so far this is the easiest box to find of all. Or the most identifiable one, at least; all the others contain some variation of the same items. An envelope would fit just fine snug against one of the sides of the box. The stacked figurines would mostly cover it up. Besides, who's going to come looking for a nativity scene during the production of Six?
It's perfect. Time to go.
Kathryn sighs. “I think... I think I was wrong. I think there's nothing here.” She bows her head. “I'm sorry, Adrian.”
Although she spoke them within a massive lie, those words are true. “Sorry” means nothing, but Kathryn is. And for what she's about to do, she's doubly so.
Adrian's bent over a box of wigs, pulling them out, platinum and copper cascading from the sides. “Are you sure? There's so much in here. We could go at it for hours; we don't know where María may have hidden things. What if--?”
...Blaming María for something sure is bringing Adrian some form of peace or closure, isn't it? Even if María was the victim in this entire situation, there's some sort of resolution Adrian seeks from bringing her to justice for an imaginary crime.
Obsessing herself over this perceived slight María imparted on Amanda, whatever the hell's causing it, be it faulty morals or grief distortion, isn't helping Adrian at all. By bringing her here, by giving her a reason to believe her dead boss was being played, all Kathryn's done is exacerbate whatever's hurting Adrian so much.
Another reason for her to go to hell. One more to the list. It doesn't matter if Kathryn couldn't know Amanda's death had impacted Adrian so vastly. The thing is she's bringing pain to someone who only deserves gentleness.
Kathryn gets closer to Adrian, and closer still. So close her body warmth reaches Kathryn through her sweater, because she's encasing Adrian in an embrace, pulling her close, stroking her hair. It's so smooth. It's the nicest hair in the world. Adrian clings to her waist like her life depends on it. As if Kathryn, something like her, could ever bring some form of kindness or relief the world she sullies by existing within it.
“It's almost time for us to get going, alright?” She keeps her voice low, soft, as comforting as she can. “Whatever you're looking for in here won't bring Amanda back. It'll only make you suffer more. And I think... I think you're hurting enough as is.”
Chapter 39: Zero Part 1 (4-3)
Notes:
Pspspsps, CW for SA-related moments and an SA-adjacent moment. Not too bad, but still. I'll update the entire CW list for this chapter at a later date though honestly i think this is the One Thing to look out for. Heads up!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Adrian squeezes her, shoulders trembling with repressed sobs. “She wasn't a bad person, you know?” Her voice is tight, restrained by sniffles and suffocated by the tears warming up Kathryn's shoulder. “It's just working with you people exasperated her. It brought out the worse, because all of you together are a nightmare.” She laughs. There isn't an ounce of humour in her tone.
“I hate the lot of you. I hate--”
She pulls away, covering her face in her hands. “Present-Present company excluded. I-I really didn't mean--”
“It's alright.”
And it is. Hating Kathryn's the most normal thing in the world, it's just how things work. She deserves it for everything she's doing and everything she's done. It's... a bit sad, perhaps, that someone like Adrian hates her. But it also makes sense. Why would the sweetest, cutest girl in the world care about someone like Kathryn?
Adrian shakes her head. “No it's not. I got angry, and when I get angry I get carried away, and...”
Her green iris pokes through the space her fingers leave over her eyes, like a child covering their eyes during a scary part of a movie too curious to truly shield their entire view. She's adorable. Adorable and sweet, and she deserves so much better than to be here today.
Then again, if Kathryn stops ringmaster, does it not benefit Adrian, too? Wouldn't stopping everything and making the rest of the production half normal--?
Even if it didn't, Kathryn doesn't get to look for positives in the mess she's made. That's despicable of her.
How in character.
“Let's get you out of here, Adrian. I don't think there's anything for us in here anymore.”
Wiping her adorably round cheeks with the back of her hand, Adrian nods. She brushes by Kathryn on her way out and stops. Shoulder to shoulder, pressed against each other in this cramped space. She looks down at Kathryn, eyes glassy and bloodshot. The redness in her sclera spreads to Kathryn's cheeks anew, if the heat radiating from them's an indicator.
Adrian leans down, pressing her lips into the corner of Kathryn's.
She has to get out of here, but she can't move. She can only breathe. Just breathe, hold her breath, let it out slow and even. Never let them know they have power over her. Never--
“I really don't hate you. I think you're great.”
Adrian continues on her way out, leaving Kathryn's heart pounding, still immobile. What... What the hell was that about? Adrian shouldn't have done that. She-She can't just go around kissing people like that. Kathryn and her aren't close, they're hardly friends. Acquaintances. And she just-- She bent down and--
Faces. Four faces. Also bending down. Also placing their lips on--
That's-- Okay, that's ridiculous. It's ridiculous and Kathryn needs to get moving. Adrian... Alright, maybe she should've asked. But it's not... It wasn't that. It just... It just so happened to be in a small, dark back room. One not so unlike others Kathryn and her unwanted lover of choice used to hide their--
Shit, that hurt. Kathryn's fingers are pressed tight against her wrist again. Damn it. She pinched so tight she dug her nails into the bruise. Just great. Just--
She has to get going before Adrian suspects anything. Right. Adrian. Sweet Adrian who Kathryn's legs want nothing but to take her a mile away from and never see her again.
Kathryn has to see her now. Whatever she does, she has to act normal.
She makes her way out, the part of her skin where Adrian's lips so unwelcome stained her itching and burning. What... What an overblown reaction, right? Talk about dramatic. After all... After all, Kathryn's the one who's exploiting this gentle girl's undue affection for her for her own purposes. And if anything, she's the one who started it. She hugged Adrian when Adrian was crying. That's... That's the same, right? Like, kissing someone is a bit above a hug, but both involve showing affection without asking for consent first, right?
And... And Adrian reciprocated the embrace immediately, and Kathryn just froze until Adrian moved away. But like, it's the same. Kathryn's a seductress and a temptress, she always knew what she was doing. Knows what she's doing.
“Brainless child. Whore. Slut. W--”
It's just the same. It's her fault it happened. She started by taking advantage of an emotionally frail girl, and then she exaggerated everything by comparing her to them.
...Does Adrian really think that what Amanda did to María is justified? Is it just the grief talking, or...?
Nonsense! Nonsense, Adrian wouldn't hurt a fly. If she did anything improper it's because Kathryn started it. As always, it's her fault and nothing but her fault. For being manipulative, and for being such a harlot and--
Wrist again. Alright, alright. So Kathryn's a slut, and someone just kissed her. It's no the end of the world. It's a kiss. Kathryn needs to get a grip.
...Nausea bubbles in her stomach, bile claws its way up her esophagus. She wants to lock herself in this closet and not leave until the episode subsides. But she can't do that, because she's already caused enough harm for one day. She shouldn't make Adrian worry about her. She shouldn't give her a reason to come back in here and be pressed up against her ag--
Kathryn rushes out. Adrian's back is to her. Her arms are raised at the level of her eyes, presumably drying what moisture remains. Good, good. Kathryn locks the closet behind her why are her hands trembling?, locking it quick why is her heart racing? Adrian's still facing the opposite end of the hall why does she want to vomit?, so Kathryn pulls the key to Anna's apartment's garage out of her skirt why does she want to cry? and pockets the one to the closet.
Mission... Mission accomplished. Now they return to the stage and nothing happened. That kiss, that entire incident, it's locked in there now. It's locked in there, and in these hallways Kathryn isn't safe, but as soon as they're closer to the main areas of the theatre, if she screams surely someone will hear--
...Why would she scream? She's not... She's not in danger. It's-It's all her fault, anyway. She--
Adrian turns around, sniffling, hunched over, smiling sadly. Kathryn's muscles tense. Adrian doesn't look angelic anymore. With the light behind her, casting her entire figure in shadow, she more resembles--
Someone... Someone who needs to be given a key. The wrong key. Kathryn dangles it between them so Adrian doesn't have to come close. Which is unfair, because Kathryn basically told her “kiss me here and now” by hugging her like that. Harlot behaviour. It was her fault, she was in control. She was in control, nobody was forcing anything upon her, they can't. She's stronger than this. She--
“Thank you, cutie.”
Adrian's hand slips into her pant pocket in the same motion her slimy words trickle into Kathryn's sulci. “Don't call me that” is already forming in Kathryn's throat, but resistance is futile. The longer she resists, the longer it goes on for. It's easier to stay quiet, to be a “good girl” and let them finish. Because they're going to anyway, all she can do is make it last less by--
She dashes down the hallway. Adrian follows. Her footsteps come closer, closer, until she enters Kathryn's peripheral vision and walks very, very close to her. Shoulders touching, just like in the closet, when she--
That... That doesn't matter. She kissed Kathryn. It's in the past, it's locked in that closet. She couldn't move, dear in headlights, victim ready to-- It's alright now. It's fine. It wasn't even that big of a deal; Kathryn's overreacting. And she's making Adrian worry after having put her in that situation to begin with. Kathryn really, truly does ruin everyone she meets, right? She makes them do bad things by enticing them, and then she gets all worked up like this. As if she had the right to; what a slut.
Death isn't so bad.
...Deep breaths. Adrian's speaking, her voice makes every noise in its range, and Kathryn smiles and nods, giggling when Adrian does so, but none of the sounds she's making form into words. They're background noise, like a bee buzzing, or a police siren's alarms in some distant street. Kathryn's mouth floods with bile. She swallows it down, but it comes up again. The taste of other people's lips--
Ringmaster. She has... She has to focus on that. Today... She can't be distracted today; Lizzie was threatened. Ringmaster... What can she ponder about them that she hasn't already considered to death and back?
Kathryn could think about this for hours, witness her thoughts twist and fold upon themselves into oblivion, reaching no conclusion. That's... That's why she needs Bessie. Maybe it results in nothing, but Kathryn has to at least try.
She couldn't forgive herself if she didn't try absolutely everything instead of letting some hopefully ill-intended bastard ruin their lives.
They may not be family anymore, but Kathryn still loves them. In some past life, or lives, even, she adored them. Their bonds have festered and rotted, but her affection for them lives on.
The DM she received this morning “Thank you cutie” threatening her to either insult Anna or be complicit in Lizzie's seemingly eternal disappearance crossed a line. Kathryn can't be sure, since it's so hard to tell who is being coerced and who is freeing four years' worth of building resentment, but judging by what “Cutie” happened this morning, at minimum Catalina, Anne and Jane were threatened with their children. If Kathryn was as well, it stands to reason that Anna was as well; if not all “Cutie” of them. That's probably why she was so pensive and jumpy this morning.
Kathryn has to... She has to make everything right for Anna, too. And she needs to focus on Anna, and everyone as well, because she's blowing this so painfully out of proportion she's going to pop a vein.
The white hallways give way to the black marble ones people walk by often. Adrian speaks again, heads off to the bathrooms. Kathryn nods, smiles wide, waves, and walks towards the stage. Did Adrian ask her to wait for her? Well, that's not happening. Kathryn will come up with some lie if Adrian asks later; right now she has to reach the stage and leave... right, a note for Bessie. A note telling her where to find her letters.
That's all that matters, alright? Just that. For now nothing else exists.
Not even the searing burn on Kathryn's face. Right next to her lips, where Adrian--
Nothing else.
She should've written her letter in the bathroom, but she's not going back in there. Kathryn goes down the changing room hallway, stopping by her room for a moment. Good, Anne and Jane have fucked off; it's empty. Their phones must be with them; or at least they're not in the open. Or at least nowhere Kathryn can see; but she can't do much about that. Wherever she is it stands to reason she could be watched.
Nowhere's ever safe. She's never--
Her wrist burns with every move. Every stroke of the pen, bent over on her vanity, scribbling as fast as she can, makes all the bruises layered on her skin sear at once. The pain is stronger than the flare near her lips, thank goodness, as she explains to Bessie in as little words as possible letters will now be left in the nativity scene box in the back hallway. Directions to it... and done, to the stage now. Quickly.
Ignoring the way her knee cracks, or how much her hip stings with every step, Kathryn presses forwards. Those don't matter, nothing does “Thank you cutie;” only reaching the stage before anyone else does.
Little by little, step by step, while the tachycardia remains, the pit in Kathryn's stomach seals itself. Hopefully... Hopefully she's on the right track. If Bessie doesn't chicken out they might be able to put their thoughts together. As long as Bessie doesn't figure out Kathryn is unlikely ally, of course; because then she'll stop cooperating purely out of the hatred Kathryn's earned.
But still, this is progress. It's progress no matter the cost. Ringmaster isn't omniscient, but it doesn't seem like they're working alone, either. Maybe the entity is collaborating with them, but that doesn't fit nicely. Kathryn is missing too much information to put it together on her own. If she doesn't, however, who will? To her knowledge she's the only one who is reaching out to other potential victims out of all of them.
Whatever happens today, Kathryn won't insult Anna. That's unthinkable. Prodding at Anna's self-esteem when she just managed to get her to see a doctor at long last would ruin Anna forever. Even if Anna took a sledgehammer to Kathryn's trust so many times that is something Kathryn can't do. Out of basic human decency, and mostly out of affection for her.
...Those past lives they shared... They must have been precious.
If only this one were half as good.
Nothing will happen to Lizzie if Kathryn doesn't comply with the disgusting instructions she's been given. Ringmaster and their potential allies are not omniscient. Otherwise, Kathryn would have been busted for being unlikely ally a long time ago. She was given her new task hours before rehearsal started. With a time limit and a large threat, trying to get her to hurt Anna without having time to think about it. Classic strategy. Ringmaster is see-through.
If Kathryn's wrong, though...
...She's not. She's almost sure she isn't. Ringmaster has no clue who unlikely ally is. The entity being around doesn't mean it is in any capacity collaborating with ringmaster. And if for some reason they are, or the entity is indeed ringmaster and is... who knows, waiting for a specific moment to out Kathryn as unlikely ally? Then they'll all have larger problems than insulting one another.
If ringmaster is a person, Lizzie is safe. If the entity is in any way involved, it will hurt Lizzie if and whenever it wants regardless of anyone's actions. She's either safe, or doomed by something far outside Kathryn's capabilities. She cannot control the possibility of the entity threatening Lizzie, or her well-being in that case.
What she can control is her behaviour towards Anna. The choice offered this morning was not between Lizzie and Anna, as it appeared at face value. The choice was whether to succumb to panic or rise above it.
But if she's wrong and she hurts Liz--
No. This is exactly like the time a shelf was pushed on Anne. Ringmaster blamed Kathryn, but the truth is Anne was harmed by whoever pushed a shelf on her. It's obvious someone wanted to go out of their way to harm Anne and was simply waiting for an excuse to pin it on Kathryn. To mess up her emotions and cloud her judgement more. It worked for a while, when she believed it better to take her cousin's pain medicine than to risk her getting hurt, but the thing about this game is that the demands by this ringmaster person only escalate.
From something moderately harmless, like stealing a necklace, to pain medication, and now to toying with Anna's mental health and prying her wounds open. What comes next, being asked to kill someone?
They're pushing Kathryn, Bessie, and whoever else is involved, potentially everyone, to their very limits. Catalina, Anne and Jane fell for it. Kathryn doesn't blame them, it's a lot of pressure. But precisely because they couldn't keep their cool, someone has to. There are many qualities Kathryn lacks, but a cold mind is not one of them.
She already demonstrated her mental prowess when, instead of succumbing to the fear of execution, she faced it head on rather than living with Dereham.
…
For Anna, for Lizzie, Bessie, herself, and everyone including bar Catherine. Kathryn owes it to some of them to try; and to those she doesn't, she would still rather help them than let this carnage advance. If she's correct, this is the first step to contacting someone who may know more. If she isn't and it is the entity despite it all, Kathryn was never in control anyway. It was going to push her until her breaking point and use her perceived failings to blame her for its destruction.
It worked once, but never again.
...Something changed inside her the day she went with Anna to the hospital. She walked in weak, consumed by guilt and intrusions from her first life. Said emotions and memories lead her to do something really fucking stupid to feel something else. Thrill is better than despair, is it not? And if it went wrong and she wound up dying, who would care?
When she left she was... mostly exhausted, confused and scared. Disgusted by the feelings she'd had for fucking Catherine. But besides the undue affection for that person creature, something else burrowed in Kathryn's heart. The fuzzy, distorted memories of better times she has no conscious recollection of gave her strength, in a way. She may never truly live through what entered her mind that night, but it reminded her of something the bleak aura of the theatre had consumed in shadow.
The only reason all fourteen of them are in shambles is because of the demon. It pushed their buttons and tore them apart after leaving them vulnerable and alone. It grasped the frail bonds they were beginning to form and ground them to dust. Although everyone's actions and choices from then on were their own and Kathryn holds them accountable, there's no question the entity wanted them apart. Why? Just for fun? For its own entertainment?
There's no saying, but one thing is clear. If the entity wanted them to be isolated, they should have stayed together. If it had an interest in parting them, the tainted words which paved their forked paths going their separate ways were beneficial to it. Even if it was simply amusement, which is highly doubtful, it's not fair.
They could have been a family. They could have lived a life as good as the one Kathryn saw on the rooftop. They were robbed of it.
She refuses to let a demon get its way. Not without a fight.
It's obvious it wants her to insult Anna, so she won't. If it's going to harm Lizzie, it will regardless of Kathryn's actions. It only wants her to feel guilty so she makes even poorer choices in the future. There's no way in which Kathryn is going to let it have its way. Not a chance in hell. If she falls she will be wrestled to the earth. But giving up of her own volition? Her knees will never know the ground.
Okay... If Bessie is still interested in working with her, she should have left her bag-- There, on her chair.
But Kathryn isn't the first on stage. Damnit. Anna is already here, in her seat, staring at the floor with the same grimace she's sported all day long. Kathryn was too slow, too useless, too paralyzed by nothing she didn't beg for for too long.
Fucking useless, as usual. No wonder everyone hates her.
...Anna's been threatened with Lizzie too, hasn't she? With Mary and Edward as well, perhaps. That's why she's been hurting so much all day long, right?
Kathryn's heart continues to pound, but the feelings behind it morph. She shouldn't feel pity for getting exactly what she asked for by being a harlot, but seeing Anna suffer... She's too good of a person, all things considered, to ever hurt. For anything, under any circumstances.
Kathryn takes a step towards her, gut twisting in rage for a change, that someone is putting Anna through this. She can't risk telling anyone outright she's unlikely ally, so that letter's going to have to wait. Despite everything, the warm feelings, the certainty something has been playing with them through at least one more life, even the more civil ambiance reigning in the theatre, Kathryn can't let feelings control her.
Any feelings, for any reason. She's in control. She always was, always has been, always will be. Nobody can impose their will upon her. She's always, always known what she was doing.
Any of them could be ringmaster. While it's obviously not Anna, there's no telling someone isn't overhearing them. Be it through Anna's phone or any other means, Kathryn cannot risk anyone knowing she's unlikely ally. Her sole evidence and certainty for ringmaster's humanity is that that fact has remained hidden all this time. She hasn't gone to these lengths to preserve her anonymity to ruin it now.
She resumes her walk towards Anna all the same. Perhaps she can't tell her to relax, that it will be over soon or Kathryn will die trying, that she knows ringmaster isn't the demon and doubts the entity is related to the game in any way, but there's one thing she can do.
Anna doesn't react to Kathryn's footsteps or to the shadow she casts over her when she stands between her and the lights above. Ringmaster got into her head and pulled her down to hell. She's pondering a choice as horrid as the one Kathryn was given. The anger that pours into Kathryn's veins is no competition for the tenderness that floods her.
...She's still taking uneasy steps around Anna, but since New Year's they've been making millimetric progress. The love Kathryn unlocked for her at the hospital, the one deep down she always had no matter how many times they hurt each other, clashes violently with the pain Anna has caused her, and the one she's gifted her in return. The crevasse between them is vast. Most days it feels like they're both trying to close it solely by stretching their arms over it and hoping to reach one another.
Kathryn's about to do her best to shorten it once again. It's awkward, it makes her heart race, but she places a hand on Anna's shoulder.
“Hey, Anna.”
She jumps, looking around with a haunted gaze before looking up at Kathryn.
Her dark blue eyes always resemble the depths of the ocean, the strange beauty encapsulated in the abyss where light no longer reaches. When they're shiny with tears as they are right now, they resemble uncertain waters even more.
'I'm going to make things right for you. I'll keep Lizzie safe for both of us. I won't let anyone hurt you.'
While Anna asks her in a hoarse voice what she wants and stammers over herself to explain she's alright, in fact, Kathryn ignores the blatant lies and pulls her chair closer to Anna's. Her wrists sting, so she pushes it along with her knees to help. They hurt as well.
It can get worse. She saw just how bad--
She takes a seat next to Anna, turning around as best she can in the chair to wrap her arms around her. If she wants to, of course. Kathryn isn't going to hurt her, too. She's already done enough for one day. She's done enough for a lifetime.
She places her hand from Anna's shoulder on her waist. “Can I?”
Anna stares at her, eyes glassy like Adrian's predatory stare earlie-- and lip trembling. She opens her mouth to talk, but only air comes out. She extends both arms, wraps them around Kathryn, and presses her close to her chest. Warm, loving, as if she were holding something important and not a pile of rubbish.
Anna loves her. Although Kathryn ruins everyone she touches, she'll die sooner than hurt Anna.
She reciprocates the hug, rubbing Anna's back. Whoever did this, whoever made Anna hurt, is going to pay for it. Kathryn won't let them get away without consequence; she'll hunt them down to the confines of the earth if she must.
She may be an irredeemable sinner, but whoever the hell is causing Anna pain belongs in a pit of hell deeper than Kathryn's. At least their cries of agony can be music for her ears while she burns.
“Tough day you're having, huh?” Kathryn speaks as soothingly as she can, keeping the edge out of her voice. “No wonder. It's so hard with all that happened.”
Anna's attempts at words are dissolved by the tears pouring down her cheeks into Kathryn's hair. She sniffles, tries to talk again, but it's all for naught. Her grip around Kathryn tightens like she did when they woke up four years ago. Before the entity manifested. Before it ruined everything and pulled them apart from--
...Anna is so unfair. She's behaved horribly in these years, overstepped every single boundary, and through it all Kathryn has been unable to hate her. Even when she wanted to, when she craved to make Anna cry as she is right now, Kathryn has never managed to truly despise her.
Nobody else gave a damn about her in their first lives. Nobody else gives one now. Anna isn't perfect, but she's the only person good enough to care about something as venomous as Kathryn.
Now that she's weeping though, that her emotions are bleeding out through her eyes, Kathryn can't enjoy it. All she wants is to comfort her friend and ease the pain throbbing in her heart.
“Shh, it's alright. When we get home today--”
“Kathryn you know I love you, right?”
…
...Love...?
“Thank you cutie.”
...Kathryn isn't too familiar with that. Everyone who “loved” her wanted to use her. It was her fault, she incited it and knew what she was doing, but still. All the “love” she ever received came with fine print; additional clauses she wasn't aware of when she gave her heart to all the men who “loved” her. She reached the conclusion long ago that things such as her are not meant to be loved, truly loved, as much as they are designed to be used.
Kathryn has never been loved in the pure sense of the word. The meaning of love is something found in the pages of books and movie scripts; not an emotion for her to experience first hand.
Love is what happens to others, to those who deserve it, who don't take advantage of others and use them as she does. It's something Kathryn gives, never receives. Even during the highest points of this life, when all of them were together and stuck close no matter what, love felt always out of reach. What the others did for her, what they said to her, were the closest to love she has ever come to, but did she truly believe she was being loved?
She's always known she doesn't deserve it. She trails misery and pain like a shadow behind her, one she casts onto everything and everyone good in life.
...But still... What else would she call... this? What other name could she give to what she remembered that night?
4oCcSSBmZWx0IHNhZmUuIFRoZXJlIHdlcmUgdHdvIHBhaXJzIG9mIGFybXMgYXJvdW5kIG1lLCBidXQgSSBkaWRuJ3QgZmVlbCBpbiBkYW5nZXIuIEkgdHJ1c3RlZCB5b3UuIEkgZmVsdCBsaWtlIGFmdGVyIDUwMCB5ZWFycywgSSBmaW5hbGx5IGhhZCBhIGZhbWlseSBhbmQgYSBob21lLiBJIHdhcyBoYXBweS7igJ0=
4oCcSSB0aGluayB3ZSBtYWtlIGEgZ3JlYXQgZmFtaWx5LCBldmVuIGlmIHdlJ3JlIGtpbmRhIGR5c2Z1bmN0aW9uYWwgc29tZSB0aW1lcy7igJ0=
4oCcQW55dGhpbmcgdGhhdCBzaGUgc2F5cyBpbiB0aGF0IHZvaWNlIG9mIGhlcnMgSSdtIGdvaW5nIHRvIGxpa2UuICBTaGUgY291bGQgY2FsbCBtZSAnZGVtb24gc3Bhd24nIGFuZCBJJ2QgYmUgb2theSB3aXRoIGl0LuKAnQ==
...She can't put words to the warmth in her heart, how it spreads through her vascular system to every last distal part of her body, eating away at the discomfort she's hauled from the closet, soothing her at last. Kathryn hardly recalls any images associated to this frail, tender, yet most precious emotion she has ever experienced.
It's the same she feels right now, snug and safe in Anna's hold. With Anna everything's better. No matter how hard it is to get along with her sometimes, or the mistakes she makes.
She's the person Kathryn loves most in the world. The only one who can make this blighted planet feel safe, and like Kathryn's a person more than an object for convenience.
The first sniffle comes with a smile, too. There was a time, or many, perhaps, where Kathryn knew love. It radiated from the same people she can hardly tolerate today, the ones the demon had a vested interest in keeping away from her and one another. That makes her indescribably angry. There's no chance they can repair what they lost now. Kathryn will be condemned to living with the hazy feelings of another lifetime's affection instead of experiencing it herself. The amount of damage they've all inflicted upon one another sawed clean through the love they could have had. It's gone, it's lost.
But while that in unsalvageable... maybe just maybe... there is one person left for Kathryn to love.
Heart pounding, she squeezes Anna tight, revelling in the comfort and the thrill of saying out loud the words that have always brought her so much pain.
“I love you, too.”
Anna cries harder, her shoulders tremble, and Kathryn holds on. She rubs Anna's back, snuggling into her, humming the song that followed her from the past into this life. Despite having said it out loud and her comprehensible hesitation around being so vulnerable with Anna, Kathryn is at ease.
“Cutie--”
She's safe with Anna. She's safe, and she's going to make everything right. Nothing else matters. Kathryn's going to erase all the sorrows some sick bastard has forced onto Anna. While she will never be able to fix the pain all of them were subjected to at the start, at the very least she will do justice to the bonds, the love, they could have shared had the demon not stepped in.
It's the first time in so long that it genuinely feels like, despite everything, things might turn out okay.
Notes:
And there we go!! At!! Last!!
Alright alright as usual PLEASE feel free to share your thoughts with me. I'd love to read them as always that has not changed. And to the people who reached out to me during my hiatus asking about these fics, thank y'all so so much for thinking of my silly little stories during my prolongued absence. It meant the world, thank you.
Good night, everyone. Have a great day and take care. I will see you soon. Like, for real this time, since the whole story is written. Bye!!
Chapter 40: Zero Part 1 (5-1)
Notes:
And here it is, because i definitely do not know what "patience" means, the rest of Zero Part 1!! Hopefully next time i'll be uploading the entirety of Part 2 or at least a sizable chunk of it. Iirc part 2 isn't as long as part 1? Anyway, whatever.
Something i wanted to bring up yesterday in the author's notes is that the tags of the fic have changed. I've changed, i guess. So the changes regarding graphic gore have also changed. It'll be properly telegraphed when it appears, as per usual, so don't worry.
If you saw what the author's note originally said in this very paragraph, no you didn't (: Suffice it to say, the CW section is up and running and up to date again :3 (Also since this is very clearly editing Sin from the future i can say: the AO3 curse is real y'all. The day after breaking a 2 year-long hiatus i got sick LMAO)
Anyway, with that out of the way, hope this is worth your time. Thanks!! ^^
Chapter Text
-12:51-
“Where is your head, Miss Marck?!”
Steve's harsh voice cuts through the music of Get Down as Anna and the band fall silent to his scream. He continues chastizing her relentlessly while she nods vaguely at everything he says, gaze as lost as Bessie is within her mind.
...As much as she tries to focus all she can do is... wander.
There are tides in her head, rising and falling without rhyme or reason. At times Bessie is painfully aware of every little thing going on around her. Everything snaps into focus too sharp to be natural, it feels too vivid. The audience's seats look like they've been rendered in detail so excruciating they no longer look like items that could exist; they're too intricate. The rugged texture of the fabric, the glossy shine on the arm rests, the shadows the stage lights cast on them... It looks too real to be... real.
Her depth perception is so fine-tuned the auditorium becomes larger than it could reasonably be. It stretches into vast infinity in every direction with the wooden pattern of every single plank being so defined it's painful to regard for too long. Human brains aren't designed to process so much visual information in one sitting.
Then she's pulled asunder yet again, her head fills with water and while her eyes are seeing, they most certainly aren't registering. There are blurs of black ahead of her, and vague shapes in her peripheral vision, but that's about it. Sudden sounds and movements like Steve's voice might pull her to the surface again, but inevitably she sinks once more.
The only real thing is her bass in her hands. Even if it feels lighter than it should.
...The thing is... She's fine.
This isn't 'fine'. Not by a long shot. You're not--
All good, really. She's wasted... what? How... How long has she been...? Weeks? When was Christmas? When... What's the date today what year is it?
...Eh, whatever. Since Christmas she's...
…?
Something changed. Something--
Her fingers move on their own. Thank god for muscle memory; otherwise she would have been kicked off stage a while back. She has no idea what part of the song they're on or what she's supposed to be playing, but her fingers know and that's good enough.
At times, she can't focus on the notes long enough to discern what they're playing.
...Since Christmas, when she saw what happened with Arianna, Bessie has wasted so much time thinking about her mental health. When really, she's fine.
It's fine.
She's felt like this for some time now. She... She can't possibly have what she thought she did. So what if her memory is weird some times? Who's isn't?
All she's done is pathologize normal experiences. Why? Who knows. Maybe she's still as clingy and fucking annoying as she was four years ago, when she drove everyone away from her for being unbearable and disgusting.
You were hurt and scared. You--
Excuses, those are just excuses. Justifications she's given herself to avoid facing the fact she's pathetic and obnoxious. Nobody could ever love her. If she could go back in time to back then she would gladly beat herself to death as slowly and agonizingly as she deserves.
She ruined everything for everyone. As always. Always messing up, Bessie. You never do anything right, you're so useless you--
Every “symptom” she's had so far is normal. Perfectly normal, she's fine. Gaps in memory? She's juggling the memories of two lifetimes in the same brain, perfectly normal. Distorted perception? She's very easily distracted, her mind isn't here, it's permanently with Arianna, so that checks too. Identity confusion? She was being dramatic all along. Everyone has conflicting lines of thought. Everyone has different ego states. Everyone is multi-faceted; it's the human experience.
Just because she gave names and identities to her so-called “parts” doesn't mean they were ever real. She was in control all along, she made them.
You didn't. You literally did not. You--
She's an adult woman. She has a job, taxes to pay, and a child to save. She made up some fantasy people in her head because she's been a bit too lonely in these years, she hasn't reached out to anyone we couldn't after losing them all. After what happened four years ago--. But now it's time to open her eyes and stop being a pathetic, whiny loser.
That's why she deleted all the “evidence” she's gathered of her “illness” during lunch break. One by one every note, document and journal entry she's written has been erased.
Every time she hit the 'delete' button it felt like was stabbing herself. Confirming that yes, indeed, she wished to delete entire sections of her mind because they're too full of things she can't understand.
Dramatic again. She was fine through it all.
Then why does the music feel so muffled? Why can't she stop envisioning a small child smashing their head into a wall in frustration? Why--?
Who cares?! It doesn't matter. Brains are weird some times, it's really not that deep.
It feels like she's dying. It feels like she's skwered every aspect of herself she can't comprehend and now she's wondering where all the blood came from.
It's simple, it's pretty fucking simple. In order to have what she was considering bothering a therapist over she would have needed to go through multiple traumatic situations stemming from several sources over a prolonged period of time prior to the age of nine at the very latest, if not six. Those conditions are impossible considering she is in her late 20s and spawned into existence four years ago. So whatever the hell is wrong with her isn't that.
It can't be.
Unless her initial theory about body snatching as correct and all of them have taken over--
They haven't. They haven't, they can't have. How would that work?
Extremely bold question to have for someone who was brought back to life by a demon, don't you think?
…
Arguing with herself and losing is pretty annoying. Then again, Bessie herself is pretty annoying, so it makes sense too.
Her heart pounds while her fingers press and pluck the strings. This, and Arianna, are all she needs to focus on. She's lead a normal life so far, all things considered. Yes, she has gaps in memory. Yes, her memories are inconsistent. Yes, she feels a bit not-quite-herself a bit more often than she did in her first life. Yes, her perception of herself and environment can be quite murky, as they are right now.
None of those mean anything. None of those are inexplicable.
And the out-of-body experiences, or the “voices”? How your hypervigilance is on at all times and we can hardly relax? The trauma reactions to--?
Well, of course she's traumatized! Dying is typically traumatic so are CSA and forced birth. If that were the case, all of her fellow relics should be experiencing the same “symptoms”. Chances are they are, but all of them are normal about it, unlike Bessie, and don't feel the need to slap a medical term onto every oddity in their daily lives.
What happened to her... it... wasn't all that bad. She's not disordered because of it. A bit shaken up, sure. But overall she's fine. She has it better than others, like Kathryn, who died as a young teenager.
You wanted to die every day since the second you met Henry until your heart stopped beating. You--
Yeah yeah, she knows that. She's familiar with that argument. She was also weaker than the others and not as good as them at handling the burden she had to carry. Newsflash, all of them had some sort of personal tragedy; Bessie wasn't special. Neither is her experience. She's. Fine.
There's too much of her in her head, all pulling in different directions, threatening to burst her open and crawl out. She isn't herself. She--
Is alright! She's alright, end of. She'll continue trying to confuse ringmaster to see if their messages change, but that's about it. She doesn't need therapy, she doesn't need to read up on or understand anything. God, the amount of time she's wasted by convincing herself she isn't living the exact same life experience everyone else shares.
Do they also get OBEs when they look in a mirror for too long because they can't recognize themselves? Do they also forget what they've done in a day? Are their memories also from third person perspective, watching themselves go through their lives? Do they feel no emotional attachment to what they recall as if it hadn't happened to them? Are their minds so warped by trauma they ruin every single relationship--?
Yes, actually. All of them. And they also can't figure out if they hate or love someone because they swing violently between the two, and they also do and say things they don't know why they're expressing, because brains are weird. Brains are weird and Bessie is doing a-okay. She has nothing the others don't deal with. She's multifaceted like everyone, it's just being normal.
Do they also hear voices? Do the voices throw them visions of the past they otherwise have no recollection of? Do they write in graphic detail about traumatic events they don't remember?
…
Do they keep on finding new parts of themselves when they don't expect it? Do they have no control over when they hear these supposedly imaginary and controlled voices? Do they have detailed inner worlds they can retreat to when life gets overwhelming? Do details about these allegedly imaginary people make too much sense to be a coincidence despite having never been thought of consciously?
...Stop.
For the love of God Bessie, this isn't normal. You've been surprised when people use your pronouns on you and even at your name. Christ--
She's fine. And that's final. If she were traumatized... she'd have nightmares.
Not a requirement for complex trauma. Besides, we have them. She just forgets them the second she wakes up. Tachycardia, fear burrowed in her bone marrow, without any recollection of the images her mind played behind her eyelids. Sometimes she'll have panic attacks while awake without even knowing why she's anxious. She's calm on the surface, but deep beneath there's a writhing mass of--
Of nothing. Because all things considered, Bessie didn't have it that bad. Even if she did, it is utterly impossible she could have developed this condition. Once the different ego states children experience solidify into one coherent personality there's no way to fracture it again.
Unless this body isn't ours. Hell, what if the demon gave us a body like this on purpose? What would stop it? If we didn't overtake anyone, it already gave Maggie, Joan and Eddie disabled bodies. Why couldn't it choose to damage--?
...Supernatural entities causing illness and disability was an outdated belief of times past for people who don't know any better to explain away their pain; it doesn't actually occur in real life but it happened. In other cases, such ideas horrid people came up with to justify their hatred of disabled people supernatural entities may not be to blame for society's ills, but it is undeniable that in the specific case of these fourteen reincarnated people, one demon screwed some of them over.
...Maybe... it was rotten luck. Or actually, scratch that. Who cares? Even if the demon for its own reasons chose to hurt some of them in a special way, it didn't do that to Bessie nor did she overtake anyone's body. She's just a fucking useless attention seeker who should be happy and thankful for what she already has.
“Blessed by God and by the King with his son. Stop weeping, you have been blessed--”
…
Chapter 41: Zero Part 1 (5-2)
Chapter Text
Her fingers are leaden and numb. They move, but it's anyone's guess if they're touching the strings or doing any more than light twitching.
You're regurgitating the narrative used against us on our self.
...No, no. That's not...
“Why can't you accept this gift from God? You should be thankful for the King's affection. You thankless--”
...That's not--
“Don't scream at her like that!! Stop it, can't you see--
--she's not okay?! Christ!!”
The auditorium is... Right, they were going over Get Down. Bessie's fingers are still clamped around the pick, ready to play the next chord.
Her heart is racing. What was she thinking about?
...Anna seems to be in trouble but out of focus. She's out of focus unlike the rest of the stage, which is too focused. There's a lens stain right over Anna.
...That's weird.
Straight ahead, Steve gestures wildly. Kathryn is standing between him and Anna, who is looking from the floor to her wrist watch. The commotion is making Jane cry again, and Anne is standing beside her but pitching in... to help, or to hurt Kathryn? It's weird, their mouths move faster than the sound reaches Bessie, like an out of sync video. The alts who have taken Catalina and Catherine's parts are stepping away, like any sane person would do in this nightmare of a production.
To Bessie's right-- left, to her left, Joan sinks into her seat and Maggie leans forwards in her wheelchair. Daphne steps up with Steven, looking down on Kathryn, as Adrian puts a hand on Karina's shoulder.
...What the hell happened here? Where the hell was Bessie's head?
...Something about how Anna is visibly sick and Steven is pushing too hard.
“...what happened last time?!” Kathryn is leaning forwards, hands clamped into fists. “You pushed and pushed until she collapsed! Look at the day we've had!! Catalina and Catherine are in the hospital. What--?!”
“Kath--”
Kathryn waves Anna off, resuming her verbal barrage on a red-faced Steven. Bessie should be there with them. It's not a secret Anna's health is fragile. If he's forcing her to over-exert herself again it could be catastrophic.
And what would Bessie do? Screw things up for Kathryn and Anna again, like she did four years ago? A thankless--
Anne pulls a very pale Jane up by the arm and leads her outside. Not an hour ago she was screaming at Jane for “getting her killed” right after Catalina called her a witch and, in short, a slut. Why is she helping Jane now?
...To be fair, it didn't feel like any of them wanted to insult the others. There is nothing but a black void when Bessie tries to remember the exact exchange and expressions which lead her to believe that, but she's mostly certain that was the impression she got. That they were insulting each other out of obligation, not pleasure.
“Miss Howard--”
“I'm not going to calm down!! Not while you're overworking Anna--”
“Kathryn--” Anna's voice is strained. She looks at her watch again.
Kathryn looks at her over her shoulder, shaking her head. Her mouth and eyebrows are twisted into a scowl. “No, stop!! This isn't fair; he can't take out the frustration of how badly things are going on you!!” She returns her attention to Steven. “I won't let--”
Anna closes her eyes. She looks almost... defeated. “Kath--”
Kathryn crosses her arms. “Just let me finish!!” Irritation leaks into her tone “I--”
Eyes still closed, Anna faces away from Kathryn. “Kathryn!!”
The booming voice echoing through the stage makes Bessie's pulse race as if she'd just woken from a nightmare. What on Earth--?
Kathryn and Anna are perpendicular to her, facing each other. Kathryn looks up, frowning, the edge of her face lit up by the white overhead. The rage in her expression morphs into concern.
“...Anna? Are you--?”
Shoulders heaving with heavy breaths, Anna faces the floor. Kathryn takes a step closer to her, making to grab her arm, but Anna pulls away.
“Did I say anything wrong? Did I--?”
“What...?” Anna's voice is awfully breathy. Her fists are trembling.
“What made you think I would want a conniving, manipulative slut like you to defend me?!”
…
It was already quiet before, after Anna yelled at Kathryn. The silence her words have swept the stage with is different, ominous. Bessie's own breathing is louder, as is María's quiet gasp behind her.
...There's... There's no way Anna would...
Kathryn remains where she is, looking up at the woman whose cruel words hurt the most. She blinks, opens her mouth to speak, but no sound comes. A sniffle to Bessie's left likely belongs to Joan.
Anna presses her hands into her eyes. Laboured breathing carries through the silent stage in sync with her shoulders rising and falling. Wiping her eyes with the back of her hand, she takes a step towards Kath--
“Get away from me!!” She steps backwards without looking, bumping into her chair, sliding it across the floor and making a horrible scratching sound. “Get the hell away from me! You're just an ug--!!”
Her body is rigid, arms bent and eyes full of hatred. When she realizes what she was about to say the fight leaves her and her body relaxes like a puppet without strings.
“Listen to me, Kat--,” Anna mutters in a thin voice.
“You're dead to me,” Kathryn whispers back. “Don't ever talk to me again, you're dead to me.”
Towards the end of her sentence her voice is thick with a smidgen of unshed tears ad a wealth of rage. She walks away, turning her back to Anna, but her step is unstable and wobbly. Anna makes to grab her--
“Leave her alone.”
...It's Bessie's voice that stops Anna in her tracks, as well as her high heels puncturing the sepulchral silence. Kathryn's shape grows larger as Bessie comes nearer, fury in her stride.
Anna wouldn't do that. Anna would never hurt anyone. Anna is good and--
She crossed a line. She crossed a line with someone who trusted her. Someone who Bessie convinced to trust her.
“Stay out of this,” Anna warns through gritted teeth. “I have to explain-- Kat!”
Footsteps echo away into the hallway. Bessie turns and leaves the stage as well, following Kathryn. It's unclear why, or if she's the one who should, but nobody else is. The exchange that just happened, hearing sweet Anna say such things, was so chilling it would appear everyone else was frozen to the stage.
Anna wouldn't do that. Anna wouldn't hurt anyone. Anna doesn't think it's our fault. Anna--
--Is a damn traitor. She betrayed the person who loved her the most in the worst possible way.
Anna wouldn't blame--
A dash of pink rounds the corner towards the changing rooms. Bessie follows through the yellow-lit corridors, avoiding people and shelves alike as she speeds up to catch up to Kathryn.
...They may not be friends, but they share the same scars. Anna's cruelty wasn't directed at Bessie and her words picked at her scar tissue regardless. Kathryn must be hurting tenfold. She shouldn't be by herself right now.
She could do something entirely stupid. Bessie would know how alluring death can be when--
That's an assumption. She doesn't know Kathryn well enough to be sure her mind is going there.
It isn't a risk she's willing to take regardless. Someone has to be there for her. Someone has to care.
Gurgles, sniffles and uneven breathing greet Bessie when she rounds the final corner. Kathryn's hands are trembling so violently she struggles to put her key into her changing room's lock. The metal scrapes against the doorknob as a growl of frustration comes from the back of her throat. Angry, she smashes the key into the door, dropping it on the spot and hissing as she holds her wrist.
The hallway is out of focus again.
And who cares?! All that matters right now is Kathryn.
“Kathryn,” Bessie keeps her tone gentle her voice is foreign to her ears, too high-pitched. “Can I help you with that?”
“Fuck off,” she croaks. “Leave me the hell alone.”
Kathryn bends down to grab her key. She fumbles with it. Every time she drops it it clinks against the ceramic floor. She--
With a wet snap and a gasp, her knees hit the floor. She tries to stand, but she cries out in pain instead, cradling her left knee.
Bessie sinks beside her.
She's never going to forgive Anna for this. Never in her life. Anna deserves the electric chair, or a good old-fashioned Tudor exec--
“Hey,” Bessie starts. Her vision is distorted, but it... wavers at the bottom? Her face is wet--
She can't cry right now why is she crying? She has to keep her cool the weeping outside is but a fraction of the sobs within. They echo in her mind--
“I don't trust you to make it home fine, either,” she continues, doing her best to focus on the outer world keep her voice even. “Please let me take you back to your house, like you did for me on New Year's, alright? Former teenager in court solidarity?”
...It's Kathryn before her. The dip-dyed hair, the usual pink and fuchsia sweater and skirt she wears for days without costume rehearsal, it's familiarly hers. Despite it, Bessie is seeing herself. Herself at Kathryn's age, having a son she couldn't love, life ruined by the same man, being blamed, told to be thankful, abandoned.
“Bless'ee, Bess—”
It takes all of Bessie's self-control not to pull Kathryn into her arms. This is about her, after all, comforting her. She has no idea what Kathryn would be comfortable with, making it worse--
“I'm not going back to her house,” Kathryn whispers, breathing fast. “I'm not going back there. I don't know where I'm going, but I--”
“Then you're coming with me.”
...The idea wasn't... It wasn't hers. It came from deeper, from where she can hear but not see ...Thought out properly where else would it come from? But Bessie doesn't regret it.
But Kath--
Not one bit.
Chapter 42: Zero Part 1 (5-3)
Chapter Text
Kathryn looks up at her, cheeks flushed from crying, panting and frowning. “I... I can't--”
Bessie nods. “Sure you can. I have a guest room. You--”
“I don't need your pity.” While Kathryn was without a doubt trying to sound assertive, the sentence came out like a whine. “I can get by just fine.”
Though anger bubbles in Bessie's chest at her stubbornness, understanding drowns it out. She takes a deep breath and shrugs.
“It's not pity. You're employed and I'm charging you rent.” She most definitely is not. “Now come on, let's get you out of here.”
The anger in Kathryn's expression morphs into mistrust. “...Why? Why are you helping me?”
'Because I see myself in you. Because when I needed someone nobody was there. Because you're hurting in the same way I am and I' refuse to let you hurt. Because the person we both trusted the most just betrayed you and I can't take the pain away, but I can do everything else. Because we're not friends, but I wish we were. Because you're a good person and you deserve everything good in the world.'
Bessie shrugs casually. “I need a tenant. Now come on.”
Be it the confusion, the pain settling in, or the exhaustion, instead of arguing the point, Kathryn stands up unsteadily, leaning against the wall for support. Her knee cracking shoots through the hallway.
What on god's sunny earth is wrong with that thing?
“But we're not friends.” Kathryn stares down at her feet. “Why--?”
“I didn't know tenants and landlords were friends,” dies on Bessie's tongue. Kathryn looks miserable. Make-up down her cheeks, skirt askew from the fall, curled into herself. The girl that once faced a crowd cheering for her death with a reptile's cold blood is a shambling mess because the one person she trusted, the only person she was able to give her broken heart to, smashed it just like everyone else.
Anna wouldn't do that for no reason.
...The motive doesn't matter. She did, and Kathryn's hurting. Everything else is secondary.
Tentatively, Bessie puts her hand on Kathryn's shoulder as she did on New Year's when they parted ways. She doesn't pull back, so Bessie squeezes it gently.
“We're not enemies, either. You helped me out when nobody else would listen; former teenagers in court have to stay together. Let me return the favour. Please.”
After a moment's deliberation, Kathryn gives her a jittery nod.
“I don't-I don't have anywhere to go,” she mutters. “But I can't go with her. I--”
Bessie shushes her. “Let's get you out of here before someone comes looking for us, alright?”
Kathryn nods again, more stable. She makes to bend down to pick up her forgotten key once more, but Bessie beats her to it and unlocks the door for her before she can protest. With a final “Thank you,” Kathryn disappears into her changing room and closes the door behind her.
…
...God damn everything.
It's... It's so quiet here without Kathryn. Where are Anne and Jane? Didn't they leave a while ago? Bessie would have assumed they'd be here.
She hates being left alone with her mind.
Although her conversation with Kat happened less than a minute ago it already feels dreamlike. Or course, Bessie was there. She was the one talking, the one offering Kathryn a place to stay; she doesn't regret it.
...She was just impulsive. Now it's catching up with her it's different.
It's not.
It is. Her recollection has a spectral white tube around it, as if she'd been watching it happen from afar, from within, giving instructions to someone on the other side. The other side of what? Her own voice doesn't sound hers, it--
...She has more than enough to deal with right now. She doesn't need this. She's fine, she...
Her mind is a viper's nest thrashing with all sorts of snakes. Those who are crying because they feel targeted by Anna's disgusting accusation. Those who are coiling in rage that she'd say something so cruel. The guilty ones, playing the night Bessie told Kathryn to go back to Anna on loop. The aimless ones wandering, searching for help. The--
Complex emotions are normal. Feelings often overlay each other becoming a tangled mess. That's just... That's just how humans work, it's normal. Some feelings are too complicated to name with specific, neatly boxed descriptors, it's... it's fine.
Imagery of a small child smacking their head into a wall. Of a teenager curled up on the floor crying. Of a young man trying to comfort her.
...Fine. Her mind has come up with a more visual interpretation of its emotions. It's not... It's not a big deal.
Bessie never designed this. She stumbled into it, she--
She's alright, everything's alright part of her mind is still stuck in court, feeling disgusted under his gaze. She's pissed at Anna, and disappointed, it's all normal considering what happened part of her started crying and never stopped.
It's fine. Enough already.
Bessie is afraid just fine.
Chapter 43: Zero Part 1 (5-4)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
-14:03-
She can't even stomach water.
Joan gives up, setting her full water bottle on the bench beside her. It's cold as hell outside, but it's better than the suffocating ambiance of the theatre.
“Want front row tickets the next time you get me killed too, you damned wench? My blood is on your hands.”
...How could Anne say something like that to Jane after what happened to Amanda? How was she able to...?
“Stay away from me, you husband-stealing whore!! Don't touch me disgusting, good-for-nothing witch!!”
“Want front row tickets the next time you get me killed too, you damned wench? My blood is on your hands.”
“Oh, you and your frail heart. Are you sure you aren't leaving because you've realized how worthless and replaceable you are?”
…
This is the worst day of the production by far. Two people wound up in the hospital again. Except for Kathryn everyone was offensive. There's a high likelihood Catherine would have been as well if she hadn't...
“We have a bigger emergency!!”
She exhales slowly out her nose. The blend of grey, brown and green her eyes perceive fog up like a mirror when her warm breath hits the frigid air.
Kathryn and Bessie didn't return. Anna tried going after them, but Steven lost it and María and Maggie collaborated for the first time since their break-up to keep Anna away from her victim Kathryn. Joan wanted to as well, to get up, do something move. Kathryn and her are not particularly close, but the second she heard Anna insult Kathryn, Joan's heart snapped and bled.
It's no secret Anna was the only person Kathryn trusted. Will she ever be able to trust again?
Her phone digs into her leg in her pocket as if Joan could forget the DM that arrived in her inbox this morning. The one about Eddie disappearing. There's... There no doubt in Joan's mind a threat was what pushed Anna over the edge like that; nothing else would lead her to bring any harm to her. But does Kathryn know that?
...Even if she does. Even so it must have hurt. The words must have encrusted themselves into Kathryn's heart. She has been called such things by history books and both of her cousins and she's never had such a reaction. When Bessie walked her off stage last time the poor thing was overwhelmed, but she was nowhere near the choppy breathing and barely contained sobs that sprouted from her earlier today.
Anna destroyed her. Anna--
Karina coughs. She's been deteriorating fast since New Year's. For all the grievances Joan has with her, she doesn't want her only friend to--
'Don't think that. Don't you dare think that. She's going to be alright. She--'
To the eyes Joan has been given in this life Karina is a white blur encased in messy brown atop whichever colours the clothes she's wearing. Today it's a green coat and dark blue pants.
Red shouldn't be there.
Heart pounding, sight blurring in between her foggy breaths, Joan puts a hand on Karina's arm. “...Are you good?”
The wall of brown that composes her curls shifts as she moves from staring at what is presumably her hand at the end of a green sleeve, drenched in red, to face Joan. The same shade of deep red which stains her hand is on the bottom half of her face.
...No.
Joan lets go of her and drags her trembling hand across Karina's nose and lips. Her fingers come back wet, sticky and warm, dyed in the same shade of red.
“Hey--”
Another coughing fit makes Karina tremble. With every wheezing cough more pellets of red spew from her parted mouth, sprinkling in the air until they hit the pale grey ground.
No. No no no, please--
Through the city's freezing temperature, Joan's eyes burn with tears.
After folding into herself to finish her fit, gasping and wheezing, Karina sits back, resting her back against the cold stone wall behind them. She laughs a breathy, weak chortle, and grasps Joan's hand feebly with her blood-soaked fingers.
...Joan can't lose her. She can't. Karina hasn't been easy to deal with, but she doesn't deserve--
“I... I suppose you... Didn't want to spend break like this... I'm sorry... Hah...”
Joan locks their fingers together. Both of them are shaking. Despite being sickly, Karina gives her a little squeeze as she chokes and gurgles on her own blood.
...It's not fair. She's suffering so much. Why does she have to hurt like this?
Joan rubs the back of her hand. There is so much she must say, but she drowns on the tears warming up her cheeks.
“...Come on, don't... cry.” Karina hisses as a wave of pain hits. “We both... knew this was coming, I... I told you from the start.”
It wasn't supposed to be so soon, though. Karina is so young, it--
“It's not fair,” Joan whispers, bringing her friend's hand to her lips to kiss one of her knuckles. “Not so soon. You-You said you were taking care. You said you weren't overworking yourself, you--”
“I haven't.” Karina's voice is deathly quiet. “I did everything I promised you I would. Sometimes life... has other plans, it is... what it is.”
A sob is desperate free to break free from Joan's throat, but it can't. Joan pulls Karina into her arms, holding her tightly. She deserved so much better than this; it's not fair. It can't end like this. It can't--
Joan lets go of her, keeping her hands on Karina's shoulders. “Listen. I can--”
Karina waves her off, red splotch dancing back and forth in front of Joan's eyes. “Nothing can fix this. You... You know this, I didn't sugar-coat it. There is... nothing to do but hang on until the end.”
Groaning from the effort she straightens up and wraps her quacking arms around Joan's waist. “I promise... I promise it's not the end yet. This isn't... a great sign, but I've... I've got a few kicks left.”
It doesn't look like it. It looks like the end Karina insists is yet out of sight has arrived. It's terrifying. For all her flaws, Karina is the only friend Joan had in this life. She was a nuisance a lot of the time, but for god's sake, she didn't deserve this. She was always kind to everyone around her, all she sought was proximity and everyone was horrible to her in return. It's not fair for it to end like this. It can't, it--
“Thank you for being... nice to me when it wasn't... all that easy,” Karina rasps. “You're... the best friend--” She moans as her muscles spasm, agony taking hold of her petite frame. “...Anyone could dream of.”
Holding her tighter, pressing her close, Joan kisses the side of her friend's head. “You too.”
She wants to say more, there are many sentences cluttering her ribcage begging to break free. “You can do it, hang in there” or “Please don't leave me. I don't want to go it alone.” “I believe in you, I know you can hold on”, “I'll always be here for you no matter what”, “Please stay”...
She keeps them in though. They're too selfish to share. Karina has been fighting the inevitable end for long now, fending it off, soldiering through regardless of the pain she was in. Everyone dismissed her for her bizarre attitude; they didn't bother giving her the time of day. While Joan may have started out being kind to her out of pity, after being abandoned by everyone who was supposed to be her family, her sole true friend has been the bizarre yet well-intended young woman death is so intent on claiming.
“Don't cry... I promise... I swear it's not the end.”
...Joan can only hope, but she knows how this story ends. There is only one conclusion for it. Whether it arrives today or tomorrow, it won't make a difference. The ending is already written. All they have to do is reach it.
Karina rubs her head into Joan's like a cat, trying to soothe her with a shush.
“I won't let it end like this. That is a promise... old friend.”
Notes:
And that is all for part 1! It only took what? 3 years in total to finish? Psh, it could've been worse /j
Part 2 at some point this month. Bye!! :3
Chapter 44: Zero Part 2
Notes:
Well everyone, it's true. The AO3 curse is real. The day after breaking my hiatus i got a cold LMAO
That aside, thanks for interacting with this fic!! It makes the author very warm inside ^^
So here's the entirety of Zero Part 2, and ergo the entirety of Zero as a whole. Thank. Goodness. We are fucking. Finally done with week 6. We only have weeks 7 and 8 to cover, and a little something extra!! ...What? Don't look at the word count. Stop that, don't do that. Don't realize we're not even halfway through the fic yet even though we only have 2 weeks left to go. Don't do that; there's a method to my madness okay? Shush ;)
ANYWAY. So. A little something i wanted to address, because my re-reading spree went to show i've got this quite mixed up somehow: the ages. The ages are a mess. Idk when they became so messed up but a few of them are wrong. So i'm just gonna leave a little guide of the actual, canon ages as of present times in canon because that is a trainwreck dear god:
Lina 39, Anne 31, Jane 29, Anna 36, Kathryn 18, Cathy 35, Mary 20, Lizze 12, Eddie 10, Mae 6, María 37, Maggie 34, Joan 30, Bessie 32. There we go that's everyone. Heck.
Alright, well. As always, hope this update is worth your time ^^
Chapter Text
-15:30-
Every attempt at making the studio feel haunted hasn't been half as successful as the aura hanging over it today.
Dust particles trickle from the ceiling, caught beneath the stage lights much like Aman--. Catalina and Catherine are hospitalized. Kathryn and Bessie left earlier, when Anna went haywire. Nobody has seen Joan or Karina since last break. Obviously, Amanda is missing.
Only Maggie and María herself remain in the band section. Every moment they aren't singing, Jane and Anna resemble hollow husks mimicking humans more than actual people. Anne isn't being disruptive anymore -she already had her moment of violent glory insulting Anna in every way conceivable when she returned to the stage and found out what lead Kathryn to leave early-, but anger still radiates from her even at this distance.
Not that María and her were ever close, but Anne's body language is screaming just how distraught she is without having to speak a single word. Sitting straight, arms crossed, nodding curtly at everything Steve says.
The man himself is irate. He was already beyond cross when Kathryn and Bessie left, but Anne being one step short of physically assaulting Anna, as well as Joan and his niece vanishing have made him angrier than María has ever seen him. If the swollen veins in his temples were to explode and dernch Daphne beside him in blood it wouldn't be all that surprising.
María has lost track of his tantrums. Sure, he is more than justified in his anger. From his perspective 90% of what happened today was directly the cast's fault. Catalina could have just chosen not to insult Anne, who could have elected not to take offence at insults aimed at “her historical counterpart”; and she in turn could have not insulted Jane, who could have not insulted Catalina right before she was taken to the hospital; and the same goes for Anna and Kathryn, and only heaven knows where Karina and Joan went.
If only it were so easy.
…
...Receiving that message from the entity was enlightening, in a way. It grabbed every loose puzzle piece in María's mind and rearranged it into something that makes more sense. Yes, everyone is acting kind outwardly, but the negative behaviours which caused the original set of breakdowns and hospitalizations continues. Until María knew of the supposed game going on she ascribed everything to malice. To villainy worse than hurled insults; something much more insidious. It takes a high amount of cold blood with a high concentration of cruelty to act like a kind, caring person to someone's face, only to ruin their life clandestinely.
However, under the assumption that all of them have received a message like the ones María has been getting all week long, it makes sense. Heck, that letter Bessie received that most everyone collectively shrugged off was back in the studio, almost a month ago.
In a weird, roundabout way, the entity being the one behind all this has given María hope. Maybe they don't hate each oth--
...No, that's foolish. Even if they do not despite one another as profoundly as it originally seemed, it doesn't mean they can fix anything. Anna and Kathryn's relationship, by far the most stable one in these four years all things considered, is ruined most likely beyond repair. No amount of being explained Anna insulted her under threat will make Kathryn recover. María and her weren't close, either, but judging by her reaction earlier...
“You're dead to me. Don't ever talk to me again, you're dead to me.”
...Who can blame her?
Anna spent the majority of the beginnings of the production trailing after Kathryn like a sad puppy. They both swung between being closer than anyone else (not saying much; the bar was in hell) and openly despising each other. Yet they seemed to be slowly mending things. As of recent, since Anna collapsed last time, the two were taking baby steps in bridging the gap between them. And Anna, who has so far been one of the most sensible people in this mess, just casually happens to throw it all under the bus on the same day that everyone is going off the deep end at once? With María knowing for sure the entity is back?
...Yeah, no. That'd be too much of a coincidence. Anna was under threat. María doesn't blame her for doing what she did, though.
After all, she herself used last break to break up with Maggie as cruelly as she could. Just as she was instructed to do.
“I can't believe you'd fall for it a second time. Jesus Christ, Maggie, don't you ever learn? You were a quick shag; get over yourself.”
…
Disobeying the demon is pointless, it will have its way. And with Maggie and Mary under threat María wasn't about to test its patience. Ever since she spoke that sentence she's been numb, as if the energy needed to speak such lies in Maggie's beautiful face had drained María of the concept of emotion itself. She's hardly more than an observer in the wrecked remains of the production.
She did what she had to. She never had a say in it. None of them did.
A humorless smile pushes itself onto her face. She really can't tell if Maggie's response was also impulsed by the demon, or if those were her legitimate feelings after María insulted her like that.
“Oh, please. You're not the worth the risk of contracting an STD.”
It hurt in the moment, but now it's. It's whatever, like everything else so far today.
In any case, María deserved that.
This place barely feels real. Maggie and María can't compensate for Bessie and Joan. Karina never contributed anything of use to the production, but she did occasionally do or say something that was moderately amusing. Not as in actually funny; more like the comedic relief character in a cheap comedy that's more annoying than funny. It was better than nothing, though. The ensemble sounds... good. It's good, the alts are better singers than the queens. But it sounds wrong.
The alts not singing about their stories, after all. There's a special personal element in how each of the queens sing their songs and a special level of pain during Six that can only be encapsulated when it's all ten of them on stage together. Their voices are pretty, prettier, but they sound so empty.
All of it combines with the environment of sheer defeat which seems to be leaking in from the floorboards and dripping from the ceiling, inescapable, and gives the stage the most ghastly ambiance it has ever had.
María has been trying to distract herself from Steve screaming at one of the alts for no discernable reason by trying to parse which acts were conducted because they legitimately hate each other, and which because they were under threat. She's also attempted to figure out why the entity apparently reached out to Bessie and whoever unlikely ally is at least three weeks ago, and why wait until now to fuck up María's existence. Any thoughts are good to fill the void all of today has replaced her heart with, and there is only one conclusion she can reach.
It doesn't matter. Really, it doesn't.
...Four years ago a lot of them, spearheaded by Catherine before her sins came to light, tried to make heads and tails of their resurrection. Why them, why now, why this century, why make a musical, for what purpose... It went on eternally, looped around and folded on itself, and went absolutely nowhere.
Others were still interested in those conversations well into the twilight of their friendship and even after Jane left and Catherine was kicked out. María didn't care anymore. There is a demon somewhere, presumably in hell, if such a thing even exists as María understands it, that is doing something that benefits it in some capacity. After months of pooling their thoughts and research together they got nowhere. Either every last one of them is a blithering idiot, or there's a more simple solution.
They can't wrap their minds around the machinations of superior beings. Attempting to decipher them is a waste of time.
Whatever they thought of back then didn't explain away half of the weird crap that's been going on all these years. They still don't know why a musical, if there's any ulterior motive for it, and for the most part these sorts of deliberations have died down. Very hard to ponder with people you can barely exist in a room with without insulting one another. The point is whether all of them eventually reached María's conclusion or took different routes, they're here now, stuck in this mess, and it's the reality they have to live with.
For María that their actions were presumably directed by the entity is a relief. It was a glimmer of hope for maybe half a day before she realized something else. Her perspective and feelings are not universal, and she is beyond sure that not every single instance that built up in Catalina's heart until it gave out was orchestrated by the demon they owe this catastrophe they call reincarnation to.
She herself is no saint. Cheating on Maggie wasn't mandated by the demon; María fucked that up all by herself. She isn't the best person on stage, but she also isn't so bad compared to others. It's unquestionable that many insults and offenses, if not the majority of them, were a product of everyone's free will as well.
Besides, even if she were wrong... does it matter? To María, yes. But she isn't about to hold Anne accountable for not forgiving Catalina after all she told her, for example. And if Catalina never forgives Jane for insulting her literally as she was being taken to the hospital for a potentially severe complication? It's Catalina's right to withhold forgiveness; Jane can beg it of God if it weighs down on her.
The same goes for Kathryn and Anna. If Kathryn can't unhear what Anna told her if it ever comes to light that Anna only said that under threat, María won't blame her. The girl's situation was messed up from her first life already. The only person she seemed to get along with insulted her in the most hurtful way she could. Kathryn's allowed to be too hurt to forgive.
The hope and relief which flooded María as soon as the anxiety of the demon being back left her was temporary. Extremely so, and stupid to boot. No matter the motivation, what they have done to one another on this stage and back in the studio is nothing short of inflicting wounds over already injured tissue. Knowing that the person who held a knife to your heart and carved more wounds on it did so at gunpoint will not erase the scars. None of them are obligated to forgive the others for their actions, and most likely they won't.
Their family is gone.
...Has been for a while now.
Chapter 45: Zero Part 2
Chapter Text
-16:04-
“What do you want for supper, Mae?”
Mae shrugs. She doesn't really care. All she wanted was for mummy to come back home already. Mummy's cooking is good. Natalie's... Well, she's very nice!! By far the favourite babysitter Mae's had since mummy started working!! But uh, her cooking isn't.
“I don't care,” she mutters, not taking her eyes off her colouring book. Whatever she has for dinner it's gonna be gross. Normally it's not a problem, since Natalie doesn't make supper, but since mummy said she'd take longer to come back home today, Mae gets gross supper.
It's what she deserves. Mummy wouldn't be coming home late if she weren't trying to spend time away from Mae.
She hums louder, kicking her legs under her chair as she presses the crayon so hard into the page it almost snaps. Mummy wouldn't lie to her! She always, always says she likes being with Mae, and isn't cross at her despite all the doctor visits and all. She's just really busy with work too busy for Mae, running away from--
Mae shuts the colouring book shut, setting the purple crayon atop it so it doesn't stain the table. The flower she's painting her lips are twitching again can wait. Mae needs she has the same feeling. The one like she's about to sneeze to do something a bit more fun!!
Just until mummy comes back and hugs her tight. As long as Mae has mummy everything will be all good.
It won't be. She'll end up in the hospital ag--
Twitch is so soft what a stupid name he had to have. Mr. Ghoul was much better. Mae's fingertips caress his back. His beautiful, shiny eyes and sewn smile make her smile too. If she loves him she should leave him here, safe on the table, away from her and her stupid clumsiness. He's going to hate her. She's going to hurt him again. She fails at everyth--
...But he's so soft... Just holding him makes the sneezy feeling better. She could pet him forever...
She shouldn't. If she loves him she should send him away. Where he can't get hurt by her or all the hospital visits.
…
...Mummy said Twitch loves her, though. Mae has been very sad lately everything sucks and when mummy noticed she wasn't sleeping with Twitch anymore she talked to Twitch and Twitch said he wants to be with Mae no matter what. And mummy's always right about everything...
And he may not need her, but she needs him.
“Do you want to come with me to mummy's room until Natalie has supper ready, Twitch?”
Of course, he can't say anything. Toys can't talk or move when their kids are awake. But!! All the way deep in her heart, Mae's pretty sure Twitch is saying yes!! He must miss mummy a whole lot too, because when Mae hugs him tight and takes him to the bedroom across the hall he smiles wider.
Missing mummy makes sense. Everything sucks less when she's here.
Mummy doesn't mind Mae being in her room as long as she doesn't: open the drawers, or go under the bed, or the desk, or in the closet, or open the window, or touch the heater. But like, those last two rules are for every other window and heater in the house. Mae already knows that. Mummy just likes making extra sure she's aware.
Because everyone's right. Mae is stupid and needs everything repeated because--
...She hates it when her chest hurts like this. It's this... This bad sort of tickle where her heart is. It sucks. Hugging mummy generally makes it better, but since she's not here pulling Twitch against that spot and rubbing her cheek into his comfy fur is the next best thing. It doesn't stop her mouth from twitching though, but it's better than when it gets real bad.
She could ask Natalie for a hug too, but it's not the same. As nice as she is, when anyone who isn't mummy holds Mae, she gets all these pins and needles over her skin that make the twitching and whistling worse.
“Okay, Twitch... We're going on an adventure.”
She sets him on the desk and climbs up mummy's chair. She has to use both hands to pull the lever to make it taller, because Mae is way shorter than mummy and she can't reach the keyboard if she uses the chair at mummy's height. Her toes are curling, but this time it's in excitement.
She hasn't had any tech time recently. Only cartoons. And that's fine! She prefers reading anyway. But playing games can be fun too. But playing them when she's with mummy or Natalie is boring, because playing with them, or colouring, or watching cartoons, is much more fun. Now that Mae's all alone is the best time to use her 45 minutes of tech time.
...She has no idea how long that is, but!! Natalie's gonna call her for supper soon anyway, it's almost supper time, so it'll be fine. Probably.
Mae settles comfortably into the blue seat and holds Twitch with her left arm.
“I haven't told you about the computer yet!!” She points at it, turning Twitch around so he can see. “This is where mummy writes stories, but it's also where I get to play games!! She set up an uh... What was the word...?”
...Acc...? It started with an “a”. ...Air conditioning? No, Mae giggles. That's so silly!
...Aquarium?
“...Okay there's the mode mummy uses the computer in, it's called “Mummy” and it has this secret word only she knows to access it, and it has this picture of an inkwell, right? And then there's this other mode called “Mae”, which is ours!! There's no secret word for it, and when we got the computer mummy spent a loooong time setting it up! She said I'll use it like her, in adult mode, when I'm older. But, between you and me, I don't think I want to. I already like everything there's here!”
She pushes the On button, hugging Twitch again. “The picture for my mode is this super cute rainbow!! You'll see when it...”
...It doesn't say “ASUS” in big letters as it boots up. It's on a page Mae hasn't seen before. She didn't... She didn't do anything wrong, right? She hit the right button. She...
how to surrender custody of your child UK
…?
Mae presses Twitch closer to her. Her toes start doing the thing again. She's not supposed to look at what mummy does on the computer. She doesn't even know how she got here. But...
...Mae doesn't know what those words mean. They don't sound great, though. She can't stop reading.
You will likely need to get before a judge and give a good reason for giving up your rights, or for changing custody agreements. In the example above, the reason would have been the pursuit of getting sober. Now a judge will be involved in either termination of rights or changes in custody...
How can a parent relinquish custody of their child? | eddingtonwor...
...Huh? What's mummy writing about? Is it something she's writing about if it's set in the UK?
““UK” means “United Kingdom”, Twitch.” Mae rests her cheek against his head. “It's where we live. It's a common mistake to think it means “Ultimate Knights”. Not-Not that I ever thought that!!”
Mummy only ever writes about fantasy places and dragons and stuff. If she's researching something based in the UK, does that mean...?
Mae gasps, kicking her legs. “Twitch... Twitch, I think there might be dragons here!!”
She knew it!! She always knew it. Those “dinosaur” bones mummy showed her in the museum were a hoax. Mae scrolls a bit further down the page. Mummy was keeping dragons secret from her!! How rude to...
People also ask:
Can I voluntarily give up my parental rights UK?
What to do when you can't handle your child anymore?
What do I do if I don't want my child anymore?
What to do when you can't stand your child?
…
She knew it. She knew mummy was getting sick and tired of her. She knew mummy hated her for all the problems she causes. She knew mummy didn't love her anymore.
Twitch's soft fur slips from Mae's hand as her arm goes limp. He hits the floor with a soft thud.
The feeling grows in her chest. It grows and grows, worse than ever before. Snot and tears drip down her face, making it wet which she hates. Mae can't... She can't breathe, she... She needs mummy. She needs mummy to be here and hold her now!!
But...
She knew it.
Mae's neck twitches to the side as the first sob and scream tear out of the spot they were tickling in her chest. She puts her knuckle in her mouth and bites it as hard as she can to make the feeling go away. It doesn't. It never will.
...Mummy will never hug her again.
Chapter 46: Zero Part 2
Chapter Text
-16:33-
'Come on come on come on...'
Why the hell isn't Lizzie answering the phone?
Anne knew it. She knew this was a mistake. She knew something bad would happen to Liz if--
...Okay, okay. Maybe... Maybe she's blowing everything a bit out of proportion. Liz has picked up the phone a few times and replied to every text. Admittedly, worrying about how worked up Jane has been since she screamed at Catalina and later when that stupid cunt Anna went ahead and hurt Kathryn, Anne hasn't kept as many tabs as she wanted on Lizzie.
If Catherine was right and Kat did try to do something stupid at the hospital rooft--
Anne isn't going to believe a single word that comes out of that thing's mouth. After all, this is all her damn fault.
It isn't.
…
She paces up and down the hall. She should already be back on stage, but she can't focus on anything. Lizzie hasn't answered in well over an hour now.
The reasonable explanation for this is the storm. It appeared out of nowhere and swallowed up the oddly beautiful day, dyeing the city in its usual cold greys and drenching it in the process. It's been going strong; it's going to be a downpour to remember even by British standards. It's allegedly messed with several phone and electric systems. Most likely Elizabeth is experiencing a blackout that... caught her with low battery, or something.
She's probably fine, because probably nothing's going on. Little key word right there.
Reason be damned, though. Anne is about to jump out of her skin and die. She needs to hear from her little girl this instant.
Her footsteps fill the silent hallway. A few voices, as well as Maggie tuning her guitar, drift over from the stage up ahead. Its cold stage lights don't reach Anne by a long shot, leaving her covered in the warm yellow light of the overheads. She dials Lizzie one last time.
Predictably, the call doesn't get through. Anne listens to it beep until it goes quiet.
God damn it.
...She has to get back to the stage. But if she were to leave right now and go home... She'd be, what? The sixth person to go missing today? Steve has already punished all of them, innocent or otherwise, with a hefty sum subtracted from their cheque at the end of the month; what's he gonna do? Remove even more from hers? Order her executed?
With a huff, Anne returns to her changing room. She's overreacting, and Lizzie's going to be furious with her when she learns Anne left work an hour and a half early because Lizzie wasn't picking up in the middle of a storm. But it won't matter, Anne will weather that when she gets there, because right now she has to see Elizabeth is safe with her own two eyes.
If Anne hadn't received that stupid message this wouldn't be happening. Probably.
She changes, picks up her bag and puts on her coat. To hell with Steve and everyone else today. The only thing Anne is slightly remorseful about is leaving Jane alone on such a heinous nightmare of a day, but Lizzie comes first. If push comes to shove, Anne is 90% sure Maggie at least, and probably María as well, will help Jane with anything she needs.
The words Anne said to her--
Anne makes her way outside. Nobody questions her, there's no proximity here unlike in the studio, where everyone knew each other and Karina was in her proper place nowhere near the stage and would have babbled on and on asking why Anne was leaving. She pulls out her umbrella and pulls up her hood before stepping out into the street.
Wind sharp as razors accompanied by drops the size and temperature of marbles hit her so hard keeping her eyes open is a struggle. The traffic is a distant rumbling compared to the wind's loud, high-pitched howling. The cold air nips at her exposed skin, making her tuck her chin as far as she can down her coat's polo neck.
The few strands of hair her hood fails to pin down fly in front of her eyes, slicing her view up in violent whips. Not that there's much to see to begin with, considering through the foggy rain Anne can barely make out shapes no farther than six feet ahead of her.
The constant barrage of rain distorts the street lights and drums mercilessly on Anne's umbrella. Holding it upright in this gale is a challenge. The wind pushes and pulls on its green fabric, tugging Anne's arms along with it.
She just has to make it to her car. Once she's there she'll be dry, warm and protected from the sensory nightmare the storm brought with it.
People always become exponentially more stupid in the rain. Everyone is in a hurry to get somewhere better, so they walk by faster, more carelessly, pushing into their fellow passers-by and slipping on puddles, or stepping in them and sending frozen pellets flying into Anne's pant leg. Wet cloth is the pinnacle of her sensory problems, but the constant, rapid flutter of her heart pushes her onwards without as much as flinching.
Catherine crossed a line she's going to regret for the rest of her damn life when she texted Anne how Lizzie would disappear if she didn't say such things to Jane.
“Want front row tickets the next time you get me killed too, you damned wench? My blood is on your hands.”
...Anne only complied on the offest of off-chances it's actually the entity. But, come on. Isn't it just curious how Catherine found that letter allegedly for Bessie back in the studio? And then happened to be the only person receiving threatening messages about Elizabeth vanishing today? And now that she's conveniently gone from the theatre because someone “assaulted” her Anne is the one getting this utter bullshit?
It has to be Catherine. And she was probably fucking with Anne too when she suggested Kathryn had tried to...
“Good advice!! Take it for yourself and jump off a building before you hurt someone, will you?”
…
Anne exhales slowly, messing up her already shitty vision more with condensation turning the rainy city into an impressionist painting. It has to be Catherine because she's the only one receiving and finding these letters and threatening messages. Those odd stares Kathryn and her were sharing? Kathryn likely found out something. And, in turn, that's why Catherine had to lie about Kathryn “following Anne's advice”: she was trying to make Kathryn sound unstable before Kathryn told anyone anything. Chances are Kathryn never...
...In any case, although it didn't happen, and Catherine is lying, it's a good thing Anne apologized. She should have never said that in the first place; she needed to take accountability.
But no, there's no way. Kat wouldn't, right? Her cousin wouldn't do something like that? Anne didn't give her any ideas? Anne's done believing that filthy liar.
...She's been uneasy all day long. It was a relief when news came that Catherine got assaulted and had passed out. Larger than it would have been any other day, that is; she should be dead. Despite the threatening messages she received, Anne didn't believe for a second that Lizzie was in danger.
In theory Anne was going to spend all day long in the theatre with Catherine anyway, where despite her vile little game and disturbing comminations, Anne could personally make sure the bitch was there, hence far away from Liz, unable to make any of her threats about “making her disappear” effective.
What worried Anne was if Catherine had to leave suddenly throughout the day, like for an oddly convenient doctor's appointment or something. But in that case Anne had her own contingency plan to leave as well and spend the rest of the day with Elizabeth, ensuring Catherine wouldn't even dare look at their apartment complex; let alone even being in a position to look at Liz.
Anne still has nightmares of Catherine and Liz--
So when Karina burst into the stage whining that Catherine was hurt or whatever, as soon as Anne snapped out of the truth crap Catalina spoke of her, she went to Catherine's changing room to see for herself. And, indeed, it brought a wide grin to her face to see her daughter's abuser out cold hopefully with irreparable brain damage she'll fucking die from.
If she hadn't gone and checked, if she hadn't seen Catherine in the state she deserves to be in, Anne would have already left. As long as Liz was answering, Anne knew she was safe. Catherine couldn't touch her while ideally dying in a hospital, or regretfully recovering.
But now the storm has severed contact between her and Liz, so Anne has to take matters into her own hands. She could have gone back to the stage and told Steve she was having a migraine with aura and someone took her pills, but the bastard's in such a mood today he probably wouldn't have cared.
Finally the shiny black shell of her car, ethereal with the sheen of water constantly bouncing off of it, comes into view when she turns the corner. Anne has never been in a larger hurry to get in. Both to see Elizabeth and to get out of the way of people and rain alike.
She turns on the heat, breathing warmth into the car, and turns on the wind-shield wipers. Their persistent click-clack is annoying, but it compensates by letting Anne see unlike the ceaseless pour of rain slithering down the glass. She turns on the headlights, bathing the red car in front of her in bright yellow, and drives away.
Lizzie is fine because Catherine is the only person who could have sent that message and Catherine is currently dying. Or that's what Anne's prayed for all day long, at least. God probably won't be so merciful. But losing contact with Lizzie today with all that's going on isn't something Anne can tolerate. Her duty first and foremost is to keeping her little girl safe.
She already failed once. She can't do it again. No such thing as too much caution.
...Despite being closer and closer to her daughter with every car and stop light passed up, the unease grows in Anne's stomach, leaking into her lungs and closing in on her heart. Albert is a diligent doorman who won't let anyone into her house, or allow Lizzie to leave. She's safe at home, that much Anne is more than positive of she hopes. And Catherine being the only one to ever find any indication of this “game” alludes to her either making it up or being the perpetrator. Anne only receiving a message only this week after having ignored Catherine pretty much confirms it. But still...
...It's not the only message Anne's received. And the others are... Uncomfortable, to put it best.
She received the first on Tuesday. It didn't contain any threats, but rather... predictions. All of which came true. That's... That's disquieting. It's unnerved Anne all week long. While it's unlikely that Catherine can peer into the future, following this line of thought would mean she isn't lying and the entity is back.
The messages on the walls. The relentless harassment. Breaking them up inside to leave them vulnerable and exposed. Flickering TVs, causing arguments, sending links to the historical pages detailing what that monster did to Liz--
...But Catherine isn't trustworthy. And she's been on her phone since day 1 of the production. She's always on it looking anxious and stressed. It's clear she's been puppetteering this for a while now. Then Kathryn caught on and Catherine made up that fallacy about her right? so Anne wouldn't believe her she had no reason to assume Kathryn would go to her, though. And now she's doing what she's going to regret, if God isn't kind enough to kill her, for the rest of her life.
But could she predict everything the way “ringmaster” has?
From sentences about to be spoken to predicting exactly which item would be going missing within the next five minutes, the messages Anne has been assailed with all week long are... admittedly easy to attribute to a supernatural entity. That's why she insulted Jane so cruelly and blamed her for her execution earlier, after all; and why she obeyed the instructions and didn't say a word to anyone about the threatening messages. Just to be safe.
“Want front row tickets the next time you get me killed too, you damned wench? My blood is on your hands.”
Even now, when concern for her daughter is overpowering, thinking about that makes Anne's breath hitch. There are many reasons Jane and her don't get along anymore, but Anne doesn't blame her for her death. That was entirely Henry's doing. If Jane hadn't been his next wife, someone else would have filled that role and Anne would have died regardless. She isn't naive enough to believe her cousin could have saved her. They were never friends back then, but at the beginning of this life, before Jane and Edward left...
Awkward late night conversations when neither could sleep. Comfort after nightmares and night terrors alike. Messy apologies and explanations, bonding at first for Lizzie and Edward's sakes and later because they found their mutual company enjoyable. Regretting the time they were stolen of in court being forced to be rivals, to never meet one another but rather the masks they both donned to survive in those corridors. Hugs so tight through torrents of tears--
...Perhaps they were could have been. Who knows.
Since Jane was unfortunate enough to see Amanda's gory death she's been in the back on Anne's thoughts pretty much permanently. They aren't friends, they don't get along, they despise each other. Until that wretched day the only thing they could agree on was their misplaced, disgusting hatred for Kathryn if she really did follow Anne's advice and tried to jump--. While Anne can't be sure if she's helping Jane or not in large part because Jane isn't up to communicating a lot, she'd like to think the fact that Jane isn't pushing her away is a good sign.
At least if she isn't helping, she's not making it worse. That's already a lot for someone like Anne who kept her daughter pris--
She can only hope after this morning Jane still feels safe around her. Whatever she's done, she needs a support network after all she's been through. She's burnt so many bridges Anne can't exactly fault the others for not being over themselves trying to help Jane, so she'll continue supporting her cousin as best she can.
The way Jane insulted Catalina, and how Catalina cried after being honest cruel to Anne... It's... It's not something Anne can focus on right now. Her mind can take many routes simultaneously. Sometimes, anyway. Others, any attempt at multi-tasking renders her useless in all her endeavours. Today, consumed by concern and guilt, is one of those days.
The logical, reasonable side of her insists much more than what initially meets the eye transpired at the theatre all day long. There is a lot she isn't taking into account. The more emotional, currently dominant side of her, doesn't want to consider the entity really care either. The easy answer is Catherine is trying to hurt her daughter again. And, if she isn't, then fine. Anne will make a downright fool of herself and get Lizzie cross at her for the rest of eternity.
Still worth it compared to sitting back and merely hoping her daughter is alright.
The myriad of emotions and thoughts wrapping around and constricting every last one of Anne's nerve endings and blood vessels, the beginnings of thoughts she has that vanish into darkness when she focuses on them too long, can wait. As soon as she sees Lizzie is safe, as soon as she's home and can protect her sweet princess from anything which might arise, Anne will relax and do her best to untangle her coiled wreck of a brain.
Right now, her limited focus is set on the entrance to the apartment complex. How the lights from the windows and lobby carve beams and gaps in the shroud the clouds and rain have submerged the city under. Anne heads to the garage to park the car, heart pounding so much it makes her stomach upset. Did she lock the car or not? It's hard to remember as she runs more than walks through the building's back end until she reaches the lobby.
Albert's counter is empty, allowing for only Anne's footsteps to tear through the dead silence of the marble lobby. She has to squint; the lights here are always too bright when she's stressed out. She presses the gilded elevator button, but it would have to come down all the way from the top floor. Screw it; stairs it is. Anne ascends the steps two by two.
Lizzie is fine. Her daughter is probably still in pyjamas, relaxing watching something on the telly, or on her computer. Little adorable nerd that she is she might be engaging in some reading. Anne can see her if she focuses hard enough on the sofa, still wearing the little pink koala pyjama bottoms with her white computer on her lap, giving Anne an annoyed eyeroll when she opens the door an hour and a half early.
Or the house could be dark, empty, Elizabeth missing because someone or something hurt--
The pain from the tears forming in her eyes is more similar to what Anne would expect from crying needles more than little drops of water. No, Elizabeth is fine. Catherine is in hospital, the entity isn't back, everything's alright.
If it isn't, if something went wrong, it's Anne's fault. She knew it. She knew leaving Lizzie unsupervised--
Her fingers struggle to close around the keyring in her coat's pocket. Once she pulls them out she holds her wrist steady with her other hand before jamming the key into the lock.
She turns it once, twice, and on the third echoing click the door swings open.
The lock wasn't forced, it's fine, it's in perfect condition. Nobody broke in, Lizzie is--
...It's quiet in here.
Quiet and dark. Mindful of keeping her breathing steady, Anne reaches behind her to close the door, plunging the living room into darkness barely scraped by the faint glow of the yellow street lights outside.
Elizabeth isn't here.
...She could be in her room. Or in the bathroom. Anne simply imagined she'd be in the living room. It's more likely she's in her room though.
She isn't. She isn't here.
“Liz...” Barely a whisper. Anne clears her throat before trying again. “Lizzie, I'm home.”
…
...Her bedroom's door doesn't creak as it opens. The stairway's light doesn't turn on. Footsteps don't approach followed by concerned questions giving way to annoyance.
Anne knew this would happen. She put her daughter in danger. She--
She takes off in the dark, avoiding the outlines of furniture or bumping into them. “Liz!” Her voice is strained. If Lizzie is wearing headphones though she isn't she... she can't hear. That's it, that's the problem. Elizabeth is wearing headphones.
Anne's foot gets caught on a step. She palms around for the bannister to her right, grasping it to guide her up the stairs.
Her daughter isn't home. She can feel it.
No, no that's ridiculous. Where... Where else would Liz be, right? If she isn't home...
Someone took her. Someone--
Something dings behind her. Jumping, Anne turns around, missing a step. She cracks her knee on the hardwood of the landing, hissing in pain.
...The sound doesn't come again. Anne stands slowly; dull ache spreading out of her knee into her thigh and calve. It sounded familiar, like...
Like her goddamn phone. She was startled by a message. Shaking her head at her own stupidity, she continues her race upstairs ignoring her knee's ceaseless complaints. She got a little bruise, it's fine.
Unlike Lizzie, who is God-knows-where.
The emotions bubbling inside Anne threaten to pull farther than her skin can stretch and cut her open. They fuel her to reach the second floor hallway--
...No sliver of light pools under Lizzie's door. She's not there. Unless she's taking a nap, or in the bathroom? The bathroom's door is wide open though, a great black gap in the already darkened corridor. First floor bathroom then? No, she would have heard Anne call her then.
Anne's wasting time. Her little girl isn't here. She--
Lizzie's room's doorknob is slightly warm against Anne's frozen skin. She turns it without knocking. Lizzie is going to wake from her bed with a start and scream at--
Her duvet is perfectly made, a few wrinkles casting deep shadows on it. Her desk is empty, the laptop closed in its base. Anne turns the light on with trembling fingers regardless, just to be sure. She shields her eyes with her hand until they adjust, but all there is in here are her and her ragged, panicked breathing.
“Where are you? What did they do to you?”
This is all Anne's fault.
She storms out of Lizzie's room, checking in her own. Nothing.
She didn't keep her safe.
The bathroom and guest rooms. Empty.
She knew what she had to do. She knew she'd made enemies in the theatre.
She heads back downstairs, tripping on the steps again, and checks the kitchen. Nothing.
There are people capable of hurting Lizzie. Anne should have never agreed to leaving her alone.
The bathroom, the living room again, the study. Nothing.
Whatever has happened to Lizzie, Anne will have to die for to atone for.
...Vision unfocused and legs weak, Anne leans against the cold kitchen wall for support. The edges of her sight pulsate in sync with her put of control heart.
Lizzie is gone. Anne has no idea where her baby girl is. She could be anywhere; anyone could have hurt her. The city is large, never mind the country, the world. She must be terrified in this storm if she's still alive--
She is.
Anne better die if she isn't. She can't survive without her sweet girl.
Gasping, Anne slides her bag off her shoulder. It clatters against the floor. She bends down to tear through her purse, tossing aside pens, her notebook, her wallet and some pads until she finds her phone. She needs to call the police. She unlocks the screen--
A message. Why, of course. The demon? Catherine.
All of Anne's disparaged emotions flow into her abdomen and fuse into rage more searing than hellfire as she opens the text. Sly bitch faked an injury to--
...This... isn't the number the entity “ringmaster” usually texts from.
“Missing your daughter?
“444 High Road, Leytonstone. It's a coffee shop in Leytonstone. Her sister took Edward and her for a day out. She's perfectly safe; should be home soon.
“Good luck.”
...What the hell? Mary? They haven't spoken in four years, Anne explicitly prohibited Elizabeth from...
…
Anne dials 999. She can't focus on anything right now. All she knows is that, exactly as she predicted, the second she left her daughter unattended, something bad happened.
“999, what's your emergency?”
Whoever took Lizzie away from Anne is going to pay for it. Anne is going to rescue her daughter come hell or high water. To hell with caution, to hell with everything.
There is nothing she will stop at to keep Elizabeth safe. No matter from who.
“My daughter has been kidnapped.”
Chapter 47: Zero Part 2
Chapter Text
-16:46-
This... is the absolutely best day Edward's had in the past four years.
He's leaning on the wooden table, watching how Mary and Lizzie's lips move in sync with their signs. Their BSL is rusty after all this time, but in all honesty he hadn't expected them to practice it at all. He'd packed a notebook and a few pens in his bag to communicate with them, but although they've been expressly forbidden from seeing or contacting each other in all this time, both of them continued practicing on and off in hopes of seeing him again.
That alone made him feel more loved than he has since last he saw mum after Jane kidnapped him.
They've done so much in a few hours his eyelids are heavy. He's going to sleep better than ever tonight! It's such a shame it started raining and it'll take longer to make it back home, though. Since they're only 40 minutes away from London they were gonna leave at five past to have plenty of time to drop Edward and Liz off at their respective homes, but Mary said they should leave sooner, like in less than fifteen minutes, to account for the traffic.
...Eddie doesn't want today to end.
The coffee shop's white light reflects like an aura off Mary's head in front of him. Lizzie's fingers get tangled up in the wrong sign, because she just said she has an irritation with her mum when Eddie's mostly sure she meant to say she's irritated at her mum. Even though they've all sent each other pictures over the group chat since they started talking again seeing both of them in real life, in real time, is a sensation Eddie can't get tired of. A warm tingle under his ribs as he takes in their features.
Mary's violet eyes are warm for a tone so cold. And Lizzie's covered in freckles. He hardly remembered them from when they lived together, it feels like it was forever ago. But there's a familiarity in his older sisters which makes it feel like they've never stopped being together. As if these four years had been little more than a weekend apart instead of a massive pause in their relationship.
Jane took him away from them, too. He could have grown up with them if she weren't so evil and selfish.
He was so nervous before leaving the house, and for what? His stomach was all in knots until the moment they texted they were outside. Eddie left the TV on loud so the neighbours will complain to Jane about how awful he is again before locking the door and going downstairs.
For a moment he started at both of them holding hands, not quite knowing how to approach them or what to say. So he just waved awkwardly, frozen to the spot. What do people say to the sisters they've spent four years away from because of their mums?
Only for a second, the pit in his stomach told him he'd made a grave mistake agreeing to this. He was in over his head, the day would be a disaster.
Until Mary asked in BSL if he wanted a hug, and Lizzie more or less ran him over with one before Mary was done asking. Then everything was perfect, and has remained as such all day long with his sisters beside him.
They should have always stayed together. Even when their mums pulled them apart, they shouldn't have waited this long.
Eddie hasn't thought about them a lot in these four years. Mostly he's been... well, it's hard to tell because he can't even remember yesterday accurately. But whatever was going on he won't let it happen again. They're not sure when they'll be able to repeat something like today. But however that may turn out, Eddie isn't going to lose them again. He cares about them way too much for that.
And besides mum, they're the only people who love him, too.
“It sounds a lot like you two are struggling with the same thing: last time you grew up with very idealized stories of your mums. So now you expect them to be as perfect as the stories you heard of them and they can't live up to that. The stories their ladies told of them were idealized after their deaths. I'm sure they were as flawed back then as they are now, too.”
Lizzie frowns, pensive about Mary's words. Eddie doesn't have to think about it so hard though. Jane simply sucks. It doesn't matter that she's perfect or not, it matters that he took him away from mum and his sisters.
“I still just... wish she'd heard me much before, you know?”
Mary nods, understanding. “From what you've said, it sounds like she's trying her good, though. There's no hurt in giving her another chance, right?”
Eddie waves at both of them. He's not gonna waste the last minutes of this great, fantastic day talking about Jane or the mixed feelings he has for her since--
“Do you guys think we can do this again?,” he asks.
Lizzie turns to look at Mary, green eyes wide in a plead. Mary's gaze drops. She shrugs.
“Maybe. It might be risky to do it again too soon.”
…
...He already knows that, and he doesn't want Mary to get in trouble, or Lizzie either. If he gets in trouble it doesn't matter. He's already used to being in trouble with Jane, and besides, she doesn't have the time, energy or love will for him recently. He's going to be fine, it's his sisters he's worried about.
So if they have to wait, so be it. But...
He smiles. “Just promise you're gonna practice more BSL for next time. It'd be more fun if I didn't have to decipher every other thing you say.”
Although he was joking, Lizzie's ears turn pink. She nods, offering her pinky for a pinky promise. Mary hijacks it as well.
“Next time I'll be best.” The smile she offers Eddie and Liz is so full of fondness it radiates off of her. Her grin drops. “...For now, I think we should start considering going back home.”
…
Eddie nods with presumably the same enthusiasm as is grafted on Lizzie's forlorn expression. He just wanted to stay here forever, away from Jane and all the problems she brings. Mary can say their mums are trying their best all she wants, but it's just not true. Maybe Anne is, but Jane definitely isn't.
Yet Eddie cares about her. What happened that night?
...Bah, he's not gonna ruin the rest of today with that. As Mary gestures for the waiter to give them the bill, he leans over the table and holds Lizzie's hand.
She's so soft and warm as she wraps her fingers around his, using her free hand to mess up his hair affectionately. Even though she's smiling her eyes are watering. She doesn't want to leave, either. She wants to stay here too.
Eddie closes his eyes. It's not fair that in their first lives their relationship was ruined by succession, politics, father's bullshit and their mothers not being able to tolerate each other. All three of them loved each other despite it. The thing that made Eddie saddest about knowing he would die was knowing he'd never get to make up with his sisters after all the arguments they'd had in his final years.
And when they had another chance, their mothers pried them apart yet again because of their own problems with each other. It's not fair.
So, when they stand up, after Lizzie's done checking three times that, indeed, she didn't leave anything on her chair or the table, Eddie walks up to her and hugs her close, pulling on Mary's hand until she joins them.
He can't describe the exact feeling sizzling in his heart when they're together like this. This is the life they always should have had, from the very beginning, untarnished by any external factors smearing their bonds. Since they couldn't have it back then and were robbed of it in this lifetime, now that Eddie has his sisters he refuses to let go.
Even if they don't get to see each other in person in a very long time, he'll be darned if he loses contact with them again. Whatever happens from now on, he isn't alone anymore.
He has his sisters. He won't let anyone or anything keep him from them ever ag--
He's pulled backwards violently.
Eddie fights back, squirming, trying to escape the arms closed tight around him. He's pulled off the floor, away from Mary and Lizzie, kicking in the air, trying to get his footing.
What's going on?
A circle of people has formed around their table. The arms around him have sleeves as blue as the ones the police officer to his left pulling Lizzie away dons. Three more officers are at the table surrounding Mary. She's been pressed up against the table and doubled over. Her mouth moves, she's saying something. Lizzie extends an arm her way, struggling against the man restraining her as much as Edward is.
One of the policemen is screaming at Mary as another pulls out a pair of handcuffs. Edward continues fighting to break free. His heart is racing as he contorts, pulls and kicks.
Why is this happening?! He... He just got his sisters back, and now... Why?! Is it because Mary took them out? Is that illegal? Who told on them?!
He reaches out, extended fingers too far from Mary and Lizzie to wrap around either of them. He continues to fight, to toss and turn, to struggle and get back to them. Whatever is happening there's been a grave misunderstanding.
Mary didn't do anything wrong. It's Jane who's had Eddie kidnapped all along and nobody's come for her!! They have to let go of Mary!!
His eyes burn with tears. His vocal folds are thrumming; he's probably wailing. It doesn't matter. They have to let go of his sisters right now!!
...Why is this happening?
Chapter 48: Zero Part 2
Chapter Text
-18:14-
...This is nothing short of a catastrophe.
Maggie is still in the ladies' vacant changing room. María was done changing out of costume so quickly one would think she was being chased. Then again, their exchange earlier was so awkward and painful Maggie doesn't precisely fault her.
“Oh, please. You're not the worth the risk of contracting an STD.”
How pathetic is it for Maggie's chest to get constricted over breaking up with the unfaithful ex-girlfriend she's technically already broken up with when so much else is wrong?
Maggie is pathetic. She has been since she woke up. Nothing new.
Catalina was hospitalized. It could be a minor, unimportant relapse due to stress, or could be an early death. Catherine was hospitalized. Which is fine, but still added to the tension of the day; and the unclear circumstances about the unseen, unrecorded assailant didn't help anyone feel safe or calm. Anna lost it with Kathryn, who disappeared with Bessie half way through the morning. Jane, Anne and Catalina all offended one another as well. Then Joan and Karina left, and to end the calamity of a day they've had, Anne vanished in the evening too, almost at the end of rehearsal.
...What's going on?
Maggie's mind has been pulled in several directions all day long. From solely being concerned about Elizabeth and María's safety after the message she got from ringmaster, to the anxiety of actually speaking words so disgusting they burnt like bile carrying her task out, to the stress of existing here today.
There hasn't been a single second to process anything. They were all stressed out about Catalina's aggression for no apparent reason on Anne, but before anyone had a second to react, Catherine had been assaulted. As Maggie was still trying to wrap her mind around that one, María had to leave because Catalina needed to go to the hospital. Which was stressful enough, and immediately after Jane was insulting her and Anne was insulting Jane.
Steve didn't give them a second to breathe because he's done with all of them and minutes after an ambulance took Catherine away they were rehearsing. Less than an hour afterwards, Anna was looking miserable, so Kathryn defended her only for Anna to insult her. In the direct aftermath Kathryn and Bessie were gone. Anne didn't hold back with Anna when she found out why Kathryn had left early without telling anyone, which only served to stress Jane out more, who in turn has been fading in and out of crying spells all day long.
Over break, when María had just returned, Maggie had to hurt her to ensure her and Lizzie's safety. When they came back Joan and Karina were missing. Steve was more than cross at this. Anna has been catatonic since she exploded at Kathryn, then Anne was gone, and now they're here.
Jesus Christ.
Maggie has worked out and ended up with less severe chest pain than today. She should leave soon, but her arms don't move. Her gaze is lost on a random spot of the wall as her mind slowly unravels and organizes all that's transpired.
The entity, or whoever is impersonating it, was behind the entirety of today. It just had to be.
In case Catalina blowing up to such a degree, so out of character, wasn't telling enough, she was crying as she insulted Anne. Jane started crying after insulting Catalina. And Anne, who is generally rather enthusiastic about hating people, blamed Jane for her death with about as much energy as a corpse might have. All of that was inherently off, but Catherine's mysterious might as well have confirmed the entity has been fooling around today.
The most damning event though, more than a camera feed cutting out, was Anna. Maggie was already convinced the entity was messing with all of them today, but any small amount of hesitation she could have had was snuffed out by Anna's outburst.
They were never close, they didn't have the time to build a strong bond before they all fell apart, but she would never say that about Kathryn if, like Maggie, she didn't have an inescapable reason to. Anna loves with the same intensity and devotion Maggie does. She would recognize her own twisted style of affection in anyone. Had María and Lizzie not been on the line, for as cross as she is at María, she would have never said such a thing to her.
“Oh, please. You're not the worth the risk of contracting an STD.”
…So it stands to reason Anna wouldn't have said something so heinous to Kathryn, either. The love Anna holds for Kathryn and the one Maggie does for María are different in nature, yet equal in strength. Anna, like Maggie, has been blighted with a heart too full of love. A heart that might as well be a bleeding, gaping wound than a functioning organ. Like recognizes like.
And, unlike María, Kathryn has never hurt Anna. Well, Maggie can't attest to that. But it's almost certain nothing Kathryn could or would do could ever measure up to the damage María has done.
Perhaps Maggie should have lined her with little droplets of blood when she still had the chance. Maybe she should have pulled out a knife and vivisected her beautiful--
Maggie squeezes her eyes shut. No. No no no, she's not going back to this. Not again, not after four years of being free of these... Alluring-- Revolting thoughts. No, never again. María can be as infuriating and unfaithful as she'd like, Maggie doesn't... She doesn't want to hurt her. She just... Gets so angry sometimes, and...
Penetration is penetration, right?
...Other than her problematic, adorable ex, it's Elizabeth who is keeping Maggie trapped here. ...Why did Anne leave like that? Was it an unrelated reason, or did something happen to Liz?
Reading her bedtime stories on particularly bad nights when everyone was arguing. Liz's arms wrapped tight around Maggie's neck, giving her a good morning hug. Braiding Lizzie's hair on rainy evenings and teaching her to play guitar. Helping her study by--
...It shouldn't, right? Lizzie has to be safe; Maggie did exactly what was asked of her. Ringmaster asked her to not just kill all of María's hopes and expectations of ever getting back together, but to wound her in the process. And Maggie did. She even did it in a public place, as was instructed. Instead of breaking up in the privacy of their changing room Maggie did it in the hallway as the alts and Daphne walked by.
...Under any other circumstances, it would be funny that hearing their confrontation made them walk by faster.
María attacked first, though. Maggie would be hurt by that if she weren't almost absolutely positive María was also acting under threat. She broke up with someone who has already broken up with her and been against the desires of her heart very vocal about never wanting to be with her again blatant lies.
...It still hurts. It hurts about as much as it would to have patterns and symbols carved into--
Stop. Why ringmaster, who or whatever it is, did this today, is a mystery to Maggie. Bringing Elizabeth into this feels like taking it a step too far, an inflection point. If there was ever a time to escalate things as much as they did today, Maggie would have anticipated it be on a special date. The anniversary of their resurrection, opening night... Not just an otherwise ordinary day.
If one of them is so cross at the others she finds it justifiable to destroy them day by day, it's disgusting; but all ten of them were involved in their downfall. They all hurt people and got hurt in return, they aren't saints. Lizzie, though? Perhaps Eddie, too? They were children.
...The demon would have no such qualms, obviously. It brought all of them to life and can do whatever it pleases with them. They're all little more than cat toys in its paws, it doesn't need an elaborate motive to do things other than its own enjoyment. So there's some circumstantial evidence for the demon being back? Maybe?
Maggie can't think clearly. Not after being one of the four out of ten people who stayed to the very end of this hell of a day and made sure Jane called a taxi because she was disoriented even in the theatre. Not after being one of the four people who had to deal with Steve screaming so loud a faint ringing still echoes in Maggie's ears. She needs to rest, a good night's sleep to recover and process, but she can't. Anne's abrupt, unannounced departure and Maggie's final goodbye with María keep her here still.
...Not that staying will bring news of either of them. María's gone, Anne won't answer to any of the texts Maggie sent. She tried to be nonchalant, even lied and said Steven asked someone to find out where she'd gone and only Maggie had Anne's number. It doesn't matter. The hatred her former best friend has for her is so vast she can't even answer a text.
Maggie thought she wouldn't survive their separation. After all they'd been through together, the pain of reincarnation was only soothed by her.
All Maggie wants is any form of confirmation that Elizabeth is safe. That Anne left because she was done with everyone, or had a medical emergency, or quits on the spot and has no interest in her role anymore regardless of what the demon wants. Anything that alludes to Lizzie being safe and sound.
But news won't come, and María won't make a dramatic return to explain how her words were the direct product of demonic threat. If Maggie's right, María and everyone else would have also been instructed to keep quiet. If she's wrong, her girlfriend never truly loved her. So maybe it's time to--
The door swings open. Is it--?
“Joan? Are you alright?”
It's a rhetorical question. Joan looks like hell warmed over. She's been crying for a while if her puffy, reddened eyes are anything to go by. She's slouched, slumped over, barely turning her head in the direction of Maggie's voice.
“I wasn't expecting anyone to be here still,” she mutters. Her tone is hollow as Maggie feels.
Maggie moves closer to her. “We all thought you'd left.”
Frowning, Joan scrunches her eyes shut. “I wish I had.”
One of the most heartbreaking things about no longer being a family is that every single cell in Maggie's body wants her to ask Joan what happened, if there's anything she can do to help. In moments like this, when any of them is this openly vulnerable and broken, it isn't arguments or sardonic exchanges that flash through Maggie's mind. It's...
Holding Joan's hand through another bout of insomnia. Joan holding her tight after yet another quarrel crafted by the demon. Working together with Anna, despite not knowing her all that well, to try comforting an inconsolable Joan because the priority was everyone's well-being back then. Listening to others' pain and feeling safe enough to share her own. Feeling so heard and seen after a life in which they all faded into obscurity and were mostly engulfed in the shadow of the man who ruined all their lives.
...She frankly couldn't care less that it's been four years since she last spoke to Joan. Maggie could pick it up where they left off if it brought her old friend any respite. But those years, that distance, happened. It took its toll on all of them. If the roles were reversed, she would flip out at anyone who abandoned left her for four years only to want to help her now. She couldn't assume good faith of that, she'd be hurt as a wounded animal furious.
Distance gathered like sediment between them. It continues pushing them apart even when they crave nothing but proximity. That's exactly what ringmaster is counting on.
“...Can I get you a tissue?” Is the most appropriate thing to say.
Joan shakes her head softly. Part of her fringe falls over her eyes. “It won't make a difference.”
Passing the back of her hand roughly over her eyes as she sniffles, Joan goes over to her vanity, gathers something from the drawers and leaves at such speed her cane smacks the wall ahead of her rather than gently bumping against it.
Her footsteps fade away, leaving the changing room quiet anew.
Whatever happened today feels transcendental. That's... That's the most her aching mush of a brain can ascertain.
Things were already bad. From now on they only get worse.
Chapter 49: Zero Part 2
Chapter Text
-19:07-
“You want to do this the hard way?! Okay, we do it the hard way.”
Stupid, stupid child. Panting with rage, Jane tears the bin bag open. She's been too nice to Edward. Accepting all his bullshit has made him bold. He needs to lose any privileges he had.
He's just like his father. He thinks he can step all over her, hurt her, manipulate her, ruin her damn life. Well, he's going to learn a lesson.
His little hands pull on her shoulders. She shrugs him off with force. She's been too weak and pathetic kind and understanding. If she'd been more severe from the start this wouldn't have happened.
Mother and father were right to be scathing with her. Otherwise she would have turned out as spoiled and disgusting as her son has.
Edward holds her again. She drops the rustling bag to the floor and turns to face him. His eyes are wide and terrified, tear tracks down his reddened cheeks. He says he's sorry, implores. Insolent twerp.
“You should have thought about that before running away without my consent.” He put himself in danger. She couldn't protect him. “Now I'm never letting you out of my sight again. That'll teach you.”
She resumes filling the bag in. He has more clothes than he needs, toys he doesn't play with and books he doesn't read. Jane has tried filling the gap between them the one her own hands tore open when she pulled him away from Joan with material goods all this time. Trying to buy the love and respect of a son who like his father has gone out of his way to belittle her, mock her, and treat her like shit.
It's what she deserves. She told Catalina worthless and replaceable as she was leaving to go to the hospital. Jane did it because she had to, but it doesn't make her any less vile.
Those days are over. She isn't letting anyone, anyone, step all over her ever again.
“Spoiled brat.”
This is his favourite shirt, a cyan button-up. It's simple, but he says it's the perfect shade of the extremely specific colour that had to be his favourite. It couldn't just be blue like any normal boy, no. Her brat needed to like cyan.
“They're not the same colour. Don't you know that?”
Well, no. Jane didn't have a lot of time to learn when she was little. Unlike this privileged little stain of a child, she had to endure actual hardship. She didn't have the privilege of being educated. Then she died bringing him, Henry 2.0, to life.
She hates him for that sometimes. She died without having ever lived to give life to someone who treats her like less than a human and can't love her.
He tugs on her again when he sees her toss his shirt into the bag. Aw, little baby's gonna cry because his shit got trashed? He's never been smacked once. He's never felt the pain, confusion, anger and shame of being slapped for being stupid. He has it so easy and he still has to go ahead and put himself in danger like a dumb idiot!
Her baby was out of the house. He left without her knowing for hours with the damn pyromaniac. Jane should have never convinced Henry to bring that psychopath back into the family. She only did it because she felt loyal to Lina. What a fucking idiot Jane is in any life. Her loyalty to a woman who blamed her of endorsing child abuse lead her to convince husband dearest to put an insane pyromaniac in sweet Eddie's life.
Edward continues pulling on her. He's so distressed little, obnoxious vocalizations keep pouring out of him and he can't even hear himself to stop. Huffing, Jane turns around to face him. Looking up at her, eyes wide and shiny, signing his apologies over and over and over.
…
He hasn't been sad for hurting her in his life, and he isn't now. He's pretending everyone pretends to love Jane. Absolutely everyone. Nobody can ever truly care about her. They all pretend. Mother and father didn't love her. Thomas didn't love her. Henry. Lina, Anne, Anna Kathryn Catherine--
“You're sorry? Are you?” she signs. “I'm going to make sure you are. Until you turn 18 you're going to be sorry for this every hour of every day.”
A rough eight years they have ahead of themselves. But Jane has been lenient and kind for far too long. As for everyone else, she's been a doormat for her son to kick around for his entertainment. She did nothing wrong. She took her son with her out of a house she was obviously not welcome in.
They all turned on her. Every last one of them. Because she dared suggest they keep an eye on her niece after her mother was outed to be a potential child predator through severely dubious means. Nobody can love her. Nobody can love something like her.
Little hands grasp at her sleeves and sweater, but she won't stop. Books, stuffed animals, action figures. A cushion, he has too many. He doesn't need any of this. Everything Jane has given him in hopes of regaining his affection has done nothing but pamper him and turn him into a small authoritarian nightmare like his father was.
She loved a monster, birthed another, and became one herself in the end. What a narratively satisfying conclusion for their fucked up family unit.
If he touches her one more time-- Okay, she's done. She's fucking done. Dropping the bag for the final time she grabs him from the waist and drags him out of the room. He kicks, punches, wails. Unaware of how loud he is, as always, shrieking so loudly it makes Jane wince until he's out the door and she shuts it close behind him.
She's done being pushed around as long as the demon threatens Edward she will never be free. Nobody's going to mess with her ever again she's just a little puppet in its hands, insulting ailing women being taken to the hospital, causing their death. Causing their death just as she caused Anne's--
“Want front row tickets the next time you get me killed too, you damned wench? My blood is on your hands.”
Well, maybe Anne deserved it! Maybe she did. She had every single opportunity and chance Jane could only ever dream of. She was smart, educated, intelligent while Jane was just shit with rocks for brains. If Anne was stupid enough to get herself killed maybe she didn't deserve to live.
Jane is disgusting. Her head should have been cut that day.
…
...Yes. Yes, it should have. At least then she would have died before birthing Henry a son.
That was her sole worth in life. Her entire life amounts to being an incubator for a child who can't love her, prefers her traitorous former best friend, and treats her awfully just like daddy dearest did.
One of his action figures gets stuck. Through the clacking of plastic and crinkling of the bag come desperate screams and pounding on the door. If he keeps this damn bullshit up she's going to lock him up in the bathroom and leave him there all night long.
Where he can't escape. Where he's safe. There's so much going on right now. The demon, Kathryn, all of them ready to hurt Jane. Everyone is always one step away from hurting her; she's the universal punching bag. And Eddie was just waltzing around the countryside with his psychopath of a sister. They could have gotten into an accident. He could have gotten himself killed. Jane should have hired a nanny long ago. But Eddie dearest asked her not to, and like the sentient snot rag she is, allowing everyone to manipulate and use her like the fucking useless incubator she is, Jane relented.
Well, never again. She already made up her mind to not bend the knee until Eddie was threatened. She can extend that to her son as well.
Her behaviour is hurting him.
His own problem. For one, he's never had any qualms about hurting her; why should she? Secondly, this is for his own good. Little brat is in dire need of some form of discipline. Better late than never, right? Jane has pampered and spoiled him for long enough. Now he gets to live like any normal boy his age. Respecting his mother and the damn rules she lays out for him whether he likes it or not!!
If anything had happened to him she could never forgive herself. If her lax parenting had fostered his rebelliousness to the point he got hurt she would have jumped off--
He's safe though. He's safe, and she's going to make sure he stays like this forever. He'll thank her for this one day. She's the one who set him up to being a miniature of his father, she'll be the one to derail him from that repugnant path.
She pulls harder on the action figure. Its arm snaps off. Oh well, he wasn't going to be playing with any of this again either way. He's going to study and learn. He's going to get his head where it should be; in knowledge and books. He's going to be an honest young man with a brilliant future his half-sisters have no room in.
He was prancing around with a serial killer. If Mary had hurt him--
She didn't, and that's what matters! He's safe and alive. Jane is on time to nip this behaviour in the bud before it gets worse.
She never had the chance to study. He won't get the opportunity to do anything else.
He doesn't need his sisters. “I missed them,” he said when the police called her to say her son had been abducted. Did he, now? He missed the sisters who killed people? Who executed so many in their reigns? The one who burnt innocents in a slow, agonizing death? The one who executed thousands? Well, no. Her little boy doesn't need anyone the likes of them.
The ones that come from the mothers who abandoned Jane, who tore her apart piece by piece because she had the audacity to suggest the demon might be messing with them on purpose. To the queen she was so devoted to she made Henry execute Anne. To the cousin who--
“Want front row tickets the next time you get me killed too, you damned wench? My blood is on your hands.”
Jane presses her hands close to mouth as her stomach clamps around itself in agonizing spasms, forcing bile up her throat.
She's a murderer. There is always blood on her hands. She was forgettable, little more than a glorified walking uterus who got a woman murdered. She's the one everyone always uses to their convenience, thinks they can abuse and get away with it. The one hurting everyone around her, who isn't even worth the love of her son. Who made him a monster, who needs him to survive.
She isn't... She isn't stopping until there's only a bed, basic furniture and one or two changes of clothes at most.
Until all the evidence of her coddling and failed attempts at mothering vanish. Perhaps if she'd lived long enough to be a mother last time she would have had the chance to learn how to do it well. How to raise a son who was happy with her didn't feel the need to expose himself to all the threats of the world.
...The entity is somewhere out there threatening Eddie. Jane can't do anything to keep him safe if he runs off with killers and psychopaths at every turn. If what Amanda crunch said the scent of blood was to be taken seriously her last breath in the silence of the stage, at least Kathryn is involved as well.
Red inundates Jane's vision, growing and growing like the puddle of blood and splattered viscera under the stage light--
She doubles over, heaving in the middle of the floor. Behind her guttural grunts, Edward's ceaseless knocking continues eternal as his hatred for her.
She's allowed his head to get full of pretty little birds that have eaten and rotten his brain. If she'd been better, if she'd been more than a footnote in history, if she'd been good enough for once in her miserable lives, she could have raised him right, set him straight. He would have spent the evening studying unlike her. She never had the opportunity. Lina and Anne did, but all it served them for was getting divorced and murdered. That and failing to protect Mae in their haste to--. He'd know better than...
The first sob of many to follow is so violent and primal it's the first time Jane is glad Eddie can't hear her. She's weeping blood from the open lacerations in her soul more than water. She's panting, struggling to breathe, sucking in air and exhaling it with spittle.
If she'd been a good mother, one worthy of having a child, she would have raised him to know better than to need people.
Needing people only leads to pain. Jane needed mother and father. She needed her siblings. She needed her Queen. She needed her cousin. She needed her husband. She needed her most trusted lady. She needed her son. She died irrelevant to them all. Upon opening her eyes, she needed her fellow queens, her friends, her family. And again, they had no use for her, so they abandoned her like the rubbish she's collecting in this bag.
It hurts in all her chest up to her head. It makes her sob and tremble, dry retch, gasp and groan like the pathetic failure of a human everyone said she was and everyone was right about.
She's hated and alone. Unequivocally and irrevocably. As unlovable as mother and father said she was.
Jane hugs her knees pathetic. She squeezes them in the way she needs to be held in but nobody will ever hug her in. She squeezes them until it hurts, until it bruises, and it's still not enough. She will be alone and unloved, forgotten, forever.
Hyperventilating she digs her nails into her legs, skin spared by the thickness of her skirt and stockings. The panic of the shit day she's had, trailing behind her all day long, never keeping pace to her mind lost in the aether on the stage where Amanda--, has finally caught up.
Catalina could hardly breathe when Jane called her worthless. Jane still did it. She had to, she had to! For Eddie's sake! For the boy who hates her, who she adores. Who she hates, who she needs. Anne blamed her. Jane knew it. She's always known deep down Anne held her accountable for her grizzly death. And she's right to; it's her right to feel that way. She should have never been nice to someone like Jane who--
...She just... did what she had to do... for her son. She did... what she needed to do. She didn't want to, but she had no choice. Even when she's chosen to take no shit nor orders from anyone ever again her hands are still shackled to the will of others. Jane will never be anything but bound to obey and serve. She will never be her own person, someone worthy of affection and love. Solely the subject of others' whims and desires. Something to be used and discarded, forgotten, irrelevant, unworthy of love.
That creature, the wretched thing that brought them back to life to torment them and little else, threatened her baby boy. He doesn't know. He has no idea the danger he's been in, running around with his arsonist sister. He was supposed to be home, safe. But Jane has done such a dismal job of raising him she couldn't even get his respect.
Not even love. Just basic respect to a parental unit. She doesn't deserve even that. She's lower than dirt, the scum of the earth.
...She doesn't deserve his love, she messed up too bad. If his heart is incapable of being kind to her because of it, he will have to fear her instead. Like everyone else, except for his own safety.
If you can't be loved, feared is the next best thing, right?
“I can make larger things fall :)”
So... As long as her son is in danger, she will do everything she must to keep him safe. To ensure he's fine, to protect him. If she has to bury him in schoolwork and shut him out from the rest of the world, so be it. If she has to become his nightmare, the villain of his life, to ensure a safe good future for him where he's alive happy, so be it.
Mother and father did that for her, too. She wasn't happy, not for a second, but she wasn't discarded like Catalina or murdered like Anne. She wasn't sent away nor executed, and presumably she would have survived her marriage had fate not plucked her from the earth she sullied with her mere presence. In a twisted way, they succeeded. They raised someone who would live.
Someone who wished for nothing but death every hour of every day. Who still does to this day, who never stopped. Someone so fundamentally flawed and broken she can never love or be loved. Who is so pathetic and weak she needs company to function. Who is so disgusting and repulsive she doesn't deserve any form of affection. Who got kicked out of her “family”, who couldn't keep her niece safe, who hurt her son and failed at every single aspect of raising him.
Shuddering with every sharp inhale, Jane uncurls from herself slightly still mimicking the embrace she will never receive.
...She has to keep him safe. She has to, it's the only thing she can still succeed at as his mother and as a person. She's failed at absolutely everything else, will continue to fail. Her life is that of continued failures, a mistake in God's plan. But until the entity goes away again or gets what it's due, she will make sure Eddie stays indoors and strays from people who could get him killed.
If she were a good enough mother she would have made sure of that before a day as crucial as today. She would have raised him better. She wouldn't have failed. She's a failure who shouldn't be alive, who's covered in blood. Her hands drenched in Anne's, her face splattered in flecks Amanda's entrails. Parts of Jane never left the execution site or the stage, are still smelling the blood and staring at the mangled corpses--
For that purpose, no cost is too great nor too measure too extreme. He might not understand, but he doesn't have to Jane never understood, either. She just shut up and obeyed like a good, terrified daughter.
No matter what happens or how much he hates her, Jane will keep her little boy safe.
Chapter 50: Zero Part 2 (Final)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
-22:28-
In the hospital again.
Mary hasn't caught her breath yet. It's been hours since she was let go, but she still has to make a conscious effort to keep her breaths slow and easy. Through the nose, out the mouth. In for four, out for six.
The doctor said mamma is doing well. She had a very minor episode of palpitations because of something that happened at work, a lot of stress María said when she dropped her off. They'll be keeping her in Observation for the night regardless, to be extra sure, but she should be fine. Mary holds her hand gingerly, rubbing mamma's soft skin between her fingers.
It's probably the last time she'll have an tender exchange with her mother.
...As soon as she's doing better -which should be in the morning-, when they get home, Mary will tell her what happened. How she took Anne and Jane's kids without their permission for a day out. How somehow Anne found out and called the police saying Mary had kidnapped her siblings and she's almost been arrested for it. How, while it isn't illegal and doesn't constitute abduction unlike what Anne insisted, Anne did call her to tell her she'll be getting a restraining order, and later Jane did too.
To them, rightfully so, all Mary is is a monster who should have never returned. Something that shouldn't be allowed near their children.
Mary doesn't have it in her to be cross at them for it. If she were a mother she never got that privilege; it was for the better she wouldn't be excited about her kid sneaking off with the family arsonist.
She'll never see or talk to Eddie and Lizzie again. All she had were a few hours before they were stolen from her again. Might as well take a few chambers of her heart instead next time; it would probably hurt less.
...All she hopes is that their misbehaviour didn't cause them too many problems with their mothers. Both of them have struggled bonding with them a lot. Mary tried her best to help them establish more healthy, realistic relationships with their mums, since Eddie and Lizzie seemed to just be beginning to bond with them in one way or another for the first time in four years. If she's ruined their relationships with their mothers by taking them...
It'll be one more sin to add to the infinite list of crimes hanging like cobwebs from Mary's soul, dragging her closer to hell, ignited by its fire.
...It'll be expected. She always ruins everything beyond repair.
She shouldn't have allowed her conversation with Lizzie to sway her from dying on Christmas. Not only didn't she help her siblings in the slightest, she actively made their lives worse for them.
Everything she loves becomes cinder in her grasp. Or on her lips, like her husband's missing love. Or in her womb, like the baby that never--
She gives mamma's hand a little squeeze. Now she's burnt her mother, too. Her actions will have consequences for her at the theatre. A sick woman who needs all the peace and calm she can get is going to be harassed at best because Mary is a failure who should have died instead of her many stillborn siblings.
Everything she touches goes up in flames. She is fire and destruction incarnate. A sin walking in human flesh.
She'd be crying if she had any tears left. Alas at this point there's as much within her as there are reasons for her to stay alive. She hurt mamma, will disappoint her after a cardiac episode. She hurt Lizzie and Eddie, got them in trouble with their mothers, tangled up their maternal relationships more.
She massacred 280 people, ruined 280 families, caused uncountable damage. She was so horrible God taunted her with a baby that would never grow in her abdomen.
...She wanted to stay alive for once. Slightly, oddly hopeful. Curious to see what the future held. She knew it wouldn't last long, but she wanted it enjoy for as long as the warm feeling remained nestled within her.
The future is now though, and all it holds is pain. Not just for her, but for every single person she cares about and loves.
The world would be a kinder place without Mary's CO2 corrupting its atmosphere.
All she does is hurt. When she tries to nurture and care she sears. When someone wastes time and love on her, they inhale toxic fumes. Her mere existence is a problem.
One she'll have to remedy sooner rather than later.
The void in her heart manages to conjure one tear to slide off her jawline. The last of her emotions wept out, she remains the empty husk she should have always been.
She holds mamma's hand with both of hers, rubbing circles into it, doing her best to enjoy the last shreds of affection she will receive before returning herself to the earth that spat her out.
Her time has run out.
Notes:
And that is a wrap!! Comments welcome as per usual, be they (constructive) criticism or anything. Y'all know me by now ^^
Okay, so next time we move on to week 7!! And boy howdy, am i excited to share that with you all. For... reasons (:
Take care everyone, until next time!! Have a great day
Chapter 51: Spinning Out (Part 1)
Notes:
Hello!! I'm back again :3
So y'all, the AO3 curse is very real. It's not a cold, it's a respiratory infection. I'm on opioids from how bad the cough is (i popped a rib) and i've been sleeping an average of 4 hours a night for the past week lol. The permanent state of exhaustion, however, is y'all's problem now, because it's giving me time to proofread >:)
Thanks for interacting, as usual. It is always much appreciated. This chapter, week 7 in general, is one of my favourite parts of this fic. Week 7 is the first week in which every single day has a designated chapter for it, unlike the past 6 weeks, which only had 1-4 chapters/week. Week 7 has a chapter/day of the week and i'm so very excited to share it with yoy lot. Here comes Monday ^^
Hope the update is worth your time; see you in the end notes!!
Chapter Text
(January 8th, 2024, Monday)
Bessie's apartment sure is empty.
It's small, much smaller than Anna's place. The kitchen, dining room and living room are in the same quarters, separated only by a bar counter. White kitchen tiles meet olive green wall paint unceremoniously at the counter's edge. A small wooden table with four chairs in front of it serve as the entirety of the dining area. Directly next to it, a sofa, telly, and a coffee table between them constitute the living room. The only window is next to the sofa.
A narrow hallway between the dining table and the couch leads to the apartment's three other rooms: Bessie's bedroom, the cramped bathroom, and what she had the audacity to call “a guest room” when Kathryn was weak agreed to be her tenant.
She has nowhere else to go. After Anna said--
…
Kathryn takes a sip of the coffee she prepared for herself and Bessie. It's getting cold and they should be leaving soon. One of the numerous disadvantages to being here with Bessie is her lack of a driver's license. Beggars can't be choosers, but Kathryn is used to sleeping in another half hour before going to fucking hell.
Perhaps if this place weren't so tiny, or if there were something to serve as a distraction save the television placed before the two-person sofa Kathryn and Bessie have silently agreed to never use together at the same time, this wouldn't be so damn awkward. As things are, however, every waking moment makes something in Kathryn's insides crawl as if she had centipedes marching in there.
It's just Bessie and her, and the eternal silence blanketed over them.
“So about rent...”
Kathryn's tried to start this conversation seven times in the past day and a half Bessie has been kind enough to let her stay. That she was looking for someone to share living costs with was a blatant lie. When she dropped Kathryn off at the traitor Anna's place to pick up her belongings, Bessie went “for a short walk” while Kathryn finished up. When they arrived here, the so-called guest room was as barren as Kathryn's heart after Ann--
...Point is, a foldable bed was mysteriously delivered to the house later that evening. How convenient that it would arrive a few hours before nightfall. The room has a small walk-in closet and little else, nor room for much more. It had an amp when Kathryn first walked in, which Bessie swore up and down she'd left there by accident, and decidedly not because it was never intended to be a guest room at all and she instead used it as a practice room.
On the other end of the table, Bessie shrugs as she puts her mug down. “I told you I'm still thinking about it. I'll get back to you later.”
That's all she's said every time. Repressing the frustrated sigh growing between her ribs takes more self-control than Kathryn has. She sets her mug down with enough force to make noise and, apparently, hurt her wrist because it's made of the same porcelain the mug is.
“You know my salary's higher than yours. You're older, but I'm a main role. Just settle on something already.”
Bessie stands, pushing her chair back into place with one hand and smoothing out the wrinkles in her sweater with the other. “I'm trying to find a good balance between your salary and the luxury, five-star conditions of the room I offer. Be patient, Kathryn. You can't rush art.”
...Even after their odd whatever-the-hell-happened back in New Year's, Kathryn still understands from time to time why she used to think about Bessie as “fucking Bessie” exclusively not too long ago.
She has no intention to charge Kathryn rent, that much is obvious. It's not fair. Nobody gives without expecting anything in exchange. At least not to something like Kathryn. All Bessie's doing is keeping Kathryn on her toes until she seizes the moment to demand... whatever she wants. If she was going to toy with Kathryn like a cat its prey, she could have just left her to rot on the streets.
What lays behind Kathryn's sternum isn't a heart anymore. The one she had ceased beating when Anna spoke the truth to her on stage, leaving a phantom organ to keep her alive in its stead. Its emotional range only encompasses confusion, self-hatred, and anger.
Every time she tries to convince herself Bessie isn't up to anything nefarious, just trying to be kind, all she has to do is examine their past. Bessie hated Kathryn with a passion. Or maybe she didn't, after New Year's it's really hard to tell. Nobody gives without wanting in kind, but what does Kathryn have to offer? She owns nothing save a few electronics and it's not the money Bessie's after. So what gives?
She has one thing to offer. The one thing everyone always want--
Kathryn heads to the door as fast as her legs allow. Thinking that is unfair, she can't think that of everyone. That's how she kept getting herself hurt. It's a serious accusation based on nothing except nothing ever comes free. The last person she thought that way about was Anna back during Christmas Eve.
…
And here Kathryn is again. Hurting. Betrayed. To think she risked Liz potentially getting hurt to protect An--
“Button up,” Bessie says from somewhere behind her. A zipper sound follows. “It's cold as hell today.”
She doesn't insist, doesn't push when Kathryn leaves her coat open. She raises an eyebrow, shakes her head and unlocks the door. She's... She's not forcing Kathryn to do anything “for her own good” yet. Kathryn's just paranoid unless she isn't.
Bessie takes the stairs while Kathryn waits for the elevator. Though “glorified vertical coffin” may be a better descriptor, considering how tapered it is and the ungodly noises it has the tendency to make. It's a small blessing Bessie doesn't insist on cramping herself in there with Kathryn. If she prefers the stairs, all the better.
She lives on a goddamn sixth floor.
…
The elevator doors whine open as Kathryn calls for Bessie. Halfway down the first flight of stairs out of twelve ahead, she stops.
“Do... Are you sure you want to go six floors downstairs?”
She turns to face Kathryn with a wry, humorless grin. “It's good cardio.”
Her footsteps resume.
...Whatever broke inside Kathryn when Anna said-- when she said that, tore up something in Kathryn's mind. Bessie knows what she's doing; she likes going down twelve flights of stairs like a sadist. Her problem. Simultaneously, it's undeniable Bessie is only doing this to ensure Kathryn's comfort. It's selfish to accept that. She's already accepting a lot.
She should be on the streets where she belongs. Even someone as good as Anna didn't think twice about sacrificing her. Kathryn is as selfish and horrible as--
“Will you get in here with me already, goddamnit?” She grumbles. “What kind of person wants to do that on purpose?”
At the foot of the stairs already, Bessie cranes her neck to stare back at Kathryn with about as much expression as the white drywall behind her. “Wow, judgy.”
What an annoying, infuriating, arrogant, biscuit-headed--
Bessie starts coming back upstairs. “God forbid women have hobbies,” she mutters, stepping into the coffin.
Kathryn follows, pushing the button for the ground floor. Why did she stop believing in God, again? Right, the whole deal about reincarnation and demons not being in the Bible, and most everything in it being bullshit either way. Truly a regretful life choice now that Kathryn has no higher being to pray to for her and Bessie's souls when they inevitably die in here.
They're not touching by virtue of Bessie “casually” leaning against the unpleasant green wall. More accurately, pancaking herself against it for Kathryn's comfort.
...What the hell is she after?
There's one thing--
The air grows warmer from their body heat from how crammed this is. Presumably this was the only part of the complex that could fit anything remotely resembling an elevator, hence its dismal state. When the doors open again after complaining in metallic wails about having to move at all, Kathryn gets out as fast as she can. Her knee stings.
It shouldn't do that. Why isn't it getting better already?
Bessie walks out calmly, walking past her without as much as glancing at her, to unlock the building's front door. The hustle and bustle outside pours into the tiny entrance hall as if the exit had yawned in the sounds and scents of the city.
They make their way to the subway station dodging people threshing from buildings and cars alike, going about their day in a landscape dyed grey by the watercolour painting clouds covering it. All along, while paying attention to the new streets and making sure she doesn't get body-slammed by someone rushing by, the pressure in Kathryn's chest continues growing.
…Bessie annoys the hell out of her. She was so kind and gentle when it happened, she helped Kathryn without thinking about it twice. For the first few hours Kathryn spent in her apartment, too hurt to speak in more than nods or curt head shakes, Bessie gave her space while simultaneously checking in on her and making sure she knew she wasn't alone. It was... It was warm and soothing. More than Kathryn will ever say out loud.
It feels felt like every last one of Anna's words had been a knife drawn into Kathryn's chest. All the trust she put in Anna's hands like an idiot she crushed in an instant. As time passed, it slowly felt like an odd plaster made of rage and numbness began covering the gashes. When Bessie noticed Kathryn was less vulnerable was when she began... It's hard to describe, exactly. She stopped being as caring, probably to not make Kathryn feel like she was being pitied which she's grateful for, and began acting however this is.
It would be much easier if she'd never proven herself to be a good person in New Year's. If she'd never pulled on Kathryn's heart like that she wouldn't be this mixed up now.
She'd be on the streets though. She'd be in danger.
...It's her blasé, unbothered attitude that gets to Kathryn the most. Bessie's trying to act like this is no big deal, like taking someone into her house is something she's well versed in and not as uncomfortable for her as it is for Kathryn. She doesn't like feeling like a bother, and Bessie's easy-going attitude is grating beyond belief.
To boot, Kathryn's not going to know peace until there's a material good on the table to justify her expenses. Bessie, in what she probably believes to be kindness, is making every single red flag in Kathryn's head go off at once.
Favours aren't free. Nobody gives, they only take. Thinking that is survival, thinking that is unfair. Bessie would never, Bessie is a stranger. Every thought Kathryn has folds in on itself. She's going to be crushed under their weight.
...Why is Bessie being so kind, anyway? Because Kathryn listened to her? Because they had a weird, technically-not-unpleasant evening together? What's really driving her?
“I don't trust you to make it home fine, either. Please let me take you back to your house, like you did for me on New Year's, alright? Former teenager in court solidarity?”
...Solidarity, huh?
The morning chill slides through her open coat. Shivering, Kathryn ignores the searing pain in her wrist as she zips it shut.
...It truly is exceptionally cold.
Bessie wasn't trying to control her, she was trying to help. Just like Anna wasn't being... like them on Christmas Eve. There's a reason Kathryn gets screwed over so often. She's such a bitch to every nice, or at least neutral, person in her life she only lets the scum get closer.
Her head... Her head's been reeling since Saturday. Whatever happened there, Kathryn hasn't recovered from it, pathetic as that is. She hasn't been able to sit down and think about it because every time she does, her ribs tighten around her lungs and it's hard to breathe. But having stray, unprocessed thoughts prodding at her mind all day without prior warning is doing numbers on her, too.
There's nothing to ponder. Anna gave her what she deserves. Or maybe she only spoke under threat. But even so she still did it; Kathryn didn't. Why would Anna do that after promising to do better? She promised. She never meant it. Or maybe she realized how little Kathryn deserves--
...So if she as much as dips her toes into those thoughts, she gets anxious and can't breathe. And if she doesn't she gets pretty much the same. What a bloody shitty deal--
They're at the station already. An open gap swallowing and spitting people with a tongue made of stairs descending into lifeless white lights at the bottom. Going down those is going to be impossible complicated. If Kathryn is being fully honest with herself, her knee hasn't stopped hurting in days now. It's a tad under two weeks away from opening night, to make matters worse.
What chance does she have, anyway? She has to--
“Shoot, my bad.” Bessie stops walking, eyes lost somewhere on the building to their left. “We left the house too late, we should probably get on a bus if we want to make it on time.”
So she's a musician because she couldn't act to save her life. Point taken.
Kathryn sighs, taking the first step ouch down. She looks at Bessie over her shoulder. “Look--”
Above her, looming over Kathryn more than she usually does due to the step between them, Bessie extends a hand to grab Kathryn's shoulder, but stops herself. She looks down at the ground, moving a bit to the side to let a man in business casual walk by her.
“...I'm not joking, Kathryn. I really did mess up the time, and we need to get on a bus. Our subway's long gone.”
“You're shitting me.”
Bessie raises both hand. “Honest to God.”
…
...Assuming any of this is true, it's solely the part about leaving the house too late. Which she did on purpose because Kathryn's such a failure she can't hide a little, irrelevant twisted knee she's noticed Kathryn struggles with stairs. Bessie can't alter every aspect of her life for Kathryn; that's not fair nor safe. Who would go to these lengths for something like her for free?
“Bess--”
She steps away. “We have to get a move on, let's go.”
And it's back to the sea of people and inky sky dripping into the empty spots the skyline leaves.
Bessie remains out of reach, accelerating ever so slightly every time Kathryn tries to catch up to her. If she genuinely is trying to help, can't she see she's making it worse behaving like this? Kathryn doesn't deserve kindness want any of this.
As a former teenager in court, Bessie should understand better than anyone.
Nothing... Nothing makes a shred of sense. There are feelings floating about like ghosts inside Kathryn, haunting her, but when she tries to pick them apart she ends up falling apart instead. It shouldn't be such a big deal she's so fucking weak. Anna did what she had to do sacrificed the expendable person. If Kathryn doesn't want to continue living there it's her own problem. She was selfish and reckless for accepting Bessie's offer. She should have never agreed.
Because now what? She owes a day and a half of rent. She has no clue if rent will ever come. She's accepting charity because, in the best case scenario, someone an actual victim pities her out of some misguided idea that both their stories were two sides of the same coin.
Kathryn knew what she was doing. She did. They didn't manipulate her, she--
--walks into Bessie's back. Or, her bass more accurately. She stopped walking.
Half way through Kathryn's muttered apology, Bessie gives her a small, more genuine smile.
“Walking out into traffic won't make the bus come any faster. I understand the appeal of the sweet release of death instead of going back to the theatre, but come on. I need a tenant, be serious for a moment.”
...Kathryn wants to say something. Words are bubbling in her throat, her vocal cords are tingling, itching to vibrate. She either says something or screams her feelings out in the middle of the street. The letters don't connect, though. What she wants to convey pain questions accusations apologies is beyond the scope of the English language.
...How would she even verbalize this confusion? How would she go about demanding the rent deal be settled already and thanking Bessie for trying so hard? Or questioning why she's trying at all? How pissed she is at Anna for doing what she did and how sorry she is she ever fooled anyone into thinking there was something to love within her? All those and more want to leave Kathryn's mouth at once, clogging up the exit, forcing her into silence.
“Did Anna charge you rent?” Bessie asks so softly the roaring traffic almost swallows her voice.
Kathryn shakes her head. “It's different though. I was legally her problem... Until I turned eighteen at least.”
…
It's taken her this long to notice she never even considered paying Anna maybe that's why she got discarded. She never mentioned it, it didn't cross her mind. Despite everything, living with Anna felt...
...Like home. Sort of.
...Familiar.
Chapter 52: Spinning Out (Part 2)
Chapter Text
Kathryn... was used to that place, that's all. Until she went to the boarding school running away from everyone it was all she'd known other than home the apartment she and her family fellow reincarnated relics shared. She spent every summer at Anna's. For the first two years she even returned during every other break.
Always hoping things would get better with Anna, that she'd stop worrying over every tiny thing, trying to exert control in the name of love. It never got better, it only deteriorated faster. Their bond was a vortex sucking them into hell. It really is never different.
...So why is she so sad it's over? She's... It's not even sadness, really. Not exactly. It's...
A bruise on her soul. It's whatever, actually. It doesn't really matter. Everything ends; her and Anna's tragic finale was written on the wall more clearly than the messages the demon left for them shortly after waking up. Anna can't stop being controlling. Kathryn can't help being belladonna. They both have a tendency to make things worse for each other. The curtain had to drop at some point, right?
Everything ends. And it's not like Kathryn deserves any better. Everyone was right. She really is--
“...Are you ready to see her again?”
The carefree, unbothered persona Bessie has donned since Saturday morning is gone, cast aside in favour of a more genuine warmth in her eyes. Kathryn looks away she doesn't deserve kindness, nodding.
“Yeah, of course. It's not a big deal, it's fine.”
“What made you think I would want a conniving, manipulative slut like you to defend me?!”
...Of all the lies Kathryn's said in her lives, this one is the most bitter. Anna promised. She didn't keep her word.
Kathryn was a fucking idiot to believe. What was she expecting? For someone to really love her? There's only one thing she can offer. Besides it she's worthless. She--
Bessie arches an eyebrow. “Good to hear.” She directs her attention to the traffic, getting on her toes to see a bit farther down the street in search for their bus.
Anna would have asked “Are you sure?” enough times to make the words lose meaning. She wouldn't have dropped it and...
...Why is Kathryn still thinking about what Anna would do? It's not Anna who's here with her, is it? Kathryn has to let go. All her thorns were nothing but daggers for Anna, making her bleed deeper the harder she held on to Kathryn. Her blood in turn was acid keeping Kathryn in a suffocatingly painful grip. They were never going to get better; their chance crashed and burnt four years ago. All they've done since is apply CPR to their cadaver of a bond until it started bleeding from the mouth.
It still hurts. It hurts so much it might as well--
Bessie raises her hand along with a few other people on their commute. The bus stops slightly ahead of them, slowing down with a whine until it plops onto the pavement, exhausted. People file in. Kathryn follows Bessie. After using their bus passes they squeeze by the tangle of limbs towards the bus' middle. There are no spots near the windows. All Kathryn can make out of the world outside this mess of voices and sweat is but a cut-out of the pale light over the heads of other passengers.
The engine groans as the bus takes off. Bessie uses the hand she isn't holding onto the bars with to pull out her phone.
If Kathryn had hers she could be scrolling social media, playing a stupid game or doing anything other than staring down at her fuchsia boots. Not that she wants to use that thing, anyway. She was right from her very first day in the studio; someone screwed with it. Hard to tell how when she hasn't downloaded anything but timetables from school and the occasional image, but the how and why barely matters
If it's one of them, as Kathryn has suspected all along, they had plenty of time four years ago. There were too many crises going on, often several at once, for everyone to be watchful of their devices at all times. They didn't even have reason to suspect anything would go wrong if they left their stuff laying around; they... they trusted each other.
“I'm sure you were talking, but I really don't care. Priorities, y'know? See you tomorrow!”
“Why was that letter addressed to you?”
“Uhm, dear? History disagrees with that notion.”
“I could. This thing here has proven she'd push a shelf on me, she'd screw around with my meds. What won't she do to hurt me? How long before she figures out she can use Lizzie to--”
“Stay away from me, you husband-stealing whore!! Don't touch me disgusting, good-for-nothing witch!!”
…
...Feels like another better life.
Like the one Kathryn saw when--
That headache is the last thing she needs right now. Her critical thinking skills have plummeted since Saturday; she wouldn't progress anyway.
...That's probably how “ringmaster” knows so much about them. Everyone carries a glorified location tracker, camera and microphone in the hands of someone who knows what they're doing. That's not counting the treasure trove of information a skilled person can mine from search history and messages. Heck, Kathryn's friends didn't forget about her when she came back for the musical. Their messages were being blocked on purpose. Much like the demon four years ago, its impersonator was trying to isolate her.
Ended up succeeding, too. It just so happens “oh yeah, my phone got screwed and the moment I left school your guys' texts and calls specifically were being blocked so I'd feel abandoned. See, the malware wasn't trying to get my information or money, it was trying to make me feel alone and vulnerable” isn't a great, widely believable excuse. Kathryn doesn't even know where she'd start explaining how she hasn't had time to reply to even a few texts over the course of several months. Nobody would believe that; Kathryn doesn't blame them.
Better for them, in any case. Kathryn's poison can't hurt them like this.
...She isn't using a phone at all, for any purpose, anyway. The only way ringmaster can contact her is over her work twitter on laptop, since she isn't contractually allowed to delete it. Kathryn can't avoid that, but she can avoid handing ringmaster any additional information about her.
She refuses to give them any leads of her whereabouts, company and motives. It'll be the final nail in the coffin in proving ringmaster isn't omniscient. Kathryn checked for more twitter DMs when she woke up this morning. Ringmaster is pissed at her for not having insulted Anna last week she fucking should have and threatening with more punishments. Sure, fine, let the fireworks start there could be no worse punishment than being betrayed by Anna. Fuck if Kathryn cares at this point.
Whatever is going on with the bleeding noses and apparent memories is an unrelated phenomenon to the game some monster thought up. The real entity wouldn't be deterred from contacting Kathryn because she stopped carrying a little computer in her pocket at all times. Messages on the wall were its whole thing, and if there's one thing there's a lot of in Bessie's apartment it's blank walls some drippy red messages would look great on.
There aren't any because the co-worker she happens to be living with is the only one Kathryn's near-positive is innocent. And, since ringmaster can't just manifest messages on walls the way the entity could no matter how hard they try to mimic it, the walls remain barren.
...Saturday was an important day. How, and what it means moving forwards, is beyond Kathryn. All her recollections of what happened that day always end up circling back to her final words with Anna on stage. Their exchange draws Kathryn's attention there whether she wants to remember it or not. What Anna told her is the center of a collapsing orbit in her head. Whether Kathryn tries to fixate on the early moments of the day, or all which followed with Bessie, it all swirls and ends up on the stage.
The way Anna's hair shone under the lights. How the world stopped when she said--
Kathryn's going to have to move past that. In under an hour she'll be seeing Anna her stomach twists, and she needs her head clear. Besides, she needs to reach out to Bessie as unlikely ally and continue this. Liz got threatened. No matter how hollow it was, it's unacceptable. Kathryn has to get to the bottom of this for her and everyone. She had Sunday to let herself bleed; now it's time to stitch herself up.
Easier said than--
“Lighten up.” Looking up from her phone and giving her a side-eye, Bessie smiles at her. “If it's any worse than Saturday I can only imagine the theatre explodes and we all die so we don't have to deal with this crap anymore.”
…
Despite herself, Kathryn can't help returning the expression. It's not a rational response, she wasn't trying to be polite. For annoying as she can be, Bessie has her good moments.
“The explosion is just Steve spontaneously combusting.”
That makes Bessie snort. “He's one incident away from it, I'll give you that.”
She focuses back on her phone, expression neutral. The screen reflects brightly on her black eyes, slightly obscured by her fringe.
When they woke up, Kathryn was happy to see her. They hadn't known each other much in court, but it was nice having another familiar face around. Then Bessie went ballistic and tensed the hell out of Anna, making her more snappy around Kathryn when everyone was already falling apart and any positive feelings associated with Bessie vacated Kathryn faster than should be possible.
She grew to hate everything about her, genuinely despise her for... Well, Kathryn still hasn't the foggiest what exactly was going on with Bessie back then; she was all over the place. Who is she to judge, though? Everyone experienced waking up differently. Bessie woke up with Catalina, after all. Maybe she needed time and patience and all she received was abandonment from everyone she counted on.
Kathryn is familiar with that.
...She's not so bad, after all. Infuriating, a bit annoying, dryer than a desert, but she's pretty cool, actually. After New Year's Kathryn's perception of her began shifting. Every time they interact it continues to. Where it'll end up is anyone's guess, but it'd be a lie to say Kathryn isn't the slightest bit calmer because, instead of facing this alone, she's got fucking Bessie with her.
How stupid of her. If Bessie isn't being honest, Kathryn will regret this for life. If she is, when she realizes Kathryn and her aren't the same--
...She is being honest. At least until proven otherwise. Accusing someone of being like their abuser based on nothing but unfounded fear is disgusting checks out coming from Kathryn. Kathryn's head is scattered, but she owes Bessie at least a smidgen of trust step 1 to getting hurt. All she's done so far goes to show her intentions are good, even if Kathryn can't fathom anyone being good to her after Anna-- and her wreck of a head are intent on projecting a hidden agenda onto her. That's... That isn't fair.
Bessie is the sort of person who would be torn up and genuinely anguished over a kid she isn't tied to in any way getting hurt. She could have shrugged it off. She told the parents what was going on, after all. She can't do much more.
And yet she tried. She tried so hard to get listened to. As quiet and non-confrontational as she is, she was screaming at her “brother” over the phone when Kathryn found her at the mall. To this day Bessie's still subjecting herself to something terrifying as being in the same room as that monster to try helping a bunch of kids nobody seems to care about. Not even the people who are supposed to ensure their safety.
“...Someone has to care enough to do something, right?”
...And now, although she also isn't obligated to, she's presumably trying to do her best for Kathryn, too. Even if they haven't always gotten along and Kathryn doesn't deserve it they still clash occasionally, she's doing all she can to make sure Kathryn isn't only safe, but comfortable too.
“You were about to collapse there; figured you'd rather collapsing here where nobody can see.”
“I pulled you out of there because two grown adults were ganging up on you for something that wasn't your fault.”
“Your impersonation of my voice. You sounded constipated.”
“When people don't care, kids end up like we did.”
...Maybe it's pathetic of her to admit and she's setting up herself for future pain disappointment, but the single semblance of clarity Kathryn has had since last week has been Bessie's presence. Everything else has been as clear as bunched up paper thrown in a rubbish bin full of leaking garbage running the ink. Her feelings jump from anger to pain on some arbitrary switch she can't control.
But whether she's annoyed, terrified irritated or amused Kathryn, her no longer exclusively negative feelings for her former teenager in court are a small respite from the incomprehensible scribble occupying the space Kathryn's brain should fill. Solidarity... is kind of nice. Aloof as she is, even if she misses the mark from time to time, the truth is Kathryn is more thankful to Bessie than she can express. No matter what fear wants to make her think.
Trust is dangerous. Everyone seems kind at first; then they demand what they really want. Kathryn--
...Perhaps this is the reason the demon wanted them separate after all.
Chapter 53: Spinning Out (Part 3)
Chapter Text
Thicker than the fog outside is the air within.
It's hard to breathe with the animosity poisoning every last corner of the stage. In one way or another, everyone is seething at at least one person here. Anne takes a deep breath, steeling herself, before giving all her attention to the phone on her music stand. She doesn't need sheet music anymore, she knows the music by heart. But if she keeps it on the stand she can have her phone out without Steve or anyone noticing. At least when they're sitting.
She didn't want to put cameras all over her house on a Sunday as beautiful as yesterday, but Lizzie gave her no choice.
She never forgave Anne. It was all a ruse to betray her. Even her own daughter--
She balls her fists, exhaling slowly. It's fine. Anne isn't owed love or loyalty, that much she knows. Not from her friends, not her family, her husband, her country, or her daughter. She's painfully aware that nobody owes shit to anyone else. Unfortunately for Elizabeth, it's Anne's job to take care of her until she's eighteen, and take care of her she will.
The nice way or the less kind. Elizabeth chose the latter when she left the house with Mary. She even faked Anne's handwriting and got her signature. She planned everything to frame her. She gets that from her fath--
…
Oh well.
She's brooding in her room. One of the first things she did when Anne left the house this morning was try to find where the camera is. She'll never find it though. Anne knows her daughter too well to be that incompetent yet she fell for--
Lizzie isn't talking to Anne. Something about how calling the police on Mary and saying, not that she'd taken her half-siblings out for tea without consent, but rather that she was kidnapping them and getting her forcefully taken to the police station in handcuffs was taking it too far. Those were the last words she dedicated her mother before giving her the silent treatment. Why she happens to love the bitch who kept her imprisoned out of paranoia is beyond Anne's understanding.
All she knows is Catalina's whelp has been grooming Elizabeth for weeks. Pretending to be all nice in texts, looking out for her, being friendly. Well, fine. She wasn't kidnapping Liz and Edward on Saturday or so the wench said. No way of knowing when she already held Elizabeth hostage once. Anne can't know Mary intended to deliver them back home. Considering her track record she probably had some basement to keep Liz and Eddie in and relive the good old times planned for the end of their soirée.
It shouldn't be a surprise. Being friends with Catherine as she was, so close they were in the final days of Henry's life, having a thing for getting close to young girls and then imprisoning them should have been the first thing Anne assumed of Mary.
She wasn't wrong in thinking the world is a danger to Elizabeth. Even the people her pure heart is kind enough to love will tear into her if given the chance. Anne can't allow that. If Elizabeth is too kind for her own good, Anne will have to be her guard dog.
Elizabeth an unmoving grey lump on the screen. She did not take kindly to being pulled from school and homeschooled, but she doesn't get a say in it. She's smart enough to learn the curriculum all by herself. All she has now is her laptop. Other than setting up the cameras, extensive research went into blocking websites and monitoring everything Elizabeth does on it.
She can use it for online classes, research and homework. Nothing else. She doesn't need to be tempted to find other ways to contact Mary. If she does Anne already swore to her she'll follow Catalina home and slit Mary's throat when she's sleeping.
...She was half joking, but Lizzie looked at her with so much rage in her teary, green eyes that she would have fit in just fine with the crowd cheering for Anne's death five centuries ago.
Although Anne's breakfast threatens to climb back up her throat, at least one good thing came out of all of this. She finally knows this whole “ringmaster” business. It was Mary all along, what a surprise. The vile murderer also happens to enjoy psychological torture. What a twist.
Anne knows Catherine was related to everything. Anne knows Mary is friends with Catherine. Mary has been a pathetic shut-in for four years. Is it a stretch of the imagination she's been the one fucking with security footage from afar all along? What does she even do in there? She doesn't study, doesn't work. Her time had to go somewhere. She teamed up with Catherine to play with all of them.
Catherine “received a message”, that was totally legit and she didn't expect, of course, about the Lizzie going missing on Saturday. When Anne ignored that, she received a similar one. And who had Liz on that precise date? Mary. All that foiled her plan was Anne arriving home early and realizing her daughter was gone.
If she hadn't gone with her gut, who knows where her baby would be right now. Who knows what kind of abandoned warehouse Mary had for her and Edward. The police were fucking idiots for not keeping her locked up for life. A monster like her deserves to die.
Why Mary and Catherine chose to do this matters little. They did, and it fits their personalities just fine. The one who watched people burn to death as a pastime and the resident pedophile. They were friends in their first lives because they were cut out of the same rotten material. Without any real power to hurt people en masse in this life, they piggybacked off the entity and exploited everyone's fears to their advantage.
If Anne could do it without consequences, she wouldn't think twice about killing them. The world is better off without them.
Heck, Catherine tried to convince her Kathryn had tried to do something regretful because of Anne. Because Kathryn discovered something, maybe? Or just to throw Anne off balance? Probably the first, or at least a combination of the two, considering the weird glances those two were sharing leading up to Catherine suddenly being pure and kind and caring about others around her.
Had the scene she describe truly played out, she would have watched it with popcorn. Besides, what would she be doing in the hospital, anyway? She's probably abusing the shit out of her daughter, but she wouldn't take her to the hospital for that.
Damn shame Children's Services refused to listen to Anne or anyone on that topic four years ago. Catherine doesn't have a history of being inappropriate with minors in this life nor was there any evidence of her disgusting behaviour, so when they all went their separate ways they had no chance but to watch her take the poor baby girl whose life she's ruining.
Anne tries her best to keep that repressed in the back of her mind.
...Point is she wasn't in the hospital to begin with that night. She was fine, her daughter probably wasn't but Catherine wouldn't let medical professionals around her if it cost her her life, she has no friends who tolerate her. She was never at the hospital, she made up that bloody lie to get back at Kathryn for some reason and make Anne feel like shit while she was at it.
All this even lines up with the camera feed cutting out. Catherine couldn't possibly be engineering this whole mess while working. But if she was collaborating with Mary, who would presumably have been remotely tapping into the theatre's camera feed, it would explain why it cuts out every single time something happens. She's erasing it. Catherine is screwing with them from within and Mary is helping her from the outside. All those predictions Anne got last week that made her think the entity could perhaps be back? All nothing but the sick, twisted machinations of Catherine and Mary.
It stands to reason Anne wasn't the sole target. If she were, why would they have pulled Edward into it? At minimum they were after Jane, too. She insulted Catalina without wanting to, that much everyone could see. She was probably threatened with her child, too. And Catalina?
She said the truth.
…
...She was so upset by what she said she had to go home for the rest of the day, but she felt so bad she went to get checked out at the hospital just to be safe. Either her daughter has it out for her for some reason, or it was a twisted attempt at claiming innocence if this all exploded in their faces. Mary wouldn't hurt her dear, sick mother, now would she?
It could go either way. She either didn't care, or she was actively seeking out revenge against Catalina. Not Anne's problem, anyway. Her problem is Lizzie and she's already taken steps to protect her.
Damn shame she couldn't get Albert fired. She tried, but it was “unreasonable for him to doubt her own writing and signature”, apparently. Well. If every neighbour she spoke to on Sunday feels comfortable having their kids guarded by such an incompetent old coot, that's on them. She'll be seeing who his boss is and how she can contact them later today. She won't rest until the geezer is out of her building.
Why Mary would turn on Catherine and attack her is beyond Anne's comprehension as well. Perhaps it was staged to clear Catherine for the rest of the day. It's all conjecture at this point, it doesn't really matter. All that matters is the two of them worked together to hurt people, because everyone does what they do best and those two are masters at ruining lives.
Targeting Catalina was heartless, but Jane? After what she saw and how poorly she's doing? Most unforgivable of all, Kathryn?
Anne glances at Anna for a moment. Lizzie isn't moving anyway; she wants to be difficult after endangering herself and guilt-trip Anne while she's at it. Predictably, Anna's staring at Kathryn with the most solemn, regretful expression she could don. She's been doing it since Kathryn walked in with Bessie. The first thing Anna tried to do was speak to Kathryn alone, but Bessie very unsubtly stepped between them.
Feeling miserable and guilty the least the gash deserves for what she did. Considering her track record of being little more than a doormat for Kathryn to step on and always trailing after her like a sad puppy, Anne would bet her life Anna was being threatened too. With what is hard to say, since she has no kids of her own, but doing that was so out of character that, while Anne won't apologize for insulting her to the moon and back on Saturday, she'd be surprised if Anna weren't also being played with.
…
Only two things stand out of Anne's theory. Kathryn never did anything to anyone on Saturday, she was the only one. Was she aware it was all bollocks because she's been onto Catherine all this time? If so, why not expose her?
And who texted Anne with Lizzie's whereabouts? Why?
Chapter 54: Spinning Out (Part 4)
Chapter Text
...The only thing Anne was sure about last week was someone had taken her little girl. She knew her princess wouldn't be safe in a world so cold and cruel. She suspected Catherine being up to something all along, and it came back to bite her. She gave Liz more freedom in an attempt to do good for her. All Anne did in the end was a disservice to her daughter.
She wasn't expecting Mary to actually be behind Lizzie's absence, and she told the police as much. Why would Anne take an anonymous sender at face value? She knew someone had abducted her daughter, just not who. She had an address from an anonymous sender and she doubted it was anything but misdirection. They checked anyway, and it was a good thing they did.
Lizzie truly was there, and she really was with Mary. Who knew that? Who wanted Anne to know as well?
Anne called the hospital later, pretending to be a workmate concerned about Catherine. To be sure, entirely positive, she couldn't have been in on it all along. Indeed, she'd been hospitalized and spent the night. She had the slightest concussion and should be fine to return to work by Tuesday, so there was no need to worry. Then again, all that confirmed to Anne were two things:
Catherine wasn't waiting in whichever remote location Mary was going to drive her siblings, which doesn't clear her innocence in the slightest. All it proves is that she was hospitalized; not that she wasn't in on it from the start.
And, secondly, it proves God doesn't exist and the universe is as cold and painful as Anne thinks it to be. If there were, if there were a greater force up there, it wouldn't have let something like Catherine survive.
A world where even her daughter can't love her--
…
The only thing keeping the pain her daughter's betrayal caused her at bay is focusing on this. On getting to the bottom of this situation and figuring out who was aware of Mary and Catherine's movements. If Anne lets her mind stray anywhere else it leads her back to the fact that her daughter pretended to love and forgive her to gain her trust so she could stab Anne in the back at the earliest possible convenience.
...Lizzie said a lot of things on the way back home. She was sorry, she didn't want to hurt Anne, she missed her siblings, it wasn't personal. A lot of pretty words couldn't manage to mend the stab wounds she'd already inflicted on Anne, though. No amount of explanation or clarification would suddenly make it so that Lizzie hadn't coldly planned out every aspect of her day for heaven-knows-how-long to betray her mother.
The hugs before Anne left the house, the reminder of her poor memory so she'd return the book, encouraging her to read it fast in the first place... It was all a ploy. Her sister got in contact with her and Elizabeth lost her head over it.
Why?
What does that serial killer have to make Lizzie adore her so? What did Mary tell Anne's little girl, the smartest person this country's history has known, to get into her head like that? Anne read over the messages the siblings exchanged over and over and over and she can't find a single thing in them that would warrant Lizzie forgetting all the pain Mary inflicted on her.
She held her hostage. Did Liz just... forget that? Did she care about her sister so much it overruled her critical thinking?
What would Anne have done if it had been her and George in Liz and Mary's shoes?
…
George wouldn't have done that. She doesn't need to think about it, it's a futile hypothetical. George wasn't a monster.
That ringmaster person who contacted Lizzie on that forsaken website has to be the same arsehole playing with them all. It makes more sense if it was Mary and Catherine all along again. Mary reaches out to her sister on social media, encouraging her to text her so Lizzie gets a sense of control over the situation. Then she convinces her to leave the house. Who the fuck else would be interested in the sisters reuniting?
Who except Mary and Catherine would want Liz?
...Maggie, maybe. But Anne has no reason to believe she was in on any of it. She knows Mary was. The useless deadbeat was caught with both her younger siblings. Maggie has no ties to her, but Catherine does. They've always been friends, in all their lives. It's Catherine who is always on her phone. Catherine is the one who's found all the suspicious notes talking about a game. Catherine was the one trying to get in Anne's head two weeks ago with that damn message.
It still doesn't explain who gave Anne a heads up. Clearly not Mary; she had no interest in being caught red-handed. Couldn't have been Cathy, she was in the hospital and sedated.
So who?
...Thinking about it isn't going to lead her anywhere. No amount of pondering is going to help. But if she doesn't she's going to start thinking about Elizabeth betraying her. If she does that, she's going to fall apart. That won't help anyone, nor is Anne going to appear weak here.
Catalina has been ashen-faced since she arrived. It's good to know she's fine, but every time her and Anne's gaze meets Catalina looks like she might die again. She approached her and Jane to apologize for what Mary did first thing in the morning and hasn't uttered a word since. Anne wants to feel sympathy for her, truly she does, but right now she can't see Catalina as anything but the reason Lizzie almost got kidnapped.
Seven abortions and Mary survived? Even more evidence the universe isn't fair and was never designed to be so. If anything, Anne is sorry Catalina has to live knowing her descendant was Mary.
Jane barked at her to keep her bitch on a collar. The comment aggravated Catalina, but she didn't defend her, indeed, bitch of a daughter. Jane has been looking more alive today, less catatonic than she has been recently, but the danger that radiates from the cold stare she gives anyone who looks in her general direction... It preludes nothing good.
Anna is functionally a pathetic wet cat, Kathryn looks pensive, Catherine is missing and unfortunately that won't be the case for long. The ladies look as miserable as one would expect seeing as their job is to be here instead of dealing with almost anything else, and Joan looks exceptionally horrible.
...It isn't the first time Anne sees her like this. Sickly pale, sunken eyes, slumped shoulders, gaunt. Joan's appearance takes a turn for the cadaverous when she's under strain; it's been like this since they woke up. When the entity manifested four years ago there wasn't a day Joan didn't look like she'd come down with something.
Still, it seems to be especially bad today. Unlike everyone else, Anne and Joan never quite lost touch. Since Catherine disengaged from the musical as soon as it was written despite being the lyricist, Joan was the one who took over for the creative side of things, seeing as she composed most of the music. With Anne being the legal representative and handling all the paperwork, the two of them have seen each other quite a few times over the past four years.
Always distant and professional, acting as if they'd never been a family close neither daring to tear that wound open. Yet their frigid proximity, withdrawn as it was, has given Anne a good idea of what “average stress” looks like for Joan. And today it's heightened. Hell, she isn't even talking to Karina as she normally does. Both of them are sitting silently, keeping to themselves.
...Last time Anne saw Joan like this was on the final day of paperwork, well over a year ago. A surprising amount of paperwork, contracts and signings are the backbone of a musical production. Finding a theatre to host the musical, a team of professionals to work on it, costume design, marketing, trademark and copyright... It's nothing to shake a stick at.
On the final day of signing -what were they signing, again? Now that it's over it's all just papers blending together in Anne's memory-, Joan looked like this. She looked the same way Anne felt, except her body is less traitorous than Joan's and conceals it better. Singing the final papers, finishing the process at last, felt like signing a death sentence.
Anne stared at the black fountain pen in her hand as she signed the final documents. She couldn't believe what she was doing, that she was using her own body to commit herself to the hell she knew the musical would be. Except of course, she would have never anticipated this.
It felt as if her fingers betrayed her. Like every trace of ink was a step she herself was, of her own coerced volition, adding to the scaffold producing a musical about her own beheading was bound to be. She was so nervous before leaving the house that she took Elizabeth's phone instead of her own. They don't even look similar; the case on Elizabeth's is full of colourful and glittery stickers.
Joan wasn't fairing much better herself. She looked the same as right now, as if she were prepared to lay on her deathbed and surrender her life. She needn't say a word for Anne to know she was as terrified of what was to come as Anne was. To boot, they had some sort of problem? It was... It wasn't too bad; a few phone calls on Joan's end fixed it
Though she'd run out of battery, if memory serves, so she had to use Anne's phone. Which was Lizzie's, which in turn ran out of battery as well and angered Elizabeth to no end when Anne returned it to her. She was trying to hatch some sort of virtual pet, and the phone dying meant the entire process got delayed? It was something along those lines.
Anne had to buy her ice-cream to compensate, and watch a film with her. Which movie was it? Lizzie acted aloof throughout the whole evening, but towards the end of the movie she leant her head on Anne's shoulder, and by the time the sun set both were snuggling and laughing as if nothing had happened. Their relationship has seldom been easy in this life, but back then, before everything became like this, most of their problems could be fixed, or at least placated, so easily that--
“I hate you.”
…
...Nothing about the musical preparations, until the very end, worked out easy. Everything felt like a prelude, a quiet warning, of what was to come. If the difficulties in the process were indeed signs, had Joan and Anne known how to interpret them, perhaps none of them would be here today.
Not that the entity ever gave them such a chance.
With all that's happening, Joan looking outstandingly awful means nothing. Anne also feels as horrible, if not worse, than that miserable day when they signed the final papers of their demonically-imposed penitence. There is nothing of note here today.
A tense aftermath to a tense end of last week. It's fitting. Nothing screams at Anne that she should suspect someone more or less of being the presumable third party to Catherine and Mary.
...There has to be a third party because that text didn't send itself, and Catherine couldn't have hurt herself so severely. Mary couldn't have hit her, either, since she was too busy abducting her siblings at that time. Who the third person is and why they're turning against their friends is something Anne will either find out or die trying.
Her life isn't worth much if Lizzie despises it anyway.
...All the feelings expanding in Anne's chest will explode. When they do, she'll fall apart. But not today. Not as long as she keeps her focus on weeding out the pathetic excuse for a human being that's been playing with them all along.
As soon as she has its identity clear, she'll gladly present her case to everyone. Even if they aren't friends anymore nobody deserves to be played like a fiddle for some sick bastard's entertainment. Catherine and Mary are in on it for sure; Anne just has to narrow the third one down.
Almost ten minutes late Steve walks on stage. He's red in the face and fuming first thing in the morning; not a great outlook for how today will play out. Anne covers her phone with the sheet music she doesn't need until Steve is in front of her.
He goes on and on about how, were there to be a repeat of Saturday at any point in the future, the show is cancelled. He doesn't care, he'll see everyone at court if it comes to that. He isn't dealing with anything from anyone anymore no matter what. If someone isn't going to behave he will ruin their lives personally. Charming things to hear. Amanda's replacement will come soon, until then they'll have to make do without an MD. And since he doesn't want to waste any time on this anymore, warm-ups begin.
The little bundle of grey pixels that make up Lizzie's form move as she rolls over in bed but doesn't get up.
Is this taking it too far?
…
“Maybe it was better for me that you died!!”
...No, not at all. Elizabeth is a liability and has proven herself as such. If she's incapable of thinking straight, she can sulk all she wants.
She'll come around. For now, all Anne has to worry about is figuring out who the last puzzle piece is.
She won't know peace ever again until then.
Chapter 55: Spinning Out (Part 5)
Chapter Text
Everything was going too well. God forbid anything goes well in this production.
Five minutes away from first break, because apparently she would explode if she waited a little more, Jane had to go ahead and return to her roots as a living nightmare.
Bessie taps her bass resting on her lap. No, nobody said Jane was underperforming today, she made that up. All Catherine's alt said, very kindly as well, is that she was singing a bit off-tune. That, seemingly, warrants testing Steve's patience this early in the morning.
...Bessie would have been more concerned before receiving the message she did on the bus. The one about how, since she's failed two tasks, she'll be getting doubly punished.
She failed one, it's true. She had one for Saturday or Mary would disappear. She was going to go through with it to be safe. All Bessie had to do was mess with Anna again however she saw fit; it wasn't a huge ask compared to the crap she's been instructed to pull. However, whatever happened that day Bessie has no memory of anything before she and Kathryn left the theatre.
That was two days ago. That's not norm--
She doesn't have time to dwell on her suspicions and make-believe assumptions now. Yeah yeah, blackouts in memory aren't normal. Like that's news.
The point is that yes, she did fail a task. The one from Saturday she forgot about entirely after her attention was drawn to Anna verbally massacring Kathryn. She didn't even think about or remember her failed task until her phone got that message. Any tension she could have derived from it was totally drained by ringmaster's insistence that she didn't accomplish her task from the previous week, either.
“You failed to make a scene, so I will make a scene out of you. I swear :)”
It's funny, because the way Bessie remembers it, her creepy doll under María's vanity did make a scene. A huge one at that. If ringmaster were as omniscient as they claim, they would have told her off for making a scene on the wrong target; they would have known that. They don't because it's just one or several of them.
On the topic of scenes, if Jane is getting contacted at all, she must be making ringmaster happiest by making a jackass out of herself like this. Yeah, yeah, she was off key. Which she was. Nobody was blaming her, everyone's been as nice as they should be to her despite all she's done since she had the misfortune of witnessing Amanda's death. But she had to go ahead and make a scene.
Whoever ringmaster is, it's rather concerning they brought Mary into this. Especially since she did go missing. Kind of? She took her siblings out for a day from what Bessie has surmised from overhearing Catalina talk to Anne and Jane. It seems all three of them planned a secret escapade.
...A small smile forces itself onto Bessie. They were adorable siblings. She's always thought their mothers forcing them apart for their own issues was monstrous. She's on the kids' side here, they deserved to be together without having to be punished for it. Their mothers suck.
Kathryn walked up to Anne after that, very curtly asking if Elizabeth is okay and if she “went missing”; exact same wording that Bessie's message used about Mary. Anne said she might have if Anne hadn't contacted the authorities soon enough and Kathryn paled a little.
It's normal she was worried about Elizabeth, they used to be close. But asking if she “went missing” when it was obvious from context that she was alright, just with her sister, stuck out. Is Bessie overthinking? Maybe; but seeing as at minimum one of the ten people on stage is making a game out of their collective misery, if something catches her attention she's going to dissect it.
If she wasn't the only one who was threatened with one of the kids “going missing”, a lot of last Saturday clicks into place. Like Anna insulting Kathryn, to name one. Besides, all three kids “went missing,” if their outing counts as such. Bessie was only threatened with Mary, the kid she was closest to. It stands to reason said threat was extended to everyone regarding the child they were most attached to.
How ringmaster got them to tear into one another after a period of relative peace and quiet on the same day the kids left without their mothers knowing is something that's been nagging Bessie since she found out. Then again, since all information ringmaster gleams seems to in some capacity related to their phones (or at least Bessie hasn't come up with a better explanation yet), it isn't a stretch of the imagination to assume they somehow got their hands on the kids' devices too and simply mapped their vile plan onto that date.
It gives some validity to the whole deal about “the kids disappearing.” Since nobody wants harm to befall the only innocent parties, it's almost a sure-fire way to ensure there will be the chaos this ringmaster person thrives off of. Ringmaster didn't even have to do anything to that effect: the kids' little escapade did it for them. All three of them, to their mothers' knowledge, were “gone” until they were located. A cruelly perfect plan fitting someone like ringmaster.
Bessie can't wait to hear unlikely ally's take on all this. She was informed they'd contact her soon enough. Alone there's only so much she can do. With them, if they're on her side and this isn't another ploy, she might uncover new things.
...She can't take Kathryn's pain away, but she can spare her being involved in this wreck. It's the least the girl deserves.
Steve is about to spontaneously combust, as Kathryn foretold on the bus. Bessie wants to roll her eyes and be annoyed, but in all honesty if she had to deal with Jane in this mood she would also have veins popping out the side of her head.
...It sucks. This screaming match isn't enough to keep Bessie engaged. Truly a tragedy, considering every time she isn't she finds her mind wandering to how much pain Kathryn is in despite her attempts to hide it, and how Anna was the source of it. And Bessie was the one who suggested Kathryn spend more time with Anna on New Year's.
On brand as always, her feelings on both of them are volatile and erratic. Most of her cares about Kathryn and is rather cross at Anna for what she said. Even if she could confirm it was only because she thought she had no other alternative it won't heal the damage already inflicted. There are little blips here and there, though. Moments where Bessie feels...
...Hmm...
...It's... Okay, obviously it's her feeling it. It just feels like an intrusion? The way she's always imagined the Force works in Star Wars, when the Jedi use it to connect with other people's minds. Or the way she envisions empaths operate, if they're even real. Feeling something... foreign? From outside the confines of one's mind?
Except from the inside. And this is about herself, not other peop--
In any case, moments where she catches and disgusts herself feeling slight schadenfreude that Kathryn and Anna--
“Jane, you need to chill.”
Kathryn says it with no malice, a soothing tone. She's walked up behind Jane's chair, placing a hand on her shoulder. From the looks of it, Jane was venting her frustrations on Karina.
“You're all worked up, it's fine. Do you want me to get you some--?”
Jane shrugs her off, grinning with no humor. “So you can poison me, cousin dearest?”
Kathryn frowns slightly, tilting her head to the side. Anna makes to stand, but one dirty look from Kathryn keeps her on her seat.
“Why would I poison you?”
With a big, dramatic sigh, Jane shrugs, twisting around to look at Kathryn. “Say, the day Amanda died.” Her sardonic expression morphs into a scowl. “What were you doing?”
...What?
Kathryn stares at Jane, frown deepening. “I was on break, like everyone else. Why?”
Jane raises a sarcastic eyebrow. “Do you know what, little kitten?” At the pet name, Kathryn recoils. “Whatever you were doing “like everyone else,” it's awful weird how Amanda's final words were about you, and how you were the one causing all the problems around here. Do you have any idea why that might be?”
“What?” Kathryn takes a step back. “Why would she talk about me? We were never on good terms, I don't think we ever spoke off stage. What--?”
“What were her exact words, Jane?” Anne mutters. She's looking at Kathryn expressionless, without blinking. “What did Amanda say?”
“You don't think this bullshit is true, right?” Kathryn crosses her arms. Though it's more like she's hugging herself. “I never--”
“She said how a “little” someone, someone nobody would expect, was the person behind it all. She'd “walked in” on her.” Jane side-eyes Catalina. “I know she's a prime candidate for being “little”, but she was on sick leave. The only “little” person here is you.”
The silence her words bring is as tense as the one preluding Anna attacking Kathryn last week. What the hell is Jane on about? Bessie slides her bass onto the floor. Just in case she needs to intervene.
Maybe Jane's right. Maybe Kath--
Bullshit. She wouldn't right?
…
...Bessie isn't the only one who's considering Jane telling the truth. All eyes are on Kathryn as if the spotlight were on her. Her face is reddening accordingly. Even Steve and Daphne, for once, are letting the events unfold.
“I'm as tall as she is,” Joan growls, breaking the spell. “That makes me suspicious as well by that logic; back off.”
“You were with me all the time.” Such a deep, commanding voice could only be Karina's. “A bunch of people saw us walking around.”
...Why is Joan staring at Karina with such... Disgust, maybe? Did they argue?
“...Who were you with, Kathryn?” Anne's question is less an inquiry and more an accusation. “Why would Amanda mention you?”
Kathryn looks at everyone one by one. Catalina's questioning gaze, Anne's condemning stare, Jane's smug satisfaction, Anna's pensive look...
“I have no idea.” Though she's trying to be cold about it, she crosses her arms tighter. “I was alone, but I haven't done anything. I promise.”
“...Did you mention her when you spoke to the police?” María addresses Jane, ignoring what Kathryn just said, pointing at her with her chin. “When Amanda died, did you tell the police?”
Kathryn huffs, relieving some tension from her neck by twisting it to the side. “Let's say I'm the one causing all the problems -which is demonstrably false, but you creeps are being unreasonable-. How would that lead to me killing someone with a stage light? Are you insane?”
“Stranger things have happened,” Adrian says through gritted teeth. “If Amanda mentioned you it was for a reason.”
Kathryn's eyes widen. “Are you serious? Do you really think—?”
“You people are unreal,” Joan shoots. “Is “short” all we're going off of to accuse one of us not only of being behind all the things all of us contributed to, but a proven technical failure too?” She bows her head. “I know we don't get along anymore, but this is just sad. We're losing the plot, guys.”
...The only reasonable words spoken so far. All of this is assuming Jane isn't stirring shit on purpose. As much as Bessie wants to believe she wouldn't go as far as to weaponize Amanda's death for her purposes, there's no telling if she was instructed to do something like this.
Or if she's legitimately horrible enough to do it of her own accord. Bessie doesn't know Jane much. All she knows is that, long before Amanda died, she derived intense pleasure from hurting the people around her. She'd go as far as to hurt Anne when her arm was still healing after it broke; Bessie caught her red-handed about to throw Anne's sling into the toilet.
On the other hand, Kathryn is much nicer and kinder than anyone here deserves. What if she isn't? She's better than all of them combined. Even after being relentlessly harassed by almost everyone present, she hasn't gone out of her way to cause problems once; she's only defended herself.
That would be a good strategy to clear her name, you know?
…
Kathryn's cheeks are flushed from stress, looking from face to face hoping to find anything other than doubt or accusation. She's standing her ground, trying not to let the fear bleed out, but the rise and fall of her shoulders is a bit too quick.
“...Should we contact the authorities?” Adrian looks over at Steve. “They have to know this.”
Kathryn's jaw tenses, regarding who by all means seemed to be her friend with utter disbelief. Anna on Saturday, now this.
Fuck it.
Bessie stands up. “Over mere speculation? Are we being serious?” She stares at Adrian. “Jane says, with zero backing evidence, that Amanda mentioned a short person before the light fell, and because of it we all conclude it's Kathryn, and that she was related to Amanda's death? Joan's right here, you've all lost it.”
Jane's cheeks tint as red as Kathryn's with rage rather than... whatever it is Kathryn's feeling. It must be a tangle of emotions.
“My word should be enough. Do you really think I would lie about--?”
“I do,” Bessie deadpans. It's kind of the truth; but Bessie has no time nor reason to elaborate. “Excuse me for not believing someone notorious for causing problems and stirring arguments on purpose. You've been such a perfect angel since the production began I can't believe someone would think you'd stoop that low to create chaos you can laugh at.”
Seething through eyes narrowed with rage, Jane opens her mouth to reply. Anne, cousin of the year, stands up, taking a step closer to Bessie.
“Jane was the person most affected by Amanda's death, you cunt. Do you really think she'd make a mockery of it?”
Before Bessie can string her thoughts together, María groans. “Pardon, Anne. She was the person most affected by the death of someone she didn't even know?!”
“You're one to talk,” Adrian snaps. “You were just using her.”
María brings a hand to her forehead. “She committed a crime against me! Do you need to get your head checked?!”
...There we go, now it feels like home. Baseless accusations, using serious events as fodder for carnage, bullying innocent innocent? people for no discernable reason, Steve about to lose it...
Amid the storm of clashing voices and accusations echoing off the walls meant to house art Kathryn remains still. She watches Anna, regarding her with the same intensity. Whereas Kathryn is sporting an almost pleading expression, Anna observes her with... hesitation, maybe. Doubt of some sort for sure.
Chapter 56: Spinning Out (Part 6)
Chapter Text
...To hell with this. Even if part of Bessie holds utterly unfounded hesitation, this isn't okay. She walks up to Kathryn.
“Perfect time for some tea, don't you think?”
Her voice pulls Kathryn out of her anguished reverie. She blinks, returning to the present, looking at Bessie with confusion. “Excuse me?”
Bessie nods gravely, linking her arm with Kathryn, gently leading her outside. “We're running out of break time, I want tea. First bit of rent you're paying is inviting me to tea; it's only fair.”
She's more or less dragging Kathryn, leaving behind the reverberating screams and arguments. As soon as they're out of the stage Kathryn steels herself, pulling on Bessie's arm as she refuses to take another step.
“The cafeteria isn't--”
“Why?” Kathryn looks down, letting go of Bessie. Her arms are tense, pressed closed to her sides as if fighting the urge to hold herself again lest she break apart. “Why are you helping me? I don't get it.”
Bessie sighs, feigning exasperation. “I already said--”
Kathryn raises her hand sharply, shaking her head. “Skip the bullshit.” She glares at Bessie. “What's in it for you?”
...In it...?
“What do you mean, “what's in it for me”? I don't know what you're talking about.”
Did she do something wrong? Did she push Kathryn too far? Did--?
“No one gives anything for free, but you won't stop helping me and I don't know why. Help me understand, will you? Why the hell would you help me after all we've been through? Why would you do it for free?”
...Oh.
...Perhaps the right way to feel would be... Angry, maybe? Kathryn hasn't outright accused Bessie of anything, but her small voice conveyed it clear as day. She doesn't think Bessie's help is being genuine. She thinks Bessie is waiting to get something from her. Perhaps it should be offensive, but no matter where Bessie searches within her no such emotion is to be found.
If anything, part of her resonates deeply with Kathryn's hesitation. There's an internal, buried desire to reach forward and ask “Do you mistrust everyone, too? Are you also unable to connect with anyone because you're always expecting them to stab you in the back? I'm not alone in this?”
The smile Bessie can offer Kathryn is nothing but sad and bitter. As much as they say shared pain hurts less, there is little Bessie wouldn't do if it meant she could have spared Kathryn the fate that befell her.
“I suppose for the same reason you helped me on New Year's.”
Kathryn looks away from her. “I already asked you not to flatter yourself. I did it for your niece.”
“So long before I told you about her over dinner, when you saw me having a bad time with Eric over the phone, you did it for Arianna? You stayed with me because you saw I wasn't well for someone I hadn't told you about yet?” She lets out a low whistle. “Didn't know you were reincarnated with precognition; I missed out when they were handing out the supernatural abilities.”
Kathryn keeps her eyes on the wall to her right. The tip of her ears turn pink though. Horrible moment to point out it's cute, so Bessie will put a pin on that one.
...More realistically, she'll tease Kathryn about it at a later date, when she sees it again, because she'll forget about it within the next five minutes.
“...It's not the same. I only kept you company and listened to you. You're doing a lot more. Why?”
...Maybe Bessie should reconsider the bit about rent. If only for Kathryn's comfort. If the script were flipped and she were the eighteen year-old being hosted by essentially an acquaintance for free, she wouldn't be thinking the best of the situation, either.
Stupid oversight.
“Solidarity, but solidarity only goes so far.” Kathryn closes her eyes with an exhausted “I knew it” expression. “That's why I'm going to give you a definitive price for rent by nightfall, okay?”
Kathryn looks intently at her, trying to read her expression for any hidden motive. When she's satisfied, or at least when she gives up, she walks past Bessie, beckoning for her to follow.
“Nightfall it is then. Or I'll start looking for somewhere else to go.”
...Bessie has asked herself why she's doing this many times herself. Maybe she's just being selfish, projecting herself onto Kathryn. Perhaps it's a subconscious way to get back at Anna. For a while Bessie felt like Anna had “abandoned” her for Kathryn; how ironic is it for her to “have” Kathryn now? A part of her still feels that way. In all honesty, if she had to answer Kathryn's query, it would be the same reason she's helping Arianna.
Someone has to care. If everyone went through life only concerning themselves with their immediate, inevitable problems, it would be a much colder dump than it already is. Bessie will never change the world; she doesn't aim so high either. But for her many faults, hypocrisy isn't among them. If there's something she'd like to change, she doesn't get to not enforce it whenever she can.
The cold, hard truth is that, by and large, people do not care about abused children. Girls get groomed because they're “too stupid”, no such thing as a boy being abused, little kids are all liars exaggerating “friendliness” from the adults around them because “it's what kids do.” Regardless of age or gender, when it comes to adults hurting children the general response is to deflect and take away from the harm that's been caused.
Instead of confronting how the faceless predators people warn their children about are much less so abstract concepts taught for the sake of caution, and more accurately family, friends, neighbours, religious leaders, by and large people would much rather dust this entire subject under the rug. Survivors are consistently asked to “get over it”, or “stop making it a big deal, it was years ago.”
...Bessie can't. She can't do that. She can't; she couldn't live with herself. The monsters walk among us, they're the people everyone trusts and least suspects. Statistics back this up; perpetrators of child abuse are disproportionately people the victim and their parents knew and trusted. They're not these strangers hiding behind a bush ready to jump out and lure unsuspecting children to the back of a van with candy. They're adults most people would trust. Teachers, after school instructors, nannies, family friends, family members.
...Whether Bessie has an obligation towards Arianna or Kathryn is irrelevant. Everyone owes at least caring to one another. Caring is the bare minimum. If no one else is going to do it, might as well be her.
Getting along with someone, or having a fraught past, should not be a factor in helping them in such extreme cases. It's not like Kathryn has anyone else after Anna hurt her like that.
And besides--
“...Do you also think it was me?”
Kathryn slows down, falling next to Bessie before the silver double doors leading to the cafeteria, looking at her out of the corner of her eye. “Everyone thinks so. Do you think I'm the one orchestrating all this?”
...It's a horrible question Bessie has no satisfying answer for. If anything because she can hardly be consistent about anything in life.
...Jane was likely honest about what she said. It's simply also plausible that she's lying, and cornering Kathryn like that was unacceptable. Amanda probably did mention someone short; Bessie would rather not assume such levels of malice out of even someone like Jane when it comes to another person's death. Does that point to Kathryn? Bessie has suspected it being one of them for a while, but Kathryn is the person she's almost fully certain can't be ringmaster.
It still leaves room for doubt, and definitely there are parts under the surface writhing with hesitation or direct blame. It's like every time Bessie is confronted with any question or situation, an entire mechanism of gears begins spinning under her skin. Never in the same direction, always fuelling different conclusions. Sometimes the pull is so intense she can't make up her mind.
It's a very weak tug this time. As much as the parts responsible for this incongruent feeling are trying to sway her, she's going to need a lot more to change her entire stance on ringmaster and accuse Kathryn on such tenuous “evidence.”
Assuming Jane wasn't pushed into saying that, or even did it of her own volition and Bessie's giving her too much credit.
Bessie shrugs, flipping her hair over her shoulder. “Don't flatter yourself. I've seen Jane cause 50% of the problems we've experienced with my own eyes. And as for the haunted vibes the production has, I doubt one single person could do it on their own. Just how inflated is your ego, Kathryn?”
Bessie makes sure to smile at the end so Kathryn knows it's a joke. Despite herself, her lips curve a little before falling again along with her gaze.
“...Did you see how Anna and Adrian looked at...?” She waves herself off. “Ignore that, I'm sorry. It's not your problem; that was weird.”
Of all people, Kathryn caring about how people look at her cuts deeper than it should. A girl who stared at a crowd gracefully before her death isn't easily affected by other's perception of her.
Anna and Adrian are going to hell.
“I think everyone has rocks for brains if they think any one person can be blamed for all that's going on; be it you or someone else. They're just looking for a scapegoat because people like having a villain to point fingers at instead of taking accountability for the crap they've personally done.
“None of us are saints. Some of us struggle more than others to accept that. I think it's unfair they blew up on you.”
The tips of Kathryn's ears turn pink once more. She looks at the wall opposite Bessie as if it were the most interesting thing in the world. “What if I took part in it?”
...Well, so did Bessie. Someone lead her to believe the demon was back.
“None of us are saints, Kathryn. Me included. I wouldn't hold it against you. If anyone, I think you'd be the most justified in going just a bit batshit.”
At last, a little giggle comes from Kathryn. Abandoning her vested interest in the wall she looks at Bessie again. “You're so weird. You know that, right?”
...Maybe they're not friends, maybe they can't be anymore. Yet never more than now has Bessie regretted going so off the rails when they first woke up than right now.
If she hadn't, perhaps she could still have Kathryn's friendship. Even if she can't, even if it's too late, one thing Bessie's mostly sure of is there are few things she wouldn't do to keep her smile going forever.
“You sure have a way of appealing to your landlord, I can't believe what I'm hearing.” She opens the doors, holding them open for Kathryn. “Just made your rent 10 pounds more expensive, are you happy with yourself?”
Kathryn's grin grows a bit. “What, for being honest? Is that legal?”
“Fifteen pounds.”
“Bessie!!” She giggles more than speaks her name. Bessie already thought Kathryn's voice was beautiful from hearing her sing. Nothing beats her laughter though.
She walks inside. “Sky's the limit when one doesn't give a fuck. Unfortunately for you, I do not.”
Kathryn follows. “You're evil.”
“Twenty pounds.”
Kathryn groans, hiding her face in her hands. This is the least miserable she's been since Saturday. Being the reason for her comfort has a certain warmth for Bessie that settles on her chest gently as a falling flower petal.
Her phone vibrates in her pocket. Ringmaster can go fuck themself for all Bessie cares. She'll give them her attention when she feels like it.
A pang of fear still rings through her, close and distant all the same. It's weird.
The cafeteria is deserted, not even the people who work here are present. It's getting late, so Kathryn and Bessie get some soda from the vending machine instead. Kathryn doesn't talk much as they return to the stage. Assuming Steve didn't extend their break due to it being consumed by the arguing, which is unlikely, they'll barely make it on time. Angering him further and putting more tension on Kathryn is the last thing she needs.
...They're just sipping from their cans as they go back on their steps, it isn't a big dramatic moment by any stretch of the imagination. Yet there's something... The last time Bessie felt like this was on New Year's, when she was with Kathryn.
Even if they aren't friends and Bessie blew her chance long ago, when she's with Kathryn it feels like she isn't alone anymore. She hasn't experienced anything similar since they all parted ways four years ago.
Polarizing as Bessie's emotions can be, Kathryn's presence is an overwhelmingly positive experience overall.
As soon as they round a corner and the stage entrance comes into sight, Kathryn stands a bit straighter. Bessie puts a hand on her shoulder, gently as always. Kathryn doesn't pull away.
“One more incident like that and we'll get to see Steve explode. Aren't you excited?”
The crooked smile Kathryn responds with is a sad one, but she nods. “It's what he deserves. Jane make Steve explode challenge 2024.”
Bessie gives her a little pat before letting go. She starts walking again. “Show time.”
...The stage is... empty. But that... There's something wrong... There's...
…
“What the hell?” Kathryn whispers she sounds far away. It's happening again.
All the chairs have been haphazardly pushed to the corners of the room leaving only one in the middle. All stage lights are focused on it. Bessie looks around her vision lags, it moves slower than her head.
There's no one else here. And that chair has her bag and bass underneath it.
...All that would be bad enough on its own. The sentence on the wall opposite the audience seats reading “The price of a hymen :)” in red ink makes it worse, if possible.
Her chest is throbbing. Her head spins. Something is pushing out from the inside. A pair of small hands begging her to get out--
She walks towards it of her own accord, breaking the silence with each echoing footstep.
“Bessie, don't. Let's get someone to...” Kathryn sounds... like she's under water. Why is she so far away?
On her chair is a squirt of red ink it hurts and several pound bills.
146, right?
She watches her own hand descend to it through a tunnel of wavering white. Her arm should not be that long, her ears should not be ringing. She can feel every breath against her nose and lips.
Get out. Get out get out get out get out of--
...146 indeed. The price Henry bribed her father with.
He should have protected her. He sold her instead. That's all she was good for. Not even her own parents could love something like--
...146 pounds is all her life was worth. Henry paid for her like he would cattle. She was a transaction to her parents. Nothing more than a way to make money.
It's not my fault. It's not my fault I didn't do anything I didn't seduce him I--
...Sometimes Bessie wishes she'd never been born.
Hands. Hands on her legs, leaving bruises--
Her body's knees weaken, but she's staring from above, somewhere in the ceiling as if she could fly away and vanish from this horrendous stage. She has to move, do something, but she can't.
She never can. All she can do is stay very still and hope he finishes fast. Fighting back is pointless. If she fights back he hits her. She can't--
She doesn't feel anything as she dry heaves, or even as Kathryn goes up to her as fast as she can and sinks next to her, draping an arm around her shoulders. Her mouth moves, but no sound comes out. All external sounds are quiet, inaudible from in here. Down in the hazy depths of her mind, nothing can get in.
The voices within, though, rage louder than ever. The angry, the distraught, the sickly. They overlap so much she can't make sense of any of them. If she manages to latch onto a sentence, a string of thought, and lets go of it to tune into another, when she returns to the former it's progressed without her.
How odd, for her thoughts to carry on without her. How rude.
A child crying. A girl screaming. A man fending off invisible hands digging into her thighs and restraining her wrists. Pushing back the lips pressing against hers, the thick scent of alcohol making her eyes water as--
Her slumped, motionless body and Kathryn become harder and harder to see as the black fog thickens. The bills with the entire value of her life slide from a motionless hand she cannot command to tense anymore.
I hate him. I hate him I want him to die. Genuinely want him to die. I hope--
...He's already dead, kid, get with the times.
If anything, if anyone, Bessie wishes it were her who'd stayed dead.
Chapter 57: Spinning Out (Part 7 -Final-)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“You should be dead. Don't think you deserve to live again for a moment. The world would be better without scum like you. If it were up to me you'd be dead where you stand. You bring nothing good to the world, you're a piece of shit. I'm watching you, you bitch. Stay the hell away from my daughter or next time I'm getting you registered as a sex offender.”
Beep.
“It was a fucking mistake that something like you came back. Remember all the people you killed, you sick fuck? You should be locked up for life. The police made a mistake letting the likes of you run free. You're gonna go burn up a building in retaliation now, are you? Planning arson to feel better about yourself? You kept my daughter locked up long enough last time, what were you going to do to her now? Kidnap her forever? Die. Be a brave person and do it yourself. Die, or I'll make sure you wished to be dead every day of your miserable life.”
Beep.
“Still breathing? Damn shame. The world is better off without some people, like you. If you ever touch my daughter again I'm going to kill you. I'm going to burn you like you burnt all the people of my faith. I wish you'd been aborted like all the other kids your mother had. You were a mistake in God's plan, Satan made you just so you could ruin everything good and beautiful in the world, like my daughter. I'm sure your mother would be happier without something as disgusting as you living in her house. You freak.”
Beep.
“What do you even do in that house all the time? What kind of pervert are you? Why do you look for the company of little kids? Your friendship with Catherine broke something in your head nobody can fix. Except a bullet.”
Beep.
“I'd sleep easier at night if your death were in the obituaries. Your sister would, too. She doesn't really love you, you know? She just felt sorry for you because she's too good and kind for her own good. Stay the fuck away from my daughter.”
Beep.
“I'll wear yellow to your funeral.”
Beep.
“If you come near her one more time I swear by all that is holy that you'll regret it. You'll regret it for the rest of your miserable life. I'm going to become a fucking nightmare for you. I'll never let you forget the monster you are. Bloody Mary. You killed so many innocents. Did you like hearing their cries as they agonized to death? Did you like the scent of burning fllesh? Did you like imagining the families you ruined? Did you like seeing how they melted before dying? Do you miss it? Were you going to burn my daughter and Edward too? Go die.”
Beep.
“You kept her prisoner. You kept her prisoner for no reason you bitch. You took a perfectly good, innocent girl, and ruined her. This is all your fault. She's hurting because of you. You're a calamity. Everyone would be better off without you, especially your siblings. You've ruined their lives. They would be happier if you'd never been born. Think of that.”
Beep.
“Hey, did you know why your husband couldn't stay faithful to you and love you? Because you're empty. There's nothing to love and there's nothing to hate. You're just nothing. You're just a waste of air and space. You shouldn't be here, you don't belong with the living. Go back to the grave you belong to. Nobody wants you anyway. Your mother hates you.”
Beep.
“You're ruining everything. What did you tell my daughter? What ideas did you get into her head? What the fuck is wrong with you?! She's blaming me now for keeping her safe from you. I can see what you've talked about, you're a fucking groomer. You've groomed two innocent children into thinking you're good for them and care about them. You can't even love. You're not capable of anything that isn't destruction. You're a fucking groomer. Keep your hands off my daughter. Die in a ditch.”
Beep.
“Do you know why God never gave you a baby? Because you would have burnt it. He knew you didn't deserve anything sweet and precious. You like ruining innocence, you like ruining perfectly good people who are untarnished. Is it a sexual thing or are you just a freak like that? Why do you want to ruin good, innocent kids with your presence? I hope you die. I'm praying for your death every day. I'm sure the devil misses you; he must miss having someone he can feel kind and gentle around by comparison. Now go back to his arms.”
Beep.
“Hi, Mary, this is Jane. I just wanted to say I regret having Henry accept you back into the family. I wish I'd convinced him to execute you instead. If you touch my son again I will find you, and I will kill you as slowly as I can. I'll go to prison, but you're going to die such a gruesome, slow, painful death you'll regret having been born. God made a mistake with you. I can fix it. And, if you get close to him again, I will. It's not a threat, dear. It's a warning. Stay away from him and I won't cut you up into pieces so small the police can't even tell you were human at one point. Be careful. Watch your back.”
Beep.
Small, pale discs of light filter through the holes in the blinds, dotting Mary's room with little ovals disrupting the otherwise pitch black. She plays her voicemail again. How many times has she heard it so far? All night long, maybe? Did she even sleep?
She closes her eyes, letting Anne and Jane's voice tell her everything she already knows. She had no intent like Anne suggests in her siblings, that's disgusting beyond belief. Thinking about it makes Mary nauseous, but she can't hold it against Anne.
Assuming the worst of Mary should be the default. Why would anyone think otherwise of a monster such as her?
Mamma hasn't spoken to her at all since Saturday. Mary tried to talk to her first, but she listened to the over twenty angry voice mails and messages Anne and Jane left for her on the way home while Mary was driving.
The way she looked at Mary, the hurt in her eyes, was all Mary needed to know her mother was going to blame her again.
What else does she deserve?
…
She asked for Mary's side of the story, but Mary is almost entirely sure mamma didn't believe a word if she listened at all. It's... It's only fair, though. She doesn't blame mamma either.
Anne is right in almost everything, Except for the predator accusations, Mary agrees. She's a blight in her siblings' lives. She's a blight in everyone's lives. She should have been executed when she was a child, before she could cause all the carnage and pain she did. She should have never been born. Mamma would be happier without her. She hurt her siblings more than helped.
She should be dead.
...Why she isn't yet she hasn't figured out. She was already prepared the night Lizzie contacted her. She pushed her plans back to be with her siblings and give them all she has to offer to help them until she became useless, a burden to them. It didn't take long, though. One meeting in and she's already managed to ruin their lives.
Their mums weren't the best to begin with. Anne was overbearing and Jane neglectful. If Mary allows herself to wonder what her siblings' lives look like now that their mothers are cross at them because of her she can't keep any meal down.
Not that she's been able to eat more than a few bites at a time regardless.
...Lizzie must be living in the prison she'd barely managed to break free from. Eddie must have been scolded and punished so drastically Mary can only hope Jane didn't lay a hand on him.
If she'd never replied to their messages and died, as she planned, they'd be better off. Not only was she useless to them, she was harmful to the only people who care about her anymore.
They should have never. Knowing what they do about her crimes, they should have pushed her into oncoming traffic.
As much as Mary knows her life is senseless and a blight, that she should stand up, go somewhere hidden and end it all where no one will have to be inconvenienced by finding her body, she can hardly get out of bed. She doesn't use the bathroom until she has no other choice. She doesn't eat if mamma is around.
Mamma left today without knocking on the wall. She didn't call her for supper last night or breakfast today.
Mamma knows she gave birth to a monster. Mamma regrets her birth and wishes any of her other babies had survived. There's been something wrong with Mary since the moment she first breathed. She's never been a person, just a harbinger of destruction.
The messages play over and over, repeating what Mary already knows. It's soothing to hear it, though. That way she can't convince herself it's “just depression talking” and it can help her go ahead and do what she needs to do.
If only she had the motivation to do it. If only she weren't such a waste and a blithering coward.
Notes:
And that's all! My, what a start of the week. Rest assured, everyone: from here it just gets worse (:
Thank you so much for reading, feel free to share your thoughts, i'd love to read them :3 Take care everyone, and have a great day!! Until next time!! ^^
Chapter 58: Trust (Part 1)
Notes:
Hello and welcome back!! First of all thank you so much for comments and kudos, everyone. Y'all are so nice ^^
Secondly, this fic has now been locked to archive users only (it will no longer appear to people without an account/not signed in) due to AO3 being recently scraped to train AI models and public works being the ones which were scraped for the dataset. It was quite grim, locking all my works to archive users only when i've had so many lovely interactions with guests, but damn it. I don't want my works to be scraped.
This scraping *seems* to be going nowhere so far after AO3 sent huggingface a DMCA Takedown, but there will likely be other scrapings. I'm not an optimist, you know? Ik locking my works isn't foolproof, either, but other than removing them all from AO3 and never posting on this site nor any other ever again, it's all i can do. And no, i am *not* considering removing my works and never posting again. Dear god, that is not even an option for me. I love these stories way too much to do that, so no worries.
And with that lovely (/s) update out of the way, onto the actual chapter update. Yay!! I'm gonna level with you all, this one was a doozy to proofread. I ended up rewriting two sections almost in their entirety, and one in its entirety. Idk what drugs past Sin was on when it sat down to write this chapter, but fuck. It needed to be reworked way more than any others so far. Here's to hoping it's the last one like this.
But yeah, that's about it. I'm almost fully recovered from the AO3 curse trying to strike me down (i'm *still* having violent coughing fits at random though, it is so hard to shake this off ugh), so there's that.
Anyway, thank you so very much for your time, i hope this update is worth it.
Chapter Text
(January 9th, 2024, Tuesday)
They were supposed to have breakfast earlier today so they wouldn't miss the tube. At least that's what Kathryn intended, but after yesterday's catastrophe she figured Bessie could do with sleeping in a little. Even if it means they end up taking the bus again.
The stage lights gathered on the seat. The red ink stain. The way Bessie collapsed when--
...Perhaps a year ago seeing her like that would have elicited, if not joy, at least not the concern persistently pulsating under Kathryn's skin. She would have felt sympathy, most likely. The average amount of worry she would have for a stranger. But she most certainly would not have felt like this.
Bessie is still in her room getting dressed. At least she seems less... lost in her head, for lack of a better term, than she was yesterday. She ran into Kathryn first thing in the morning on the way to the bathroom and didn't take one second too long to respond to her “Good morning.” Yesterday even “yes or no” questions were hard for Bessie at times.
Immediately after finding that wretched scene she was unresponsive. Her eyes were open but they didn't see. If she heard, she couldn't answer. It was worse, much worse, than the night of New Year's Eve.
Kathryn stayed with her all the time, trying to get her to snap out of it and get out of there before the others filed in. It only lasted a minute, all in all, but Kathryn couldn't spare Bessie the mortification of being seen in such a vulnerable failed again. All she could do was keep Bessie company, for what little it was worth so nothing until she came to.
...It would have already been heartbreaking enough if she hadn't been muttering to herself in a voice so quiet only Kathryn, hopefully, could hear. Just one sentence repeated over and over. Yet its addition made the scene all the more haunting and painful.
“I wasn't blessed. I wasn't blessed. I wasn't--”
Then Bessie just kind of... stood up, as if nothing had happened. Her entire demeanour was shaky, disoriented, but she was trying so hard to pretend everything was fine. She just... started fixing the chairs, putting them back in place, and wouldn't respond to anyone who spoke to her. Not because she was too out of it, like when she initially saw the vile scene laid out for her; she refused to acknowledge the incident at all.
Despite her best attempts, her mien was sluggish. She kept playing for half a bar after Steve told the band to stop, for instance. She took a moment every time Kathryn spoke to her on the way back home, as if she had to deeply ponder her answer to “Should we take a cab?” and things of similar calibre.
If asked she'd always say she was fine, that it was nothing, but that immediate can-do attitude did very little to assuage Kathryn's unease. Hell, partway through the day, after watching Bessie be almost convincing in her unbothered act, Kathryn caught herself thinking she was glad they're sharing an apartment. At least this way Bessie wasn't alone after that monstrosity.
...Kathryn may have not made peace with those feelings just yet. At first she was overwhelmed and anxious, having a good idea what the money left on Bessie's chair meant; and later she was furious. That crossed a line not even the truth history books about her came close to. Whoever is behind all this is getting extremely bold and Kathryn cannot wait to find out and ruin their life.
She only wanted to uncover them for her safety and Lizzie's first. Anna's as well. When did revenge become a part of it? How did Bessie end up mattering so much?
...It's still a bit messy. This might just be sympathy, or pity, or...
“I was a teenager in court, too.”
…
…To think just yesterday Kathryn was comparing Bessie to them over something as small and stupid as being told to button up when it was indeed cold. She did the same to Anna on Christmas Eve, too. That is disgusting. What the hell is wrong with Kathryn?
Sometimes it feels like they reincarnated with her. Not literally, but in the sense that they live on in her. Their handprints, their touch, their voices. They all continue to live inside Kathryn. She'll never break free of--
It wasn't the same story; Bessie was a victim and Kathryn was in control. She was in control, she was no victim, and that's exactly why she has to stop drawing parallels between them and everyone around her. Kathryn... Kathryn is safe now, and when she wasn't it was her fault. She was always in control.
Nobody can take that from her.
But yes, in any case, Kathryn can sympathize with Bessie. To a degree. Maybe. It's just... Just the normal amount of sympathy any person would have. Being able to personally relate isn't a requirement to feel bad for another human being, right?
Kathryn's had nightmares all night long. Nightmares of hands and lips and--
...Coincidental. Entirely besides the point.
Steve was a dick about the entire incident, going off about “insults based on their historical counterparts” again, but it didn't quite... click with Bessie. In appearance, at least. She later said she simply didn't care what anyone had to say, but still... It didn't feel like half of what transpired yesterday registered with Bessie in any meaningful way, that's all. Not with that half-present, half-elsewhere aura her neutral expression and delayed responses emitted.
After Jane's little explosion early on, the rest of the day went to shit. Things stolen, accusations thrown, insults left and right, the usual. The first thing Kathryn did when she got home was check her Twitter. Other than the threat that she will, indeed, get punished promptly, there were several new messages. Many tasks demanded of her along with copious threats were she to fail; ringmaster is trying to cause chaos at unprecedented level. Then again, everyone is so worked up after what happened with the kids on Saturday it's impossible to tell who's pissed and anxious, and who is following instructions.
It's bitterly ironic that Jane seems to think Kathryn is ringmaster, and everyone with her. Kathryn has no idea what Amanda was saying when she died, or how reliable Jane's memory of that day is. All she knows is she's been trying to stop this game from escalating since the literal first day of the production. This is the thanks she gets?
She wasn't doing it for the thanks anyway, but the way Anna Adrian looked at her...
“Kathryn you know I love you, right?”
…
...Yeah, right. That's why she looked at Kathryn like... like she was convinced Kathryn really was...
...Oh, never mind. Who cares what anyone thinks, right? The one universal constant in Kathryn's life is that, indeed, it is never, ever different.
Nobody can love her.
Bessie being like this helped Kathryn get out of her own head, as horrible as thinking that is. She got so upset on Bessie's behalf, and it caused such a commotion when everyone walked onto the stage and found the twisted setup, that Kathryn's supposed absolute, unquestionable confirmation as ringmaster slipped through the cracks. Tensions rising from that point forwards didn't help people remember her supposed guilt either.
Why did Anna look at her like that? She was looking at Kathryn as if she were guilty. Why? Even after what she said she has the audacity to--?
Anna doesn't matter anymore, goddamnit. Why is it so hard to let go of something that was never meant to be?! Kathryn is so fucking stupid--
“Kathryn you know I love you, right?”
…
As her flatmate, Kathryn can comfort Bessie as best she can, which is often nothing at all. As unlikely ally, she can probably give Bessie much more respite. It was tempting, so tempting to break out of the unlikely ally mask yesterday and tell Bessie flat out it's her so they could talk openly about it. Put all the pieces together, let her know she wasn't alone. But remaining anonymous, for now at least, is a necessity. Kathryn can't link unlikely ally's persona to herself under any circumstances.
Once Bessie finds out it's her she'll fuck something up inevitably and Bessie won't want to work with her anymore. Kathryn can't risk that; Bessie's the only person she's positive is part of the game. When Bessie inevitably realizes the kind of person Kathryn is she'll--
...As a precaution.
Kathryn checked her laptop again this morning. More threats, more tasks, more aggression than ever. If this is reflective of even a fraction of what others might have received, it's safe to say the theatre is going to be even worse than yesterday.
Which is going to make it much easier to reach the infidelity room and leave the letter sitting in Kathryn's bag for Bessie to find, at least. Silver lining, and so on. In theory if everyone is preoccupied with their tasks and their own issues, they'll be less likely to get in Kathryn's hair and question her innocence or lack thereof. Then again, depending on what, if anything, they've been instructed to do, the others might also be more attentive of her every move.
A dull headache has lived in Kathryn's temples since yesterday. It grows stronger every time she imagines what kind of day might be ahead. She'll have to improvise, it'll be--
A door opens in the back of the hallway. Bessie walks out in a green polo neck with her bag and bass ready. She looks like death warmed over, but she smiles at Kathryn. “We didn't talk about rent in the end, huh? Hope you haven't found anywhere else to go already.”
Like hell she's getting rid of Kathryn in these conditions. She may not be much, but at least she can keep an eye on Bessie.
“Trust me, it was tempting, but I'm patient.” She returns the smile. “I hope you slept well.”
The same scene as yesterday plays out. They exchange awkward pleasantries during breakfast, Kathryn ignores spikes of pain. They get ready and out the door, heading directly to the bus stop this time. It's so similar but it feels different.
Kathryn buttons up first thing. Her irritation is nowhere to be found, nor Bessie's dry humor. She tries to keep it up if the opportunity for her to make a snarky comment arises, but she doesn't force it. Neither of them bring up yesterday. Kathryn would like to ask how Bessie's managing, but who is she to pry in Bessie's private matters like that?
She keeps the conversation light for her instead, making an effort to communicate instead of sitting in easier silence. Despite having to work for it, although the conversation is clunky and dotted with awkward chuckles, it doesn't feel like a chore.
When the bus arrives two minutes behind, they board it. The bus is so full this morning people fill into the hallway separating both columns of seats. It's by luck alone that Kathryn and Bessie manage to secure two seats which have just been vacated before anyone else spots them. At Bessie's insistence, Kathryn takes the window seat. Like yesterday, the sky is a churning grey, frigid abyss waiting to deluge.
The person standing next to Bessie's seat pushes into her every time the bus turns right en route to the theatre, shoving her into Kathryn. She apologizes every time, but it isn't as uncomfortable as Kathryn would have thought.
...They're not friends, but she wants everything to work out for Bessie. On Kathryn's end at least, whatever happened four years prior is forgotten and forgiven.
If this gets her hurt--
Kathryn's perception of Bessie began changing two weeks ago whether she likes it or not. After yesterday Kathryn couldn't go back if she tried which she did. She tried to hate Bessie for a while yesterday before--. She may not trust Bessie, or want to be close in any capacity, but if there's anything she can help with, she gladly will.
The city slides beyond the window, obscured by the condensation of breaths and body heat within the bus, as Kathryn and Bessie gain confidence in their words. Though shadows of pain still cloud Bessie's eyes from time to time, the way she smiles is more genuine.
It'd be a lie if Kathryn said she doesn't feel slightly proud of herself for once in her life. Even if it was just this time, she managed to bring someone joy instead of misery.
It won't last.
-
Kathryn's initial prediction for the day was accurate. It's a wreck. Nobody respects what happened here yesterday.
In part, it's good for Bessie. Kathryn is mostly sure she's not the kind of person who would like to receive attention and concern for yesterday's incident. On the other hand, it was hard to imagine Jane being more unbearable than she was prior to Amanda's death, or how resilient Anne and her could be when teaming up against Kathryn.
Four years ago, when they were a fam--
...Bessie awkwardly asked her if they could go to the cafeteria together now that it's lunch break, but it's impossible. Kathryn has to leave a letter for her at the infidelity room; she won't get a better chance. While everyone's having lunch either in the appropriate area or in their changing rooms will be when they're busiest and most distracted from Kathryn's business.
She takes her sweet time putting everything back into her bag. Joan catches up with Bessie, saying something Kathryn can't hear from here, and they head off together. At least Bessie won't be alone. Kathryn felt slightly bad for not keeping her company. Why?
Anna dashes past Kathryn as if breathing the same air she exhales could hurt her. Whatever; Anna can do whatever she wants. It doesn't matter, she doesn't matter.
“What made you think I would want a conniving, manipulative slut like--?!”
She turns a left and vanishes through the left stage exit. Daphne asked her to meet up for a few notes on the choreography of Get Down, so--
...Why the hell is Kathryn still wasting time thinking about Anna? After all she's said and done, why does her heart still...?
“Kathryn you know I love you, right?”
…
Kathryn's the last one off the stage save Catalina. She's making no efforts to leave; it appears she'll stay here.
...She looks horrible since the incident with the kids on Saturday. If Kathryn weren't currently public enemy #1 she would consider checking up on her, because she's a doormat of Catalina's heart problem and all. Alas, right now Kathryn has higher chances of triggering an attack than being of any assistance.
Poison, as always. Making everything worse. Hurting everyone she--
...Her inclination to be closer to the others even when they're being horrible to her without reason, is something Kathryn still refuses to unpack. No amount of pondering the night on the rooftop is going to make it unravel its secrets to Kathryn. Whatever Catherine and her lived through isn't something Kathryn will make sense of any time soon. Not with her current knowledge. She can't do anything about demons toying with humans for nefarious reasons; so every time the thought pokes in she pushes it to the back again.
Humans playing with others though, hopefully she can remedy. As long as Bessie has seen or been told something interesting. Kathryn leaves through the right stage exit; everyone's had more than enough time to reach their destinations and not be loitering around the hallways, hopefully. Provided Bessie knows something Kathryn doesn't, there's a chance the two of them together might--
“Uhh, Kathryn?”
Adrian leans against the hallways' wall, waving shyly. “I... We need to talk.”
“Thank you, cutie.”
…
…Well... fuck. Of all times, of all possible days, Adrian would want to have a little chat, today is the worst.
“Can it wait for next break?” Kathryn intended for that to come out casually. She might as well have barked it at Adrian though, with the amount of fright and rage in her voice.
...Which is entirely Adrian's fault for kissing her believing pointless accusations. Then again, she's still grieving Amanda. Venting her pent up frustrations on Adrian won't make Kathryn look any more innocent, nor will it make her feel safer better about the pressure cooker the stage has become.
“...I mean, I guess.” Adrian drops her gaze. “I just...”
…
Kathryn should remain firm on this decision. Communicating with Bessie and staying far from Adrian is crucial. Bessie deserves justice, Lizzie deserves to be safe. As much of a bitch as Anne is Kathryn still loves her, she should be able to rest easy at night knowing her daughter is safe.
So Kathryn should stand her ground. Adrian might be grieving, but she kissed Kathryn believed Jane's words without hesitation. It really hurt more than it should, Kathryn has the right to be annoyed.
She doesn't want to be anywhere near Adrian lest she take any more liberties. That kiss--
--was Kathryn's fault. She... She always does this. Leads people on, then acts disgusted when they read her signs. Last week, before going to the closet, Kathryn realized Adrian has a crush on her. She realized, and she played it up on purpose. She did so to get the damn key, she used Adrian.
It still didn't give Adrian the right to--
…It felt awful in the moment, and it doesn't feel any better now it also feels threat--. Adrian's vulnerable, and any discomfort Kathryn feels is her own damn fault. She fucked around, she found out; she has to stop projecting onto everyone around her. No matter what Adrian did, no matter what accusations she believed, at the end of the day Kathryn whore that she is played with her. She--
“Thank you, cutie.”
Kathryn puts a hand on Adrian's shoulder her throat tightens. Her heart pounds. Adrian can't hurt her; Kathryn will be fine. She has to stop comparing everyone to them. Kathryn can handle herself; nothing happened that day. Nothing she didn't ask for, anyway. She's fine, it was all fine.
Trusting people always gets her hurt. She trusts them; then they--
True. But the fact of the matter is that Kathryn lead Adrian on to get the key from her. Kathryn always projects horrible crimes onto innocent people. Guarding herself isn't an excuse to manipulate others, then blaming them of the things Kathryn does.
And... in any case, Adrian needs support right now. The least Kathryn owes her after having used her and mentally accused her of awful things after that repugnant harmless kiss is helping her, right? She's grieving. Kathryn gives her arm a gentle squeeze she needs to run away; she can't br--. “What do you want?”
This will cost her blood.
Chapter 59: Trust (Part 2)
Chapter Text
…
…Adrian has nobody to discuss her grief with in these walls. She said so herself; everyone hated Amanda so much that now Adrian's isolated when it comes to mourning. Kathryn lead her on and then got unfairly cross at her; the least she can do is provide some respite. Even if she's only known Adrian for a short period of time, Kathryn is fond of her.
“Thank you, c--”
She might have a bit of time left to drop off the letter when they're done talking. If not, a couple of other decently long breaks remain. Kathryn can always go to the bathroom while the alts are doing their round of rehearsal and leave it then. It... It won't be a problem.
Can a lamb who willingly entertains a wolf be considered a victim?
Adrian looks at Kathryn's hand stop that, blush creeping up her cheeks stop that. With a shuddering sigh, she puts her arms around Kathryn's waist.
No. No. No no no no--
“I'm so sorry.”
...Every last nerve in Kathryn's body is on fire. Her heart races, her muscles tense. What... Why is this feeling so strong? Fear Attraction is... such an odd thing. Because it's attraction. The tension in Kathryn's chest, the rapid breathing, the flames under her skin. Telltale signs of love. She's fine. She made her own bed, now she lays in it. Yes, Adrian is dangerous cute. And she's kind, funny. Kind of a dork. She's adorable, and... and also a threat off limits. Kathryn can't be with her like that, or in any other way.
“Thank y--”
Slowly, very gently, she returns the gesture. Because this isn't a threat. She also initiated a hug with Adrian last week, and that's what gave her the idea that kissing Kathryn would be okay. She... She doesn't get to be afraid now. What a hypocrite Kathryn would be, right? To give a poor, innocent girl who she was using the wrong idea, and then refuse to give her basic comfort, right?
As they always tell her, she's a bad girl. Kathryn is such a bad girl for not wanting to finish what she starts. What she owes the poor people she seduces--
Adrian disengages, breathing a bit fast. She's smiling sadly, twiddling her hands as she asks Kathryn if they can go for a short walk.
“I... I have a lot to apologize for. I haven't been fair to you, and I'm sorry.”
If that's what it is, it's going to be a thankfully short conversation. Kathryn isn't cross at her just scared and hurt. Yes, Adrian made some pretty awful violations implications when Jane accused Kathryn, and she has María and Amanda's affair backwards in her head. But who's perfectly rational when they're grieving? Kathryn should be less harsh on Adrian and give her room to heal.
Away from Kathryn. Far, far away.
Although Kathryn tells her it's all fine, her heart skips a beat when Adrian insists on going on a short walk with her because she' has a crush, not because she's afraid. Kathryn has nothing to be afraid of. She's always in control; she caused this situation. An apology doesn't suffice, apparently, Adrian wants to explain why she behaved like that yesterday. Odd, since Kathryn already knows. Still, Adrian insists.
Why are they always so goddamn pushy? Why do they never take “no” for an answer? Why--?
...Everyone is right about Kathryn, huh? History, her cousins, everyone. How can she not be a disgusting human being when she compares every person who makes her slightly uncomfortable to them? Why... Why does her brain have to compare everyone it encounters to Mannox and Henry and-- and all of them?!
Because they're still alive. Alive inside her, itching to--
They're dead, for crying out loud! Dead and buried. For most people, that tends to be permanent.
“What made you think I would want a conniving, manipulative slut--?!”
Kathryn needs to stop comparing everyone to them. No matter what Anna stirred in her; his isn't fair. Adrian doesn't have anyone else to air out her feelings with. The only reason Kathryn feels uncomfortable around her is Kathryn herself. She can't be unfair enough to project that onto someone else. Someone innocent.
“Cutie.”
That was Kathryn's fault. It was all on her, now she has to live with it. Enough blaming others for her own shortcomings; what a horrible person Kathryn is.
Adrian said “a short walk”, anyway. Not the entirety of break. Kathryn used her; she'll be fine.
Little lambs who follow wolves into the woods are responsible for their own subsequent disembowelment. She should run.
They get lost in the theatre's insides again, going down corridors familiar and foreign alike run. Once they reach the area where doors no longer have identifiers only their footsteps and voices fill the air around them run. The lights are cold like those of a morgue run.
Adrian tells Kathryn more of the relationship she had with Amanda. How she could be callous and cruel, but also a kind, honest friend. Adrian doesn't seem to have the best home life, and when she was at her lowest a few months ago, despite her steely exterior, Amanda gave her a hand.
...The details Kathryn can't grasp, though. They're muted, silenced, stepped on by her racing pulse and thundering heart. How breathing evenly is becoming harder and harder. The electricity crackling under her skin, igniting every last nerve ending and begging it to turn around and leave effective immediate. What... What an awful person, to offer to comfort someone one personally harmed, and then be too busy panicking over one's own made up dangers than to actually listen.
In every life, in every incarnation, Kathryn is little more than a stupid, petulant child. Walking herself to her death sentence is her speciality in--
She has to do this, alright?! This-This bare minimum kindness is what Kathryn is obligated to give after mentally accusing Adrian of horrible, horrible things based on what, a kiss?! One that Kathryn herself propitiated by sending mixed signals?!
Adrian... Adrian is the only friend Kathryn has left. The only person who made the costly mistake of caring for something like her. And while she messed up by listening to Jane's codswallop, she's apologizing, right? Even-Even going the extra mile to explain her reasoning. People don't often apologize to Kathryn; especially not those who hurt her. Every time someone is nice to Kathryn, she ends up comparing them to heinous people, and then what?!
Anna left her. She can't tell Bessie she's unlikely ally because Bessie's bound to get tired of Kathryn, too. She-- Kathryn made a scene four years ago; she should have been better and not been jealous of Bessie. She needed support, too, and Kathryn was unbearable about it. Every time there's someone nice in her life Kathryn scares them away, hurts them, tears into them, sucks all their life away.
She already did it with Lady Rochford, god damnit. Kathryn is a walking death sentence. She ruins everything. She can't... She can't withdraw support from Adrian -who she fooled into caring for her- over an entirely made-up threat Kathryn is unjustly projecting onto her.
If she was uncomfortable last week it was her own damn fault. How does she get to feel anything remotely negative towards Adrian when Kathryn used her to get the keys? Come on; she was purposefully playing with Adrian's feelings and leading her on to get the damned key. How can Kathryn be ruthless enough to want to abandon Adrian now, no matter what she did, or what accusations she believed? Kathryn always--
...This corridor... This corridor is familiar. That T-junction at the end... They're heading to the infidelity room.
Kathryn needs to get out of here. Time to run. Last chance to--
...And abandon Adrian like that? After all she's done, after ditching Bessie to be here, after sacrificing this break to drop off the letter, Kathryn can't. She... She owes this to Adrian. Adrian cares about her; the only thing she's done “wrong” is accept Kathryn's overt signs. The... The office/storage room/murder basement area of the theatre is only so big. Perhaps... Adrian is leading her here subconsciously? Or... they've run out of winding corridors to traverse? There's... There's no way she lead Kathryn here to... Surely, she doesn't expect...
Little lambs who offer themselves up for slaughter don't get rescued.
“...so, as I guess you understand,” Adrian continues, playing with the bracelets around her right wrist, “I cared a lot about her. Even if uh, you all hated her.”
Kathryn nods. Her neck is stiff. “It's not easy to imagine her being so patient and understanding, but clearly she was.” Why is her voice so taut? Why is she breathing so fast? She's fine. She was the one who hurt Adrian; she's safe. “If she was kind to you it's normal to miss her. I'm sorry you've been made to feel like you shouldn't, or like you're bad if you do. We can't choose who we love.”
Her heart pounds.
Adrian takes a deep breath, stopping at the corner right before the infidelity room. She stares at Kathryn with... She can't be sure. Curiosity? Intrigue? It's the face an executioner makes under the hood an odd expression, for sure. Why?
Stupid, stupid lamb. Walked itself into a wolf's eager maw.
Of all rooms, why bring Kathryn here? Is it really just coincidence? This... This isn't good.
...Kathryn is an idiot. She's an idiot, she's stupid, she's so ridiculously stupid. Doesn't she know trusting people always gets her hurt? Doesn't she know caving in to the softness of her stupid, useless feelings always ends the same?!
Why the hell did Adrian bring her to this room, the purpose of which both know so, so well?
If Kathryn mistrusts someone, she accuses them of unfair things, she projects onto them. Then they hate her, and they leave. If she trusts them, if she tires so hard to be better and compensate for the damage she caused, she tells herself over and over that everything's alright, she gets hurt. And-And if she gets hurt it's her fault, because she's always been in control, and she still is. She's just- just stupid, and--
…Did Adrian notice Kathryn gave her the slip with the key? Is that it? Is Kathryn overreacting again, as she did with Anna and--?
“I'm glad you get it.” Adrian pronounces every syllable slowly, processing them all in her mouth before spitting them out. “That way you understand why I have to get to the bottom of the last thing she said. As you said, we can't choose who we love. And it just so happens my friend suspected you.”
Kathryn's arms are pulled violently behind her before she's done pronouncing Adrian's initial. She gasps, pulling away, kicking and fighting to--
This is how it felt to be restrained by--
Her shoulder grinds within her flesh, cracking. Her voice is stolen by a hiss. Adrian's expression melts as tears of pain gather in Kathryn's eyes.
“Search her, will you?” A voice calls before her. It's familiar, who the hell is it? “She's struggling, just get on with it already!!”
The more Kathryn moves, refusing to let it happen again stay still and let them touch her do whatever they wish to accomplish, the more her shoulder grinds. It hurts, it hurts so badly. It spreads down her arm like ivy wrapped around her, compressing every nerve in the worst way it could. She gasps and groans, curses, tries to step on her captor's feet. She can't see anything. Not with all these warm tears pouring down her cheeks.
If she screams she'll be in danger. If she screams and her husband finds out his courtier is--
There is no voice in her vocal folds, only pathetic whines worthy of a slut. She moves, fights, resists, but she's not strong--
Adrian's hands move up and down her hips.
Kathryn screams. A loud, piercing wail echoing off the walls.
Nobody can hear her here. They're always smarter than her; because she's this stupid. Kindness and compassion are always her folly. They pick places where nobody will ever find--
Kathryn walks back with all the strength she has, pushing the person holding her a few steps back before they steel themself. Adrian's fingers move to the hem of her skirt--
IldlbGwuLi4gIFRoYXQncyB0ZWNobmljYWxseSBjb3JyZWN0OiBib3RoIHlvdSBhbmQgQ2F0aHkgd2VyZSBwcm9taW5lbnQgaGlzdG9yaWNhbCBmaWd1cmVzLiAgSSwgb24gdGhlIG90aGVyIGhhbmQsIHdhcyBub3RoaW5nIGJ1dCBIZW5yeSdzIHNoYWcgb2YgY2hvaWNlLiI=
…
…
...Her body is numb. It's not hers, anyway she gives it to the first person who walks by, she's a--. Resisting only makes it go on longer. If she stays still, if she lets them finish, they might let go of her.
Then she can go. She just... Has to think. She has to think about... About happier times, or...
…
...It would be so nice to be in Winchester. Kathryn has always wanted to see that city.
Something tugs on her skirt. It's going to slide down her legs at any moment. They're going to--
...Is... Is it sunny there, maybe? Or--
“Got it,” Adrian says. Right in front of Kathryn, of course there's only one thing people want from her. She knew it. Only one thing she's good for. Why was she stupid enough to believe someone would truly care about her? But she sounds... at the end of a tunnel? Echoey? Something... Something like that.
“Go through her bag too. Come on, come on. I want to know what this bitch has on her.”
...That's... That's Anne's voice, right...? Anne is holding--?
The pain erupting from Kathryn's left knee when she's spun around abruptly fills her vision with black spots and forces bile up her throat. It doesn't matter; she won't get to rest until it's over.
She can't breathe, her leg won't support her weight. Breathing in short bursts, Kathryn pushes hard against the floor tiles with her good leg. Although “good” may be an exaggeration. Just the one that isn't throbbing and shooting pain up and down her thigh and calf every time she puts weight on it. Or that someone puts weight on it, because there are other people here. Adrian and Anne. They're the ones who are going to--
“Be a good girl and stay still, Katheryn. Don't make a sound, my sweet little--”
The floor tiles are blurry, covered with shadows and reflections. What she can see of them, anyway, because the spots don't clear. They grown and shrink like a tumor in perfect synchronicity with her ragged, rapid breaths.
No matter what Kathryn does, her left leg can't help but bend. And meanwhile the other two are talking, saying things up above her. Taller, standing upright, arms and hands pressing into Kathryn's waist and legs and clothes. Any minute now. Wisps of words go through Kathryn's empty head as she tries to at least manage to keep herself standing.
It's the only thing she can control. She's never been in control. All she could do was play dead so they'd leave her alone. She has never had an ounce of the control she claims to have. What a stupid, arrogant, idiotic--
The force keeping her from collapsing vanishes, leaving her to drop onto the floor with a wet crunch. Footsteps and voices grow smaller and smaller behind her until there's nothing to be heard. The floor is freezing through her tights. The numbness in her filthy body parts for two tight knots of pain to irradiate: one in her knee, the other in her head, right behind her eyes.
4oCcRXZlcnl0aGluZyBodXJ0cy4gIEl0J3MgbXkgZmF1bHQu4oCd
Uneven, shuddering breaths are all to be heard down here, in this massive, empty corridor, other than the rustling of fabric under Kathryn's fingers as she caresses the rugged edges of her skirt's zip fastener. It's... untouched? She's still dressed. That's... That's not what...
Her back hits the wall behind her. Or is it the floor? It's hard and cold, and her shoulder throbs from the impact.
If they didn't undo her skirt... What the hell did they want?
Chapter 60: Trust (Part 3)
Chapter Text
*
Another missed call from Mary.
Lina pushes the notification aside, leaving her lock screen's background perfectly visible. It's a picture of her and Mary from three years ago, before they returned to London. Lina had just learnt what a selfie is and she asked Mary to take one with her. It was shortly before Mary dropped out of college. During spring break, if memory serves. They went out to the movie theatre, nothing fancy, and on the way back home, waiting for the bus, Lina proposed Mary and her take a photograph to remember the evening by.
Both of them stare back at her now. Lina with a radiant smile, glad to be with her daughter. Mary grinning, but the expression not quite reaching her eyes. The sun setting behind them at the end of the busy street, mostly covered by clouds ablaze with golds and reds.
…
Back then, Lina realized Mary's intention to quit college months before she verbalized it. Every time a conversation may remotely lead to Mary telling her, Lina would change the subject, distract her daughter, evoke how much, how ardently she loves art. She took Mary to the movies for that reason. In those days Lina was doing all she could to remind Mary of her passion. The cinema, museums, the opera house, concerts, exhibits, fairs... Were her schedule busy or flat out impossible, Lina would scrape and stitch together scraps of time to ensure Mary was well.
She tried it all, yet Mary dropped out all the same. She gave up on college the same way she eventually gave up on trying to lead anything marginally resembling a normal, fruitful life.
Lina tried. She tried so, so hard. After Mary abandoned her studies, Lina spent countless sleepless nights looking for job postings which may interest Mary. She fell behind on correcting exams and underperformed at work to try saving Mary from herself.
Lina convinced Mary to work retail, reception at a dentistry, and delivery services later on. She got Mary to volunteer at the animal shelter and to tutor elementary school children from the school Lina taught at. She told Mary of anything and everything from choirs to knitting groups. Mary would try something new, have a new spring in her step for a few days, then stumble back into her usual numbness.
Eventually she gave up on everything, and approximately nine months ago she became a total recluse. She'd been edging closer and closer to it for years, spending longer and longer stretches of time in her room, but Lina always hoped Mary would react on time. She did not, and moving back to London didn't make matters any easier.
Then... Then came the worst of it. Smiling through the pain so Mary wouldn't worry for Lina, preparing all her favourite meals, ordering her favourite take-out, trying to convince her to go out for a walk, shopping, buying her new clothes in an attempt to entice her to wear it outdoors, making smiley faces with syrup on Mary's pancakes every morning...
And it was all for nothing. All that love, wasted.
At the end of things, Lina is always alone. She never--
...Lina was stupid enough to believe Mary's recent change in demeanour was genuinely due to her. That, after four years of pouring love on her even when Lina was running on empty, even when Mary's depression seemed to exude her and invade Lina's lungs, even when all Lina wanted to do was break down herself, all her love and efforts had finally amounted to something. That, at last, Mary had reacted to seeing how much her surrender was hurting her mother.
After four years of going above and beyond, of giving from an empty plate, of burning out, of staying awake night, after night, after night with palpitations fearing for Mary's future, berating herself for not being good enough as a mother, for failing her sweet girl, Lina was naïve enough to think Mary had changed for her. That the affection Lina spent on her had finally rekindled the flame within Mary's heart. After marching through hell and back for her daughter, Lina believed it had finally paid off.
Mary leaving the house, being happier, smiling more, being bashful, eating properly, taking care... Lina thought...
The more she loves the more she loses.
Retrospectively, it only makes sense it had nothing to do with Lina and her beyond pathetic breakdown on Christmas Eve. If Lina's agony ever mattered to Mary in any capacity, if she was to try living for her mother's sake, Mary would have started improving years ago. As a matter of fact, she would have never thrown in the towel to begin with. If Lina's concern, emotional well-being and love had ever been a factor for Mary, she would have never allowed herself to wither and rot.
But of course, Mary perking up had nothing to do with Lina. As per usual, all her endeavours regarding Mary were useless, unappreciated and likely unwanted. No, Mary never started caring for herself out of any love for Lina. Why would she care how her self-destruction affects her mother? She never has.
It was all Elizabeth.
Elizabeth Tudor, Anne Boleyn and Henry's child. Elizabeth Tudor, the one who participated in Wyatt's Rebellion and intended to kill Mary. That same Elizabeth was by far the superior priority to Mary.
There was Lina, smiling like a blithering fool for the better part of a month, elated that at last, in the end, Mary had responded to her. That all the warmth and work Lina had put into helping her daughter had finally amounted to something. Making the crucial mistake of believing herself to be important enough to Mary to even be a factor in her miraculous, overnight recovery. But no.
No, Lina's four years of concern and fear? Of love, softness and exertion for Mary? Those meant nothing. Not once in that entire time period did Mary work hard on herself to, at least, appease Lina's growing worry. But one text from her murderous sister? Ah, that did it, didn't it?
Four year's of Lina's love? Utterly worthless; never meant anything to Mary. She might as well have balled them up and tossed them into the rubbish. But one little message from Elizabeth and suddenly Mary simply has to get her act together. All of a sudden she has to shower, leave the house, take care, live.
Because Elizabeth is worth it. Elizabeth and Edward are worth so, so much more than her stupid, useless, imbecile of a mother's love. What is Lina, anyway? The woman who gave Mary life? The one who missed her every single day for the remainder of her empty life last time around? The idiot who--?
Yet another pang of pain in her abdomen; Lina's chest hurts every time she thinks about it. A pressure right at her diaphragm branching out upwards. She... She truly believed her daughter would change for her. That all the love she had for Mary would at least be a factor in her recovery. But no! Lina has never been loved. Why did she ever think that would change now?
It would be laughable if it weren't so pathetic.
Lina isn't enough for anyone. Not for the parents who sold her. Not for the husband who replaced her. Not for the supposed friend who betrayed her first thing upon reincarnation. Not for her daughter. Not for any of the people on stage, who all abandoned her. Lina is never enough.
…
Did Mary find it funny, how happy Lina was to see her more vigorous these past few days? Was she secretly laughing in her mother's face for being so innocent and foolish?
…Lina thought she knew her daughter. She believed she knew of all the thoughts, fears, and sins crawling within Mary's mind, keeping her up at night, preventing her from living in her eternal crusade for self-imposed punishment. Lina thought they were close. That, all things considered, ups, downs, and all, she knew her daughter.
Yet not once would she have imagined Mary would have the cold blood to sit there for three weeks, knowing damn well Lina would attribute her sudden, unexpected improvement to herself, and allow her to believe a lie. Lina didn't even suspect anything was odd or amiss; she was fully unable to read Mary's body language or spoken words.
For someone who was convinced until just four days ago that she knew her daughter, Lina certainly managed to miss every little sign spelling out she'd never been relevant to Mary's betterment. If Lina is this dismal at reading her daughter, how many times has Mary lied to her with a straight face and Lina has been none the wiser? How many times has Mary made a fool out of her and Lina has played the part to perfection?
How could she? Knowing how hard Lina has tried, how scared she has been, how much she loves her... How could Mary do this?!
Why were four years' worth of Lina's love and agony nothing but paltry when compared to one text message from Elizabeth? Why did Mary not even tell her about re-establishing contact with her siblings? Did she think Lina would object?
She would have.
...Irrelevant. Elizabeth tried to kill Mary. Edward removed her from the line of succession. Irrespective of how close or distant they were in their first lives, why would people who hurt Mary so profoundly supersede her mother? What was Lina's crime, to merit being the least significant person in Mary's life?
Abandoned her with Henry. Failed to protect her. Cannot forget the two hundred and eighty people who Mary killed. Incessantly fails to forgive her. Always reads malice into her act--
The cold, hard truth is that Lina doesn't know who her daughter is. The sweet girl she was forcibly parted from by her husband is nowhere to be found in the person Mary is today. Lina's daughter would have never stabbed her in the back like this. She wouldn't have been ruthless enough to convince her mother she was cared for and important, that her love meant something for once, when it didn't even cross her mind once how her mother would feel when she found out that Mary's change in behaviour was entirely removed from her. That nothing Lina said or did ever mattered to Mary. Nothing Lina does is of any value to her daughter.
Her beloved girl, the one Lina loves remembers, would have never been so wicked as to toy with her poor mother all this time. Mary let Lina believe her love for her was such that, after witnessing her embarrassing breakdown on Christmas Eve, Mary had changed for her. The version of Mary Lina so adores would have never had the heart to do that.
Then again, said precious child would have never watched 280 people burn.
The festering bitterness consuming every last fiber of Lina's body leaves no room for other emotions. She resents the very sight of her daughter -of that utter stranger donning her daughter's skin-, doesn't know what to say. There was Lina, making a jester of herself on stage last Saturday, panicking, breaking her oath to behave better, hurting an old friend another person, to save the daughter she has always been irrelevant to.
There isn't a person Lina has ever been significant to. Whether she lives or dies, it matters little. Everyone always abandons her. Seeing how she failed Mary though, it isn't hard to see why--
All these years, Lina has sought the fifteen year-old girl she left behind within Mary's new body. In her gaze, in her smile, in the mannerisms, in her speech. Signs of her beloved daughter hiding anywhere to definitively prove there is no way Mary ever did all the things history accuses her of. The ones Lina knows she did all in all, the ones she has tried to make peace with for the past four years.
Try as hard as she may... Lina has never succeeded at it. She has always been bizarrely prone or prophetically, it seems to see an evil in Mary Lina has tried her hardest to look beyond and ignore. Yes, her little girl killed hundreds, but...
…
…Mary as Lina left her would have never done that. But she did. Mary as Lina left her loved her mother. Yet, taking recent events into consideration, it is quite clear said affection has not been reincarnated with her. All in all...
...Does Lina even know who Mary is? Did she ever? Or did Mary unfurl into this contemptible, callous stranger living with Lina the second Lina lost sight of her?
She didn't want to. She tried so hard not to. She needed her daughter. Every day and every night, until her very last breath, Lina needed Mary.
Yet it would appear Mary did not need her back. It would appear all Mary ever needed was Elizabeth.
...Perhaps in a couple of days, when she cools down, Lina will look back on all this and be horrified with herself. Maybe she will find a new angle to look at it from, some explanation she has missed. She will perhaps be calm enough to sit down and talk to Mary, and learn one crucial piece of information which makes this tight knot of emotions threatening to suffocate her seem silly.
It's doubtful, though. Lina has been at war with herself for four years trying to reconcile her love for her daughter, her innocence so far in this life, with the certainty and weight of the murders the same person committed.
Telling herself she cannot understand how Mary could, questioning whether the source of such malice was herself or Henry, were all ways to defend herself from the undeniable truth that the Mary Lina knew died not at the age of forty two in 1558. Rather, the Mary Lina so adored died sometime after 1531, when Lina was sent by that bastard to The More Castle never to see her daughter again. It was then, after Lina lost sight of her, that Mary morphed from the precious girl Lina left behind into the odious being who killed hundreds.
Until just four days ago, despite never fully reconciling Mary, her Mary, with the bloody murderer history remembers, Lina wanted to believe it was her daughter who has been reincarnated with her. That the person she shares her house with is her little girl, just a bit older.
But now... what does Lina have left to fend off the hesitations and doubts regarding Mary? If Mary lied to her, if Lina doesn't know Mary half as well as she thought she did, if Mary betrayed her... What can Lina do to fight the vacillations she's been beating away at for the past four years?
Mary did every last thing history says of her. Whether that be the same Mary Lina remembers, or the erring villain who rose in her body after Lina was separated from her matters little. The point is it would appear that, despite Lina's wishes, said sinner is the one who reincarnated alongside her. Because Lina's Mary would have never done any of this.
Her daughter loved her. Her daughter would have never put her through this pain. But Mary did, and that alone implies Mary is not Lina's little girl. Not anymore. Not for a long, long time.
And, for as painful as it is, it shouldn't be that surprising. Does the suffering of Mary's victims and their loved ones vanish, stop mattering, because in her reincarnated body Mary has yet to light anyone aglow? Does rebirth cleanse her of her sins? Has this second life undone the sheer atrocities she committed when she was queen?
No. Of course not. Isn't that why Lina has struggled so much to see good in Mary and defend her innocence? Why, even when she was in the deepest layers of denial, Lina still regarded Mary with suspicion and disgust? Why she can never forget that forsaken number? She can't, because Mary is drenched in all the blood historians attribute to her name and she will never wash it off. It's about time Lina accepts her beloved daughter died, and in her place ascended the flagitious evil of so many horror tales.
...Mary spent weeks, almost three of them, entertaining Lina's beliefs that her distress had sparked her daughter's motivation to do more than just survive. She could have told Lina she'd reconnected with her sister. She could have brought it up at any point. She didn't because she didn't want to, or because she didn't even consider Lina's feelings. Because, in the end, Mary the union between Lina and Henry. The worst of both bloodlines wrapped up in innocent doe eyes and long talks about guilt.
For someone who says she carries guilt vast enough to consider ending her own life, she had no remorse about playing with Lina. Mary didn't even think about her.
If this is the product of bitterness and disappointment, it feels like the most clarity Lina has ever had. Instead of regarding her daughter with the rose-tinted glasses of motherly love, Mary's heartless actions have slapped that filter clean off Lina's face and left her to regard the fire-loving monster she crafted in her womb and set loose upon the world.
Maybe it's a blessing none of her other children survived. What else would have been born from the Tudor and Trastámara heritage?
...It's best that the world never knew.
It must be close to the end of break. Jane returns followed closely by Catherine. Nobody asked her how she was doing after being assaulted on Saturday, only Karina. Who else would care about the one single person whose cruelty outdoes, or at least matches, Mary's?
Perhaps if Saturday hadn't taken the direction it did Lina would at least be concerned about her own safety, seeing as someone something? attacked one of the other cast members gravely enough to land her in the hospital. As it stands, Lina truly could not care less about what happens to her or anyone else here. If they all burn in Hell so be it.
Lina's daughter died the last day Lina saw her, at the tender age of fifteen. Although her heart continued beating and blood flowed through her veins, Mary blossomed into a flower of Hell and sowed destruction everywhere she went. The person who woke up beside Lina, who has had the audacity of calling herself her daughter, was the flower of Hell. Grief for her dead daughter's animated corpse will not allow Lina to particularly care about any of the theatre's many ongoings.
She could not care less.
Joan, Bessie and Maggie return as well. Anna comes shortly after, then María. Everyone is on stage before staff arrives; truly a miracle. Everyone except Kathryn, Adrian and--
Thundering, racing footsteps draw in everyone's attention. Whether they were getting their sheet music ready or pulling instruments out of cases, the constant, rapid clack clack clack of at least two people racing towards the stage turns heads towards the left stage exit.
Anne, red in the face presumably from her race, steps onto the middle of the stage, breathing heavily. Adrian stays at the entrance, catching her breath.
...Just sublime. Just what Lina--
“How many of you have received threatening messages?” Anne's voice is breathy. Her chest heaves still. “How many of you were told your kids or someone else's would disappear last Saturday? How many of you have been bossed around by “ringmaster” claiming to be the entity?”
Despite being short-winded there's a fire in her eyes. The same that enticed Henr--. Nobody replies, at most exchanging glances with the few people they can tolerate.
...So other people received them, too. For the first time in four days, curiosity manages to claw its way through the bitterness and resentment fogging Lina's mind. Where is this going?
“I've figured out who's behind it.” Anne points at Catherine. “You, Mary and Kathryn are done. Game's over; drop the act.”
...Mary? Mary as in...?
Catherine's sole response to these accusations is a blink. Lina's heart is racing, though. What does Mary have to do with any of this? She hasn't left the house in four years, she's only been here to pick Lina up. She got framed for slashing some tires on the first day. What could she possibly--?
“That's stupid,” Catherine says, matter-of-factly. “I haven't spoken to Mary in four years, and Kathryn would sooner kill me than work with me. If it's any of us, it's Joan.”
“I'm sorry.” Joan stands up. “What?”
...Alright then. Unexpectedly, Lina's grief will have to wait. Indeed, what?
Would Mary really...?
All eyes go from Joan to Catherine, then back at the former.
Catherine sets her gaze to the far left, away from everyone's stares. “The only person who could have botched her messages so badly is you or Catalina. And for one of them Catalina wasn't conscious; it was the day she got hospitalized. It can only be you.” She shrugs. “Besides, I said “if”. I didn't say it's you without room for hesitation. I'm not so sure of that anymore.”
Joan shakes her head, exasperated. “Gee, thank you so much for your open mind after such a baseless accusation, Catherine. Means the world.”
Serious, Catherine nods. “You're welcome.”
Joan's face twists into a scowl. She opens her mouth, about to retort something, but Anne waves them both off. “Leave Joan out of this. Adrian and I got you. I knew Mary and Catherine were part of it from the start, but I was missing the third person. It's Kathryn.” She glares at Catherine. “Game's over, ringmaster.”
Anne's fiery gaze is met by no expression on Catherine's part. How can she be so emotionless and cold? She's being accused of being the person behind... What does being ringmaster entail, exactly? They're the person sending threatening messages and forcing people to do things. Having assumed them to be a poor taste prankster or someone profiteering from the generalized chaos and hatred Lina hasn't considered this a lot.
She hasn't considered a lot of anything since Saturday. Nothing except how the daughter she loved is d--
“Where the hell is Kathryn?” Bessie demands, looking from Anne to Adrian. “Where is she?”
Anne rolls her eyes. “Being dramatic in a back corridor. Hear me out, okay?” As usual when she's excited or agitated, Anne gesticulates a lot with her arms. She begins pacing the stage as well.
Four years ago, such a sight would have been so endearing--
“I received a message on Saturday. I've been receiving messages for a week, and I suspect some of you have been getting them for a while. At least since this thing-” she points at Catherine with her chin “-“found” a letter addressed to Bessie back in the studio.
“It was from a so-called “unlikely ally”, remember?” Anne pulls a folded sheet of paper out of her back pocket. “Well, look at what I found in sweet, innocent Kitty's possession.”
Anne unfolds it, pushing it close to her face.
Chapter 61: Trust (Part 4)
Chapter Text
“Bessie,
“I'm sorry it took me a while to get back to you. Finding a place to leave these has been harder than in the studio. Go to the final corridor in the staff area. Take a right, and then take all lefts until the final T-junction when there aren't any more hallways, just two dead ends. There's an unmarked door at the end of the right side hallway opposite another. The room you're looking for is the one to your right, it's a storage closet.
“I'll leave a copy of the keys on the door frame tomorrow. You can find them during lunch break. There will be a longer letter there detailing what I'm about to tell you, but the long story summarized is that I've yet to be punished for being unlikely ally. The “entity”, as it claims to be, isn't omniscient, just as I suspected.
“It's a person like you and me. One of making all of us suffer. I hope that what you and I know put together helps us put an end to this charade already. Don't be intimidated, it's exactly what whoever ringmaster is wants.
“Take care, I hope to hear from you soon,
“Unlikely ally.”
Anne rummages through her back pocket again. “She also had this.” She dangles a silver key from a generic keyring from her extra finger. “It's the key to the door in the letter. It's undeniable, so don't bother hiding it. Kathryn was unlikely ally all along.”
Anna frowns gently, pensive. She contemplates Bessie with... mistrust, almost. Why?
“Anne. How did you get that.” Bessie states more than asks, staring Anne down.
“I already said that, dummy. Your new friend set you up for this.”
“How did you get it from her? Where is she?”
Anne frowns. “I don't get why you care so much after finding out she was playing with you?”
Slowly, Anna nods, eyeing Bessie with the same expression. “...Interesting, isn't it?”
“I knew Catherine was involved from the start,” Anne continues, paying no heed to the odd glance Bessie and Anna are sharing. “She was the first one to show me a message threatening me with Lizzie, she was the first on to find a letter from this unlikely ally character. It was too much of a coincidence, but I didn't understand how she was managing to keep tabs on everyone and send out so many messages and predictions out at once.”
She turns to point at Lina. “That's when I figured your daughter was involved.”
…
...Lina should be outraged, defending her daughter. She should insist Mary did no such thing, but, all things considered...
...She should listen to Anne and see where this is headed. She doesn't know who Mary is, after all. Maybe someone else does.
Anne resumes her pacing. “I mean, I was threatened with my daughter disappearing on Saturday if I didn't do my task, right? And she did, along with Edward.” She points at Jane and herself. “My bet is if we didn't do what was asked of us, Mary wouldn't have let her siblings go. She was the one who had them on the day they were meant to disappear, yes?” She shakes her head, expression souring as she stands still. “Too much of a coincidence. It's a good thing I went home early.”
A frown darkens her green eyes, consuming them in shadow. “Otherwise I might have never worked it out.”
She raises an eyebrow, turning to Lina. “Mary's barely left the house in four years, correct? She's been a shut-in for almost an entire year now, if what she texted Elizabeth was true.”
There's... There's something in Lina's chest. It's a solid block around where her heart should be. It prevents her from confirming or denying, from doing anything. She should defend Mary, it's what a good mother would do, right?
...Slowly, with tense muscles, Lina nods. Unfortunately, she is no such thing.
Anne smirks. “Well, I believe your little girl was working with this abomination-” she points at Catherine over her shoulder “-from the start. Mary has been screwing with everyone's phones or whatever. She's also been screwing with the security footage, that's why it always cuts out. She's been doing god knows what in her room for the past four years and she's used it against us to help her best friend, Catherine.
“Catherine checked what we were doing, Mary helped from afar. Catherine was the first, and to my knowledge only, person to receive any information about my daughter going missing, and she happened to be gone from the house with your daughter.”
Anne crosses her arms, catching her breath. “That only left me with one question: who texted me where the kids were? It couldn't be Catherine, she was unfortunately not dying, but still hospitalized. And it obviously wasn't Mary; she was the person least interested in me finding out she had Lizzie.”
She turns to look at Bessie. “I had nothing until Jane mentioned Amanda, and then it clicked. Your little friend you care so much about has been cooperating with them from the start.” She frowns in a mixture of sadness and... no, not anger. Betrayal. “I don't know why, but she has.”
She addresses Catherine again. “I noticed how a few weeks ago you two were sharing weird looks. At the time I was naive enough to think you were the only one up to something and my “poor cousin” had figured you out, and that's why you were looking at each other weird.” Anne's expression falls. She closes her eyes for a moment, steeling herself. “Now I'm guessing you had a disagreement of sorts. That's why Kathryn texted me on Saturday where the kids were and who had them. It couldn't be you, it wasn't Mary. It was the person who was eyeing you suspiciously for two weeks, the one Amanda saw up to something right before she died. Kathryn betrayed you.”
Anne dangles the letter in the air again. “And this proves she's been involved in giving validity to “the demon's” return all along. From the very start.”
She points at Bessie. “That's why the letters are addressed to you. Kathryn hates you, it's not a secret. She was framing you to make you look suspicious, but there you go. While Catherine and Kathryn fucked with us in person, Mary handled everything in the back, covering her steps and her accomplices' from the comfort of her room where nobody would ever suspect her. What a masterful move.”
With every sentence Anne's voice devolves from triumphant to angry. Seething, full of hurt under it all. She balls her fists.
“...I thought Kathryn was a victim in this. I thought...” She shakes her head, glaring at Catherine. “That's why you told me she tried to kill herself, right? You were having disagreements of some sort and you wanted to discredit her as being insane or something in my eyes in case she blabbered, right? Well, she did anyway. She tattled on you and Mary, she told me where my daughter was. You've lost.”
“Kathryn did what?” Bessie mutters, deathly quiet. “Anne, Adrian, for the last time. How did you get that?”
Anne sighs, exasperated. “Bessie, she set you up. Stop falling for it; she wanted to make you look suspicious. She's playing with you. She never tried to kill herself, either, Catherine just wanted to make her look unstable to me in case she told me anything funny about her and Mary, right?”
Catherine's expression is as numb and vacant as it was before. “If it weren't because everything you've said is entirely incorrect, I'd be impressed.”
Anne grits her teeth. “Are you shitting me? I exposed everything you three have done! Apart from a child abuser you're a coward now, too?! Own up to your crimes at least, goddamnit.” She shakes her head, exasperated. “You're pathetic.”
Catherine shrugs. “I can't disprove anything you said because it fits. Whatever I try to use as evidence of my innocence you'll chalk up to being fabricated, so I won't bother. The messages won't stop coming, though. Because it's not me or, to my knowledge at least, Kathryn or Mary. And, for the record, I did find Kathryn on the verge of doing something regrettable that night at the hospital.”
Anne raises an eyebrow, unamused. “Why were you at the hospital anyway? Checking in on your sick co-workers with all the kindness in your heart?”
Catherine purses her lips. “I was there for my daughter.”
Anne chuckles. A dark, humorless sound. “The marks became so obvious the school demanded an intervention?”
“Shut up,” Catherine says. Her voice is quiet yet authoritative. “I have never laid a hand on my daughter. Shut up about her.”
Anne smirks, ironic. “Like you never set a hand on mine?” She cracks her neck to the side. “Come on, Catherine, we all know you like them young.”
Catherine stares at Anne, unblinking. Her hands tug violently on the hem of her shirt where it untucks from her pants.
“Well, I hate to side with Catherine, but I agree,” Bessie says. “I don't know about her, but I know it wasn't Kathryn or Mary.”
Anne pinches the bridge of her nose. “Are you this stupid naturally or do you practice? Are you on some kind of meds that make you loopy?”
With a sigh, Bessie stands up. She points at Anne. “You haven't proven shit beyond a hypothesis based on weird glances and coincidences. So please. Since you won't tell me how you got these from Kathryn, she's the only person missing, and you have her things, I'm going to assume you got them by force. Now,” the fury she stares at Anne with sends a shiver down Lina's spine. She has never seen Blount look remotely this assertive, “you either tell me where you left her, or I call security on you. I would love to do that, but I'm not sure it's what Kathryn wants. So come on. Where is she?”
“God, you're so pathetic,” Anne chuckles. “Is it so hard to get through that thick skull of yours the kitten isn't innocent? And Mary? I know you care about her, but even her mother is letting this one slide. We all know she's a bloody monster.”
“I'm so disappointed in you.”
María stares at Lina deathly serious. She's leaning forwards on her seat, regarding Lina with the perfect intersection between sadness and disgust. “You're just going to let her accuse Mary of doing anything like this? What's your problem?”
…
...María doesn't know. She hasn't seen Mary in four years. She, too, is under the belief the person who awoke with them four years ago is the same girl Lina and her were parted from in their first lives. María hasn't the slightest that the young woman she believes to be Mary is an imposter.
Lina stares at her lap. She should say something, she should reply, her throat burns aching so speak. There's nothing to say though. She can't be sure if Anne is correct, but she's too hurt aware of how duplicitous Mary can be, and how blind to any signs of wrongdoing Lina is, to dismiss the idea right away. Who knows what else Mary has been doing behind her back?
“Mary and Kathryn did nothing,” Bessie insists. “I can't prove it, but I still have something called “trusting people.” I know Mary and Kathryn wouldn't do something like this. You're all falling for whatever the real impersonator wants you to fall for. Use your brains for a change.”
A series of high heel steps echo off the stage.
The conversation continues. Jane asks Anne to repeat everything uncharacteristically solemn for once. María mutters angrily with Joan words Lina can't make out. Anna asks Anne to clarify some points regarding Kathryn's involvement. Catherine insists to death and back how stupid everything is despite having nothing to contradict this frankly alluring hypothesis.
“I'm so disappointed in you.”
...And who does María think she is to say that? What does she know? She hasn't shared the past four years with a ghost. She hasn't seen Mary spend hours and hours in her room on her computer, always wondering what was so interesting in that little screen of light that she used it as a shield from reality, from the mother who loves her and needed her to come out and react already. Who anguished for her, suffered when she considered taking all those pills--
“My victims never got a second chance. Why should I?”
What... What if she felt guilty for more? What if that was a ploy to look more vulnerable to Lina? If Lina doesn't know her daughter, can't tell when she's being lied to and when not, if Mary is less her daughter, and more the irredeemable killer history recorded, can Lina truly be sure that--?
“Which one of you was it?”
Anna stands at the stage exit. Her eyes are wide, she's gripping fistfuls of her shirt in both hands, fists trembling from the strength of their grasp. Lina isn't the only one staring at her; everyone is. Every person present regards Anna as her eyes scan every last one of them.
“...Which one of us what?” Maggie's head is tilted to the side, expression furrowed in concern. “What happened?”
Anna scowls. “...I went back to my changing room for a moment, to get my jacket, and I found it.” She closes her eyes, bowing her head and looking off to the left. “Someone left a bag of horse feed on my vanity. Expired, too. It stained everything, including my jacket.” Despite the righteous anger lacing her words, they are mostly coated by exhaustion, as if the fight had left her. “Who was it?”
What? Provided Anna didn't do that herself, and why would she, it could only be Catherine. Nobody else has a key to their changing room in the theatre, right?
…Or is this the incident through which they find out the same breaking and entering which turned the dance studio into such a nightmare has followed them here at last?
“I was trailing sweet Kitty with Adrian, so it wasn't any of us.” Anne looks at Adrian, who nods timidly. From time to time she looks towards the left stage exit, where Bessie disappeared into a while ago.
“It could have only been Catherine, unless someone else has a key to our changing room.” Lina crosses her arms. “I doubt Anna herself did it, and I've been on stage all break long.”
Jane lifts an eyebrow. “And with who?”
With who? Who cares? The point is Lina hasn't been to her changing room.
“Nobody.”
“Ah.” Jane smiles. It's a cold, cruel gesture. “Well, as it stands, as much as I dislike Catherine, it couldn't have been her: she and I were outside the theatre, making phone calls.” Jane shrugs. “We were a good ways away, but she was within my line of sight. She didn't leave at any given moment.”
María nods. “It's true. I went out for a short walk, to stretch my legs out and get out of here for a moment, it was getting claustrophobic. I saw both of them on my way out and on my way back in.”
Jane leans forwards in her seat, twisted grin still splitting her otherwise beautiful features. “Why were you so quick to blame Catherine, Lina?”
Every eye in the room bores into her. All of them, all seven pairs. They roam her skin like insects. What are they implying?
Lina sits as tall as she can, back straight. “If I was here all break long and Anna didn't do it, provided nobody else has our changing room key, it could have only been Catherine.”
Jane's smile widens. She's something pulled out of a nightmare. “Well, dearie. It wasn't.”
“Bessie was with Joan at the cafeteria,” Maggie addresses Anna directly. “I was there too, I saw, and they saw me too.”
Joan nods. “I heard her order.”
If it wasn't Kathryn or Anne, Maggie, Joan or Bessie, María, Catherine or Jane, that only leaves Anna herself. Is she trying to frame Lina? Is that what's going on?
...Why? Is this revenge for how poorly Lina has treated her?
Everyone is still watching her. This does not bode well. Not in the slightest. Lina crosses her arms tight. “What are you all staring at?”
Jane's smiles twists and twists, becoming the most unpleasant version of itself possible. “I think we're looking at the culprit.”
Lina sighs. A harsh, fast sound. A failed chortle of irony. Her daughter is a lying stranger, she is likely potentially part of the ringmaster triad, and these imbeciles think Lina's wasting her energy spiting Anna?
With rotten food of all things?
“This is ludicrous. I did nothing of the sort. Why would I even go near rotten food? Have you all forgotten?”
Lina's germaphobia isn't as strong as it used to be. It hardly interferes with her life these days. Unless she's in close quarters with an ill person, in public transport, or interacting with something which may carry disease such as rotten animal food, she's gotten rather good at managing and suppressing it. Even if she does come in contact with something which scares her, she has small occasional victories where she can back away from the situation without losing her mind in public.
Said was not the same four years ago, when all of them still lived together. Back then, the slightest thing could give Lina anxiety. It was even hard to go outside and leave the contained and measured space of home the shared house. It's embarrassing to think of. That all the people here know what she struggles with, what scares her, as if they had a need to know something so vulnerable and personal about her.
There's no reason for them to know any of that. Not anymore, at least. But Lina can't travel in time and prevent it.
Anne shrugs. “That proves nothing.” She points at Lina. “You're here, after all. You're not looking for remote jobs anymore, but back then you couldn't. If you're doing good enough to be here, how do we know you're not good enough to plan something like this?”
This... This is ludicrous. Lina doesn't have the energy for such poppycock. It's already hard enough to breathe, to think of anything that isn't Mary, to have to deal with this now.
“How do we know Anna didn't do it herself?”
Anna opens her mouth, disbelieving, before closing it again and shaking her head. “Unbelievable,” she mutters. “This is unbelievable.”
What? She's saying it like it's the most insane thing in the world. Well, it isn't. Lina didn't do it. Nobody else did. It could only be her. It could only--
“I was with Daphne all break long, remember?” Anna's voice is taut, just a sliver. “She told me to meet her after we finished with my song.”
...She did? Lina doesn't remember any of that. She doesn't... She hasn't been paying as much attention as she'd like. She hasn't been able to; her thoughts all end up circling back to Mary. But judging by everyone's reaction Anna must be telling the truth. That or they're all allied against Lina?
Impossible. Nothing could get all of them to band together. Not anymore.
“Then... Then blame staff, I don't know.” Lina looks away. It probably doesn't help clear her, but she can't take their judgement anymore. Who do they think they are? “I have far more important things to worry about than spiting Anna. Especially with something that repulses me more than all of you combined.”
“Deflecting with personal attacks, how quaint.” Jane's tone is colder than the ninth circle of Dante's Inferno. She says this as if she weren't someone guilty of doing the exact same thing on multiple occasions. Except, unlike Lina, Jane was never innocent.
Lina huffs. “I stand by my innocence. I did nothing of the sort.”
“Like mother, like daughter.” Anne takes a long, deep breath. “I don't even know why I'm surprised.”
Anne is on very, very thin ice right now. Who does she think she is?! Lina is about to teach her--
“Stay away from me, you husband-stealing whore!! Don't touch me disgusting, good-for-nothing witch!!”
…
...Becoming aggressive wouldn't help clear her. The situation seems to be diffusing, anyway. Besides some disgusted side-eyes her way, Maggie asks Anna if she'd like to borrow a jacket while Joan goes off to call cleaning staff for Anna's vanity. Stares still prickle over Lina's skin as all of the nightmares she shares a stage with have the gall to throw dirty looks her way. As if they were better than her. At least Lina's truly innocent. What a load of--
Her phone vibrates. At this rate she's going to have to mute Mary if she doesn't stop--
...It's ringmaster. Is... Is there a trace of Mary in this supposedly unrelated person's words?
Lina unlocks her phone.
“Hello :)
“I thought some consequences were in order. You know what you've done, you know why. You know how difficult you were. How late.
“Have fun being found guilty :)”
...What?
Lina reads through older messages. Has she missed any? She only has a registry of them from Saturday onwards, since until then she deleted them all. Is that what they mean? Is that when she was difficult? All those messages did was tell her to hurt Anne, which she did, and telegraph there would be consequences if she failed. Which she did not. Despite logic dictating otherwise, Lina did what was asked of her. In the nick of time, yes, but still within the assigned frame, right?
...What is it complaining about? What consequences is it talking about? This is so... vague. Vague, and sloppy. The entity four years ago was always precise, there was no room for misinterpretation of its words. And ringmaster, be it the entity, a person, or three, has been equally meticulous. Predicting words and actions down to the second they would occur, using concise language to express itself. So what gives?
There's something foul in the back of Lina's throat. The knot of feelings coils ever tighter with unease joining the fray. Does this mean anything? Is it just coincidence? Is it something Lina's reading too much meaning into because her head hasn't been quite present for the last few days?
Did she get so lost looking for her daughter's voice between the lines she missed something?
…
She locks the screen again. She'll have to revisit this messages later, with a clear mind, when her heart slows a little. All she's going to succeed at for now is giving herself a larger headache, and there's still quite a lot of day to get through.
Something... Something about that message isn't right, though. But what?
Chapter 62: Trust (Part 5)
Chapter Text
*
Kathryn has been silent since they left the theatre. Ashen-faced, she looks off to Bessie's side rather than at her. Her mind isn't here, it's far away.
Bessie puts her fork down. “I need to know. What are you thinking about?”
“That's why you told me she tried to kill herself, right?”
Kathryn puts her cutlery down as well, gaze still clouded with thoughts. She's eating with her left hand despite being right-handed.
“...Why... Why am I here?”
...Does Kathryn also get disoriented? Does she also lose awareness of her surroundings? Occasionally jump-scared by them? Bessie knew it. She knew it was a weird reincarnation thing.
Wishful thinking sure is a drug, girl.
…
“We got on a cab when we left the theatre,” she explains as gently as she'd like people address her when she's like this. “Because you twisted your knee--”
Her words pull Kathryn back into the present, it seems. She stares at Bessie as if she'd sprouted a third arm. “I know how we got here. I was wondering why you haven't kicked me out yet.”
…
Ah.
See? Most people don't--
…How could Bessie leave a young, injured girl on the streets? Is Kathryn's opinion of her so low?
Kathryn locks her fingers under her chin and rests it on them, staring down at the table. “Cat's out of the bag; I was unlikely ally all along and I didn't tell you. It all points to me collaborating with Catherine and Mary to hurt everyone.” She looks up at Bessie.... “Why are you helping me?” ... And off to the side again. “I don't get it.”
Bessie has asked herself more times than she can count if she should trust Kathryn or not. She was viscerally opposed to her being blamed like that by Anne and Adrian. She was disgusted to see even Anna was paying heed to Anne's idiotic hypothesis. But... it does fit, to a degree. Bessie can see how that conclusion was drawn.
Truth be told, she can't objectively prove Kathryn and Mary are innocent in this affair. It's odd that Kathryn wouldn't want to openly tell her she was unlikely ally and save a lot of time by cutting the middle man; especially now that they're on good terms and living together.
That said, Bessie still doesn't believe Kathryn had any role in any of this bar trying to stop it through the unlikely ally persona. It's... divisive, in her brain, as usual. But for every part that shrieks how Kathryn was horrible all along and she should go, many more argue how unlikely, pun intended, it would be for her to do that.
Sticking to the observable facts, Kathryn was devastated when Anna insulted her on Saturday. A bit weird for someone who was supposedly in on it. Her reaction and recovery period over the weekend were too familiar genuine to be an act.
...Right?
Kathryn has gone out of her way many times to stop arguments or defend people. If she wanted to cause problems, why would she try to de-escalate situations more than once even if she got harassed and attacked for it? It could be to cover herself, to make herself look innocent if all blew up as it has, Bessie can't say for sure it isn't the case. She definitely isn't the most trusting person around. But...
“Former teenager in court solidarity, like you had with me?”
“If there isn't anything to find, we'll forge it.”
“Will you get in here with me already, goddamnit?”
“...Did you see how Anna and Adrian looked at...?”
“What if I took part in it?”
“Bessie, don't. Let's get someone to...”
...She still doesn't think Kathryn would hurt anyone. She was the first person, to Bessie's knowledge at least, who thought her phone was messed with, and she hasn't used one since. Again, it could all be part of a greater act, but if Bessie decides to view everything Kathryn has done through the lens of “it was a calculated move,” she won't ever be able to defend herself. Nobody can defend themselves from something others have already chosen was part of a premeditated plan.
Kathryn wouldn't work with Catherine, of that Bessie is sure. She was terrified of Mary last Bessie knew of them. She never liked Catherine much. Mary and Catherine were close in their first lives, sure. But Kathryn? Mary and Catherine despised her; they never got along.
Bessie never noticed any “odd glances” between Kathryn and Catherine, but then again she might have forgotten about them. That... would be interesting, for sure. But not conclusive nor condemning.
On the contrary, Anne has gone out of her way to hurt people more than once, especially Kathryn. She went as far as to ask her to die and refuse to apologize the night Catalina and Anna ended up in the hospital.
“That's why you told me she tried to kill herself, right?”
…
...Those words have been haunting Bessie since she first heard them. Kathryn wouldn't, right? She...
...Bessie doesn't know her all that much. Not in her first life, not now. But the one thing for sure in all this uncertainty is that she wouldn't want any kind of horrible fate to befall Kathryn. Especially not one brought about by her own hand.
Bessie knows that feeling all too well. She too--
“So Anne said.” Bessie flips her hair over her shoulder, keeping her expression as nonchalant as possible. “I don't have to trust Anne blindly.”
Kathryn half-smiles, ironic. “By that logic you don't have to trust me, either. Why would you?”
Because when Bessie was out of it yesterday Kathryn stuck by her. Because when she was losing her mind over the situation with Arianna, Kathryn not only listened, but offered to help. Because when she was too zoned out to go back home on New Year's Kathryn stayed with her. Because irrational as it may be, Bessie would have liked to be able to prevent all the trauma Kathryn endured in court. Because the patterns of their scars are the same.
Because Kathryn is the only person who's cared at least minimally about Bessie in four years. Because, although it would be justifiable for her to be cross at Bessie all this time later, she's still been nothing but kind. Not just to Bessie, to everyone, excluding a few bursts of justified anger. Because Kathryn may be the youngest one of them, but every last one of them could learn a thing or two from her about mature behaviour and common decency.
Because Kathryn is just like Bessie in one regard, at least: she cares because someone has to, independent of how much of a nuisance caring might be.
“I have to choose between trusting you or Anne. I wouldn't trust Anne with a corn chip, never mind piecing together everything that's going on.”
Kathryn frowns gently. “...And you'd trust me?”
There's a weight to her words. Trust is a very large word for people like Bessie and her. Trust is what got them hurt in the first place. Giving someone their trust means a lot. Even if Kathryn isn't rationalizing it like that right now, the lilt in her voice betrays her frail feelings.
Bessie smiles at her. “Do I have a reason not to?”
A few to be suspicious, at least.
Kathryn nods. “I never told you I was unlikely ally. That's reason enough, don't you think?”
Bessie shrugs. “Tell me then. If you want.”
Kathryn looks her in the eye for a few seconds, pondering, before scanning the room. The table, the chairs, the kitchen counter--
“I don't trust my phone either,” Bessie points at the hall over her shoulder. “It's in my room, you can talk.”
Kathryn takes a deep breath, closing her eyes as she gathers her thoughts. When she opens them anew, she starts to talk.
She goes back to last year, a few days before the production began. How she began receiving obnoxious Twitter DMs, how they escalated in aggression the first day at the studio. She was told she was wearing a red scarf, which only someone in the building, or with access to either the security feed or her phone, could have known.
She wasn't sure if it was the entity or not, but she wanted to leave all her options open, so she began by not doing all her tasks and figuring out which got her punished. That was the day...
“...Was that when all the history books...?”
Gaze dropping to the glass in front of her, Kathryn nods. “Yes, it was.” Her voice thins into a thread. “...That was my punishment.”
When Bessie figures out who ringmaster is, she's going to--
Kathryn continues explaining how she was unconvinced the entity would do this, considering it was operating so differently to how it did four years ago. She wanted to figure out who was doing what at the theatre and why, to see if she could parse who was acting out of coercion, like her, and who was just being awful.
“That's when you came in.” She smiles a little. “You were the only person I was sure wasn't acting of your own volition. You would never hurt Anna. As soon as she told me you were messing with her stuff I knew.”
...While it's true, something flutters in Bessie's chest.
“...How were you so sure I wouldn't? Four years went by; how did you know I hadn't changed and become as rabid as Jane?”
Kathryn tilts her head a little, raising an eyebrow. “I went with my instinct, I guess? It... It didn't even cross my mind that you would have changed so drastically, to be honest. It could have been an oversight on my end, but look.” The tiny grin from earlier returns, wider. “I was right.”
She continues explaining how, after she sent the first unlikely ally letter and didn't get punished, she was convinced ringmaster couldn't be the entity. The entity would have known she'd disobeyed its orders to remain quiet. But she got nothing, not even a passing mention, or foreshadowing of a future punishment.
“Not even when Catherine found my letter and read it to everyone. Everyone found out about “unlikely ally” that night, and not a single threat was sent to me. It was almost like, even after finding out someone was reaching out to the others, “ringmaster” couldn't know who it was.” Kathryn raises her left hand to twirl a lock of hair, pensive.
“I feel like from today onwards I might get a couple of punishments for being unlikely ally, but if that happens it just proves my point further: weird how the entity waited for Anne and Adrian to discover my secret identity to punish me, right?”
With great hesitation she delves deeper into her memories: worrying for Elizabeth after the shelf was pushed on Anne, moving to the theatre and accidentally discovering María and Amanda's preferred spot for intimacy...
She mentions living through “something inexplicable” she can't put to words a couple of times regarding bleeding noses and headaches a couple of times. Something she can't attribute to a regular mortal. As she does, a frown forms and deepens more with every word.
“It hit me the day we met at the mall, a few minutes before I found you.” She twirls and releases her hair over and over, on different fingers. It's going to knot nastily. “Just because the entity is still around -which makes sense I guess, since we're about to do what it wanted-, doesn't mean ringmaster is the entity. They can be their separate things.”
She releases the strand of hair to rest her chin on her hand, contemplative. “It's obvious there's something supernatural here. It would be weird for the entity to order we make a musical for it and then never appear again as we near opening night. But that doesn't mean ringmaster is the entity; especially with all their mistakes. And then Joan looked at my phone and confirmed it was bugged so...”
She bites her lip. “Add to that that I haven't been contacted at all except on my laptop since I stopped using my phone, and I think I have a pretty solid case. So that's... That's the story, I guess. That's how I became unlikely ally, and why.”
...On brand, Bessie is torn. Part of her is in emotional shreds about the strain and self-imposed responsibility of getting to the bottom of this for everyone's sake, especially Elizabeth's, that Kathryn has been living with for almost two months now. Alone, reaching out and finding hesitant signals from Bessie. Poor thing must have been so stressed out and tense. Tailing María and Amanda, feeling like Anne's well-being was in her hands...
All that is countered by the fact that she's yet to answer why she never told Bessie.
“...So why didn't you tell me?” She tries to keep the suspicion from leaking into her tone. It could have gone better.
Kathryn's ears dye pink to match her dip dye. She stares off to the kitchen counter. “I... You and I don't... we don't have a history of getting along, precisely. I was... I was scared, I guess, that if I told you and we argued again or something, you'd maybe, I don't know...” She waves a hand in the air, huffing when she fails to find the words she seeks. “Not want to help me anymore. And then...”
...Then she'd be alone. Then she'd be truly, unequivocally alone. No longer waiting for a response from Bessie; rather having the certainty the weight of the world was on her shoulders and hers alone.
While doubts still gnaw at Bessie's psyche, most of them are washed away by the wave of warmth radiating from her heart. Of all the mistakes she's made in this life, treating Kathryn poorly upon reincarnation is the most unforgivable.
“...It'd be nice if we didn't argue again.” Bessie leans forwards, trying to catch Kathryn's elusive gaze. “I'm sorry our fraught relationship made you feel that way. And I'm also sorry for any way I may have hurt you now or four years ago.”
That gets Kathryn's attention. She shakes her head, frowning. “What-What do you mean? I... I'm the one who's sorry. If I hadn't been such a brat when we woke up--”
“Bullshit.” That's one conversation Bessie refuses to hear more of. “You needed support, and I...”
...Yeah, there's no way she's explaining that one to Kathryn. She bows her head instead. “I messed up, okay? It's not your fault, I won't be accepting any apologies.”
Kathryn shakes her head. “You needed support, too. I'm sorry you ended up alone.”
...The first months after reincarnation Bessie remembers only as the faintest of brush strokes pressed into an impressionist painting. Isolated from the rest of her memories, full of holes, all she recalls is a permanent feeling of fight or flight. Constant dread and fear, a pit in her stomach. She's marginally aware of the things that were going on around her, of getting to know everyone better, but those she recalls as if she'd read about someone doing them rather than doing them herself.
She couldn't explain why she was so on edge if she tried. It's something she accepted long ago. She's never mourned her inability to remember until now.
“I don't remember why I did that” is such a bad explanation. But it's all Bessie has.
But don't say it out loud. Keep it in. Don't say it.
“...Water under the bridge, it's alright. You don't have to apologize for anything.”
...Sentences changing while they're spoken with no conscious choice to change them... isn't so strange, right?
Kathryn shakes her head. “Even assuming you're right and I don't... I'm still sorry. I wish we could have found a way to get everyone the help they needed instead of letting the demon win by separating us like that.” The only word to describe her expression as she closes her eyes is “pained.” “It wanted us apart and we gave it to it on a silver platter. I'm so sorry.”
Chapter 63: Trust (Part 6 -Final-)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Bessie has been aware her animosity towards Kathryn was unearned and overblown from the start. Even if she didn't know how to control it she's known for a while now. She messed up, she hurt a child. It was never okay.
Yet never has it felt as unforgivable as it does right now. Never has it hurt the way it currently does. Seeing Kathryn apologize, express sympathy for the person who most contributed to her and Anna's decaying bond, is so heartbreaking Bessie catches herself before trying to hold Kathryn's hand across the table.
...Anne is a fucking lunatic for ever thinking Kathryn could be in any capacity affiliated with ringmaster. And Anna is the worst type of scum for telling Kathryn what she did. Bessie doesn't care why anymore. Even if she was under threat, may she fall and hit her head.
“I promise even if we argue again I won't leave you alone with this. We can ignore each other for everything else, but this is too big to let petty arguments interfere, don't you think?”
She says that for Kathryn's comfort, to reassure her once and for all she isn't alone. The truth is, though...
“...But I still stand by what I said. I don't want to argue with you about anything. And, if we do, I would rather talk it out than walk out on you. Alright?”
Kathryn looks at her out of the corner of her eyes as she pretends to find the wall to her left the most fascinating piece of architecture ever. “Even... Even if you find out something about me you hate?”
Unlikely such a thing exists anywhere except in Kathryn's head, but even then depending on the thing in question dialogue would still be an option.
“Even so. I promise.” Despite the regret cradled between her lungs, Bessie smiles at Kathryn. “Do you want me to do a blood oath or do you take my word?”
Kathryn looks pensive for a moment. Her eyes move from side to side, as if she were trying to process that someone, in fact, promised to stay by her side no matter what Bessie would have killed to have that kind of support when Hen--. If only for the one area of interest they have in common.
Silly girl. Even if they had nothing in common Bessie wouldn't leave her. Not like this.
“Where do you keep the knives again?” Kathryn tries to keep a serious facade, but the corners of her lips betray her.
Bessie sighs heavily. Her cheeks are tight with a smile though. “Third drawer from the bottom, behind you.”
At that Kathryn allows herself a smile. A true, genuine smile, after which she resumes her architecture inspection. She, too, is probably wondering where they go from here after this. Bessie has an idea, actually.
“So... Do I just tell you my side of the story now, or do I get a copy of the keys you no longer have and leave you a letter in a hidden hallway?”
Kathryn explains how, as much as she'd like to hear it, her knee really hurts sitting here after Anne was a disgusting excuse for a human being and spun her around after restraining her. A lot of that interpretation may be Bessie's opinion on Anne and not Kathryn's exact wording, but who really cares? When Bessie points out she has a couch they can sit on Kathryn tenses. Before Bessie can say “Only if you want to,” Kathryn hoists herself up by pushing with her forearms against the table and walks towards it.
Bessie hasn't shared this couch with anyone. It's been for her and her freeloaders thoughts alone since she moved in here four years ago. Kathryn's reaction is suddenly more comprehensible, this is awkward. Maybe... Yes, yes, Bessie did make a conscious choice to not use it if Kathryn was on it a few days ago.
But it was a stupid choice, because if the two of them are going to stay together for the foreseeable future they're going to need the couch. So before the ungainliness of the situation can settle in, Bessie begins to explain herself.
With many less details than Kathryn, Bessie recounts how at first she was convinced the entity was ringmaster. It's a bit shameful that a then-seventeen year-old kid figured out it probably wasn't the entity before Bessie herself, but the then-kid in question is brilliant, so Bessie doesn't feel belittled for being bested by Kathryn.
“I started doubting it the day that message appeared in my changing room.”
Kathryn stops examining her nails in favour of crossing her arms and sitting straighter. “That was awful. But we're gonna find whoever did it.”
...Compared to a few of the things Kathryn got punished with, the history books most of all, it feels like the sentence on the changing room wall was nothing. Kathryn's overblown rage is... kind of cute, though.
If she said that, though, the cuteness would fall and Kathryn would try to slit Bessie's throat with her bare teeth, so Bessie bites that comment back and resumes her story. How she'd already been a bit on the fence about ringmaster being the entity after it didn't punish her one day and failed to notice she'd read “unlikely ally's” letter. However, it was the timestamps not adding up that made her seriously begin suspecting unlikely ally was right all along.
“I was a bit suspicious of unlikely ally first because it took you so long to get back to me. Considering how hard it was to find a secluded room in the theatre though, it makes a lot more sense now.”
Kathryn smiles sheepishly. “Yeah it... It was really hard in the theatre.”
That reminds Bessie about how she skipped the entire section about her suspicions of no longer being ordered to break and enter in other's changing rooms like she was at the studio. Almost like ringmaster, supposedly the demon, cared about how hard it would be to obtain another's keys in the much more controlled and surveilled environment of the theatre.
She falls into a few more narration pitfalls sponsored by her useless memory, but Kathryn reminds her what she was talking about without judging or losing patience once. Bessie proceeds with her most recent tests: changing what she does on her phone, conveniently avoiding the part about her mental health suspicions; and later on, the creepy doll under María's vanity.
“Wait, that was you?”
Bessie nods at a wide-eyed Kathryn, who giggles. “That was amazing, I loved that so much. That was great.”
“Why?”
Bessie had no idea Kathryn held such contempt for María. Then again, seeing how María believed Jane's bullshit accusations yesterday with no questions asked, she deserves that and more.
“She was awful to you back in court, and she's Catalina's friend. It must have been cathartic. Besides, I'm pissed at her for hurting Maggie again. We're not friends, but she doesn't deserve that.”
“We're not friends, but she doesn't deserve that” are words more people should live by. Disliking someone and wishing, or causing, harm upon them are drastically different things.
“You know, the world would be a better place if more people thought like you.”
Her words catch Kathryn off guard if her frozen expression is anything to go by. Not just her ears, but her whole face tints pink. She gestures vaguely with her hands, conveying nothing but being, yet again, adorable.
“That... That is highly debatable. But, uh. The world would be a lot more fun if people thought like you.” Towards the end of her sentence, Kathryn's words rush together. It does not help her beat the adorable accusations.
“...You mean if they made creepy dolls and left them hidden for people who've hurt them to find?”
The smile Kathryn gives her is impish and diabolical. It's perfect. “Absolutely. Did you hear yourself while you were telling me? It sounded like so much fun.”
Bessie smirks at her. “Well, next time I have a little arts and crafts project, you're welcome to help if it sounds so entertaining.”
...If Bessie had to guess at what emotion it is that crosses Kathryn's visage when she realizes there probably will be no such other occasion, it would be disappointment.
Bessie should have never fallen out of touch with her. She should have never done a single thing that hurt her regardless of the motive. She should have been there for her all these years.
But she took Ann--
Crying over spilt milk is useless, though. What Bessie has to do is be there for her now.
It seems the only information Kathryn didn't already have was about the tasks in the ladies' room. As far as she was concerned, bar Bessie the ladies had been left out of this. She didn't know items within went missing frequently.
“...Which is why I suspected María, at least, if not all of them.” Accusations, even based ones, are hard to say. As if the weight of Bessie's words were deposited on her ribs. “I'm not sure, but I found it weird how the same pattern of items disappearing and reappearing in the weirdest places only happened in our changing room, that's all. I don't have anything beyond that to base this on.”
Resting her mouth against her hand, Kathryn hums. “That is interesting. It seems to point in the direction of whoever ringmaster is having more access to your changing room, for some reason. It could be one of them, I guess.”
“Why “one of them” and not “one of us?” It could be me too, you know.”
Kathryn looks at her, unamused. “Be serious for a moment.”
That Kathryn considers the mere implication of Bessie being guilty inherently stupid is bittersweet. On one hand it's warm and soft, it feels great. On the other, Bessie hasn't done anything to merit this trust. All she's done has been stand up for Kathryn when it was fair and give her a chance to explain herself instead of jumping to conclusions.
Are her expectations for how people treat her so low that basic human decency hits her so hard?
Bessie can relate. That's how people take advantage of you later. They gain your trust and then--
“...I guess we both reached similar conclusions. In the end we didn't have enough information to piece it together.” Kathryn exhales, exasperated. “Damnit.”
Bessie puts a hand on her shoulder. “At least we can prove it's not the demon, even if it might still be around somewhere.”
Kathryn raises a hand absent-mindedly, linking her fingers with Bessie's. “I mean, it can only reach me on my work account. What kind of crappy demon is so bad at communicating with its targets it needs a social media account and a phone to do it? I'd be expecting the demon to leave me bloody messages on the wall like in the good old days.”
...Huh.
“You know, that gives me an idea. I know we can't delete our work accounts, but I can get myself locked out by messing up the password enough times.”
Kathryn looks at Bessie over her shoulder with an unreadable expression.
“And you had the audacity to say I'm insane? That could get you fired.”
...At this point it's probably worth the risk anyway. Getting taken by the demon for failing to make a musical is more appealing than hearing Steve's voice another day.
“I want to do this. I don't think ringmaster's noticed I started using a new phone; they're still going off of the information I leave in my old phone, the one you all know. So if I get locked out it won't have a way of contacting me at all. I think we already have a pretty solid case that it's one of us, but this will be the final nail in the coffin. If it has no way of contacting us do the messages stop or does it get creative?”
Kathryn arches an eyebrow. “Mental. Keep me posted on how it goes if you're going to do it.”
Bessie smirks at her. “In person or through a little letter in the... did you call it the “infidelity room” earlier?”
Kathryn nods. The kid's a genius. “I'll be expecting an essay then. Double spaced.”
Sitting in silence, each with their thoughts, isn't as uncomfortable as it was no less than three days ago. This small space was never meant for two people to live in, but having Kathryn around feels gentle and easy in a way few other things do. As if the two of them should have always stuck around.
...And they should have. Kathryn's right, they let the demon win.
Bessie would chalk it up to getting used to one another's presence, but today's conversation felt like a turning point. Kind of like the night they shared in New Year's. Her feelings towards Kathryn are still a buzzing beehive of disorientation, but even more loose parts have been swayed by her tonight. From her wit, to her vulnerability, to her kindness. Whatever Bessie went through when they woke up, whichever leftover feelings it left, seems to be subsiding for good.
They aren't friends, but it would be nice if they could be.
Kathryn stands. Her knee pops. She tries to hide her grimace behind a fake yawn. “Welp. Yours truly is heading off to bed. I don't think thinking is going to give us any more answers than we have.”
Agreed. Bessie gets up too. “Rest well, Kathryn.”
Hesitating for a brief moment, Kathryn puts her hand on Bessie's shoulder. Her touch is light as a butterfly's wings. “You too. Sweet dreams.”
She walks down the hallway. Her door opens and closes, leaving the living room empty.
...What lead Anna to hurt Kathryn, Bessie will probably never know. That Anna is unbelievably heartless for hurting Kathryn especially in the way she did is something most every part of Bessie is beginning to agree on at long last.
Notes:
And alright, that is a wrap on this one!! Ik some of you (myself included) are really enjoying where Kat and Bessie's friendship is headed, and i hope it stays enjoyable for its duration. It is much to my chagrin that i say that they won't appear again as POV characters until Friday or Saturday iirc. But hopefully the Wednesday and Thursday (and maybe Friday) POVs will be fun too. I mean, i had fun writing them. The one i simply cannot wait for is Sunday, but i shan't say a word about why that is presently :)
Thanks for reading. If there's anything you want to say, including concrit, i do love reading comments quite a lot. This chapter was a bit messy to re-write and proofread, so feel free to lmk if there were quality drops or anything. Anyway, thank you!! I hope you have a great day. Take care everyone, see you next time ^^
Chapter 64: Retribution (Part 1)
Notes:
Howdy hi, welcome back!! Thanks so much for interacting with this fic ^^
Ah, a ~7K word update? That's baby stuff, bah!! If it doesn't take me an egregious amount of hours and i don't have my third mid-life crisis of the week while proofreading, is it even an update? /lh
Nah seriously, neuralgia is a bitch, so while i wanted to update two chapters at once to compensate for how shorty this one is, it won't be happening. Mayhaps later this week we'll get a second chapter, perchance not we shall see. Either way, i've uploaded way more than twice this month!! I'm pretty happy with that, because i really missed being away from this ^^
It's nostalgic, in a way. Chapters of this fic were always meant to be around 6K words long. Alas, *gestures at the entire fic*, that did not go as planned, hah.
Anyway!! I've stopped by and large reminding y'all that the CW section exists. I trust anyone who needs it knows by now. Alas, remember how i said some things regarding graphic content have changed? And things i would have never written five years ago i feel perfectly comfortable with now? Yeah, it merits another (and final) reminder. For reasons :)
Thank you for your time, i hope this update is worth it.
Chapter Text
(January 10th, 2024, Wednesday)
Cathy never knew children so young could experience depression.
She scrolls down the screen, looking for more sources, more knowledge, more futile attempts at understanding Mae in hopes of helping her. It's pointless. If all the information of the universe could do anything to make Cathy a less useless mother to Mae, at this point she would have already banished her girl's torment through cognition alone. Sometimes it feels like Cathy only ever uses her phone to learn more about Mae's condition and accommodating it.
She devotes her every last moment to looking for something else, something more. Something the doctors aren't seeing, something they've explained poorly, something they're ignoring they should be paying more heed to. No, Mae isn't a confrontational child and there's a large body of literature supporting how tic disorders, Tourette's in particular, are linked to behavioural issues, so she should probably get a letter for her school principal. No, Mae wasn't prone to outbursts of rage before the symptom onset. No, the problem isn't a matter of loose parenting, either. Every second Cathy is free from work she spends with Mae. She has restricted use of electronics and screen time altogether; it isn't lack of discipline. She's a child who is struggling and she needs more support from her so-called medical “professionals” and less scrutiny and merciless judgement.
So many appointments end as if Mae were a problem child seeking attention and Cathy nothing more than an enabling mother. If Cathy doesn't do her due diligence in independent research, if she doesn't look for the experiences of parents and patients alike who know more than her, she can't be certain when doctors are saying plausible things or utter rubbish because they have a tendency to disregard patients' lived experiences. If she does and it shows, though, then she's “manipulating her daughter into presenting specific symptomatology;” which is impossible because Cathy never speaks a word of her findings to Mae.
She exhales slowly, continuing reading on her screen. She should adjust the contrast or brightness maybe. Her eyes have been strained for weeks now, but she doesn't have the luxury of time to stop her research.
Especially not now that Mae's mood is at an all-time low.
“Am I a good girl, mummy?”
...The absolute best. The best child Cathy has ever known. What's gotten into her is beyond Cathy, and the worst part is it's the first time Mae isn't telling her what's happening.
The pressure building in Cathy's lungs every day ascends up her throat and into her head, making a knot of pain settle on both her temples. Everyone is already on stage, just waiting for Steve and everyone else to show up. The later he is, the worse mood he'll be in. But Cathy will have time to finish bookmarking a couple of pages, so it's a net positive for her.
She's known depression may come hand in hand with tic disorders for a while now. It wasn't until Mae started showing concerning behaviours last week that Cathy devoted any time or energy to it, though. She has more than enough to look into to ensure the best outcome for her daughter; she never devotes any energy to symptoms that don't apply.
It's only been five days since Cathy was attacked by not-Anna at the theatre. Ever since Cathy returned home Mae has been acting painfully unlike herself. Quiet all the time, hesitant to talk to Cathy, always asking if she needs something, or if she'd like for Mae to help her with anything. At first Cathy attributed Mae's demeanour to seeing Cathy recover from a concussion. It's a scary thing to witness for any child; let alone one as sensitive as Mae. But even now that she's been alright for a few days, Mae acts the same.
“Can I help you fold the clothes, mummy?”
It could be the fear lingering in her nervous system, it wouldn't be odd at all. But Natalie said she's been off since a few hours before she saw, or even heard news of, Cathy's concussion. That isn't normal.
Natalie is probably innocent, but she's been dispatched. She was the person in charge of Mae when her disposition fell and didn't pick up; Cathy can't be too safe.
When adults relax and trust people with their children, they always get hurt. Just like Liz--
There is no such thing as “too much caution” when it comes to these things. Cathy would know how much trust can be twisted and exploited and how devastating the consequences can be. She'd much prefer to err on the side of caution. It's extremely unlikely that Natalie hurt Mae in any capacity, but the time frame is suspicious enough for Cathy to take action rather than wait and see.
Of course, the change in nanny has stressed Mae out more. Once Cathy was certain she trusted Natalie she put the nanny cams away. She shouldn't have done that. At least then she would have been able to witness with her own two eyes that Natalie didn't do anything to cause this change in her daughter. Then Natalie could have stayed, and Mae would have one less thing to fret over.
Always racking up mistakes with the children she's supposed to care for. Cathy never--
The pain bubbling under her skull is enough to force her to close her eyes. While relief from the screen's backlight is immediate, the pounding doesn't cease.
Every second Cathy isn't occupied with her daughter, she ends up thinking about what happened on Saturday.
...It's hilarious, really, that one of the many reasons cited for her supposedly being ringmaster is the amount of time she spends looking anxiously at her phone. It wasn't a week ago that an unseen force attacked her in her changing room, and it's been the last thing on Cathy's mind. All her time is dedicated to helping Mae. Cathy wouldn't be able to orchestrate whatever it is ringmaster is up to if she tried. Then again, Mae never mattered to any of these people. They sent her away with Cathy, barely giving them time to find a suitable place to live in after they were kicked out.
They've never seen Mae as anything but an extension of Cathy, as if she had to pay the price for her mother's sins. That's something Cathy will never forgive. They can hate her all they want; it's fine and earned. But they need to leave Mae out of it. The implications Anne made about Cathy and Mae are not ones Cathy is going to take. She'll accept any blame for Lizzie thrown at her; deserved or not. Her negligence already merited it. It being an accident hasn't soothed Elizabeth's pain in the slightest.
But next time anyone as much as hints at Cathy purposefully hurting Mae, there isn't going to be a holy or unholy force strong enough to stop her from sharing a piece of her mind. She may be an incompetent mother, but God knows she's trying. She is willing do to and endure anything if it helps Mae even a smidgen. Cathy isn't perfect, but she works harder than sin to be good enough, at least. She hasn't had a free moment to herself except during Mae's naps in years. She hasn't spoken to Mary or Kathryn in all that time, either.
Anne's entire list of accusations was bitterly funny. Yes, there was indeed a time when Mary and Cathy were close. She was one of the people Cathy was most glad to see again when they woke up. And yet the second what Cathy's dereliction of duty did to Lizzie, Mary was the first person to react and shun Cathy. It isn't a secret Kathryn can hardly tolerate breathing in the same room as her. And neither Kathryn nor Mary ever got along, in either life.
Heck, Cathy and Kathryn weren't on good terms in in their first lives, either. The characters Anne picked for her little conspiracy theory fit somewhat, but it falls apart at the seams. The lightest inspection makes the entire hypothesis crumble.
Everyone seems to believe it, tough. Most everyone, at least. Bessie, Joan and María are the only people who haven't regarded Kathryn as the plague personified. They still regard Cathy with the same disgust they've always held for her; nothing new.
Cathy should have probably devoted more time and energy to trying to unravel what's going on. She had a very clear idea it was Joan; it could only be her. That same day, though, the rooftop incident at the hospital took place. From that point forwards, everything was messy up until ringmaster knew she'd shown her message to Anne. Then it was murky again, because the so-called “memories” Cathy saw on the rooftop didn't work in tandem with ringmaster's intentions in any way. The entity wouldn't do something so sloppy, but it would lie.
Then again, that's making the assumption ringmaster is the entity; which it can't be because it has made too many mortal mistakes. Cathy isn't even the only one who believes the entity isn't the true identity of whoever is posing as this ringmaster character: Kathryn has believed it for far longer than her, at least as far back as when Cathy found unlikely ally's letter in the studio. Anne, while drawing every wrong conclusion she could, must have also suspected there is no entity; she spoke rather openly about her messages with little fear to expose the objectively incorrect people.
Something supernatural is going on. It has been since their reincarnation, sure; but also in recent times. Whatever attacked Cathy was sporting Anna's voice despite not being her. What Cathy saw on the rooftop, the fact that Kathryn lived through it as well and it seems it wasn't even the first time for her, proves it beyond reasonable doubt. Yet here Cathy reaches the exact same conclusion she has every single time: if ringmaster isn't the entity, why is the entity helping ringmaster out?
After all, the creature donning Anna's voice appeared because Cathy defied ringmaster. Ergo, it stands to reason ringmaster is the entity. It also knew she'd shown her message to Anne, as well as the visions she had on the rooftop. It has to be the entity. But if it is, why wouldn't it know everything it should?
...Cathy lacks the energy for this. Thinking is only going around in circles. More power to Kathryn for having the emotional energy for trying to shed a light on this. Cathy would gladly tell her she's wrong if she thinks the entity isn't at least tangentially related to ringmaster, but approaching her especially after their shared experience on the rooftop is delicate. Kathryn comprehensibly wants nothing to do with Cathy. She won't listen anyway.
Besides, it's not like, after getting assaulted in her changing room, Cathy's going to risk it. She isn't going to utter a word about ringmaster or any messages again. Even if the guilt eats her alive, even if everyone else is convinced there is no entity behind this. How Kathryn can be so certain as to send letters to Bessie is beyond Cathy. She was there, that night at the hospital. She saw and felt what Cathy did. She knows there's a supernatural element at play.
Cathy would love to talk to her and ask how. What she knows that Cathy doesn't that makes her so certain, so utterly sure, that she can take such chances. Cathy has wanted nothing but to tell Joan her life is presumably in danger for a while now, but she can't. After all the evidence pointing to, at minimum, a connection between ringmaster and the demon, she can't.
Not for herself, of course. Cathy could not care less about her own safety. No; this is for Mae. Whether Cathy cares about herself or not is irrelevant; she has to be alive and safe for her little girl. There are ethical implications and boundaries she must be breaking here, but she'll be damned.
She cannot put her daughter in danger. She cannot jeopardize Mae no matter how slightly. If Cathy knows something horrendous is afoot, she must do everything she can to keep herself and her baby safe. Mae already has to deal with a lot. Cathy will not add onto that lot by making her lose her mother prematurely or, even worse, getting her involved somehow. Ringmaster already tried to pull Mae into their twisted spectacle by using her to force Cathy to make a grave mistake on Saturday. Cathy would much rather not test just how far she can push ringmaster's buttons before something bad happens to Mae.
Cathy is the worst sort of human rubbish, but she has to care for her little girl. Her hands are tied.
It is interesting that Cathy was told she was the only person in charge of Elizabeth's safety on Saturday, but Anne mentioned on Monday how she as well had been threatened with Lizzie “going missing” if she didn't obey ringmaster, too. Then again, that would be in line with the demon's behaviour: from the beginning it lies.
It's also noteworthy that, in a sense, the kids did “disappear.” If one counts that as leaving the house without parental knowledge nor consent, that is. Cathy wouldn't say it qualifies as vanishing for eternity and being dragged to hell, but it feels almost like a warning, in a way. A prelude to what could happen to the children in case of insurrection. Starting off small, just like the threats and messages began with issues of little relevance, but able to escalate to the level the threats and messages did in a very short span of time.
All the more reason for Cathy to keep her mouth shut. Mae has only been tenuously related to this mess so far. Cathy would much rather keep it like that for a long time to come.
She isn't giving up. She doesn't want to. But she has to proceed with extreme caution and alone. It's why she didn't sue the theatre and went along with their story that it had all been a bizarre accident. When the theatre's representative spoke to her essentially buying her silence, she accepted without taking the money. She has nobody to sue, since it wasn't a person who attacked her; and most importantly she isn't curious to see how ringmaster would react to her speaking about the incident at all. Whatever Cathy does must be within the confines of keeping Mae safe.
...Maybe that's it. Cathy cannot hold the same conviction Kathryn does, or try to find out, because there's a small, precious life depending on her. Kathryn has total freedom to do and risk as much as she pleases with her life. As for Anne's certainty, if she hasn't experienced anything which firmly confirms the presence of supernatural elements, it's easy enough to understand. Cathy herself thought it to be Joan for a while. It can't be her, though, or anyone on this stage, unless they can also flood Cathy's mind with memories of past timelines, peak into her private conversations, or manifest figures capable of mimicking other's voices to perfection on a whim.
Everything Cathy does is in service of Mae's well-being and safety. Nothing else matters. It--
A loud, hollow, metallic ruckus clatters and echoes above. The sound drills into Cathy's ears even through the hands she presses firm against them. Snaking past the negligible protection her fingers provide and the ignoring the painful surge crawling up and down Cathy's body, the rushing and squelching of some thick liquid seeps through; followed immediately by shrill screams to her right and another series of loud clattering dotted with a staccato of sharp cracks.
Cathy hisses. She tries to open her eyes and keep her breathing deep rather than shallow, but--
Something wet lands on her face and hands. Heavy droplets slowly sliding down, onto the floorboards. Water?
...This scent... is not water.
Cathy has to see what's going on. Overstimulated as she is, though, the lights poke and prod at her eyes, forcing them to close once more. All she could make out through the tangle of her eyelashes were flashes of light and figures cutting through them. Save for Kathryn and another figure beyond her being dyed red deeper than Anna's costume, everything was normal.
The droplets nestling on the bags of Cathy's eyes, sliding down her glabella, gathering in the corners of her lips, getting caught between her fingers and her nails, and dripping of her chin smell metallic.
They smell like blood. Blood and... something else. Something pungent, like a slaughterhouse.
As Cathy blinks slowly, more noise follows. Of voices this time, curious and concerned alike. Bessie asks if Kathryn is okay, Jane curses under her breath, Joan demands to know what happened, Maggie calls out to Anne.
Eventually, Cathy can keep her eyes open only squinting slightly. Beside her, Kathryn is standing frozen covered head to toe in what Cathy prays is fake blood, clots and all. It doesn't smell fake. A couple of of bloodied... tubes, of sorts, dangle grotesquely from her shoulders like garlands. They're fleshy pink, and refuse to let go of her even as she shakes her arms to get them to slide off.
The blood drips off of Kathryn's soggy hair and the trims of her sopping wet costume, sticking to her legs' skin as it slides down. She tries to breathe through her mouth, gasping for air in fear, when a blood clot the size of a clear hitch slides off the tip of her nose between her parted lips, making her gag on a strangled gurgle as she tries to spit it out.
The other person Cathy saw earlier was Anne. Anne is staring at her reddened hands as if she wants to check they're real and this is truly happening. More of the tubes are caught between her fingers. The blood slides off her skirt and pools around her feet. There, along with an empty bucket red inside, some kind of... white substance? Lays in clumps. That shape...
...Vertebrae. Bloody human vertebrae are scattered around Kathryn and Anne's feet.
Jane and Catalina are staring at Anne with wide eyes. While Catalina whispers a soft “What?,” Jane doubles over and throws up.
Anna stands between her and Kathryn, staring at both of them with a horrified expression and rapid breaths, unmoving. María and Maggie approach Jane and Anne respectively, while Bessie curses her bass to hell and back for getting tangled around her and her chair as she tries to reach Kathryn while hastily screaming over her shoulder a hurried explanation to Joan.
All Cathy can do is watch. The spell won't break. Her heart is pounding and the noises won't stop. She feels every last droplet of blood leaving tracks on her skin, sticky and warm. Voices grow louder, reverberate on stage. There's bile pooling in her stomach and the lights grow brighter, and brighter, and brighter. She--
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
…
…
The pain in her temples explodes to behind her eyes. Cathy must have stood up at some point, because her chair's seat digs into her calves.
That... That felt just like that night, at the rooftop. Through the mess in her head and the wreck developing before her, Cathy takes a step towards Kathryn--
She can't do that. Whatever... Whatever that was, presently Kathryn hates Cathy with due reason.
The pain that knowledge perforates Cathy's heart with is disproportion--
Footsteps come from the left entrance. Steve, Daphne, Karina and a few others step onto the stage and stop dead in their tracks. Steve holds his head in his hands, face deepening to irate crimson rivalling the blood.
“What the hell happened here?!”
Chapter 65: Retribution (Part 2 -final-)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
*
Hopefully over the longer break lunch provides, cleaning staff will manage to remove the reek of blood and viscera from the stage. Steve didn't let them work on it any longer than they required to wipe it all off the floorboards. He forced all of them to go through rehearsal with its stench thick in the air.
At least he had the decency to let Jane be replaced by an alt until after lunch, though. Seeing the stage drenched in blood, bones and organs so soon after Amanda's death hurt her profoundly.
It isn't until Anna rounds two corners that the air smells like anything but iron and insides. She stops for a moment, taking a few deep breaths to banish the foul odour from her nostrils.
That was the worst thing that's happened so far, barring Amanda's death and Joan's concussion. Anna...
IkFuZCBob25lc3RseSwgaXQncyBkaXNhcHBvaW50aW5nIHRvIGtub3cgdGhhdCBJIGRpZG4ndCBldmVuIHRyeSB0byBzYXZlIEthdGhlcmluZS4gSSBjb252aW5jZWQgbXlzZWxmIGRheSBieSBkYXkgdGhhdCBub3RoaW5nIGJhZCB3b3VsZCBoYXBwZW4uIEFuZCBpdCBjb3N0IGhlciBoZXIgbGlmZS4i
IldlIHdvcnJ5IGFib3V0IHRoZSBwZW9wbGUgd2UgY2FyZSBhYm91dCwgZHVtbXksIGV2ZXJ5b25lIGRvZXMuIFlvdSB3b3JyeSBhYm91dCB1cyB0b28uIFRpdCBmb3IgdGF0LuKAnQ==
There goes that headache again; needles behind her eyes. Much like the night her nose bled in sync with Kat's, something happened to Anna's head when she saw Kathryn and Anne covered in blood, vertebrae and severed esophagi. It still rings in her skull from time to time, breaking her focus yet always too out of reach to make sense of.
Anna forces herself to continue walking. Her step is uncertain from the hunger pain digging claws into the back of her eyeballs and the memories trapped behind her eyelids of seeing Kat and Anne covered in blood and entrails.
There was so much blood when Anna watched Kathryn's execution. Her esophagus and bones also dangled from her severed head when the butcher who slaughtered her pulled her head off of the--
Anna shudders. Everything... Everything has been wrong since she received that damned message. Ever since she was forced to choose between Kathryn and Lizzie it's all broken upstairs in her head. The only emotions Anna has been able to make unequivocal sense of have been the disgust and sadness filling her alveoli as much as the painfully familiar miasma of severed heads earlier.
In that moment, as soon as she recovered from whichever... thought? Memory? Whatever gave her this headache, all she wanted to do was help Kathryn and Anne, irrespective of anything that's happened between them.
Anna couldn't, of course. Kat wants nothing to do with her, and after she pushed Anne two few weeks ago the same is true for her. After seeing them subjected to such a horrific event none of their differences and past gripes mattered in the slightest, though. To Anna, that is.
What did she think of to have her feelings stirred like this?
Pain as thin yet piercing as a needle extends behind her eyes as if trying to carve words in her ocular nerve. It's just like the night of the nosebleeds. The same emotions foreign and familiar alike, the same headache, the same effects when thinking about it.
There's a tiny esplanade lined with trees and park benches crossing the street, across the sea of cars whizzing by. The benches are all surrounding swing set being pushed lazily by the wind, and a slide. There isn't a soul there. She could take a seat for a moment and have lunch, she brought it all the way out here. But...
“What made you think I would want a conniving, manipulative slut like you to defend me?!”
...Anna doesn't deserve to breathe isn't hungry. She can skip lunch.
It'll only be this one timeall the other meals she's missed notwithstand--
The air is frozen and drenched with petrichor; a small blessing to Anna's sense of smell. It'll rain soon. The clouds are heavy and dark, waiting eagerly to unleash their load onto the city once more. Tightening her coat around her shoulders, Anna takes off to the right. She has to be back soon to change back into her costume. And besides, she doesn't have an umbrella with her.
“An unlikely al--”
…Her suit only got a few droplets of blood on it. Steve insisted all affected outfits be cleaned later, when they aren't in use anymore. The head of the costume department bothered coming in person instead of sending a seamstress or two as usual to complain about it, but Steve wouldn't hear it.
Except Kat and Anne, who can't perform in costume anymore, everyone else is obligated to. These are the final rehearsals before opening night. He won't allow any “tomfoolery” to change that; he's apparently been “too lax” in allowing them to stay in their ordinary rehearsal clothes some days, or change partway through the day. Seeing as Anna a few of them aren't particularly comfortable with their costumes, the strictness of this rule feels more like punishment for the “tomfoolery” he attributes the bloody bucket incident to than a genuine desire to run this musical by the book.
That's the word he used for one of the most vile acts carried out in this production. “Tomfoolery.” Bastard.
The walk clears Anna's nostrils of the blood, but it does nothing for her emotions. They're still all over the place. They have been for a while now, but--
“Kathryn you know I love you, right?”
“I love you, too.”
…
...But those buckets of blood made it worse.
“You're dead to me. Don't ever talk to me again, you're dead to me.”
And still, for as viscerally disquieting as they were, they've also been the only thing able to tear Anna's attention away from the final words she shared with Kat.
The way she looked at Anna. The fury and disgust in her eyes as she--
Anna doesn't bother swatting the thoughts away when they come anymore. She's done her best to do that for days now; it doesn't work. The memory of Kathryn's expression after Anna did what ringmaster asked of her is forever embedded into Anna's heart. With every beat it sinks deeper and deeper into her organ.
Kathryn's determination to defend her from Steve mere seconds before Anna drove a stake into her heart. How Kathryn almost, almost insulted her in kind, yet held back. The way her entire body relaxed like a rag doll when Anna said..
...She did what she had to do. Anna has told herself that as many times as she's had to contend with the memories and agony of having lost Kat forever. It rings equally hollow every single time.
The risk of Lizzie getting hurt by that thing was too much. Kat is frail, but her downfall was only a possibility if Anna chose to sacrifice her. Lizzie's demise was a certainty had Anna placed her on the altar instead. All she did was choose certainty over possibility. She did what she was forced to; not what she wanted. Never what she wanted.
“I won't let you hurt yourself, Anna. No matter how much I want to hate you.”
“Someone told me I should welcome the new year with someone I really care about. So I came here as fast as I could.”
Anna walks past people strolling or on their commute, past signs, stop lights and buildings, as light and frozen as the gentle wind brushing the grey streets. No matter how she tries to justify it to herself, no matter how she frames it, at the end of the day she hurt Kathryn in the most unforgivable, cruel way she could. Anna will never get her forgiveness. She doesn't deserve it, either.
There isn't a life where Anna can be good enough for Kat. Whatever she does, be it remain idle or take action, she always hurts her.
“Why did you have to ruin this? Why did you have to make me lose trust in you?!”
“Tomorrow's our day off. Just focus on what we're going to do, alright? If you want to we can do something special. We can go out or something, or stay in... Whatever you want. The two of us. Together.”
“I love you, too.”
...For a moment on Monday, for a horrible moment... When Anne stepped onto the stage and told everyone her theory of Kathryn, Mary and Catherine's involvement in being ringmaster, little pieces of debris from Anna's hypothesis that Kathryn and Bessie were behind everything resurfaced.
That heinous idea Anna conceived of before the entity made itself undeniable crumbled to dust long ago. Kathryn and Bessie simply wouldn't do such a thing, especially Kat. Anna's fear of confronting the undeniable truth of the entity's return was indeed making her brain spin a web of lies to shield itself from reality, throwing Kat and Bessie under the bus for it.
Sure, Kathryn was unlikely ally all along. She was reaching out to Bessie. It doesn't make her ringmaster, though. It makes her the bravest person in this production, even if she was wrong in all her assertions. Not a soul knows about Anna's feelings on Richmond as her mausoleum. She hasn't shared them with anybody. There is no reason for which anyone besides an all-knowing creature would know.
What Anna should have done when Anne was throwing such accusations was either clear Kathryn, or do what Bessie did and leave everything to go help her. Instead, in a despicable attempt to find some comfort, something to soothe the pain Kathryn's departure left in Anna's soul, Anna stayed behind to listen.
She hoped Anne's words would bring ultimate justification for having turned Kathryn into a sacrificial lamb on Saturday. That Anne would reveal something groundbreaking about Kat that would let Anna sleep at night instead of play their final conversation on loop. Anything to latch onto so she could keep one meal down, at least. Anne's conjecture was alluring as a siren's call. After all, if Kathryn was indeed callous enough to come up with such a gnarled course of action to torture everyone around her, wouldn't that make Anna's offences lesser?
A coward is all Anna is. There is no other descriptor for her.
Anne had an interesting premise, but ultimately it amounted to nothing. Anna has seen Kathryn's paranoia with her phone and technology all along. Ever since Joan confirmed her fears, she hasn't been near her phone; she hasn't even used the one she bought. It would be impossible for Kathryn to have been the person who texted Anne about Lizzie's whereabouts without a device to do so.
Both of Kathryn's phones -the one she hasn't turned on in weeks and the one whose box she hasn't even opened-, are in Anna's apartment among the remaining possessions Kathryn left there when she moved out. And took every ounce of joy along with h--
…She could have a third, secret phone, or something like that, but she doesn't. That's just Anna's head working overtime to hide from its guilt again. Her neighbours saw Kathryn walk in and out of the apartment; she was long gone with no phones hours before Anne received the text supposedly only Kat could have sent. Besides, there is no universe nor timeline where Anna can imagine Kathryn working together with Catherine and Mary for anything. All Anna's desire to find a nugget of truth in Anne's nonsense was but a fleeting comfort she took instead of helping Kathryn, who'd just been assaulted and looked pale as a ghost when Bessie helped her reach the stage again.
Of course Kat hates her. But things between her and Anna weren't so good, either, when Anna fainted from her stupidity and inability to take care. Kathryn didn't use that as an excuse to leave Anna to rot. Instead, she stayed with her all the time.
She cried, too. Kathryn can't cry. She loved Anna enough to cry for her, and Anna called her a--
Anna said lies Kathryn thinks to be true. Words which have haunted her, followed her tighter than her shadow since she was reincarnated. Lies that hurt her, that Anna made more solid and tangible for her than they already were. Even if she was ordered to, even if she had no choice she did, it won't make Kathryn's pain ease.
…It'd be nice if it started raining right now. That way Anna could blame the weather for the tears sliding down her cheek.
The sole respite Anna has is that Kathryn is safe. When she returned home to an empty apartment, the worry for Kat's well-being and whereabouts hollowed her. She'd been expecting she'd have a chance to talk to Kat at home, to explain as much as she could without disclosing anything the entity demanded she keep silent about. There was nothing, though.
But Anna's house, once more, was empty. Without Kat, it has yet again become mausoleum. A collection of rooms with one inhabitant haunted by the absence of the other.
Just like in her first life, after Henr--
There's... There's something that stands out about how Anne, who spoke about the demon openly and denied its existence; and Kat, who defied it by being unlikely ally, are the ones who had a bucket of what by all means seems to be real human blood and bowels poured on them today. There's also something telling about how Kathryn was only punished after her identity as the pen author of the unlikely ally letters was made public. But Anna is too hungry knackered to ponder it.
Whichever conclusion she reaches won't change reality, though. The entity is back. No matter how much or how little Anna wishes to acknowledge that, it won't change anything.
This morning's punishment was the worst to date, tied with the absolute cruelty of what was done to Bessie two days ago. When staff retrieved the buckets from the floor, they were labelled “Blood of an innocent woman” for Kat, and “Blood of an innocent man” for Anne. Lady Rochford and George Boleyn. The two people both of them feel guilty for “having gotten killed.” The unnecessary evil of adding more realism through the esophagi and vertebrae (which nobody could say for sure weren't real as well) is bone-chilling.
Anger hints its presence through the haze of her broken emotions by balling up Anna's fists. They weren't the ones who got anyone murdered. It was all Henry. It was always him, yet both of them felt responsible for the deaths of their respective loved one upon waking up. For all anyone knows, they still do. That blow was so disgustingly low.
Anna exhales slowly, heart pounding with unbridled rage. Thunder rumbles in the distance. It's a good thing she chose to head back early.
The sun's pale light barely manages to light the streets, such is the blanket of clouds suffocating it. Through the twilight Anna continues on her way back to the theatre alone with her thoughts. They tangle with memories with Kat. The good, the bad, and the most recent and catastrophic.
Kathryn was made a victim of the “game” early on. She tried to stop it even if she was wrong; she didn't deserve what happened to her today. And, for all the pain Anne has put her and Anna through, it was an overblown consequence as well. Her daughter was gone when she returned home; it must have been terrifying the same happened to Anna with Kat missing. Anna can understand the profound desire to shy away from accepting the entity's return and latching onto anything to keep that ruse going for as long as possible. She'd be a hypocrite if she thought lesser of Anne for it.
All she hopes is that, after this morning's episode, Anne learns her lesson. If she continues acting out of line she might be endangering Lizzie.
Then Anna would have broken Kathryn for nothing.
…
That's... That's what she did, right...? She broke Kat and lost her forever in the process.
“Don't take my sunshine aw--”
The theatre stands before her, blocking out the sun's agonizing light, submerging Anna in a darkness almost as profound as the one residing in her heart. She dries her face with the back of her hand before heading inside.
The first drops of rain splatter against the sidewalk behind her as the theatre's doors swoosh closed.
Anna doesn't regret having saved Lizzie. Not for a second. It's everything else that pains her.
How Kat and Bessie found each other, how they became so close so quick, Anna doesn't know. It doesn't matter, either. She's just happy the two of them are together even if they have no wish to share their time and lives with her anymore. It'd be worse if they were alone. Both of them deserve to have someone as good as the other beside them.
Both of them deserve to be free of Anna's presence.
She swallows a lump in the back of her throat as she returns to her changing room. It stays there as she puts her costume on and as she goes back to the stage. The violent scent of chemicals and lemon air freshener is aggressive enough to make her eyes water. It beats the blood, at least.
With the odour gone, no traces of the blood remain on stage except the stains on Anna's costume. Save for Maggie there isn't anyone here. She's sitting next to Joan's keyboard, tuning her guitar. Anna greets her quietly before taking a seat.
...Opening night is in a bit over a week. On the night of the twentieth, all ten of them will deliver to the demon what it demanded so long ago. Will that make them free? Or will it find other ways to attach puppet strings to their heads and limbs anew?
And, if they're free, is there any chance they'll be able to talk openly about...?
Even if she could tell Kathryn the truth, she'd never forgive her. Anna lost--
“Hey, Anna.”
Anna jumps a little, looking at Maggie over her shoulder.
“Catch.”
She throws something in the air. It shines for a moment when a stage light hits it at the right angle before hitting the floor with a muffled hiss as it slides to a halt a foot ahead of Anna.
It's a pack of tissues. Extra soft. What--?
“You sound a bit sniffly.” Once again, Maggie's voice lures Anna's gaze. Maggie's regarding her with the kindest, saddest of smiles. “Bit unavoidable in this weather. Keep them if you don't have any, please. I have loads back here. It's the season for stuffy noses, right?”
Sniffly? Is Anna--?
The bottom of her vision is blurry, swimming. Maggie didn't hear seasonal sniffles and she knows it. If she didn't, the tear tracks staining Anna's cheeks gave it away when she turned around. Why... Why is Maggie being nice to her? Ever since Anna last spoke to Kathryn, everyone is universally pretending she doesn't exist almost as intently as they do with Catherine.
Maggie laughs, anxious. “They don't bite, I promise. 100% free of blood to boot?”
Anna hadn't noticed how soft and soothing Maggie's voice is until now. It's warm and comforting. She should have a main role; not Anna, or half of them, really.
Besides Kat, there isn't a voice on stage Anna is particularly fond of.
Biased much.
She leans forwards in her chair slowly, pulling the pack of tissues close by the tip of her fingers. She tries to say “Thank you” to Maggie, opens her mouth for it, but the words don't come out.
Much like her heart, Anna's voice too is now empty.
*
Eddie already knew feeling anything but anger towards stupid Jane was dumb of him. Why did he ever let her hug him?
These extra curricular classes suck. Eddie doesn't want to be here; he hates Maths and gets grades good enough to pass. That's what the bar has always been. Jane raised it because she hates him. Now he's expected to get at least 80/100 in all his classes.
That's impossible. He doesn't care enough about school to put himself through that! He wants to be a glass blower or a sculptor or both; school sucks!!
He stops himself from tapping his pen against the wooden surface of his desk. Every time he does it bothers someone who can hear. Depending on who that is, he doesn't really care. But with how insane Jane is being since the weekend he'd rather not figure out how much worse she can get if she gets a call from his teachers whining about “misbehaviour.”
He pretends to read the instructions on his laptop screen, but he couldn't care less. This educational program is so underwhelming compared to what he knew at this age in his first life. Latin, Greek, Arithmetic, History, Military Strategy... They're doing squared roots today. That's for babies, how stupid.
Auntie Cathy's little brat could probably do them.
That feeling again. Behind his eyes, a stab--
…
...It's not fair. It's not fair that the instant he got his sisters back, Jane stole them away again. It doesn't matter if it was Anne who called the police on Mary; Jane would have done the same. She stole mum from him first, and now Mary and Liz. Jane never let him see Anna or Cathy either, even if they were more mothers to him than she ever was, since she died.
It isn't people only, either. Jane has robbed Edward of his toys, clothes, and his books. Including the one where he hides the picture mum left for him. Everything he loves Jane takes from him. Over, and over, and over.
The only way he can keep what he loves safe is if he never tells her about it and she never finds out. A tall order, considering she's removed the door from his room, too.
That's why he's going to run away. He'd like to do it right now, but that's impractical. In this day and age, a ten year-old like him would be taken by the authorities and returned home rather quickly. He isn't sure how many days it would take, since he's not dumb enough to look that up on his school laptop so they can blabber to Jane immediately, but too fast. Long before he turns eighteen.
He won't wait eight more years with Jane; he refuses. He'll wait until he's around thirteen. That's when he can legally get a job with parental consent. He'll have to practice forging Jane's signature in these three years. It won't be easy to get away from her, but he'll have to find a way.
At this age five centuries ago, Eddie was king. He can work out the details of getting a job in three years; he'll be fine.
He'll start saving up for his sixteenth birthday, when he'll hit her with emancipation papers. She won't sign them, but she doesn't need to. If Eddie has her signature down by thirteen, he won't forget how to do it by sixteen.
And, if he does, he'll just leave a few practice sheets hidden somewhere so he always has a reference. No big deal.
Once he has a bit of money, a job, and he's able to move out, he'll find everyone again. Mum, who must be worried about him and must have missed him so much right?Anna and Cathy, who were always nice to him and treated him like their own.
And of course, Lizzie and Mary. Without Jane in the way -nor Anne, since Lizzie will be eighteen by then- nobody will be able to part him from his sisters again. Eddie won't allow it. He's missed them for too long and he couldn't do anything about it because he was a small kid. Now that he's practically an adult it's time to take the reins of his life like he did of his country half a millennium ago.
But for now he waits, focusing on finding ways to evade Jane's watchful eye and forging her dumb signature. It isn't much, but it's all he can do.
So he'll be patient. And when he strikes, there will be no turning back.
Notes:
And there we go!! I hope you liked this, feel free to share thine thoughts, i always love them ^^
Take care everyone, and have a great day. See you next time!!
Chapter 66: Hope (Part 1)
Notes:
Yeah i really have no self-control. Hi!! Thanks for the comments and kudos, as always!! Since last chapter was super short, i couldn't help myself from proofreading this one. First update of May, let's go!!
...And hey the next chapter, iirc, is also around 6K-ish words, which is short. So maybe we're in for like. Another double update soon? *Maybe.* But the chapter after next happens to be one of my favourites from the entire fic, so *hmmmm*
Anyway!! Thanks for your time, hope this update is worth it. See you on the other side ^^
Chapter Text
(January 11th, 2024, Thursday)
“I won't let you run away from this.”
The storm yesterday did numbers on half the city's electricity and the theatre wasn't spared. With the backup generator only being able to power a few lights here and there, shadows have poured out of every nook and cranny in the familiar hallways connecting the changing rooms and stage.
Catalina's back fades into darkness as she walks out from under the yellow halo of light one of the overheads penetrates the glum with. Her silhouette materializes a bit ahead, when she steps under the light of another functional overhead.
Biting her lip to keep from cussing her out, María takes off after her. That old, stubborn mule is not getting away from this.
Both their high heel shoes clack against the floor; a sharp counterpoint to the ceaseless patter of rain against the theatre's outer walls. María gains on Catalina quickly, catching up almost enough to walk beside her. Catalina shoots her a disgusted, cold look over her shoulder. It would be more imposing if she weren't 5 foot nothing.
“Catalina, you have to list--”
She lifts her hand. Tiny or not, her demeanour possesses the same frozen, commanding, regal air it had when María was still her best friend lady.
“You don't know her, María.” Catalina's voice is taut and grave, her gaze falls. She slows down. “You haven't lived with her for the past four years. I appreciate that you care enough about her to call me out for not defending her, but you truly don't know what you're talking about.” A frown hardens her expression even more. “Now drop it immediately before this escalates into a full-blown argument. Let's at least try to start the day without any major altercations, shall we?”
Catalina's pace quickens anew.
If this were about anything else, María would agree. She lost the right to impose her presence on Catalina four years ago, when they went their separate ways and terminated their friendship. However, this isn't about just anything. It's about Mary, and María there is quite little María wouldn't do to prevent any harm befalling her.
Even if she has to go through the girl's mother to protect her.
She should have had this resolve four years ago instead of giving up and agreeing to Lina's conditions of never seeing Mary. Now it's too lat--
No. No, it's not. And if it is, at least María has to try. Her sweet girl Mary has already gone through enough to have to suffer through her mother baselessly blaming her for everyone's misfortune. Historians have already hurt her enough in that regard. Whatever the hell is wrong with Lina she's going to have to overcome it without hurting Mary in the process. This is unacceptable.
“You're wrong. I do know her.”
Despite not turning to face Maria, Catalina stops walking. María catches up to her at last.
“I...”
…She was there for Mary's first steps. She heard the gentle girl's very first blabbers, watched them turn into fully fledged words. She spent evenings with her and Catalina on palace grounds playing with Mary. María helped Catalina teach her how to read, provided her with books to sate her infinite curiosity. She listened to Mary ramble on and on about everything she'd learnt with her tiny, high-pitched, small child voice.
She hugged Mary when it thundered and her mother was busy. She played with her when she was done with her obligations. María went with her to pick flowers for her mother. Catalina and María took Mary's small hands in both of theirs to go out for walks through the hedges and flowers. She was endeared by Mary trying to touch her own reflection in the pond.
She was there when Mary grew up and Henry wanted to marry her off as barter, as a coin of trade in international politics. She was the one who Catalina ranted and raved to about how she would never allow her little girl to be treated like she had. It was María who listened to both Catalina and Mary on this issue, their concerns.
When Henry stopped seeing Mary at all, when he grew disillusioned with Catalina ever bearing him a male heir and he ceased giving any attention to his child, it wasn't just Catalina who comforted Mary and came up with excuses for her father's behaviour. Not for his sake; for hers. María did Mary's hair, telling her soothing lies, listening to her pain.
When Catalina was separated from Mary, it was María who tried her bloody best to see Mary and keep her company. To let her know she wasn't alone and never would be as long as María was alive. She tried to pass messages between the two of them, keeping them united through Catalina's confinement until her death.
And, from that cursed day onwards, it was María who stuck by Mary as much as she could until her dying breath. Because she wasn't María's kid, but she was as good as. In her heart there was no distinction between her Catherine and Mary. There still isn't. María didn't get many chances to see Mary again after Catalina's imprisonment, but she tried.
She tried because she was a witness to Mary's vivacity and kindness, to her wit and her naivety, as well as her pain. María was there as it grew and grew through her complicated teen years, warping the sweet child she'd known into the prelude of the monster she would become.
“...I know her so well.”
The words leave María's lips as a whisper, as if speaking them louder would scratch her throat. Her heart isn't racing, but it beats strong with a dull ache born more from her emotions than the weight of her heartbeat.
Four years ago, when Catalina asked her to choose between her friendship with her or Maggie, María made many mistakes. Staying by Maggie's side when she wasn't all that emotionally involved at first was the largest one. Tied with it, though, was leaving Mary to keep her word to Catalina instead of fighting tooth and nail for the right to never lose sight of Mary again irrespective of what was going on between Catalina and María.
She gave up on Mary then, she quit. She accepted her defeat; didn't see the point in fighting against the inescapable, agonizing reality of having lost Catalina. Mary was only sixteen at the time. María didn't want to complicate anything for Mary or for herself by extending quarrels with Catalina she knew deep down wouldn't go anywhere.
Still, María shouldn't have done that. She's known in the back of her mind all along, pushing it to the back with so much force she's managed to hardly think about it at all. It's the same for Maggie with Lizzie, and for Joan with Edward at least it was four years ago, before the ladies too fell apart. But after seeing Catalina remain silent at the unforgivable accusations thrown at Mary on Tuesday, the depth of María's past actions has sunk in deeper than ever.
Catalina ruined their friendship with a bollocks ultimatum. Fine; her prerogative. Mary should have never been part of the deal. And, if Lina made her part of it, María should have fought.
Then again, she always fails at everything.
With an exasperated sigh, Catalina resumes her pace. Then she stops as abruptly as she started, crossing her arms right at the edge of the next working overhead. The hair cascading down her nape gets cast in gold as she bows her head, staring at the tiled floor. It makes look like the angel she's convinced she is yet couldn't be further from.
“...What do you think you know, María?” Her voice is uncharacteristically small. “You say you know her. What do you know?”
What does she--? The nerve. “I don't think I know anything. I know the kind of girl Mary is, and she doesn't deserve to be accused like that.”
Slowly, Catalina shakes her head. The golden light snakes in and out of her tight curls, resembling molten brass. “What do you know?”
María takes a deep breath before explaining what she knows. She knows what Mary's first words were, the exact tile where she took her first steps and the one where she first scabbed her knee after tripping on wobbly legs. She still remembers Mary's study routine, the names of her instructors, and how the very first reasonably good embroidery for a child her age she made she gifted to Catalina. María even remembers said embroidery had exactly eight roses, and all of them were threaded either silver or gold.
She knows Mary was incapable of harm, how she loved animals, reading and learning. Her infinite, insatiable curiosity and desire to understand the world around her. Most of all though, Mary loved her mother. When they were forcefully parted, when Henry stole not just his presence and affection from her, but her mother's as well, part of Mary died and she was never the same.
“I know... I know she wasn't a saint in the end.” María's bottom lip is quivering. Her eyelids are tense to the point of a headache from keeping the tears in, and her every intonation comes out tense and scratchy. “But I also know that didn't happen in a vacuum, you know? There was context around her. It's not a justification, but it's an explanation. I don't think she deserves to be vilified and punished for the rest of time for actions she hasn't repeated and never will. She was a monster, but she isn't now. I don't think it's fair to punish her for something she's already tormented enough by. I don't think it's fair to allow others accuse her of horrible things based on nothing.”
María is breathing hard, fighting back the sobs threatening to tear her throat. “And, most of all, I know she always needed you. Every step of the way, at every stage in her life. Mary needed you.”
A tear slides down María's left cheek regardless.
She hasn't thought about Mary in such detail in four years. Because losing Catalina was already devastating, but having Mary tethered to their agreement to never cross paths again felt like divine mockery. Not only had María been reincarnated without her only surviving child. Her other daughter, the one that was hers by all means save biological, was taken from her as well by her best friend.
And that void María has spent four years trying to fill with drinks and other substances. With tender embraces from strangers and sacrificing Maggie's sanit--
...Flaying herself won't make anything better for Mary or Maggie. María continues to focus on steadying her breath as Catalina remains in the same position, motionless as if time had paused for her. María traverses the shroud between her overhead and Catalina's to bridge the gap between them. Whatever Catalina is thinking is no excuse for--
A small, sad, distant smile breaks the illusion of lifelessness her stillness imbued her with. Catalina's gaze lifts up towards María's face. She stares deep into María's eyes with an emotion different from rage or hatred for the first time in four years.
All this time and pain later and María still aches to comfort her old friend. She's never going to change.
“I thought I knew her, too. Trust me, I did.” Catalina's voice is thick, strained. Almost like--
“We were wrong.”
…
…If the lighting weren't so dismal, María would attribute how unnaturally shiny Catalina's amber eyes are to a trick of the light. She can't, though. Not when they're stuck in perpetual dusk.
Catalina is crying. The coldest woman María knows, the paragon of royalty who never loses her cool, is failing to hold back tears.
“We've been wrong about a lot of things, you and I.”
...'A lot of things', huh? Like what? What is she talking about?
Going their separate ways, maybe? Perhaps Catalina also misses--
María resumes walking. She has to get away from Catalina; this conversation is starting to mess with her head. María told herself clearly before approaching Catalina in the hallway that she was only going to talk to her about Mary. Nothing more, nothing less. Using the shattered phone screen as a conversation starter was only intended to be a way to approach Catalina. This talk wasn't supposed to teeter into speaking about the two of them.
And María kept her end of the unspoken bargain between them, goddamnit. She did. It's Catalina who broke it; incredible. She was the one who threw their friendship to the rubbish bin. She was the one who punished María for daring to fall in love. She was the one who said María wasn't allowed to see Mary again. It was all her.
Now that María's life is in great part defined by the many mistakes she made in the aftermath of losing Catalina, of all the people she hurt in the process, now Catalina gets cryptic about “things they were both wrong about?” Now she wants to talk, even if around the subject rather than about it?
No.
María steps onto the stage. Half the lights are lit, but that already makes it a lot brighter than the hallway. She blinks a couple of times. A few of the tears she'd managed to keep from brimming over slide free as she does, in sync with her chest throbbing with every exhales.
…María doesn't deserve to be tortured like that. Whatever Catalina means she can either say it clearly or take it to her second grave. María isn't going to be part of any more games. Catalina established the rules of their relationship and imposed them upon María. Now she doesn't get to stir up her emotions.
What did Catalina mean, though? What were they wrong about? Does she maybe regret--?
María marches towards the drums. She's the first one on stage today. Last time she came early it was to find a creepy doll under her vanity. Today she kind of wishes that were all that went wrong.
Catalina arrives as soon as María takes a seat. She directs a glance at María, but María keeps her eyes firmly on her bag, pulling out her drum sticks. She holds them tightly in her hands as she closes her eyes. The cool wood is smooth and familiar between her fingers. Everything about it feels like a little piece of home María can always carry around with her. The posture her arms and hands naturally take when she's holding any drum stick or mallet is second nature, grounding.
Arm in pronation, elbows bent but not tight, wrist straight. Gripping the drum stick a bit over the third quarter between her index and thumb while keeping the remaining three fingers loose around its end. She twirls the right one with ease, relieving some of the pressure restraining tears burdened her with.
If it feels like home because, immediately after working out the details of the musical, María went with Catalina and Mary to sign up for her first music classes, she doesn't need to think about it too much. Nor does she have to ponder how her very first drum sticks, the ones she's holding now, she bought with Catalina one rainy afternoon, sharing an umbrella, after her and Catalina's first music theory class.
If the ink on the drum sticks is worn because they've been María's sole constant company for four years, if every time she plays with them she can almost hear Bessie tuning her bass in the room next door for the first time, or envision Maggie pulling out her first guitar from its case across the room from María, it doesn't matter anymore. If she once used these drum sticks to poke Joan's shoulder to get her attention away from her keyboard, or if she had little Elizabeth on her lap once teaching her how to twirl them, it's alright.
That life faded as much as the ink of the brand and details of her drum sticks did. It stained María's soul with the same sheen of black as the ink still does her fingers. Whatever the hell Catalina meant before probably means nothing.
After all, that's all their friendship ever meant to her in the long run. Absolutely nothing.
And, if the head of her drum stick glistens with a little drop of water, it's okay to think there must be a leak somewhere, right?
It won't change now. Only fools hope.
-
If one of the chestbursters from the Alien series had popped out of her sternum, María would be feeling less empty than she does now.
Here we go again.
Jane is screaming at Daphne over the choreography because she missed the Sesame Street episode where the concept of “right” and “left” was explained and, instead of rewatching it, she's making it everyone else's problem. Steve is looking angry enough to die of an aneurysm here and now, and everyone else looks about as downtrodden as they could in the middle of this clusterfuck of a production.
María twirls her drum sticks as she waits for the agony to end in either Jane shutting up or Steve committing second degree murder. Earlier, the way Catalina looked at her vulnerable and emotional, just like when they were still fr-- coupled with her words prodded at a wound deep within María. One that oozed pus which clouded her judgment when touched.
Whatever Catalina is feeling stopped being of María's concern four years ago. It was her who brought up nebulous “things” about her and María. María spoke to her in the first place to get her to support her daughter, as she always should have. She shouldn't have given up so fast. She should have stood her ground and chased Catalina to the end of the world if that's what it took to get her to listen to reason.
She gave up as quickly as she gave up on seeing Mary four years ag--
What did Catalina mean by “being wrong” about Mary? Does she think Mary isn't a good person? Does she think Mary doesn't need her?
During first break María will pester her about it again. This time she'll only stop if Catalina shows any signs of their conversation affecting her heart. María failed Mary four years ago, she sacrificed Maggie to keep both her and Mary safe when ringmaster demanded it. So María won't give up on this; not now. She lost the right to talk to Mary directly when she allowed her feelings of hurt and anger to cut all ties with the Trastámara bloodline instead of trying harder. The least María can do now is try to get Catalina to see reason.
Whatever she thinks is going on with Mary, María knows in her very soul how her girl needs Catalina.
María needed her, too. Catalina is exceptional at abandoning people who--
The screaming match continues. Jane externalizing all her pain as aggression, Anne trying to get her to calm down, Anna looking miserable, Kathryn is unreadable as always, Catalina has the same distant, forlorn expression she donned this morning upon setting foot in the theatre...
Same old, everywhere. Ruins of what was once a family torn to shreds by a demon playing with them for fun.
The notion that the entity isn't back is asinine. Nothing more than a culmination of wishful thinking and denial. María would be much more sympathetic towards Anne if she hadn't sacrificed Mary and Kathryn for it. For whichever reason, a surprising amount of people seem to abide by collective delusion rather than realize how impossible it is for everything going on to be orchestrated and masterminded by a small group of them.
Fear is a hell of a drug.
Behaving like this, though, all they manage is to bring forth more problems. The tensions some of them have with Kathryn now, and Bessie by extension for defending her openly, are ridiculous. As if there weren't enough issues going on daily, like the one Jane is causing right now, that they need to look for motives to cause more strife.
As alluring as the call of escapism is, though, all anyone accomplishes by following and embracing it is to hurt those around them. María would know. Her desire to escape, to focus on anything but her life, lead her to lose Maggie not once, but twice. Anne's unreasonable desire to find a culprit other than the demon, one she can stop, lead her to hurt Mary and Kathryn.
If any of them were focusing on acceptance instead of pointless fighting, while they'd still be hurting each other, it could be like it was before Saturday. That would be more bearable than whatever the hell is going on now. Even if they were still being forced to harm one another, it was leagues better than the permanent state of anticipation María is in these days. The one that, in the end, is always proven right because this stage is more a boiling kettle than a tribune for performance.
Mary took her siblings out purely because it's unfair they should be parted for their mothers' inability to exist in the same room. Because, even when she was confronted with the baby of the woman who had replaced her mother, who Mary refused to kneel before, she was always an exemplary older sister. The same was true for Eddie. María didn't get to see the siblings growing up together like some of the queens and ladies who outlived her did, but she saw enough.
And, for those who didn't, who had no idea the siblings loved each other so, the first months of living together in this century should have shown them a pretty clear picture. The kids being separated was one of the greatest injustices imparted at the beginning of their reincarnation. There is no hesitation within María that the cruel, twisted, dubious intent Anne is reading into the three's escapade is nothing but a product of her own mind.
As for whatever it was Amanda said shortly before dying, it doesn't matter anymore. She saw someone short doing something that made her think they might be ringmaster. There are so many assumptions and hypotheses in that statement that conjecture alone is keeping the words strung together. Ultimately, the only person who knows what she intended to say was Amanda herself, and she's gone.
“Hello, gorgeous--”
“Little” might have referred to height, sure. It's also a common figure of speech when talking about someone in a derisive tone. It's relative as well. If she truly was talking about someone's physical height, her definition of “little” and, for instance, Joan's, might be very different: Amanda was five foot nine, whereas Joan isn't just barely five foot. “Little” for Amanda might have meant someone of Joan's height. “Little” for Joan would probably apply to an elementary schooler. And for someone of Karina's stature, probably everyone excepting Anna and Jane qualifies as “little.”
Anne is desperate to find meaning behind her daughter's perceived “betrayal,” and much like Jane, she's making everyone else's problem. It must run in the family.
María isn't close to Kathryn. They didn't have time to bond profoundly four years ago, either. But, with no proof but the questionable memories of a sentence spoken out of context, she refuses to play into the cycle of perpetual pain infliction going on and essentially scapegoating her. It won't help anyone.
As much as they've all harmed one another past the point of no return, María still wants to help. She's a fool like that. The demon's unquestionable appearance made it so that, while their bonds are but ruins of what they once were, she'd like to tend to the rotting remains.
She owes it to the love, or at least companionship, they once shared.
Denial and escapism only lead so far, and the destination they drop one into isn't pretty. Giving up is for the best sometimes, actually. Some fights are lost long before they begin. So, as María concluded last week, she's going to stick to doing whatever she can instead of focusing on dreams.
Her task is to continue ignoring Maggie no matter what. She's done a great job of that, since Maggie comprehensibly hates her and María is a big supporter of respecting boundaries. As much as she wants to approach her lovely ex, it would be an unwanted move. María has already caused enough carnage.
To keep Maggie safe and appease the demon in the same move, María can make sure her eyes are occupied with anything except the dash of strawberry blonde in the corner of her vision. She can't stop Jane from being a banshee, or anyone from staring at Kathryn as if she were the devil incarnate, María can only watch.
What she can do is try to get Catalina to react. She can't do anything about that right now, though, so all María can do to be helpful in the midst of this storm is approach Joan. Nobody will realize they're talking over the ruckus Jane is causing, anyway.
Chapter 67: Hope (Part 2)
Chapter Text
Ever since Saturday Joan has looked miserable. More miserable than normal, anyway. She's had this despondent appearance for a long time, but it worsened significantly with the turn of the week. She vanished during lunch break, and from Monday to today she's been lonely and sad. She isn't even talking to Karina. Maybe something happened between them.
If it did, it isn't any of María's business. But if she can keep her old friend some company, she'll be darned if she doesn't.
It's all she can do, after all, and María is focusing really hard on what's realistically feasible right now. Within the realm of possibility, there are few things she's unwilling to do for the debris of her friends.
She leaves her drum sticks on the music stand and slides off her seat. Bessie's head turns from the verbal bloodbath going on ahead of them to her when she perceives movement. María smiles at her and, comprehensibly, her gesture is met by Bessie ignoring her and returning her attention to either the show Jane is putting on, or to Kathryn's stiff posture a bit beyond Jane's wails.
María stops behind Joan. She still uses cherry blossom shampoo. The familiar scent brings so many memories a smile to María. It's nice to know the unrelenting passage of time left some things untouched.
One time, the room in the ladies' apartment they designated for rehearsals smelled like this for a few days after Joan, distracted by her passion for musical composition, entered the white room with a bottle instead of going directly to the bathroom. She only wanted to write down a potential theme for Heart of Stone, but she got carried away and stayed there for hours, forgetting about the shampoo and accidentally backhanding it into her chair. The fabric soaked up the scent and--
“Hey, Joan.” She jumps, head shooting over her shoulder towards María. “It's me.”
María's heart hurts again.
Joan sighs. “You startled me. What do you want?”
The question stings, because if the demon hadn't stuck its paws into their relationship, Joan would have no reason to assume María “wants” anything. Once upon a time they would simply talk to each other without expectations. Four years--
Four years ago was a long time ago. They're here now.
“You've been looking a bit under the weather. I just wanted to ask if there's something I can do for you.”
Beating around the bush is pointless. María has known no bigger wastes of time in her lives.
The direct honesty of her response makes Joan arch an eyebrow before facing ahead of herself again. “No, thank you.”
...They've lost contact, but the way Joan's voice is a tad higher than normal, the way her shoulders fell a little, and the hint of strain in her tone speak of how much she's hurting. That much María still knows.
Maybe she isn't the only one who'd love to turn back time.
“Okay... Do you mind if I stay here while this shit-show ends?”
Joan shrugs. “You should probably be in your seat by the time they're done. Steve might kill you otherwise.”
That might be a small mercy.
...Bad thought.
“I'll risk it. It's boring back there. I get to see the back of people's heads all the time.”
Joan huffs. “Sounds like a good view.”
If María could summon drum sticks to her hand on command just to smack herself with them, she would. What a tactless thing to say.
She can't help the nervous chuckle escaping her. “It... It really does, doesn't it?”
Joan pinches the bridge of her nose with her fingers. Great, María made it worse. She should consider shutting the hell up next--
“Sorry about that. That wasn't fair of me to say; you came here to help. You didn't mean to--”
“I can stick my foot in it without meaning to, it's fine. Sticking my foot in things is a speciality of mine.”
Fuck-up extraordinaire is a job she'd make a fortune in if it were an actual career path. And she does have a knack for fucking up by fucking everyone in--
“Do you still... Do you still have that golden mean of leaving your shoelaces loose enough that you never have to untie them to take your shoes off, but also just perfectly tight enough that they never come undone?”
Joan looks at her over her shoulder, expression less dejected for a fleeting moment. She still remembers. She hasn't forgotten such a minute, pointless detail about María. Her inability to be anywhere on time has lead her to develop a few shortcuts in the process of getting ready to leave the house. Tying shoelaces is too much of a waste of time, and having them come undone is too much of an inconvenience, so María compromised. It isn't a hard sweet spot to find, but María does usually get it right on her first try.
It's such a small thing about her, but Joan remembers. Whatever they had four years ago has died, but it wasn't devoid of meaning.
That makes María much happier than it should. She's an idiot.
“I meant figuratively sticking my foot in it, but yes. I've honed my skills in all this time.”
Joan's less crestfallen expression lightens up a bit more with the faint sketch of a smile. “So you're still chronically late everywhere?”
Joan's grin is contagious. María nods. “Only got worse with age.”
“It's not your fault, María. You're Spanish.”
If she weren't correct, María would be very offended right now. “Way to stereotype my entire country.”
“Stop adhering to the stereotype then.”
They interspace moments of silently watching the shit-show unfold with equally superficial yet surprisingly meaningful exchanges. At one point Anna stands up and makes her way to the right exit quietly. Karina asks where she's going with her signature intimidating tone. If Anna hears, she ignores it.
Takes a bit of bravery to do that.
Kathryn pretends to remain indifferent, but follows Anna with her gaze. Maggie, on the other hand, openly looks after Anna until she's swallowed by the dark hole the shrouded hallways have become.
María tears her sight away from Maggie's beautiful hair, the way it frames her face and all the freckles on it. Her heart races and skips a few beats. She's beautiful. Her eyes--
She's supposed to ignore Maggie equal parts for her safety and comfort, damn it.
María's face is burning. The day God conceived the concept of “perfection” he channelled it into his most beautiful angel.
Catching her breath, María directs her attention to the stage again, watching in silence with Joan, feeling simultaneously close and far from her. Every head on stage except Jane's is looking towards Kathryn.
...What...?
“What the hell is that?”
Joan looks around. “What the hell is what?”
It's colourful enough that Joan could probably see it if it were much bigger or closer to her. Since it isn't, María describes the scene ahead of them as best she can: Kathryn sitting there, hand on the knee Anne twisted by being a barbarian earlier this week, with a small, bright red envelope dangling from a burgundy thread in front of her. Except for Jane, too enthralled with her argument, all eyes are either on Kathryn or on the thread, following it up to the rafters where the bright stage lights are too blinding to see past, engulfing the thin thread in their brightness.
Kathryn blinks, confused. She regards the envelope before hesitatingly touching it. Catherine has the audacity to lean forwards and say something to her, earning her Kathryn's indifference as she pulls firmly on the envelope and frees it from the thread suspending it.
Talking to Kathryn right now is the worst thing Catherine could do after Anne associated both of them with Mary as ringmaster. It will only make Kathryn look more suspicious to idiots who already believe Anne's nonsense. There isn't anyone around her Catherine can keep herself from hurting, is there?
María continues telling Joan how Kathryn pulls out a very short square of paper, not even a folded sheet, from inside the envelope and reads it silently. Her eyebrows raise slightly as she reads it again, then stares at Bessie.
“At Bessie? Why?”
How the hell is María supposed to know that?
“Beats me.”
Bessie tilts her head to the side when she notices. When Kathryn realizes Bessie has seen her reaction, she pretends nothing happened, puts the paper back in the envelope, bends down to grab her bag from under her chair, and slides it into the front pocket. She resumes watching Jane as if nothing had happened and a thread weren't hanging square between her eyes.
Joan has more questions María can provide no answers for. Eventually, the small interrogation ends on Joan expressing concern for Bessie. The back of Bessie's head isn't particularly expressive, but it's angled towards Kathryn's direction. As for her, as much as she's trying to act as if all were well, there's a gentle frown crowning her expression every time she dedicates a fleeting glance to Bessie.
Unease settles in María's stomach like a rock, sinking. Haven't Bessie and Kathryn suffered more than enough? Are the punishments, or tasks, whichever they are, dedicated to them not sufficiently cruel?
It would be nice to be able to walk up to Bessie and ask if she's okay.
...Nice, yes, but also unrealistic. María stays beside Joan instead. It may not be much, but at least it's viable.
*
“Stay the fuck away from me. What part lost you?!”
The darkened corridors blur past Jane's vision as she picks up pace, trying to leave Anne in the dust. Just what the hell is her problem?! How many times does Jane need to tell her to sod off?!
“I already told you: you don't have to talk to me, it's alright. But I don't want to leave you alone after that outburst with Daphne earlier, and I won't. Just in case.”
Jane's hands are trembling with rage bubbling from her heart and spilling into her limbs. She has to lose Anne now. She can't do what was asked of her with Anne around, goddamnit. And if she doesn't do her task--
“I know where you and Eddie live, you know? :)”
…
Screw it.
Jane turns so quickly Anne almost walks into her. Good. It's what she fucking deserves. The desire to punch her is very, very much there, being pumped into Jane's bloodstream along with anger so intense it's numbing her fingertips.
The only thing stopping Jane from physically assaulting Anne is the memory of her covered in blood, just like the day of her exec-- risk of being reported to the police. Jane can do anything regardless of justice or morality as long as she doesn't potentially entail losing Edward.
He can hate her all he wants and she can hate him, too, but Jane won't do anything to put him in jeopardy.
She's just fucking pathetic like that.
“Jane--”
Fuck her. She's ruining everything. What is her problem? Why does she have to pretend to fucking care when she's the one putting everyone in danger?
Jane is breathing so heavily the darkened hallway falls slightly out of focus. She hasn't had time to come down from the horror of being informed Eddie was gone with his bastard sisters. The fear dread paralyzing terror ire from his disobedience, of having almost lost him, poisons every breath Jane takes. Edward is only speaking to her the bare minimum, pissing her off more.
She's looking out for him. How can he be so fucking stupid to not understand mother truly does know best?
He came from her. 'Fucking stupid' is embedded in his DNA.
The emotions have been trapped by her ribcage like the bars of a prison cell, festering in there, only getting worse. Anyone who tries her patience is going to pay the damn price.
They all deserve it anyway. For being thankless buggers and abandoning--
She continues, returning to her, Anne, and Kathryn's changing room. Compared to everything else Jane has been ordered to do so farm, “trashing Kathryn's vanity unseen” is a surprisingly simple task. Then again, apparently Jane has been “out of line,” or something, according to ringmaster.
Well, she isn't its fucking puppet. She'd already decided to ignore it and act true to herself after Catalina--
--almost died.
...After she was hospitalized. The only reason Jane is still obeying the damn demon is because it threatened her with Eddie; but that doesn't mean that blighted demon can fully control her. The only area it can manipulate her in is any related to Edward.
“I can make larger things fall :)”
Only for the louse to go ahead and betray Jane like that. He has no idea how much she's sacrificing for him. Her freedom, her will, her life, delivering him dignity.
All for him to hate her. Nobody can love something like J--
Anne's footsteps trail after Jane as tight as her own shadow. Bitch. What the hell was she thinking by saying the demon isn't ringmaster publicly? The whole deal about never mentioning its messages escaped her? Anne is putting everyone at risk by disobeying it and making it cross like that. All the crap Jane is doing against her wishes to keep her brat safe could go down the drain if Anne continues her bullshit.
The punishment Anne got yesterday serves her right. Her and Kathryn, for being liabilities to everyone around them. Selfish harpies, having their stupid, stupid ideas and airing them out.
They deserved that.
Last time Jane saw Anne covered in blood and viscera was--
Jane rests a hand against the wall to her right for support as a wave of nausea hits her hard. What... What a shit week this is being. And she still has to be “punished” for “being unruly,” damn it. Whatever she does in either life, if she isn't only and exclusively a cookie-cutter version of what everyone expects of her, Jane gets condemned for it.
Because she's worthless as she is. She's the sort of person to get her cousin killed. The kind even her own son hates. The kind that would be better off d--
Something grabs her arm from behind. Jane turns around and shoves--
Time slows as the inertia of her spin lets her stop. The ends of her hair still float in front of her, yet to catch up with her skull and fall behind her, cutting the scene before her into twisted vignettes framed by golden locks. Knocked off balance by the strength of Jane's push, yelping in surprise, Anne's arms flail in the air as she tries to hold on to something, anything, as she falls backwards. Jane reaches a hand--
The loud thud of Anne's back hitting the wall coupled with her strangled grunt of pain lure Catalina, Catherine and María out of the first two's changing room a few feet ahead. They speak faster than Jane can catch up with. Catherine stays where she is, watching, but without hesitation Catalina and María dash over to Anne.
She's not moving.
Just like her corpse after the swordsman--
...Jane didn't want to hurt her. She wanted to, but she was holding back because she didn't really want to. She...
Always gets Anne hurt. Venting her frustrations out on her now, seducing Henry and getting her executed as a consequence. Why does Anne bother with her? Why does she bother with someone whose hands are as covered in her blood as much as the swordsman who--?
4oCcRG9uJ3QgeW91IGV2ZXIgZ2V0IHRpcmVkIG9mIGFjdGluZyBsaWtlIGEgY2hpbGQ/ICBIb3cgYW5ub3lpbmcgY2FuIHlvdSBnZXQsIEFubmU/ISBXZSdyZSBhbGwgdHJ5aW5nIHRvIHdhdGNoIGEgbW92aWUgaGVyZSEhIENhbid0IHlvdSBrZWVwIHF1aWV0IGp1c3Qgb25jZT8hIEkgZG9uJ3QgdW5kZXJzdGFuZCBob3cgc29tZW9uZSBsaWtlIHlvdSB3YXMgYWxsb3dlZCB0byBhZG9wdCBhIGNoaWxkISEgQ2FuJ3QgeW914oCUPyHigJ0=
…
…
“Jane? Jane, can you hear me?”
...Her head. It stings behind her eyes just like when Amanda--
“Jane. Jane!”
...Bessie. Bessie is standing to her right, screaming at her. Where did Bessie come from?
Jane's... Jane's eyes aren't focusing right. Everything is fuzzy, like a VHS tape more or less. Her vision is as sluggish as her mind is, lagging behind when she tries to look past Bessie. María is talking to Catalina, asking something about... about her heart. Kathryn is bending down beside Anne, who swats her away and shakes her head saying something unpleasant, from the sound of it. Meanwhile, Anne--
“Jane... Please say something.”
Anne... is moving. She's struggling to stand. She--
Jane's shoulders make hard contact with the wall behind her. A dash of green slides across her view, getting in her face.
Irate green irises stab into hers from below. Anne is glaring at her as her fingers dig into Jane's shoulders. Someone calls for her to stop. Jane can't pinpoint where the voice is coming from.
Anne squeezes Jane tighter. She's going to leave a bruise.
Jane deserves more. She got Anne murdered, it's only fair if--
“Don't lay hands on me ever again,” she growls. “Don't ever fucking touch me again. I only wanted to make sure you were alright, you slag. If you ever come near me again you're going to regret it.”
Anne lets go of her, dashing into their shared changing room and slamming the door. Jane... She should apologize, right? She should say she didn't mean to...
But she did. She wanted to punch her, right? She's always been violent deep down. Even back then she dreamt about--
“...told you my heart is fine, María, please stop worrying.”
“...locked the door from the inside, I can't get in.”
“...not your problem what happens to her, Kathryn. You tried even after she...”
“...sure about that, Catalina? Last time there was a confrontation like this, you...”
Through the headache mounting behind her eyes, all Jane can do is close them and try to breathe. She can't move, she can't focus on anything, she can hardly breathe. So in...
The swish of the sword before--
...And out...
The blood gushing--
...In...
Crunch.
...And out...
The metallic scent of--
...In...
The crowd cheering as--
...And out.
Chapter 68: Hope (Part 3)
Chapter Text
*
Maggie's heart pounds as Joan and her return to the stage.
“Do you think anyone will be there so soon?” Joan's voice comes from the darkness to Maggie's right. Both of them emerge into the light at once, dashing through the halls.
“It doesn't matter if they are; we just need to find someone. Anyone will do.”
Joan chuckles bitterly. “Steve won't. Daphne won't. Do you think they care?”
Fair point. They have to find either someone unrelated to the production, or one of the others. Nobody else is going to help.
“Let's just go.”
Sinking into the glum periodically, Maggie and Joan press forwards in silence. The storm rages on outside. Occasionally the floor rumbles as thunder outside punches the ground with wrath. It's the perfect ambiance for a day like today.
Maggie knew something was wrong when Anna left the stage so abruptly during Jane's little spectacle. Maggie and Anna aren't particularly close. Even four years ago their relationship was only cordial. Yet after all that happened on Saturday, Maggie feels a connection to Anna. An invisible string pulling them together closer than anybody else.
Maggie knows in her soul what it's like to be forced to hurt a loved one.
She's done it to María repeatedly to keep her safe. She continues to do it even if she'd rather not.
“Oh, please. You're not the worth the risk of contracting an STD.”
While Maggie knows little of the workings of Anna's mind, the one thing about Anna nobody questions regardless of how well they know her is that she cared about Kathryn most of all. If she hadn't been under threat, Anna would have never said such a heinous thing to the poor girl.
Maggie wouldn't have sunken so low with María, either. Their verbal aggression was solely an expression of love twisted by the damn demon.
Perhaps that's why Maggie worries so much for someone who is otherwise a stranger. If she hadn't seen her own pain reflected in Anna's eyes, Maggie may have written her off as the heartless shrew everyone else seems to regard her as. But when Anne mentioned ion Tuesday how she as well had been threatened with Lizzie's safety by ringmaster on Saturday, everything clicked into place: despite what Maggie's message implied, she wasn't the only person tasked with protecting Lizzie – Anne was as well, at least.
How unsurprising; the entity lied again. Considering that, though, chances are a lot of the bizarre events of last Saturday, if not all of them, could be explained away by everyone having been threatened.
It's no stretch of the imagination that Anna, as such, was instructed to insult Kathryn as cruelly as she did because she had no other choice. Stuck between a rock and a hard place, Maggie did the exact same with María.
...Perhaps Maggie's interest in Anna is selfish, projecting herself onto Anna and giving her a hand in the way Maggie would like for someone to extend to her. Maybe it's self-serving, but today it worked in Anna's favour. Nobody else would have bothered checking up on Anna when she left the stage: everyone is either personally hurt by her or understandably upset at her for crossing a boundary which should have remained undisturbed.
If Maggie hadn't pitied Anna the way she does, felt the odd kinship she has since Anne opened her mouth on Tuesday, Anna would still be laying on the bathroom floor unable to stand because she's too dizzy to. Until someone had gone not just to the bathroom, but to the one furthest from the stage and found her, she would have laid there as the room spun around her.
Maggie had a horrible feeling when Anna left like that and failed to return. As soon as she could, Maggie went to find her. She still isn't sure why Joan chose to join her. Is she feeling as desolate on this stage as Maggie is? Or is the haunted environment getting to her so badly she'd take anyone's company instead of being alone? Whichever it is, Maggie didn't ask before, too concerned about Anna, and now is most certainly not the time.
It took them a while to find Anna, but when they did she was sprawled on the floor, yet conscious. She said she felt sick on stage, but didn't want to talk to anyone, so she went to the most isolated location she could. However, before she could make it to a cubicle, the room started spinning around her violently and her legs wouldn't support her.
What causes that? What happened? Whatever it is, it doesn't sound pretty. Maggie couldn't help her stand up, and Joan is too tiny; Anna is over a foot taller than her.
So here they are, looking for someone who will help. Preferably before Steve catches wind of this and comes up with ten thousand reasons for which Anna isn't allowed to leave despite being sick. The man becomes more stone-hearted with each passing day. The way he treated Kathryn and Anne when the buckets of--
Maggie tended to Anne's corpse after she was beheaded. Seeing that blood and--
...He treated it like a harmless prank or something. Maggie's stomach churns. She isn't confident he'll let Anna go see a doctor even though she obviously needs one. He'll probably have the audacity to say she's faking.
Then again, what does he know? Everyone lucky enough to have never crossed paths with a demon is so blissfully unaware of the crushing pain it puts its victims through. They could never begin to understand the undercurrent of broken love driving at least half the aggressions happening on stage.
Their families weren't broken. They didn't stay until the ship sank, watching as everyone they cared about slowly fell apart around them. Slammed doors, screams, teary apologies. They--
At last, at the end of the hallway the stage's lights slice through the dark in an oval shape.
“That doesn't sound good,” Joan mutters as she steps into another patch of light. She's frowning. “Not good at all.”
...What? Maggie can't hear... Oh.
There's... Great, there's a lot of commotion coming from the stage. It should be silent at this distance, but muffled voices come through.
This isn't what Anna needs. The hallways Joan and Maggie have traversed on their way back to the stage were oddly devoid of people. Since Anna's assistance, as of now at least, relies on one of them, it would be better if they weren't inherently at each other's necks. That will only make them less likely to cooperate. Anna isn't too popular already; this is bad.
Maggie's arms burn a bit from the speed she's carrying herself at, but she pushes further. Had she known she'd be conducting a high stakes race today she would have considered bringing the electric wheelchair instead.
She's out of breath by the time Joan and her reach the stage. The lights, dull as they are compared to when all systems are up and running, still sting when Maggie enters. Joan walks past her, head first into the pandemonium unfolding before them.
“Hey.” She waves her free arm in the air. “Guys--”
Anne stands from her seat. She'd been sitting with Catalina and María Maggie's heart skips a beat, huddling around something Maggie can't make out from here.
“Where the hell were you two?” Anne demands, storming towards them. “Where were you?”
“Looking for Anna.” Joan takes a step back from Anne. “She--” She turns to face the left end of the stage, where Kathryn and Bessie sit. “What... What happened to Kathryn?”
...Huh? Maggie gets a bit closer. Kathryn is sitting next to Bessie, talking a bit loud with droopy eyes. Bessie's frowning, keeping a hand on Kathryn's back. Whatever Kathryn's saying must strike her as hilarious, because she's laughing in the most uncharacteristic manner.
Catalina waves something shiny in the air. “That's what we're trying to find out. Someone roofied Howard.”
“What?” The quiet horror in Joan's voice mirrors the cold dread pooling in Maggie's stomach.
María sighs. “She drank from that, presumably. It's her own bottle, she's brought it pretty much every day since the musical started. She was fine for a moment, then she was a bit dizzy and quickly it got that bad.” She takes the glass bottle capped pink from Catalina's hand.
“Since there's only water in here we assume it's probably GHB and not Rohypnol. And since she hasn't passed out, we assume there wasn't enough in there to overdose her. Whatever it was, we need to get her to the hospital immediately just to be safe.” Her expression darkens, hand tightening around the bottle. “This is getting out of hand. There's a cab on the way.
“We wanted to get her to the changing room before Steve arrives and tries to stop her from going to the hospital, but Kathryn twisted her ankle weird when she started getting dizzy and can't walk right. Besides, I think Bessie's about ready to fistfight him if he pulls any shit. And honestly so am I.”
“Anyway.” Anne puts a hand on her hip, looking from Joan to Maggie, “I wasted all my break with Jane. Catherine and Catalina were in their changing room and María was bugging Catalina, so she tagged along. Bessie and Kathryn spent all their break in the cafeteria. She took a swig of water when she went back to her changing room and now she's like this; someone spiked it during this break and you two and Anna are the only ones we know nothing of. Where we you?”
Though she's sitting aside from the group as usual, Catherine glances briefly at Joan and Maggie. Scumbag's listening, too. Behind them, Kathryn breaks into a fit of giggles. Poor thing. Who could--?
“I was with Maggie all break long.” Joan points in Maggie's general direction. “She was worried when Anna marched off stage earlier, so I went with her. We didn't find her in any of the expectable locations, so we walked around for a while until we found a stage hand who said he'd seen her walk towards the north hallway. She--”
“So it was her,” María mutters. “What a bi--”
“She's on the floor and can't stand up,” Maggie spits. María has no clue what it's like to be put in that position; she should shut up. How comfortable it must be, to be the person whose existence alone forces another into unfathomable cruelty. “We can't help her get up, either, and she's been like that since before break, so it couldn't have been her.”
“That proves nothing.”
Sitting between Bessie and Kathryn; and Anne, Catalina and María, Jane stares directly at Maggie from between Catalina and María's heads. She's speaking awfully softly for someone who was screaming up a storm not half an hour ago. At the sound of her voice, without being able to even see her from where she's standing, Anne rolls her eyes.
“Anna has been missing for...” Jane looks up, counting on her fingers. “...Well over forty minutes.” She returns her attention to Joan and Maggie. “She had all the time in the world to go to our changing room, spike Kathryn's water bottle, go to the north hallway and pretend to collapse.”
Another clueless idiot who speaks without knowing anything. After making life hell for Kathryn after implying she was either somehow related to Amanda's death, or ringmaster herself, now Jane cares oh so much about Kathryn being roofied? And Anne? After directly accusing her of working with Catherine and Mary of all people, now she's worried?
“I thought you two would be happy to see Kathryn like this.” Maggie couldn't repress the biting remark off her tongue if she wanted. Her commentary earns her coordinated death stares. As if she cared at this point.
“I don't give a shit what happens to her.” Anne points over her back with her thumb. “I'm just worried about whichever maniac is going around spiking drinks! That's even worse than hiding our medication.”
María groans. “Right, you buy into the “It was Kathryn and Mary all along” theory; I forgot for a moment. Thanks for reminding me why working with you is a nightmare.”
Anne shrugs. “You're not a delight to be around, either. Even after being given evidence that sweet Kat is anything but, you still defend her.”
“Hey--!”
“Guys!” Joan holds her head. “Can we focus on helping Anna for a moment? She needs--”
“She's acting, Joan.” Anne tears the bottle from María's hands. “It's her cover story for this. She got pissed at Kathryn for ditching her after she insulted her on Saturday and she's getting revenge. Wake the hell up.”
Anger bubbles under Maggie's skin. She inhales sharply in hopes of breathing out slowly and keeping herself in control, but Anne's behaviour is insufferable. Just sharing a room with her is a task ever since she told Maggie she wouldn't allow any “ally of Catalina's” near Lizzie. Maggie had nothing to do with Catalina; they were hardly acquaintances. It was María she was getting close and personal with, much to her detriment. Anne left her intellect in the grave.
She didn't even let Maggie hug Lizzie goodbye. The girl she helped to raise, the same one she told stories of her mother to in secret, risking execution if anyone found out, because Maggie didn't want Lizzie to grow up without Anne, is the one Anne took from her. Maggie tended to her corpse after her execution, lived through witnessing her best friend be slaughtered. This is how Anne repays loyalty? By separating Maggie from Lizzie and behaving like this?
Maggie's eyelid twitches. One more bout of stupidity and she's going to say something regrettable. As Joan argues that Anna isn't lying and is actually in the middle of a medical emergency and Anne dismisses her, Catalina, María and Jane chime in from time to time to support her despite otherwise not tolerating Anne. Maggie--
“Where is she?”
What the--? Behind her, staring at the floor instead of her, is Catherine. Maggie squeezes her armrests to keep from committing a violent crime with so many witnesses around.
“Die,” she growls.
Catherine tilts her head, processing the death threat, and continues as if Maggie had barely greeted her.
“They won't listen to me, but it couldn't have been Anna. That bottle has fingerprints. Someone rubbed their face before grabbing it, because there are make-up stains in the shape of fingerprints. Kathryn doesn't do her make-up for rehearsals, so it couldn't have been her. The marks are from someone's left hand, so they spiked her water with the right. Anna is a lefty. She would be spiking the water with her left hand most likely, so grabbing it with the right. Besides, the foundation is not for her skin tone; it's for a white person. If she needs help so urgently--”
“You only ruin lives, you never help. Get lost.”
Maggie moves away from Catherine, closer to Joan, because if she has to hear a single syllable spoken in Catherine's voice again she's going to hurt her. Her heart is pounding in a mixture of repulsion and rage.
How dare she talk to Maggie? After what she did to Elizabeth how dare she still be alive? Scum like her should have never been born. What a...
As the back and forth continues, Maggie observes the bottle. Anne returned it to María at some point, who in turn left it on the empty chair beside her to properly ball her fists as she tries to convince Joan Anna can't be trusted after what she said to Kathryn and is the only person who could have spiked her drink. As a backdrop to their cacophony, Bessie asks Kathryn to stay awake as Kathryn's speech slows to a stop in sync with her eyelids falling before shaking her head to keep herself from falling asleep.
The bottle is half-empty, with the cap closed tight. Pink and fuchsia flowers spiral around the otherwise crystal-clear glass. Indeed, there are fingerprints on it. Those pertaining to long fingers; unlike Kathryn's shorter ones since she's so small. For all the unspeakable things she is, Catherine observed the bottle correctly. The foundation is for someone with even more pale than Maggie -someone like Jane or Joan-, and it corresponds to the fingers of someone's left hand.
...Hmm.
Maggie grabs an invisible bottle and takes of its cap with her right hand. She holds it steady with the left as she takes an imaginary vial of GHB and pours it into the opening with her right. Yes... Yes, she would have spiked the drink with her dominant hand, too.
…Anna couldn't have done it. One of the warmest most vivid memories Maggie has of four years ago was the day Anne and Kathryn returned from a shopping trip with scissors for left-handed people and Anna was over the moon with them, finally able to use scissors properly.
Not only was she forced to hurt Kathryn, unlike what everyone else appears to think. She couldn't have changed her handedness over these years. Why would she to begin with?
“Listen...” Maggie is loud enough to be heard, but nobody does. Speaking to the void, unheard as usual. She--
“You're all being stupid.”
Kathryn's voice echoing across the stage silences everyone, drawing their attention to her. She stands on unsteady feet, holding onto Bessie's shoulder for balance. Though her eyelids are still stooping, she stares at everyone one by one. Her voice isn't too warped, but it's higher than normal, much more amicable and playful than Maggie's ever heard from her.
“Silly, silly geese.” Kathryn shakes her head. “This is exactly what ringmaster wants. You geese... You're even violent like geese.”
She makes a circular motion with her index finger, gesturing at all of them. “Whoever it is, they want us to argue. That was the slight of hand four years ago, too. Keep us separate, at each other's throats all the time so we don't notice what's actually going on. We all fell for it, but really looking back on it if some...” She frowns, flapping a hand as she looks for the words.
“...creepy demon thing, wanted us to be apart, just think for a moment.” She taps the side of her head with her finger. “Why should we fall for it, huh? Why should we do what something that wants to hurt us wants? Just think about it, okay? It doesn't matter if you think ringmaster is me, or is Catherine, or Mary, or Joan, or the demon, or whoever. The point is we were all forced to argue and hate each other. And who or whatever is doing all this did it because it wants us separate.”
She shrugs. “I don't know man, it's so much easier to play with people who are alone and hurting each other every hour of the day than people who get along like we did when we woke up. By acting like this you're playing riiiight into their little game.”
She takes a seat again, though she plops onto her chair more than sits. The way something in her leg crunches when she does isn't normal. What--?
“It's why I reached out to Bessie first.” She points at Bessie and accidentally almost pokes her in the eye. “I knew I couldn't get to the bottom of this alone, y'know? So I said “Ah, screw it. I think stopping the creepy demon thing and/or the asshole screwing with everyone's lives is more important than me hating this woman.””
She turns to look at Bessie. “I don't hate you anymore, though. I'm very bummed we're not friends, actually. You're the nicest person ever.”
Ignoring the tenderness Bessie regards her with after hearing that, or more likely oblivious to it, Kathryn returns her attention to everyone else. “It's why I wanted to throw Annie's pills away, too. Like...” She shakes her head. “I didn't want to; talking is hard.” She giggles. “But I have so much to say and like, genuinely, why don't I say it? Like, why?
“I was told that like, if I didn't, then she'd be hurt and I thought “Well, what's more important? Her pain meds, or Lizzie still having a mother after today?”” She nods at Anne. “And that's why I was going to get rid of your meds, by the way; I didn't want to I'm sorry.” Kathryn claps her hands together, except she misses and hits the air to her sides. “Anyway, what I mean is that like, if I can cooperate with someone I used to hate, and I can do things I don't want to do for Lizzie's sake, can't we all get along?”
She shrugs, head bobbing a little. “We... We used to get along so well, y'know? We actually like, cared about each other and all. The only reason we stopped is because that thing wanted us to. And I don't know about you guys, but like, if I were an evil demon, I'd want my victims to feel all alone and isolated, too. And if I was a creep playing with people, I'd also want them to feel alone. Like, I don't deny the demon's back. I just don't think it's ringmaster, y'know?”
She raises her hands in a sign of peace. “Just my two cents. I think we should all stop being silly and start working together instead. Even if we can't go back anymore, even if it's just to save someone else, we should totally stop being goobers and try to care. At least a piece of what we used to.” She frowns. “A piece... no, a... a... fractal? A fraction! A fraction of what we used to. Because we're all being silly and we're making things easier for it whether it's a demon or a person or three raccoons in a trench coat.
“And, I don't know about y'all, but I think deep down all of us still care.” She brings her index finger close to her thumb. “Juuust a little, but we do. I don't think we ever stopped. So c'mon just act like it and stop being dumb-dumbs, alright?”
And she lowers her voice again, talking to Bessie about something she finds hilarious, unaware of the dead silence her words left behind.
“And, I don't know about y'all, but I think deep down all of us still care.”
“...She's been roofied.” Anne fiddles with the “B” hanging from her choker, voice taut. “She... She doesn't know what she's saying. Or maybe... maybe she does, and she isn't roofied at all, she's just pretending. It would be a bloody good cover story. Little miss goody two-shoes--”
María waves her off, still staring at Kathryn. “Drunken words aren't always sober thoughts, but they definitely can be. In my experience, disinhibition from GHB and alcohol works pretty similarly. Unless she's impaired to the point of no longer knowing what she's saying or doing, I think she could be disinhibited and just telling the truth.”
Catalina pales at the same time Maggie's heart skips a beat.
“...María why do you have “personal experience” with date rape drugs?” Catalina mutters, stopping herself an inch short of grabbing María's shoulder.
Four years ago--
“Oh, they've never been used on me and I haven't used them on anyone. They can also be used recreationally that's all.”
Maggie can only imagine her expression must be similar to the disbelieving one Catalina gives María. “You say that like it makes it less concerning.”
“But... she can't mean it.” Anne shakes her head. “She can't because--”
“Because it makes you and Jane's ridiculous idea of Kathryn being ringmaster no longer valid?” Joan snaps. Her cheeks glisten with tears. “Grow the hell up; I think those were the only sane words anyone has said all production long.”
Anne's fingers twitch, but she doesn't say anything. If Maggie still knows her at all, she's either biting back some extremely overblown remark, or she's looking for words she can't find to counter Joan's point.
Four years ago--
Joan dries her face with the back of her hand. “While we're arguing here, Anna is still on a cold tile floor, suffering from God-knows-what. So get a fucking grip and someone come help us, will you?”
María stands up. “You're... You're right. It's a medical emergency; my personal feelings about her can wait. Let's get a move on.”
Exasperated, Joan sighs. “Thank you.” She leads the way, María trailing after her, leaving the stage silent save for Kathryn's voice in the back. She says something to Bessie before throwing her arms around her neck in a tight hug. Bessie's eyes widen for a moment before she slowly puts her hands on Kathryn's back and returns the gesture, pulling her close.
Four years ago--
Who cares what would have happened four years ago?! It doesn't matter anymore; it stopped mattering a very, very long time ago.
Chapter 69: Hope (Part 4 -final-)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Yes, four years ago Catalina would have just grabbed María's shoulder for comfort or out of concern for her. Four years ago Maggie would have tried to help Anne get the words out so they didn't poison her bloodstream. Four years ago seeing Kathryn and Bessie being friendly would have been a tad odd, but not something capable of making Maggie's heart seize. The thing is it doesn't... it doesn't matter anymore.
It stopped mattering when they found out what Catherine had done to Lizzie. That was the moment all the cracks in their budding, unstable relationships became the grooves tearing them apart. Everything the entity did culminated in that moment; it was the one crisis they couldn't overcome. Until then, whatever it threw of them, with more or less tensions, more or less resentment, they'd managed to pull through.
But then Catherine and Mae were kicked out. Soon after, Jane tore Eddie from Joan's arms and left for good. Anne and Kathryn had the massive argument that whittled away at their relationship. Anna's concern for Kathryn became suffocation. Whatever it was that was wrong with Bessie got worse seeing Anna obsess so much over Kathryn, neglecting all her other relationships.
Four out of fourteen were gone, the house was becoming a nightmare more and more with each passing day. Maggie stayed.
If Anne and Kathryn's argument was the linchpin in tearing Anna and Kathryn apart for good, it had the same effect with Anne and Catalina. Anne's response to all the pain she'd unveiled was to lash out at everyone. Even Maggie couldn't help her anymore. Until that moment she'd always been able to help Anne through complicated and messy emotions, but then she wasn't good enough anymore.
With Catalina and Anne's falling out the house became inhospitable. Their quarrel frayed everyone's nerves and trickled into most every person's bloodstream, making all of them more on edge. Coupled with the strain from Bessie's behaviour and the animosity Anne had for Kathryn, Anna took Kathryn and ran. Their relationship was broken, though. The last thing Maggie knew of Kathryn, she'd accepted to go to a boarding school to get away from Anna.
Six out of fourteen were gone, the house was unstable. Every day was worse than the last. Maggie stayed.
Bessie left, Joan followed shortly after. Bessie couldn't stand Catalina; especially not when Catalina's interpersonal problems made her don an insufferable holier-than-thou attitude as armour. Joan just couldn't take it anymore. She apologized to them all by typing a letter and leaving it on the kitchen table.
Eight out of fourteen were gone. It wasn't a home or even a house anymore. It was a battlefield everyone refused to let go of because they still cared about each other and the shrapnel from their confrontations hadn't cut deep enough to force them to leave. Maggie stayed.
Anne and Catalina couldn't handle their mounting problems anymore. In the midst of people leaving, losing friends to their own behaviour and external factors, and the demon's constant, ceaseless prodding, Anne decided she didn't want Elizabeth to have to deal with “people like that” and left. She gave Maggie an ultimatum about “fraternizing with the enemy” and forced her to choose. The only person stable in Maggie's life was María. She'd done nothing to merit such an unfair demand from Anne.
Anne forced Lizzie to leave without saying goodbye to her sister, Maggie, or anyone for that matter. Ten were gone, but Maggie stayed. She stayed until María told her Catalina had given her the same treatment Anne gave Maggie and there was no reason for her to stay anymore. Then the two left, leaving Catalina and Mary behind as the sole survivors of their fractured family. But Maggie wasn't enough for María, so eventually, María, too, left.
She left Maggie alone in a one-room apartment that wasn't even half-way accessible, with a double bed far too big and lonely for her each night. She left Maggie all alone.
Then, after staying behind for everyone, waiting for everyone, Maggie was unbearably lonely. She went back to the old house, curious to see if Catalina and Mary were still living there. If there was anyone who still cared about the story they'd shared in its walls before it went to hell. It was uninhabited, for sale.
“And, I don't know about y'all, but I think deep down all of us still care.”
Maybe. Maybe that's the case. Maybe something survives of the days they lived before they crumbled. Of times in which hearing Eddie's delighted giggles as he spoke to Joan on the couch was the norm. When Lizzie would let Maggie braid her hair and María would sing lullabies for little baby Mae.
When Jane and Anna shared a kitchen, and Kathryn helped them while Anne and Catalina discussed the dynamics they wanted their characters to have in the musical with Catherine. Perhaps not everything was burnt to the ground. Maybe the ghosts of the love they once shared still cling to everyone like they do to Maggie. It could be that the reason everything was going better before the children were dragged in is that all of them feel similarly to her.
It could be, but it doesn't matter.
Love didn't save them from the demon's meddling once. It couldn't repair the wedge Jane drove between herself and everyone when she suggested they listen to Catherine after the evidence of her crimes came to light. It couldn't mend Kathryn and Anne's bond when Anne started taking her rage out on her little cousin. It couldn't salvage Bessie and Anna's friendship, or Anna and Kathryn's, or Lina and Anne's.
It couldn't keep Maggie and María together. It didn't spare the kids the pain of forceful separation from their siblings. It didn't make any departure hurt any less. The house became more vacant, more quiet, and Maggie stayed because she hoped. Like a fool, she hoped the shared past Kathryn mentions now could save them. She hoped one day there would be a knock on the door, someone would come back, at least one of them, if not all one by one.
She stayed until the end. She stayed until there was hardly anyone left. She stayed until the ship sank and she sank along with it. She always, always stayed in desperate longing their affection could patch up the crevasses the pits the demon planted between them.
But it couldn't then, and it won't now. Maggie has become too realistic to hope.
Of the identity of ringmaster Maggie hasn't discerned a lot. Demon or person, she has no clue. True, none of what she's seen so far demands a supernatural explanation. She did think briefly for a while it may not be the demon, after all. But she never knew what to do with those thoughts, how they added together if at all. If she'd been able to talk about it as openly as Kathryn just did, perhaps she would have gotten more perspective and been able to make up her mind.
But without the others to support her and with the reasonable doubt María and Lizzie's lives were on the line from a very real demon, Maggie couldn't risk to find out. In the end everything is ambiguous, unformed. There's compelling evidence in both directions and not enough context for either to be definitive.
All Maggie knows is that, drugged or not, Kathryn hit the nail on the head. Maggie herself was wondering not too long ago whether what Kathryn said right now was the purpose of allowing them all to get close to one another before tearing them apart at the seams. It would indeed be easier to manipulate them and keep them frail if, instead of building the support network they were bringing together, they were too hurt and angry with one another to even hold a civil conversation.
Anne's theory of ringmaster's identity is also something Maggie has no strong feelings about. Sure, it could be those three. She doesn't put it past Mary and Catherine, and she doesn't know Kathryn well enough to think anything of it beyond a vague suspicion it doesn't fit her character. It's the fact that Amanda said it, though, that makes Maggie the most suspicious.
She isn't obligated to believe a single word the woman who helped her ex-girlfriend cheat on her and had the cold blood to record it without consent and show it to her. To Maggie at least, after that little stunt everything Amanda said or did was inherently dubious. She wasn't someone to be trusted. She could have been telling the truth, but even so the connection between her words and Kathryn is tenuous at the very best.
At the end of the day, Maggie doesn't know enough to make a sound judgement. If she's wrong in her assessment and she talks, she could end up like Kathryn and Anne did when the buckets of blood were poured on them. Even worse, María or Lizzie could suffer the same fate at minimum.
The risks outweigh the potential positives. After all they've been through, after how long Maggie once waited for them, she doesn't particularly trust the queens or her former ladies, either. Who knows who they are after four years?
...Who they were, though, Maggie does care about. Enough to worry about Anna, enough to do whatever it takes to keep María safe. Hell, Catalina's first reaction to hearing about María's experience with recreational drugs was concern. Even after, in Anne's words, María spent all break “bugging her.”
They still care. But it doesn't matter.
In the end, whether it's the demon itself or not again, it means nothing. Keeping all of them apart is a battle which was won four years ago. The cards were played masterfully back then: slowly building up the tensions and arguments against each other, creating a lot of room for resentment to grow, before dealing the final, devastating blow. Demon or not, if their hopes are in working together, it's a battle they've already lost.
Perhaps Kathryn doesn't know, she left soon. But Maggie does. She stayed until the end, until the curtain fell, and it made no difference. Caring is irrelevant when it comes to the fourteen of them: mere strangers with an unfortunate past in common. Of course Maggie cares. Of course Anna cares about Kathryn. In the end, though, it will not save them.
There's a difference between caring and being willing to fight for one another. Maybe Maggie's just jaded. She'd love to be proven wrong, but most of them aren't going to cooperate any time soon. Bessie and Kathryn managed; good for them. But they're the exception, not the rule.
The truth is how much or little they care won't make a difference. And, since it doesn't, risking getting Elizabeth and María hurt isn't something Maggie can do. Even if she did put them in harm's way, it wouldn't matter. Most of them cannot close the wounds they all raked into each other when last they lived together.
Maggie isn't the only one who's pensive. Catalina and Anne sport similar expressions. Even Jane isn't jumping at the opportunity to make a scene. If there's anything of the people Maggie once knew within them, they too are pondering Kathryn's words. The conclusions they're reaching, though, she doesn't know.
She hasn't been able to know for a long time.
Footsteps prelude Steve, Adrian and Karina walking onto the stage. With her build, had she been here she could have been the person most suited to help someone as tall and strong as Anna stand.
Steve presses his lips into a thin line as Adrian scans the stage and the audience seats. “Where's everyone?”
Kathryn groans, bringing a hand to her forehead. “Adrian, shut the hell up. Nobody likes you.”
*
She should turn a light on so her monitor's screen stops blinding her, but Mary doesn't care.
She scrolls patiently around Google Maps, looking for the exact location. Somewhere removed from society, where nobody can see her or, least of all, stop her.
It would be a catastrophe if she survived.
Mamma hates her. She believes what Anne and Jane said. While that hurts more than Mary can express, she's equally unable to feel it. Everything is as numb and dark as the shadows gathering in her room. She can't even cry as of late.
Mamma hates her. If she had any doubts, the look mamma gave her today when she came back from the theatre, not even greeting her, confirmed it. Mary's known for a while, she's just been too much of a coward to accept it.
Everyone thinks she's a murderer. Everyone thinks she was going to hurt her siblings. By reaching out to them she made their lives worse instead of better.
There is nothing left for Mary to live for. This is the end.
All she's ever done has been leave a trail of blood behind her. Nothing she does from here on out will compensate for that. She's known for a long time now as well. All she has to do is bring forth the end she's known has been stalking her all along.
She continues perusing the streets of London, searching. Somewhere darker. A less inhabited place. She doesn't want to hurt anybody with her death, so it has to be somewhere out of the way. If she has to drive a long distance, though, she might have second thoughts. There's a big difference between understanding it's her time to go, and actually going through with it.
Last time she tried it was here, at home, and the moment she grabbed the first pill her entire body froze. She started crying, realizing what she'd been about to do, and flushed all the pills away instead. This time she can't afford such a change of heart. It has to be quick.
Then again, last time clinging to life was easier. Mamma still loved her and she hadn't hurt her siblings.
...It's true. Mary's sins have increased inversely proportional to the tethers securing her to life. She holds no hopes of assisting Lizzie and Eddie anymore. While trying to help them to the best of her ability she made life harder for them instead. They were both on the verge of fixing things with their mums. It's safe to assume Mary's intervention, well-intended as it was, only pushed them both several steps back, making them suffer.
That's all Mary ever does. There isn't a person in her lives she can be at least moderately useful to. A positive presence, at the very least. Whatever Mary does, it always ends up hurting the people around her. She only ever hurts.
She is poison. The only thing to do with poison is dispose of it before it infects someone.
She slides two fingers across her laptop's trackpad, moving the map along with them. Somewhere close, somewhere the cold hesitation which gripped her last time doesn't have time to reach her. But also out of the way. Somewhere where the stench of her rotting corpse will be noticed before anyone actually sees it. Where the neighbours can call the proper authorities who are prepared to deal with scum like Mary instead of stumbling into her remains and being scarred for life.
She's thinking about her death. About her body rotting. Her body, lifeless, without her. Empty, cold, slowly decomposing. Bugs crawling over her decaying skin, maggots sliding into her mouth and down her tongue, flies landing their sticky legs on her open eyes. Liquefying. Her stomach seizes, her eyes burn. Is she really going to--?
Where, for once in her life, she won't hurt anyone.
Notes:
And there we go!! My, things are going just great around these parts, aren't they? :)
Btw, important methinks: while i alluded in a past author's note to the fact that there are indeed a few continuity errors here and there born from the ungodly hiatuses we've experienced, from the second Interlude onwards i'm pretty sure there *aren't* any. I'm not an infallible person, i'm just one guy, but i'm *pretty* damn sure. So if you're reading something that just doesn't fit... there might be a reason for it.
Or maybe not (:
Anyway!! Thanks for reading, have a fantastic day and take care everyone. Lbr, i'm going to be back sooner than anticipated sponsored by impatience lol. But anyway!! See you next time, bye!! ^^
Chapter 70: Pictures
Notes:
Hello!!
Second update of the month, everyone!! I suppose that means i've concluded the promised bi-monthly update and i can step away from this until June. /J. I AM JOKING. I've no intention of doing such a thing lmao. Not at this point in the story, heh.
So! This chapter is a shorty, as you can see. No part subdivision or anything. It feels weird ngl. Despite being short, i'm quite fond of this one. For... reasons >:)
However! It is raining violently over here, I'm pretty much done with my obligations for the day, and next chapter just so happens to be *the* chapter that i think about when i think of this fic. Okay, actually two separate chapters are *the* chapter, because i have two favourites, but next one is one of them!! So like, i'm not saying expect another update later today. But it's definitely a possibility. No promises :3
Thanks for interacting with this fic and i hope this brief update is worth your time. Onto the chapter ^^
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
(January 12th, 2024, Friday)
This polo shirt is nice. It could still fit him, right...?
Jane pulls it out of the bag she haphazardly placed all of Eddie's belongings in last week and tosses it aside to the “maybe” pile, a bit to her right. The one where everything she hasn't yet decided on goes, and the largest of the three splayed around her.
She...
With a frustrated sigh born from the tension in her chest, Jane shoves the pile the same she did to Anne. Toys and books thud quietly against the grey carpeted floor of her bedroom as loose sheets of paper with notes and drawings swoosh. Clothes wrinkle and collapse on themselves and others.
Goddamnit.
Why can't she retain the determination she had seven days ago? Why?! Eddie... Edward, is a spoiled little brat. She tried to purchase his affection and only managed to spoil him rotten. She has to get rid of all this, but...
His cries as she put it all in the bin bags. His desperate pleading, how his little hands trembled as he signed apologies--
...She's weak. Nothing new. She's always been content letting her loved ones step all over her. It's always been fine by her if she loved them with all her heart and they saw her as nothing but a tool.
Nothing new.
Ringmaster is the entity; everyone else is stupid for thinking otherwise. Jane was going to wilt and die until it reached out and gave her an excuse strength and reason to make her dissatisfaction with the others manifest. Hell, it even gave her the power to take control of her own story and disobey it if it asked her to do anything she didn't want to, like--
Almost killing Catalina.
...Like a bunch of things.
It wasn't until it threatened her with Eddie that it, too, became yet another oppressive force in Jane's life, obligating her to willingly put her puppet strings back on and perform to its every whim. All for a child who doesn't want her, who prefers someone else. She died for him, and now she's sacrificing her freedom for him. All for what?!
…Why can't she even punish him a little? Why is the “maybe” pile so big? Why are the only things in the “throw out” pile those which don't fit him anymore, or are broken beyond repair?
Edward's mere existence is a punishment to her in every life. Costing her her own, costing her her will. Always costing and never giving her even a smile.
Sometimes...
Sometimes she hates him.
...Ringmaster is the entity because it has to be. Because otherwise Jane is as stupid as history made her out to be and she's been played like a damn idiot yet again. She isn't sure what Amanda saw Kathryn do, or if she actually was talking about Kathryn, or why Jane even said that. Why? She isn't fond of her cousin by any stretch of the imagination, but accusing her like that out of nowhere? She got Kathryn assaulted, for crying out loud.
Jane had already decided she refuses to cause excess harm. She decided it the day Catalina and Anna ended up in the hospital as a direct consequence of the events happening in the theatre. When Eddie... When Edward was threatened, Jane concluded she would do anything to keep him safe. That entailed doing whatever she was ordered to; not causing strife left and right again. Whether she cares about the others or not at this point is irrelevant; Jane doesn't want blood on her hands.
She already settled on not caring about being loved or feared. Either way, there's no going back nothing is going to change. So why... why did she do that? Why did she act so carelessly and accused Kathryn after having resolved not to with so little to go on?
Because Amanda's remains weren't the only thing to be scrubbed off the floor that day. What little persisted of Jane's sanity also scattered like the visc--
Jane closes her eyes as a wave of nausea wracks her body. It's a bad idea, though, because closing her eyes if she isn't about ready to pass out for eight hours straight brings forth images it would be best to forget red. So much red and white from splintered bones and punctured-- But it's true, even if Jane would like to hide from it like a coward.
Ever since she saw Amanda die, her head hasn't been... the same. Much like it was hard that day to distinguish had once been bone, or flesh, or organs, most days Jane can't tell why she's doing things. She's scattered, segmented, disorganized, fluctuating from convincing herself she's okay, to lashing out at everyone, to going quiet because she can't find her voice, to busying herself into exhaustion, to pushing Anne--
4oCcRG9uJ3QgeW91IGV2ZXIgZ2V0IHRpcmVkIG9mIGFjdGluZyBsaWtlIGEgY2hpbGQ/ICBIb3cgYW5ub3lpbmcgY2FuIHlvdSBnZXQsIEFubmU/ISBXZSdyZSBhbGwgdHJ5aW5nIHRvIHdhdGNoIGEgbW92aWUgaGVyZSEhIENhbid0IHlvdSBrZWVwIHF1aWV0IGp1c3Qgb25jZT8hIEkgZG9uJ3QgdW5kZXJzdGFuZCBob3cgc29tZW9uZSBsaWtlIHlvdSB3YXMgYWxsb3dlZCB0byBhZG9wdCBhIGNoaWxkISEgQ2FuJ3QgeW914oCUPyHigJ0=
Great. Now she gets to deal with a headache as well, in case things weren't already miserable enough. Before, headaches were just headaches. Now, the pain pressing up against Jane's eyeballs brings forth feelings she can't place. Betrayals of her broken heart for people who don't care about her anymore.
Who never did at all.
...The truth is Jane doesn't know what to think about ringmaster anymore. Maybe she never did. In all honesty, before the day of Catalina's cardiac failure, Jane wouldn't have cared too much if the entity wasn't behind ringmaster, either. That whoever it was acted so convincingly it made Jane think she had no alternative but to cooperate already gave her the courage to be as angry as her heart desired. If, after that, it came to light that it hadn't actually been the demon at all, it wouldn't have made a difference for her. It would have proven she is indeed clinically stupid for being played like that, she would have hated herself; but it wouldn't have taken away the empowerment she attained through potentially naively believing a lie.
After Catalina and Anna's hospitalization, Jane was already set on not obeying it either way, demonic entity or mortal alike. And, after Amanda's death crunch, Jane can't say in good faith she's capable of reaching any reasonable conclusions about anything. Her head is hazy, it's hard to think straight a lot of the time. She forgets things, her memory isn't as good as it was. That's why it's so incomprehensible that she accused Kathryn so openly after having settled not to. Why?
Yes, Jane is angry. At Edward, at all of them no matter how kindly they've treated Jane in the aftermath of Amanda's death. Not after they viciously abandoned her for no reason after using her without giving in return. No, she doesn't regret screaming at people, making them uncomfortable, or hurting them. They deserve it for all they've done. They're no better than her; just bigger cowards who hurt one another behind closed doors and pretend to be oh so sweet and caring in public. At least Jane's honest about her disdain for the rats she shares a stage with.
So between her initial conviction that ringmaster was the entity, and her later apathy towards life that subject entirely, she has no earthly clue if Amanda was talking about Kathryn and what that might entail. And still, her accusation set something into motion. Conclusions Anne drew which had consequences for Kathryn Jane hadn't intended to cause.
She doesn't feel bad about it, she couldn't care less, but she doesn't want blood on her hands. That's the one thing she's positive about in the nightmare of a labyrinth her mind has become. She can yell at them and make it clear they aren't to use and toy with her ever again; Jane isn't theirs to play with and pretend to be nice to. That's fine. But being the direct cause of someone assaulting anyone isn't what she wants for herself.
The unpleasant feeling in her abdomen isn't leaving. It never does, not since Amanda crunch died; but sometimes it's faint enough that Jane can ignore it. She takes a deep breath before resuming her sorting of Edward's things. Action figures, books, stuffed animals and clothes she bought for him so desperately lovingly, pathetically trying to win over affection she lost five centuries ago. Does she want to throw it all out?
Maybe. It's always maybe. She's just an idiot like that.
Maybe everyone who belittles her has a point.
Perhaps... Perhaps ringmaster isn't as supernatural as Jane thought them to originally be. She's tried to piece her thoughts together many times to no avail maybe she really is fucking stupid. Jane's mind only works in three settings these days: never-ending telly static, overblown fixation on anything and everything that might provide distraction, and ever since the weekend, unfettered rage. None of them are particularly good for introspection and deduction.
The facts are that Kathryn got roofied yesterday. Jane had been desperately trying to shake Anne off herself and almost caused her death again wasn't managing. She figured she didn't need to get rid of Anne to fulfil her task, after all. With instructions as simple as “mess with Kathryn's vanity,” having the key to their shared changing room and all, Jane could just walk into their room and throw everything off Kathryn's vanity, then blame it on Anne having angered her by not leaving her alone. She would have done it, too, had she not been aggressive agai-- experienced difficulties.
Anne wasn't moving. It was only for a moment, but she wasn't moving. Jane thought she'd killed Anne again; everything else stopped mattering. She--
...Even through the permanent storm clouds in her head, Jane thought it was odd her punishment for having repeatedly pissed off ringmaster was just to mildly inconvenience Kathryn, but she wasn't about to question it. With Kathryn getting roofied, though...
Jane's stomach twists. Was she supposed to be framed for that?
It could be, right? Jane was the one who was supposed to touch Kathryn's things. Her bottle, which was among her belongings, was spiked. Was someone going to walk in on Jane going through Kathryn's vanity only for her to later end up high on GHB? Was being framed for a crime Jane's actual punishment?
“And, I don't know about y'all, but I think deep down all of us still care.”
Nonsense. Nonsense, she... Kathryn's never been kind to Jane. None of them care; they never did. They still don't--
“I'm sorry, Jane. I didn't mean it. I still think you really need to work on yourself; but that was still out of line.”
All nonsense.
Jane's chest tightens.
...However that may be, part of Jane's fragmented mind has been focused heavily on what Maggie told everyone while Steve barked up a storm at Bessie about her leaving with Kathryn to the hospital. She was uncharacteristically assertive as she explained there was no chance on Earth she was letting a roofied girl get in a cab all alone and no threat on Steve's part would sway her. And, while she was at it, she'd look out for Anna too because someone had to care.
Those yells were the backdrop to an observation Maggie had about the bottle. She rounded everyone up except Catherine and begged them to be civil for just a moment.
They had all assumed Anna had to be the one who roofied Kathryn, but her bottle had very light, hard to see fingerprints dirty with foundation. Foundation for a person as pale as Jane, and to be doubly condemning, they pertained to someone who was right-handed. Maggie's words sparked some controversy and differing opinions on Anna's innocence Jane's mind wasn't functional enough to keep up with, but that titbit has been clinging to her since.
...Were those prints supposed to pass off as Jane's? Was she, and not Anna, the one who was intended to be framed as the culprit for giving a young girl a date rape drug?
“Uhm, dear? History disagrees with that notion.”
…
...Jane wouldn't have been able to prove her innocence, that's for sure. It would have been retribution much more fitting for the supposed severity of her disobedience than the miniature stage light someone left on her vanity after rehearsal ended. That was more of a prank than discipline. It was shocking, yes, but to consider a piece of plastic a penance on par with all of Jane's supposed disobediences? It makes no sense.
Last time Jane was reprimanded she had to contend with her fear of heights for a long while. What happened last yesterday was hardly a slap on the wrist. Being framed for drugging Kathryn definitely seems like something ringmaster would do.
…So why didn't it? If it wanted to frame Jane, what stopped it? Anne's presence? Jane's mere mortal failure? Couldn't it simply manoeuvre around that if it so desired?
It feels underwhemingly weak for a creature that's supposedly supernatural.
For the others, Anna's innocence or lack thereof was a point of contention. Much like with Catalina taking the fall for the horse feed incident earlier in the week, it felt like a bad explanation. Like it had to be Anna by default because everyone else was accounted for, but not because it fit in cleanly and explained everything. Other than very marginally having a potential motive, the handedness and foundation seem to indicate Jane was originally going to be the scapegoat for that mess. What changed?
Besides, it couldn't have been Anna. She really was sick, she wasn't pretending. Nobody else is as positive as Jane is that Anna didn't lay a finger on that damn bottle. It was someone or something else and they wanted to blame Jane for it. That was intended to be her comeuppance.
...And that's as far as Jane's thoughts take her. There's something decidedly wrong with that, but now that she isn't incandescently irate nor is she desperately craving to focus her attention on any given thing, her thoughts last in her mind as long as the objects do in her hands. She holds them, inspects them, places them in the maybe pile, and redoes the process. She can't latch on to any given idea for long, her mind is misty again.
When her head is full of haze, she barely functions. When she needs to focus on something, she knits 4 scarves for Ed... ward, in the span of one night; or she places blame on Kathryn in order to make something happen louder in the outside world than the noises in her head crunch.
When she's angry--
The Lion, The Witch, and The Wardrobe... Hmm, it's educational enough. Maybe. She... Oh, to hell with it. Of course it's going to the maybe pile. Jane tosses it in the air. She--
For the brief moment the book is in the air, its blue covers relax slightly, allowing the pages within to expand as if they took a deep breath. Something pokes out from between them. It looks like a post-it note, but thicker. The book lands onto others in the maybe pile with a quiet thunk. The note is still jutting out of its pages.
What is it?
Jane grabs it. Before she flips it around, from the thickness and glossy texture it's obvious it's a photograph. How odd. Why would Edward keep this in a book?
Jane turns it, cradling it in her palm. It's a picture from four years ago. Six year-old Edward is in Joan's arms. She's holding him tightly, and his legs are wrapped around her waist. Edward is tugging on her hair. It was pastel pink back then, and shoulder-length rather than the pixie cut she favours these days. She regards Edward like he were the best thing in the world, all she loved and cared for. They're both smiling, looking so fucking happy it's gross to see.
Eddie has never looked at Jane like that. He observes her with the same level of disgust this photo stirs within her.
…
Jane squeezes the picture until it's nothing but a wreck of creases and her nails dig into her hand. That bitch. Didn't she have enough having stolen all of Edward's affection in their first lives, taking advantage of Jane's death. The slag probably enjoyed it. She was praying for Jane's death, wasn't she? She was elated that Jane died so she could steal Edward from her.
Wasn't it enough that even in this life, where Jane's son has the chance to grow up with her, he still prefers Joan? It mustn't have been. Otherwise, why would Joan have had to sneak into Jane's own house, or assail Edward during school hours, to give him this piece of shit?
Jane tears the creased picture in half, ripping the picture version of Edward away from Joan the exact same way Jane pried him from her arms four years ago. The wrinkled half of Edward's photograph Jane can't bring herself to vandalize further, but Joan's? Her so-called best friend, who theoretically missed her every day after she died, who was supposedly oh so happy to see her alive and well in this life?
Jane tears Joan's half of the picture until the pieces left are too small to destroy. Over and over, filling the silent room with the sound of rupturing paper cutting through her own heavy breathing.
Four years ago, Jane made sure Edward had nothing of that fucking cunt with him. She made sure. It's how she knows that son thief had to smuggle this to him afterwards. It wasn't sufficient to steal him from her when they were living together; she had to encroach on Jane's territory when they're apart as well.
Her chest seizes with rage, with betrayal. So much so it forces tears of pain frustration from her eyes. Why did she ever feel bad about having taken Edward from Joan? Why?! Why is Jane always, unequivocally, such a damn fool?!
With a shuddering breath Jane stands, kicking over the damn maybe pile as pieces of Joan's face and torso flake from her skirt just like pieces of Am--
It's a good thing that she saw this. Really, it is. That way she can stop regretting having taken her son for herself instead of sharing his time with someone who has such little regards for boundaries. How many more things has she sent him? How long have they been conversing in secret? What else has Joan given Jane's son?
Her stride is unsteady as she makes her way to Edward's bedroom. She steadies herself against the empty door frame. She was going to return him his door. What a pathetic idiot Jane is.
Always looking out for people who only use her.
The street lights outside aren't strong enough to banish the darkness in his room. A tenuous golden glow barely brushes the surfaces of his room's walls and furniture, suggesting their shapes more than concisely outlining them. Jane turns the light on, wincing until her eyes grow accustomed to the new illumination. Edward sleeps with his head covered, so he doesn't notice.
He will soon enough. He's been keeping secrets. He lied to Jane about Mary and Elizabeth. It stands to reason he's lied to her about Joan as well. Everyone thinks Jane is some stupid, blubbering fool they can lie to, use, manipulate and toy with until they get tired of her.
Well, they're wrong.
She pushes the bookshelf over. Dozens of books rain from it before it hits the floor with a loud crash. Not that it bothers Edward, of course. Stepping over it, she goes over to his wardrobe and does the same. She isn't going to leave a single thing unchecked. She was right. She has given him too much freedom. It's time to clip his arrogant, selfish wings and watch him as she would a bird in a cage.
Because when she gets angry, she's irrational. She's aware of it, but she lacks the capacity to care. When she gets angry, she does whatever she wants.
And right now, that's punishing Edward and Joan in a way neither will ever forget.
Even if it lands Jane in prison.
*
Why it is that María has decided to spend so much time with her is a mystery, but Joan isn't complaining.
It's been so long since it felt remotely like it did back then.
Their conversation isn't particularly profound or anything, they're long past that point. But María remembers Joan likes cats, and that gives her an outlet to talk about Void. There are few things in the world Joan likes more than discussing him at length, so she uses the sounds he makes when he coughs up furballs and how she wakes up every morning with him sprawled over her face as fodder to push back the curtain of silence which has fallen over the stage.
“Do you have any pictures of him?”
...Pictures. Joan sighs, smiling. María is such an idiot. Endearingly and affectionately so.
“Yeah, I like looking at them when I'm at work, along with all the other things I keep pictures of. I'm very fond of pictures, actually.”
María huffs. To Joan's vision, María's skin tight black suit is akin to what sighted people may dub an invisibility suit. There isn't enough contrast against the grey backdrop of the stage for Joan to make out her figure. Not until they turn more lights on.
“I know you can see things when they're very zoomed in and the contrast is good, like your sheet music,” she grumbles. She isn't annoyed, though, which is good. Joan was playing with her, not expressing genuine frustration.
“I took a picture of him once, actually. But I got so close to him he breathed all over the lens and all I could see was a little void.”
“...You're telling me you did that first thing after adopting him and that's why you called him Void?”
Joan's cheeks grow warm. It may have been four years, but sometimes it feels like it's only been four minutes.
If only.
“It's a good name for him,” she mumbles.
María snorts. “I'm right? Holy shit, Joan.”
Joan raises her arms in sign of peace. “I'm not confirming nor denying; you're jumping to conclusions.”
“Mhm. So you called him Void because you took a crappy picture of him. I'm just glad you didn't call him Crappy.”
This is the first time in her second life Joan has wished nothing more but to have physical sheet music with her. That way she could grab it and smack María with it without risking breaking her expensive tablet instead.
Nothing can stop Joan from pinching María, though. It won't hurt her through the leather of the--
She giggles, writhing away from Joan's fingers. “Wh-What was that for?! For being right?! That tickles, you monster!”
Joan lunges towards María again, eliciting the same response. “Is... Is this not your arm?”
“No! That's my waist!”
“Oh...”
...Yeah that checks out; this doesn't feel like an arm. Oh well! Joan goes for it again, making María curse in Spanish. “Better for me I guess!”
The clock doesn't only stop, but rewinds for the brief seconds that María's laughter hangs in the air as Joan's fingers seek her invisible figure. Back to a time where this was the norm and not the exception, where the gloom would be produced not by a half-lit stage, but rather lowered blinds in the early morning. The scent of coffee would have wafted in from under the door, and the tickle attack would have been more a conscious way to wake María after the first two alarms she set weren't persuasive enough rather than something Joan accidentally stumbled into.
But when María steps away farther than Joan can reach and her giggles dissolve into deep breaths, the spell breaks, and Joan's heart along with it.
“Fiend.” María's still breathless, a few gasps of giggles still leaving her system. “Criminal.”
There's no way they can regain what they lost.
...Not... Not with that attitude. If Joan does all she must, if she follows every order, certainly--
Steps echo onto the empty stage. Someone wearing something bright red over their torso and on their boots. Presumably they're donning a dark skirt or pants. They're tall enough to be Anna. Bessie replied to Joan's text very curtly yesterday, explaining Kathryn was alright and Anna's brain was temporarily blocked off from sufficient blood flow by a contracted muscle she'd apparently been neglecting for a while, so both should be back today. Whoever that is, though, the red is too saturated for Anna's costume and it covers too much skin.
“It's Karina,” María whispers. “She's waving to you.”
Ah.
“I won't let it end like this. That is a promise... old fr--”
Joan wills her arm to lift itself and wave back, but her muscles are stiffer than Anna's neck was yesterday. The blur of red, bobbing up and down in sync with the footsteps, walks off to the front of the stage. A zip fastener preludes rustling of paper. She must be getting everything ready.
Alright.
“Um...” María sighs. “I've uh, I've noticed you and Karina don't really... hang out anymore. I was wondering if you guys are... No, I don't care much about Karina, actually. I was wondering if you're okay, Joan. Are you?”
...Is she? Is she okay when she isn't sharing a flat with the rest of the ladies anymore? When she can't pop into the queens' apartment whenever she wants? When she can't be in contact with Eddie and check how he's doing? When she was unfortunate enough to be brought into this world without her biological children? Has she been okay for a single moment since Karina said--?
“Why did you come to the theatre early, María?” Joan's attempts at keeping her voice casual are thwarted by how strongly and rapidly her heart pounds. It's practically pounding into her lungs, making it hard to breathe. “You're always late, and today you just happen to be the first person here along with Kar... with her and I. Why?”
Why is she pretending to be Joan's friend if they're destined to fall apart in every--?
“...Uh, you see...”
…
…
…?
“María?”
“I know... I know it's been a long time.” María's typically vivacious voice is painfully quiet and dull. “I know there's no hitting a reset button and going back to four years ago and doing everything better. But, uh... Kathryn was right yesterday, you know? I don't... I don't know about everyone, I wish I did. But I definitely still care, and you and I never had any personal problems back then, right? We just left because we had to, not because we wanted to.”
A deep breath, a half-formed, incomprehensible syllable, the discarded beginning of a word, and a sigh.
“I do care about you, Joan. I care about everyone, but you're the only person who doesn't treat me like the rubbish I am.” Nervous laughter. Pain and regret bleed through it. “So I figured I could set up more alarms and make an effort to be here, since you're always here early and ever since you stopped talking to Karina it feels like you're alone. And I don't know if I help, but you're not complaining about dealing with me. So if I can be here, I'll do it.
“I'll be here early every day unless you don't want me to.”
Joan turns away from María's voice. If it's because she doesn't want María to see the wet trails down her cheeks or because hearing her own thoughts mirrored back to her in another's voice is the closest Joan has come to seeing her own reflection in this life, she couldn't say. Whatever it is it's vulnerable, it's exposed. She's cried many times during this production, she has every reason to. But not like this.
Not about hearing someone say they care as much as she does.
Although none of them will ever remember--
“Joan--”
“You can sleep in if you want.” Joan's voice sounds as cracked as if every tear were a tear in her vocal cords. “It's-It's fine, you know? It's not like I hate Karina or anything, I'm fine. It's just...”
It's just she--
“It's not her.”
...It sure isn't. It--
A warm hand settles on Joan's shoulder, feather soft before grasping her more firmly. ““It's not her, it's me.” Or, “It's not him, it's me.” I've said those sentences tens of times. Whatever happened, it still hurts, you know? And it's okay to be hurt. Can I... Can I get you a tissue?”
María reading Joan's words as something to do with romance or sex is entirely off-base and also the most María-like thing she could do. She's wrong, and she's taking everything out of context; but she's also warm, and the only person in all this time who's made Joan feel like she isn't alone, after all. The only one besides Void and--
So Joan turns around and wraps her arms around María's waist, pulling her closer when instead of protesting she returns the gesture. The knot in Joan's throat is threatening to close her airways, but as long as her cheek is in contact with María's body warmth it feels a bit more bearable.
María mutters comforting words and rubs small circles around Joan's back. It's... It's okay. Everything is okay. Maybe there is a chance and Joan was giving up on hope too soon. Maybe there's always been a chance. Maybe what Kathryn said was right. Joan likes to believe it was; she'd give anything for it to be true. For it not to be too late for them, and all this suffering having a point in the end.
...Because it does. Because that's the whole point. If she does it well, if she follows instructions down to a T, they'll be alright. She doesn't like anything she's being forced to do. None of them do, if she's not mistaken. But as long as they continue doing it, it'll all be alright in the end.
Right? It didn't lie to her? There really is a way to--?
The knot in her throat travels down to her stomach. With so many people being convinced ringmaster is an arbitrary person instead of the demon, though, they might stop obeying. That would be a catastrophe. Their only chance has always been to--
María yelps and falls backwards, dragging Joan, still clinging to her middle, along with her until she lets go. “What the hell is wrong with--?!”
A tall, light grey-clad figure shoves past María, knocking her into the chair behind her. It scrapes the floor with an unpleasant sound which echoes on the stage and drowns out Karina's words.
The figure grows closer and closer. That's--
“Jane, what are you doing?!” María speaks from somewhere to Jane's left. The way the fuzzy silhouette moves is reminiscent to shaking something off. María, probably. María tried to grab Jane. Why--?
Finger dig into Joan's shoulder hard. She hisses in pain as Jane lifts her off the floor. Breathing fast, Joan kicks the air as she tries to be put down. Jane is holding her with only one hand, breathing heavily. Joan grasps the arm she's being immobilized by, writhing to get away, but Jane is taller and stronger.
María and Karina are saying things; Joan can't make the words out. Jane shakes herself off again. Footsteps dash off the stage.
“...Jane.”
Despite the circumstances, the name doesn't leave Joan's lips with fear or reproach. She's afraid. The adrenaline and fear are clenching all her muscles, messing with her heart and lungs. She has every reason to be scared of Jane, and she is. Regardless, she's pathetic enough have a little kernel of happiness at the prospect of talking to her best friend again after four years.
Maybe she--
A tendril of grey breaks away from the main mass of her torso. Her arm. Jane pulls her arm back, away from her chest. Why? Why does...?
...Oh. She's... If Joan isn't mistaken, she's swinging a fist at--
She lifts her arms over her head. She had more than enough brain damage with that concussion last week. Why? Joan already knows Jane hates her, but why?
Does she really hate Joan this much? Despite all they went through together in court, even though Joan told Eddie stories of his mum all his life, irrespective of not having hated her after she stole Eddie from her, she still wants to hurt Joan?
Why is she crying? Is it fear for her safety, or is it pain hot as fire at the prospect of Jane hating her?
They can't go back. They never will. They--
The blow doesn't come. Tentatively, pulse spiking, Joan slowly lowers her arms. As soon as she does Jane is going to hit her. She--
She isn't holding a fist anymore. Her arm is limp to her side.
“Jane...”
The vice grip on Joan's shoulder is released. Her legs buckle under her the moment she hits the floor. She cracks her knees against the cold, wooden floor. María says something again, but Joan's eyes are trained on Jane before her. Tall, imposing. Just like when she was queen and Joan had to curtsey to her. The formality was purely performative, something that only took place in public, beyond the safety of closed doors. They may not have been equals, but they were friends.
The closest of friends. It doesn't mean anything anymore, does it?
“If you ever come to my house again to give my son pictures of the two of you, I won't be so kind.” Jane's voice trembles. Most likely with rage.
...What?
“Jane... I haven't done anything of the sort.” Joan's breath remains choppy, yet to steady.
Jane stands there, unmoving as a statue, before producing a sound between a frustrated groan and feral growl. “Don't play innocent with me. You went up to my house and left a picture of you and my boy on his windowsill. He told me everything. If you do anything like that again I'm getting a restraining order. You have been warned.”
Spittle from that final word christens Joan's forehead when the grey figure twists, becoming smaller in the distance as footsteps echo away.
...A picture, huh...?
There's only one picture Joan keeps regularly: the only shot currently in existence of all fourteen of them. The contrast isn't ideal, but she always has it on her devices along with the physical copy she has at home. She likes it, it's a reminder of what it is she's fighting for every time she forces herself to go through with this. Every time she's ordered to do something she would normally abhor, every time her nose bleeds, that photograph serves as a motivation and reminder.
She wishes she had photographs of herself and Eddie to regard in that same fashion. That she could zoom in on her little boy's face and see the colour of his eyes and the strawberry blond of his hair. Darker spots suggesting depressions in his face, and lighter ones implying mounds. His little nose, his round cheeks. She has no such image, and she most likely wouldn't have printed a physical copy of it, anyway.
There is only one photograph she's done that for, and she knows damn well why.
She never--
Her shoulders are grabbed again. Joan pulls away--
“Can you hear me?!”
...María. That's María's voice. Joan nods.
With a sigh of relief, María pulls her in for another hug, holding Joan close. “Dear God, are you okay?! Are you alright? What got into her?! Did you hurt yourself with the fall, love?”
Joan answers faintly. Yes, she's fine. No, she doesn't think she hurt herself beyond a few bruises. She's pretty sure she's alright. No, she's almost certain she doesn't need to see a doctor. Not right away, at least.
Her own voice is fuzzy, though. Distant. As she speaks, as her jaw moves, all she can focus on is the picture she supposedly slipped Eddie. She hasn't done such a thing. It's impossible, she has no access to any photograph of the sort. She doesn't normally keep those for obvious reasons; not anymore. She would have certainly wanted to hold onto one like that symbolically as well, but she isn't lucky enough to have anything similar in her possession.
She never...
...Oh. Right. She never did what Jane accuses her of.
María pulls away, still holding Joan by the shoulder as she asks more questions. Where her soft touch brushes up against the bruises Jane's firm grip left, a dull ache spreads. Joan could not care less.
She didn't, but someone else did. Huh...
...So that's what she was really up to. How long ago did she start?
Notes:
And that is all!! Alright, i may or may not see you later. We shall see. Something about rain makes working on this fic easier. Maybe it's because this is what i listen to when writing and proofreading most of it. Who knows.
Anyway!! Please feel free to share thoughts, concrit or whatever in the comments, y'all know i love reading it. Alright, see you next time, whenever that is. Take care until then and have a great day!!
Chapter 71: Shadow People (Part 1)
Notes:
Oops, my hand slipped. Double update indeed, wheee!!
I didn't have time to proofread the *entire* chapter, but i *did* manage to proofread my favourite part. It's just the last 10 pages that are presently missing and will be updated at a later date. Tomorrow maybe, because heavens know i HATE leaving a chapter half-read.
But i'm impatient, as we've established. And i happen to adore this entire chapter with my whole heart.
Don't let that stop you from sharing your honest thoughts though, if you wanna. I'm always up for concrit and differing opinions. I'm just a sucker for these two.
Anyway!! Vast majority of the chapter up today!! Last ten pages tomorrow. Enough dilly-dallying and onto the chapter!!
Chapter Text
(January 13th, 2024, Saturday)
“I wasn't expecting to find you awake.”
Bessie jumps, looking over her shoulder. Emerging from the darkness of the hallway with a fuzzy pink blanket draped around her shoulders is Kat. Eight days of living together and Bessie's yet to get used to hearing voices in her house.
Originating from outside her mind, that is.
She shrugs, patting the empty space beside her on the sofa. Kathryn doesn't hesitate to join her anymore; good. “I like dwelling in dark places at 5 AM. Adds to the cryptid vibes I'm going for.”
The only light in the sparse living and dining room combination is the dim salt lamp on the coffee table. It's barely enough to bathe Kat in a warm red glow which makes her light brown eyes seem more like molten caramel than ever. She smiles at Bessie with a tiny, sad curve of the lips.
“Even in broad daylight I always think you're some sort of cryptid.”
Despite herself, Bessie smirks back at Kathryn. “Really?”
Side-eyeing her, Kathryn nods. “A cross between the owlman, the Hat Man and the Bat Beast of Kent.”
“I draw the line at the Hat Man. I'm not going for an irredeemably evil vibe.”
Kathryn snuggles deeper into her blanket, returning her eyes to the lamp. “The Hat Man is a type of shadow person, which are considered to be guardian angels by some.” Kathryn examines her nails, unbothered; but the tips of her ears flood the shade of pink Bessie's grown so fond of. “If you immediately assumed I was calling you evil that's on you.”
...Guardian angels, huh?
Bessie sighs.
Everything would be much easier if she were a shadow person, then. If she were, maybe she could find the way to--
“Can I ask why you're awake?”
Kathryn's voice is sincere, dropping the humorous tone. On one hand, part of Bessie is dying to share this information with someone. On the other, if she does, she might end up involving Kat more than she already has. That wouldn't be fair.
“...What about you?”
Kathryn stares down at her lap, expression solemn but otherwise unreadable.
“I was hoping to find the mothman, but I found you instead.”
She doesn't want to talk either. Alright.
“Sorry for the downgrade.”
Kathryn shrugs. “I think the Hat Man is cooler though. And I'm biased towards the Bat Beast of Kent.”
“Not a fan of owlman?”
“Not as much as mothman.”
Bessie puts a hand on her chest in mock offense. “Then why didn't you call me a cross of the mothman, the Bat Beast and the Hat Man instead?” She shakes her head. “Some tenant I have; kids these days.”
Kathryn cocks an eyebrow, unamused, and points at the salt lamp. “I don't see you pressing your face straight into the only source of light in this room, Elizabeth. I don't see how you could ever aspire to be the mothman if you behave like this.”
The muscles around Bessie's mouth tense as she tries to suppress a smile. Kathryn's lips do the same as her stoic expression slowly gives out to a fit of laughter which spreads to Bessie.
If the world were fair, Kathryn would only ever be happy.
Kathryn dries a tear from the corner of her eye, catching her breath. Without anything else to say, her gaze returns to her knees and, consequently, her pink pyjama pants with little cartoon clouds printed all over. They're a size too big for her, so she looks even tinier.
The way her expression melts from joy to something more serious again, a mask hiding whatever is troubling her at this time of the morning, is distracting enough that Bessie can stop thinking about the reason she's hardly been able to sleep in the past two days.
She'd like to press the matter, to get to the bottom of what's bugging Kat and help her, but that isn't Bessie's place. They're not enemies, not by a long shot, but if they're friends or not is unclear. Bessie would like to be, and if Kathryn was only half-coherent two days ago after she drank the spiked water, she would as well. Is that still possible at this point, though? After all they've been through, does this solidarity compensate for their fraught relationship?
…It would be nice if it could, but Bessie doesn't know, so she can't shove her nose where it doesn't belong. If sitting here in silence at 5 AM is what Kathryn needs or wants, she'll provide.
Even if it means she can't divert her mind with anything but the misery of--
“...Hey, Bessie?”
Kat's staring at her with a little frown. Bessie nods, encouraging her to continue speaking.
“Are you, uh... Are you awake enough to talk about something?”
If she weren't, after hearing that she would have woken up in record time regardless. “Yes, I am. What's up?”
Her attempts at keeping her voice light-hearted are thwarted by the concern pouring into her sentence.
Kathryn takes a deep breath, exhaling slowly, and gets up, pulling the blanket tight around her shoulders. She paces the room from one wall to the other, biting the inside of her mouth. With every step anxiety nestles deeper in Bessie's chest. What--?
“Do you remember the letter I received at the theatre?”
So she's going to face that subject head first. Good. One less thing to worry about.
“Yes, I do. Why?”
Kathryn stops her pacing mid step, standing there, looking at the floor. Half of her body is dyed the slat lamp's supernatural red-orange glow, while the other rests in shadow.
“It was about you.”
Both halves of the blanket become bunched up from the inside, where Kathryn has grabbed it to steel herself for the conversation to come. Stuttering slightly at first, but gaining confidence as she goes on, she explains how the letter detailed how she shouldn't be Bessie's friend because Bessie has gaps in memory, hears voices, and has different identities, some of which are hostile towards her.
If it were the first time Bessie heard this, she would be having a very different reaction than relief at Kathryn's honesty.
“I-I need you to know that I don't believe a word ringmaster says, I just thought you should know--”
“You've already told me this.”
Kathryn tears her gaze from the grey floor tiles at last to dedicate Bessie a puzzled look. “What?”
“Two days ago, after you drank the water, I stayed with you at the hospital. Do you remember any of that?”
The questions riddling Kathryn's expression ebb away for a moment, giving way to a small smile. “You were asleep next to me when I woke up. That chair looked mighty uncomfortable, but you stayed with me all the time I spent in Observation. I don't think I've thanked you for that.”
Her cheeks darken. “Thank you.”
Bessie shakes her head. “That's nothing to thank me for. What was I supposed to do? Leave you alone?”
Kathryn's sole response to that is shrugging. The gesture is more telling than a rotund “Yes” could have expressed. If Bessie weren't such an emotional train wreck right now, she'd be feeling much more sorrow for Kathryn than a vague, tenuous stab between the ribs.
She also knows what it's like to expect to be abandoned at every turn.
“Before we made it to the hospital, when we were still at the theatre before the cab arrived, you told me already.”
“...Oh.”
“You told me more or less what you just did -although you did seem to find everything a lot funnier than you do now-, and you said you didn't think any of it was true, and...”
“...and like, it'd be so great if we could still be friends. I don't care what the big evil demon thing says. You're so cool.”
“...and that the demon could go, and I quote, “shag a bed of nails.””
At her own genius, Kathryn cracks a little smile. As she should. She's brilliant.
“So you already knew?”
Bessie nods. “I wasn't sure how much truth there was to it, since you were a bit out of it, but none of this is new information to me.”
Kathryn sighs in relief, returning to the sofa. “Well that was easy.”
...It was easy now. Now that Bessie's had almost two days to prepare her reaction when Kathryn informed her again. The first time she learnt her secret it's not a secret if nothing's happening; everything's just fine was out in the open, she panicked. Accompanying Kathryn and Anna to the hospital was daunting when Bessie's mind was scattered by fear; it took her hours to fully come down from it.
Even now that she's expected this conversation for two days Bessie's heart is still racing. In no small part because Kathryn has every right to ask if any of it is true, and Bessie will be forced to lie to her.
If Arianna weren't her top priority right now, she wouldn't. She would take the terrifying plunge of letting Kathryn know every single thing the letter levered against Bessie was true. She isn't sure if “multiple identities” is really it, but she does have blanks in memory and hear voices. It could easily be another case of ringmaster taking something true and adding more layers to it to make it sound more grave.
At any rate, Kathryn has the right to choose to take distance from someone if she feels unsafe around them; Bessie wouldn't rest at ease if she lied to her about this. She would have never considered outright telling her, or anyone, under any circumstances; but knowing she's keeping Kathryn close thanks to a lie, a laceration to the girl's extremely frail trust, would be worse.
As things stand, though, Bessie needs to keep these issues under lock and key. It's something she can't afford. Not for any adoption reasons; she dropped that silly line of thinking long ago. No, if anything ever comes out of her regular visits to her “family” and she's required to be a witness to the behaviour she's seen from Horace, Bessie cannot risk losing any credibility. That family's kids, related to her or not, must be kept safe at all costs.
She can't protect them though. Soon--
“I just want you to know that I'm not going to pry into your mental health.” Kathryn speaks every syllable carefully, tentatively. “Whatever's going on -if anything at all, of course- is entirely your business. But I do want you to know that, if anything ringmaster wrote is based in any capacity on the truth, it wouldn't change anything and I'd still be here.”
…?
A little spot of tenderness settles behind Bessie's sternum.
...Did... Did Kathryn understand...?
“...Even if I had the big, scary, serial killer illness?”
Kathryn rolls her eyes. “I don't believe in big scary illnesses, Bessie. Illnesses are a collection of symptoms, not a reflection of a person's character. I don't know anyone who's least likely to hurt someone on purpose than you. Even if you had what the letter was suggesting, it wouldn't change anything.”
Carefully, Kathryn places a hand over one of Bessie's. Her skin is warm through Bessie's shirt. When Bessie doesn't pull away, Kathryn takes her hand between both of hers. “You've never caused any problems on purpose. You stopped following orders as soon as you suspected ringmaster might be fake. You helped me with everything even if I'm not your problem. You're trying to help your so-called family's kids even if you've already informed them of the issue because someone has to care.” She squeezes Bessie's hand. “I couldn't feel unsafe around you if I tried.”
The little spot of tenderness grows, running straight into the wall of messy emotions Kathryn's words have built. That... That was never an outcome Bessie envisioned for anyone finding out. She's lived in fear for the past four years, to the point of having panic attacks on occasion. She's ruined more than one relationship due to being terrified of what her potential friends might think of her if they ever found out. She always imagined anyone in their right mind would turn tail and run away from her, terrified.
Besides, this isn't right. Bessie has hurt Kathryn already, a lot of times. Four years ago repeatedly. And more recently she messed around with the straps of her bag. Kathryn twisted her wrist because of it.
And Kathryn saw that. She made eye contact with Bessie; she knows.
Bessie's been in Kathryn's mindset. When people such as them are betrayed over and over and over by the people they loved, anyone who gives them a hand becomes a hero in their eyes. Kathryn doesn't really think this; not coldly. If she still had Anna, if such a massive blow hadn't just been dealt to her, she'd likely reconsider. Bessie wouldn't be on a pedestal for, essentially, having shown Kathryn basic human decency.
Kathryn wouldn't be here at all, period. Bessie and her would be distant acquaintances with a difficult past in common. Kathryn doesn't mean this; she just doesn't want to push the only person she knows away. It isn't trust, it's despair.
Because nobody could love someone like Bessie. Not in her first life, not now. Whatever she does, she always--
“I hurt your wrist,” she mutters, pulling her hand away. “You know I could hurt you. You know I already have.”
Kathryn tilts her head, taking a deep, tired breath.
“You're not going to let that go, are you?” She nods to herself without waiting for Bessie to answer. “Alright then. In that case, I'll have you know that all I saw was you being childish and immature about how much you disliked me at the time, and I just so happen to have very fragile wrists and happened to twist my wrist by accident. Which, by the way, has been giving me problems for quite a while, even before the chair incident. So unless you're telling me that by doing something elementary school-level of cruel you intended to harm me, I don't see how that's related to the subject at hand.”
“I never meant to hurt you.” The words rush out of Bessie, imperative. Of course she never meant to hurt Kathryn; she was only trying to be slightly annoying. See her make a fool of herself, basically. That isn't Bessie's sense of humor, but at the time it felt reasonable. Why?
Bessie had to lock herself in the bathroom for a while afterwards. It wasn't because of remorse though. Or not entirely. She was scared. She was scared of behaving in ways she couldn't identify with or understand, although at the time of acting that way her actions made all the sense in the world to her. Her priority should have been that she'd hurt Kat, not--
Something warm swaddles Bessie. It's Kathryn's pink blanket.
“You're freezing.” Kathryn pats the blanket snug against Bessie's shoulders. “Look... I don't know what's going on with you, if there's anything going on with you, okay? I'm just saying that, hypothetically, in the case that it were, I don't care. And I'm not going to bother you for answers, because no answer would make me change my mind.”
...Bessie's brain is being stretched thin. This pressure settling from the back of her skull to the top of her head she's more than familiar with.
She knows where Kathryn's gentleness is coming from. Kathryn's desperate; she's giving Bessie undue trust. Simultaneously, she has to provide the safety Kathryn craves because leaving her alone isn't an option. On top of that, the acceptance Bessie's being presented with wasn't ever expected. But, if it's not actually what Kathryn feels, and just a manifestation of her despair, then Bessie has no reason to be close to tears right now. They burn in her eyes and tighten her ribs around her lungs.
This is her chance to be the adult she needed, but is it fair? Or is she just using Kathryn to project herself onto the girl and feel like a hero? Is she--?
Kathryn's hands finds Bessie's again, as gentle as before, giving her even more time to back away before holding her and rubbing the back of her hand with one of her thumb. “Former teenager in court solidarity, remember?” She smiles at Bessie, a genuine grin as if she were happy to be here with her for some reason. “It's gonna take more than a fake demon to scare me away from you.”
“What would it take?”
Shoot. Shoot, she didn't mean to say that. What kind of question even is that? It came from deep within her, from somewhere too dark for her to see.
What the hell does that even mean? Why does it make sense?
“I--”
But Kathryn seems to find this pathetic show amusing to some degree, because she makes an exaggerated pensive expression, lips pursed in faux concentration and all. It's insufferable and endearing at the same time. Somehow.
“Nothing short of assault and battery, I would say. And depending on who you're assaulting I might actually be cheering for you and volunteering to be your alibi.”
It's a bit too much all at once. There's a relief Bessie didn't know she could experience, and a melancholy leaking from wounds scarred onto her soul she wasn't acquainted with prior to this instant.
She doesn't deserve this trust being placed in her hands. Even if Kathryn doesn't want to acknowledge it, or isn't ready to, a lot of it is coming from a place of anguish. It has to be, right? It makes Bessie irate that Kathryn has to be privy to this sort of emotion. Of having been hurt and used so many times that the slightest demonstration of kindness reads as adoration.
But it keeps going. Like free-falling down a well without a bottom, a well that expands the farther down one tumbles, more emotions continue to unfurl and reveal themselves from somewhere simultaneously within and outside Bessie what the hell?
There's also mistrust, a small voice wondering what Kathryn is expecting in return of this softness she's demonstrating. Fear of what will happen when Kat is no longer desperate for safety, if she'll leave, if Bessie will never see her again. If maybe this is some sort of twisted revenge for four years ago, or for having told her to give Anna a chance. Shock that she ended up caring so much about the girl; disappointment, even.
But there's also a feeling that's been asleep for four years, that feels as familiar as a forgotten yet precious trinket found anew by accident in an old, dusty drawer. An emotion which laid entombed along with the memories of one of the many time periods Bessie has no access to.
Little more than a wisp of them stretches awake after all this time. Perhaps Bessie didn't act the part, but she did care about Kathryn four years ago. In the depths of her mind, the parts discordant with her outwards expression, but it was there.
She didn't remember that. How did she ever forget?
`
...Dumb question.
You do remember that. You've felt irrationally responsible for what happened to her in court on and off since we woke up. Did you... forget that you remember? Again?
…A new emotion enters the fray, confusion, but the ever-growing tangle of feelings inside Bessie refuses to stop and dwell on anything for too long, skirting past it is she sitting shotgun in her own head ag--? Of course, having forgotten “forgotten” she did indeed care about Kathryn four years ago means there's a heaping helping of guilt on top of it all. For having hurt her back then, for making her wrist injury worse, for having pushed her to Anna when all Anna did was betray her.
There's more. If there's one thing Bessie's learnt about her psyche is that there's always more. Always a crevasse she can't reach from which emotions pour out of and influence her. Always another layer, always something she's only vaguely aware of and vanishes as soon as she focuses on it. Always a part of her mind playing hide and seek with her.
…And, when there's too much, when the emotions overflow, they become null. They grow and grow in her chest as her ribcage seems to shrink. Her body feels too big, dizziness takes hold of her abdomen, her sight unfocuses. Everything becomes loud, deafeningly loud albeit only inside her skill, making every hollow tube in her bones tremble--
...Then, silence.
Before it can explode, everything comes to a sudden halt. Her surroundings focus. The noise ends. The nausea soothes. The feelings stop. Or, more accurately, they become as irrelevant as the emotions of a character in a book. One Bessie could simply put down the second it became overwhelming to focus on something else. Her own emotions experienced by her, but in a way that feels foreign, that she can shut out.
Ringmaster was onto something this time. It wasn't fooling around, it was punishing Bessie with the truth. Every time it's punished her it's told the truth. That means--
Nothing, because demons can't become licensed therapists. And neither is anyone in this production.
She's fine. She's fine. Everything's just--
…
Well. That was... Intense. Alright.
Bessie wraps her fingers around Kathryn's hand the same way she would a crystal sculpture. She isn't sure how much force Kat can take if the weight of a chair everyone moves around on the regular can injure her, so she isn't taking any chances.
The emotions remain. They're right there, pressing up into her, digging their fingers into her shoulders and her back, demanding her attention. They quicken her heartbeat and dry out her mouth, but they don't feel like anything anymore. They--
Numb as Bessie might be, as much as her emotions are behind a veil where she can conveniently ignore them, her affection for Kat manages to shine through. Vaguely, tenuously, barely an outline on the other side of the thick curtain her mind has used to shield itself, but it's there.
“I'm sorry I hurt your hand. And I'm sorry I pushed you to spend more time with Anna on New Year's.” Her voice is tense, pulled taut by invisible strings. “I'm sorry I interfered instead of keeping quiet.”
It's a small change, barely perceptible, but Kathryn's eyes widen a little. She tilts her head, breaking eye contact with Bessie.
“It's alright.” Her tone is quiet, as if lowering the volume could ever conceal the pain she's trying to hide. “You can't read the future.”
A little grin etches itself onto her expression. “Which wouldn't be a problem if you actually were Mothman.”
...The kid is amazing. Even in these circumstances where she has every right to be hurt, or at minimum annoyed, she's trying to deflect from it, to make Bessie feel better. And that's warm and tragic at once. Is it because this is the kind of person Kathryn is, or was she conditioned by life in court long, long ago, to always de-escalate and not engage in any potential conflict lest it cost her greatly? And, if she is like this, was she always or was it forced upon her from an age so young she had no chance but to incorporate it into her personality as Bessie did?
Kathryn is fantastic in every possible way, and every single person who's hurt her should go to hell.
Bessie included.
She sighs, feigning acceptance. “I'll try harder next time.”
Her words make Kathryn laugh. It's becoming Bessie's favourite sound with every passing day.
-
Eight days ago, practically just a week, Bessie felt awkward sharing a room with Kathryn, never mind the sofa. Not in her wildest dreams would she have imagined she'd be here today, in pyjamas, sharing a blanket with her watching the telly because neither of them can sleep and it's still too early to get ready for work.
Let alone that such an arrangement would be comfortable.
“This is such a fucking stupid movie.” Kathryn huffs, changing the channel again. “Do they only air rubbish at this time?”
They air rubbish all the time in Bessie's opinion. It's why she's never watched the telly. She's only used it to watch YouTube, Netflix, the news, and little else.
Everything has a surreal tinge to it for more reasons than simply the dream-like haze Bessie's mind tends to cover her surroundings under. The day hasn't started and she already feels like her brain has been running a marathon. And, in a way, it has.
A week ago she lived alone, then she didn't. Before she could properly focus on that, chaos erupted left and right at the theatre again, Kathryn was unlikely ally all along, she and Anne got blood poured all over them, Bessie's gotten punished twice -one of those times unwarranted-, Jane assaulted Anne for no discernable reason, Jane apparently also assaulted Joan just yesterday, the kids were kidnapped maybe, everyone and their mother was accused of being ringmaster, Kathryn was roofied, Anna ended up in the hospital again...
It's been a week, but Bessie's had less eventful years.
Before she's had even a chance at focusing on any given thing, something new has happened to steal the thunder from it. Processing anything's been close to impossible and every new day it feels like Bessie's fight or flight gets turned on upon opening her eyes. Which is truly, truly bad for today, because she's running out of time.
“What are you thinking about?” Kathryn says absent-mindedly, changing channels a few more times before giving up and turning the telly off. It plunges the room into the fiery inferno of the salt lamp again. Every surface its light reaches becomes tinted red.
...It's a question Bessie really doesn't want to answer. Last time she was stuck at such a crossroads, though, it was talking to Kathryn that gave her an idea. The girl is smart, and Bessie's brain is fried with just about everything this particular issue.
However, last time Bessie spoke to Kathryn about anything remotely like this, she was just Kathryn. Her former teenager in court, the person she'd never quite befriended out of her own inexcusable behaviour, but an acquaintance nonetheless. Sure, she felt bad for Kathryn, wished to have been able to spare her the pain of being in Henry's grasp, but that was the extent of her feelings. Bessie cared in the impersonal sense of baseline caring for another human being.
It's different now. It's been a very short period of time, but it is impossible to spend any amount of time with Kathryn and remain indifferent to her. Bessie doesn't want Kathryn to worry or get embroiled more than she is.
…But she's out of ideas, and she's running out of time. Surely a conversation won't implicate Kathryn, right?
The veil Bessie's feelings are under is still draped solidly around them. Unease squirms right on the surface, close enough she can actually feel it for a moment in lieu of simply knowing it's there.
Is that how everyone feels about their emotions? Having a distant knowledge that they exist without actually experiencing them? Has to be, right?
Dear god you're so fucking thick some times.
Bessie crosses her arms. This is far too important to keep to herself. It's not even about her, it's far more significant.
“...Well... It's about my niece.”
Chapter 72: Shadow People (Part 2)
Chapter Text
*
There isn't a soul in the street.
With every breath, a cloud of condensation fogs Kathryn's view. Not that there's much to see in this dark street forgotten by god. It extends ahead and behind her devoid of life save the birds singing the final notes of the day nestled between the perennial leaves of the trees planted every six feet. Between them, tenuous street lights jut out from the pavement, carving little yellow holes against the shrouded backdrop of the rear ends of terraced and the gloomy, cloudy sky.
Kathryn rubs her hands together. She had to take her gloves off because the elastic was too tight against her wrist, of all things, but now her skin is painful from the cold. She kicks a loose piece of pavement. It bounces with little clack noises until it hits the peeling white gate of the Blount's back garden.
She breathes in slowly and exhales more so in a futile attempt to keep her heart from leaping out her mouth. Any moment now Bessie will give her the green light and, since she had the brilliant idea to volunteer for this task, Kathryn will have to sneak in and out in six minutes while Bessie keeps her entire “family” occupied with a fake heartfelt apology.
And if anything goes wrong and one of them decides to skip it, or doesn't care enough to listen to her, or has a sudden coughing fit and imperiously requires a glass of water, Kathryn will have to improvise or be charged with breaking and entering. Is it breaking and entering if Bessie left the back door open for her, though?
The frost spreading through Kathryn's body isn't solely from the inclement weather. It comes from her heart with every beat. Anxiety always makes her body temperature drop, it's unavoidable. Even if she were in a room kept at ideal climate she'd still be unable to warm up.
If only her turmoil came solely from the mission ahead. At least in that case her torment would be over within the next half hour.
Unless she gets caught. Then--
Being with Bessie like this is so damn weird.
The feelings in Kathryn's head are more conflicting than everyone on stage during rehearsals. Her mind alone is capable of a larger ruckus than whatever the hell is going on at the theatre. The eye of her storm though, instead of some faceless evil playing puppet master, is inside that brick house not nine feet away, trying to save every child of a family she doesn't belong to from the negligence which once doomed her in a past life.
...It's bizarre. A few weeks ago it was fucking Bessie this, fucking Bessie that, and that was it. Bessie was less a person in Kathryn's mind, and more a foil devised to hurt her and Anna specifically. A mood swing wrapped up in human skin, unpredictable and incomprehensible as the tides in open sea.
Now Anna isn't even in the picture anymore and Bessie... Well, it's hard to tell what she is, but she's definitely not fucking Bessie anymore. Not all the time, at least. She can still be a little shit when she puts herself to it, but Kathryn finds it amusing now rather than obnoxious.
When Kathryn first opened her eyes in this century, her inner world was a continuation, a replica, of that which it had been in court. It was structured, simple. She was a bad person, there was something fundamentally flawed with her, and she attracted people just as rotten as her. She manipulated them, got them killed, spread death from her fingertips to kind people like Lady Rochford, and she was executed for it. She chose death rather than living with a man who revolted her, and she closed her eyes for good. The only source of warmth and kindness in her life was Anna, her candle in the dark.
Then she left her corpse behind, under the freezing earth, and her soul was placed into this body equally foreign and familiar. Eyes and freckles she'd never seen she could map out without looking at her reflection. Anna was there, too, but so was every other woman who'd had the misfortune of catching Henry's eye. Some of their closest ladies were there as well, and for the first few days of reincarnation Kathryn entertained the childish dream that perhaps Lady Rochford had also been reborn.
That, upon finding out Kathryn was back as well, she'd left before Kathryn could find a way to end her life early once more.
The first few days of living with her fellow ex-wives and their ladies strengthened Kathryn's core beliefs. She sucked, but so did the world around her, and without fail the only source of light was Anna. Through the thin and the thick, days good and bad, if Kathryn reached out, Anna's hand would be in hers to help and support her, and offer all the love and warmth Kathryn is positive she never deserved.
And then her inner world received the first shock wave of the earthquake that would end up demolishing it. Little by little, the time spent with the other queens and ladies changed Kathryn's preconceptions and emotions. Because, unlike court, life in the corridors of their shared apartment wasn't quiet and frigid.
Instead of whispered rumors hanging around Kathryn's neck like a noose, it was words of awkward support and encouragement which trod the halls. Threats and other unpleasantness evaporated as the initial uncertainty from having been reborn too faded away. Suddenly she wasn't alone with just Anna in the world, always wondering when the kindest woman to ever live would realize Kathryn was death personified and leave her.
Suddenly she was with Anne and Jane, the cousins she'd never met, sitting on the sofa as they read stories to Eddie and Mae. Lizzie, the step-daughter she'd known so shortly in court, was more of a friend. A sweet child who went to her at night when she had nightmares and laid in her bed seeking comfort. Lizzie should have known better, Kathryn firmly believed. She lived long enough to know the sort of creature Kathryn is. Yet it was her she went to as frequently as she sought out her mother or Anna.
Bonding with Catalina was awkward, but Kathryn found footing with her as well. It's hard to remember who began conversing with who, but over the course of weeks Kathryn and her were exchanging more than curt greetings and acknowledgements. They were having conversations. Kathryn was looking forward to coming back from school and telling Catalina what had happened that day. It was strange, it was terrifying, it went against every single thing Kathryn thought she knew about people and how they work.
Life was no longer a cold succession of betrayals waiting to happen. For a few fleeting weeks, it was a challenge to the fundamentals of Kathryn's inner world. Every show of kindness, of empathy, was a sledgehammer to the foundations of her previously unquestioned knowledge of the world and those living in it. She was tense, always anticipating the instant it all came crashing down and confirmed all her presumptions were correct, but that moment never came.
Eventually, Kathryn felt safe. Relatively, at least.
Everything was far from perfect. The demon kept making appearances in their appliances and their walls, driving some of them to tears and planting dread in all their souls. They were making a musical for reasons unknown; with the grim, somber certainty that their compliance or lack thereof would change nothing in the larger scale of things. Those days were tinged by the presence of the supernatural entity which brought them to life like smoke in their lungs. Despite it, though, those were good times.
And then, the curtain fell.
Their bonds were weak. The companionship they forged in the fires of adversity developed quickly, much more so than they would have under any other circumstances. But they were leagues away from having secured whichever relationships they'd managed to form. When the entity set itself to tearing them apart, it was all too easy. With everyone angry, hurt, scared, cut off from the people who could help them, they fell apart like a house of cards in a light breeze.
Had those golden days lasted just a little more, had Kathryn had the time to temper her ties to everyone else, that strike might have proven more devastating than it was. Alas, all that did in the moment was confirm her perception of the world and the humans dotting it: it was a cold, cruel place, and the only source of safety was Anna. Everyone else, no matter how kind and gentle they seemed, how long it took for them to show their true selves, were always a threat. It was never, ever different. There was only ever Anna.
“What made you think I would want a conniving, manipulative sl--?!”
…The thought of her name alone is a thorn in Kathryn's heart. If her internal world was a cold, decrepit dungeon with exactly one candle for light and warmth, Anna didn't take too long to ruin that as well.
She did so long before last week, too. Almost from the start. What got into her Kathryn didn't understand back then and still doesn't now. At first, Anna's over-protectiveness was soothing, to a degree. It was such a soft feeling, to have someone who genuinely cared about her safety, that Kathryn could overlook when it became a bit too overbearing. Last time nobody had cared about her well-being. The sensation of someone being interested in her as a person and not--
--the king's shag of choice.
...It was new for her, she loved it. It terrified her at the same time, knowing she'd lose it, because in the world Kathryn perceived, every good thing in her life would reach an untimely end. She craved and despised Anna's kindness, it stressed her out and she coveted it all the same. She was convinced she'd be the one to hurt Anna in the end, just as she hurt everyone around her last time round. If she loved Anna, Kathryn firmly believed she should stay away from her.
It's why she started looking into boarding schools to begin with. Going there was meant to be a shield for Anna.
But Anna's warm love became something worse, a scorching flame. In her concern for Kathryn she could be quite annoying and asphyxiating. The same worry which had warmed Kathryn's heart became a source of pain. Anna treated her like a damn kid, and not someone who once bore the crown of the English throne upon her head.
Not like someone who'd taken control of her life in the only way she could, who'd chosen death and gracefully looked a crowd of jeering people as the axe--
...So the core tenets of the world changed once more. The sole light Kathryn's life had went out as Anna and her took turns at ruining their relationship and, in the end, the boarding school became protection for her from Anna's overwhelming, suffocating presence. Her persistent violation of boundaries, her ceaseless promises that it would be the last time she would intrude on Kathryn “to make sure she was alright,” and so on.
It was never the last one. Anna just fooled herself into genuinely believing that.
For four years, everything stayed the same. Cold, uncaring. Kathryn had people to talk to in class, people she called friends, but all the lights remained out. She had no hope, just a timer always ticking in her head for the time she'd have to come here and see everyone again. The same people who'd almost fooled her into believing she could be loved, safe, cherished, wanted. That the world could, for once, be different.
Then nothing made sense all over again. At first everyone acted like they were expected to. Frigid, distant, arguing. As if they'd all decided to pick it up where they left off four years prior. Soon though, a few hours into their first day, it was a possibility that the demon was screwing with them again, forcing them to hurt one another, or maybe it was just one of them. Who was cruel out of a genuine desire to be? Who was being coerced?
Fucking Bessie wasn't fucking Bessie anymore, she was an ally. And for a while it seemed that Anne and Kathryn could at least not hate one another. Her relationship with Anna was as tense as ever, but living together and seeing her starve herself reawakened something primal in Kathryn. The love she had for Anna refused to die. Even if Anna hurt her, even if Anna couldn't keep her word, even if Anna betrayed her, Kathryn's heart has this horrid tendency to love people who hurt her. It got her executed in her last life.
And then there were migraines and nose bleeds, and if those weren't bad enough they were shortly followed by whatever the hell happened on that rooftop.
The same stab of pain, the needle embedding itself in her frontal lobe, attacks when she as much as thinks about it. But that was a turning point. It stirred feelings in Kathryn that she couldn't make peace with. Loving them? All of them, even Catherine? Inconceivable in this life, yet such an intrinsic part of her soul, somehow. That day grabbed what little embers remained of Kathryn's affection of every person she's cursed to share a stage with and turned them into a raging fire in the blink of an eye.
...It wasn't fair. The world made sense in a very vague way until then. People are cruel. People only hurt. Kathryn is a monster. Kathryn only hurts. Those were the four fundamental pillars her world view sat upon, and they were sturdy. Even with the repeated sledgehammer blows their brief time as an almost, not-quite family had left in them four years prior, Kathryn could always rely on those truths about life. Nothing was ever different.
Then after the hospital, suddenly life felt empty without them. A nostalgia Kathryn can't accept as her own nestled in her chest and hasn't left. All the shit that goes on in the theatre is distracting enough that she can't ever zero in on it, but it alters her behaviour in insidious ways. It makes her crave comforting them, or giving them chances they don't deserve.
She was fine with barely caring about them before that blighted night. It was okay by her to be indifferent to them yet not wish any harm upon them. To want them to be safe and happy in life, but away from her. Missing hugs she's never had and late night conversations she hasn't held was entirely different. Is. It's so hard, impossible, to reconcile whichever Pandora's box that night at the hospital opened with her current lived reality.
And, in case she was having too much of an easy time between being unlikely ally, coping with that, and all the incidents going on at the theatre, then came Bessie.
New Year's Eve dinner was something pulled out of a fever dream. Kathryn overheard what Bessie said and didn't want her to go back home when she was so stressed out and out of it. That was one thing, and it was fine. Even with their less than ideal past Kathryn didn't want her to get hit by a car or something. That was the level of care she had for Bessie and everyone back then; she was comfortable with that.
But then she listened to Bessie, she saw just how much she cared about a child who wasn't hers, and... It triggered something, for lack of a better word. Their night exceeded dinner and bled into going out together for some games, talking, and the concept of Bessie Kathryn had formed four years prior crumbled. In a few hours she went from irrevocably obnoxious, to a human being. Flawed like everyone, but fundamentally good. Trying to do something because, in her words, someone has to care.
That was heroic in Kathryn's book. It still is.
Coupled with her messed up feelings from the hospital rooftop, Kathryn began to feel like separating all of them was a calculated move that night. She doesn't regret it, it's still the crux of her beliefs on “ringmaster,” but her scrambled emotions lead her to listen to Bessie and give Anna a final chance.
Kathryn's inner world didn't have pillars at that point. Her unshakable convinction about the world's inherent cold cruelty, the freezing wind Anna's warmth becoming painful left, were in shambles. Because she began to care about Bessie, and she missed a life she'd never known. It all lead her to reach out to find traces of that lost life with Anna, with the person Kathryn loves loved the most, and ultimately it hurt her.
“What made you think I would want a conniving--?!”
Kathryn reached out hoping to find the candle she knew and loved, the one which used to be the only source of light in her life. For a few days it worked. Her relationship with Anna was beyond uncomfortable, but it gave Kathryn some stability. After having been pushed off-kilt so many times it was making her sick, finding peace in her bond with Anna once more was beyond comforting.
Of course, Anna's love became fire anew, and it left an ugly scar in Kathryn's soul. The internal world which was cold and cruel, the one that had been smashed to bits by a glimpse into some past life only to become warm once again because of her, burnt to the ground and Kathryn is still reeling.
It was Bessie who picked up the pieces. Because someone has to care, because they're former teenagers in court. Whatever it is, spending time with her and seeing her more as a person than a nuisance isn't helping Kathryn find her footing any faster.
On one hand, in all honesty she craves to be close to Bessie. She's done with the “we're not friends but also not enemies” deal; she wants to be friends. Bessie has been there for her unconditionally. She's offered more help and support than anyone would out of pity, yet Kathryn can't believe anyone Bessie would care about her. Not just because of their past; that's over and done with on Kathryn's end.
It's because in the end, time and time again nobody really cares. Not even Anna.
On top of that, Kathryn only hurts. If she really does care about Bessie, she should go. But that was her mindset with Anna and in the end it was her who got scorched yet again. The world is cruel and no one cares, but there's Bessie defying that conviction of Kathryn's by exposing herself to a vile man and a fake family she detests for the sake of some children she hardly knows.
“Someone has to care” has become Kathryn's favourite sentence. Isn't that why she set herself to finding out ringmaster's true identity in the first place? Sure, her relationship with the others would never be restored, or so she believed at the time. Yet even so, she didn't want some lowlife arse playing with them. Not about the entity. She did it for herself, for Elizabeth and the other kids, sure. But also because, her once adverse feelings for the others aside, it wasn't fair. Someone had to care.
...Last time Kathryn trusted someone, and because of Bessie's advice, no less, she ended up getting scalded. Trusting people only hurts her. And, in turn, she herself is only capable of causing harm and killing those she loves.
Lady Rochf--
But she's helping Bessie with this task, right? And Bessie doesn't hurt; quite the opposite. Kathryn wants to be close to Bessie, get to know her, help her in any way she can, yet at the same time the idea of letting someone in makes her nauseous. The perpetual state of disrepair the theatre is in doesn't lend itself to any profound self-reflection, either. Kathryn goes from being in a vigilant state for hours, trying to anticipate ringmaster's next move, what they'll do to hurt her and the others this time, to being exhausted and asleep. Every day of the week except Sundays, where she's just emotionally spent from the demanding work week and the tension refuses to leave her muscles.
…There was a life where Kathryn was wanted. There was a life where she craved nothing but the love and companionship of the others. One where, as far as Kathryn could see, the ladies were not around. At least her emotions towards them aren't tainted by the aftermath of that blighted night.
That life, those memories, are hurting her. Accepting as her own when they so violently clash with her own feelings is inconceivable. The closeness she so passionately desires is mostly staved off by her lived reality with the rest of the queens. No, Anne isn't a safe presence. She's someone who wishes Kathryn were dead, who assaulted her. And no, Catherine isn't a good person who made a mistake. She's a fucking predator who ruined Lizzie's life and the world would genuinely be better off without.
Anna isn't a mother figure. Anna is the person who treats Kathryn like an eternal child incapable of caring for herself, who hurts her every single time Kathryn makes the mistake of trying to trust her.
…
Solving a jigsaw puzzle blindfolded would be easier than making heads or tails of what Kathryn feels for Bessie. After all, her feelings towards her have changed not as a product of supernatural meddling, nor intrusions from non-existent experiences. Her perspective on Bessie has changed because Bessie is the single kindest, most selfless person Kathryn has ever met. When she tentatively reaches out to Bessie it isn't in hopes of regaining a life lost to time. It's in hopes of bridging the gap between them. It's terrifying and it's thrilling. Being close to her would be what Kathryn most wants and would most hate all at once.
...Maybe that's the difference. Ignoring her positive feelings towards the other isn't easy, but Kathryn can still ground herself in her reality, not in the vague, obscured memories of that maybe past life, and see how things truly are here. However they were back then is irrelevant it isn't. All that counts is how they are now.
And that's precisely the problem with Bessie. Or maybe it isn't. Kathryn's feelings towards Bessie haven't shifted as a result of whatever the hell happened at the hospital rooftop. They're different because of her actions, her real actions, in reality; not in the unending confusion of that night. When Kathryn has the impulse to be with Bessie, to be her friend, she can't just shake it off and attribute it to supernatural meddling.
The truth is she wants to be close to her because Bessie's pretty freaking amazing.
…Normally that would mean Kathryn has to leave. She only hurts, but the only reason Bessie's here today is because of her. If Kathryn hadn't spoken to her on New Year's as well as this morning, Bessie would have been alone with this.
So maybe... Maybe Kathryn doesn't need to ponder if she should get away from Bessie right now. For once it seems that she's helping, right? She isn't hurting right now unless something bad happens to Bessie in there.
...Huh. Being worried about her is odd as well. But it isn't an unwelcome feeling, necessarily. It should be, because the one thing Kathryn is certain of is that she only hurts. Then again, she isn't sure of anything anymore. That night, her recent proximity with Bessie and Anna's honesty outburst last week have left Kathryn feeling lost.
That's... That's the name of the feeling. What she's been feeling since last week, beneath the tension, the disgust, the fear, the accusations, the defamation, the abandonment. Because Anna abandoned-- and every other emotion the theatre shoves into her every day, she's been feeling lost.
The world, all the people in it, was unarguably cruel. Kathryn was poison. Those were unmovable facts. Then she believed maybe they weren't, and then that came crashing down. Anna was the only stable part, the only good in the world, and then she too wasn't. And perhaps it was because Kathryn forced her to be like that, because she always hurts, but it truly didn't feel like it. Then there was a possibility in some distant past, or universe, or life-- who knows? Who cares at this point? In the end--
Pain erupts from her wrist. Kathryn hisses and bites her lip to keep from crying out. Shit. She pinched herself again, pretty damn hard. She can't do that anymore. The doctor said there's nothing wrong with her, that she's hypermobile but besides that all is in order. Regardless, her wrists are still tender and they're a week away from opening night. She can't be so fucking daft to injure herself when there's nothing wrong with her because she has the emotional regulation of a distraught toddler.
Kathryn bunches up her skirt in her fist instead, taking deep breaths until the tightness in her chest subsides. This... This is the reason she doesn't stop and think. She has to keep her head clear for the ringmaster affair. For Lizzie, and for Bessie too. And the family she could have had in another life.
…
Well, tonight she has a bit of a side quest she also needs to focus for. At any point her phone will vibrate with Bessie giving her the all clear.
It's a simple enough quest. Get in through the kitchen, head down the corridor to the second to last door on the mission. Find the small child's beaker. Take it to the final door in the hallway, Horace's bedroom, and leave it next to his medicine cabinet. Pull out a few tablets of diazepam and place them next to the beaker. Get out, wait a while, and reunite with Bessie. Simple and easy. In and out while Bessie's delivering an emotional speech.
...She was so anxious this morning. She was gripping the blanket so hard her knuckles turned white as she explained with a thin voice how her supposed sister, Arianna's mother, called her while Kathryn was out like a light after the GHB incident to announce her husband had been offered a promotion if he moves to his company's branch in the US. After much thought, she and her family would be taking it, and taking Horace along with them. Because apparently Bessie's “baseless accusations” had hurt him oh so much. So much, in fact, that he'd rather die in a foreign country than his home land where he'd always wanted to be buried.
And his choice to go was entirely unrelated to the fact that he'd lose sight of Arianna otherwise. Of course.
Bessie's hands were trembling when she told Kathryn how today, at the goodbye party, was her last chance to prove Horace is a shady bastard and a danger to the kids. The way her voice wavered as she tried to keep the tears in when she said none of the time she's spent at his house after she pretended to apologize on New Year's Eve has yielded anything compelled Kathryn to take one of her hands between hers. She hates it when Bessie's hurting. It's not fair; she's the only person who cares, who's doing something.
She said she'd never been hopeful to find anything to help build her case. People like Horace seldom leave any evidence if they aren't caught red-handed, and by then it's too late. She had just tonight, during the party, to secure her “niece's” safety.
“And even if I do what you suggested, even if I try forging something, they aren't going to believe it if it comes from me, you know? I don't think they trust me enough even after the apology.”
Unless, of course, she wasn't the person to find the fake evidence. If Bessie were to be in the common living area, around people throughout the entire farewell party, never unsupervised, she couldn't be blamed for tampering with anything. Since she can't be accompanied at all times and messing around with Horace's things and the kid's beaker, that's Kathryn's role.
Convincing Bessie to let her help was an uphill battle. Bessie didn't want to get Kathryn involved. In the span of ten minutes she devised more hypothetical scenarios than Kathryn could have envisioned if she'd had a week to come up with a list. Everything from someone heading off to the kitchen unexpectedly to being caught in a home invasion crossed her mind.
“What if we're wrong? If I'm framing the wrong guy I don't want you related to this mess.”
“You're an adult, you could go to prison.”
“Your knees do weird things, what if you hurt yourself and can't get out?!”
…She was genuinely upset at the idea of Kathryn getting hurt, or in any sort of trouble. But time only moves forwards, and the fact of the matter is that, after today, Bessie won't get another chance this good. Tomorrow and the day after are the last days her so-called sister and her family will be in London. They'll be packing and busy; it will be no time for visits. To this day, Bessie has found nothing that would change the dense, dense minds of her family. If given more time she most likely wouldn't have regardless. Her choices were to let all chips fall where they may, or try something.
A little snort accompanies the next puff of condensation before Kathryn. Bessie was frustrated, ranting about how all this time she's forced herself to be in the same room as him, her skin crawling every second if it, all she's learnt is what medicine the old man takes at what time. Furosemide for hypertension. Doxazosin for his prostate problems. One pill of diazepam every night for spasms.
If Kathryn hadn't been so tired, she would have phrased her idea much better than “We should roofie the child.”
They aren't actually going to. They're just going to make it look like Horace was. Because fine, Bessie has a point. Maybe, if one looks at it from the right angle and squints, Bessie misread what she saw on Christmas Eve. But is it a chance Bessie's willing to take? Of course not. And, despite never having met the little girl in question, neither is Kathryn. What Bessie described was very telling. Adults have no good reason to ask little children to keep “embarrassing secrets.”
Worst case scenario if they're wrong, a man's reputation will be ruined. It's unfair, sure. Worst case scenario if they're right and don't do anything about it, a little girl will be ruined. Not her reputation; her life. There will be no turning back. She's too small and vulnerable to risk it.
As the bravest, most selfless person Kathryn knows always says, someone has to care. And tonight, that is the two of them.
Chapter 73: Shadow People (Part 3)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
So irrespective on Kathryn's troubles and tribulations, she has to stay focused. It's already bad enough that Bessie couldn't come over every single evening before dinner as she used to because she took Kathryn in. Her existence alone, Bessie wasting time on her, has already put this child in jeopardy. The least Kathryn can do right now is help prevent her suffering.
After more or less coercing Bessie into letting her help, they spent every break planning everything: how Bessie would keep everyone busy and leave the back door open; a shitty, hand-drawn map of the house Kathryn had to memorize; and coming up with the heart-felt fake apology Bessie intends to keep her entire family busy with.
Through missing items, thrown belongings and yelled insults, Kathryn occasionally found Bessie's gaze. Every so often when they were together, Bessie asked if she was certain she wanted to help. She knew she had to accept Kathryn's assistance, but she was so worried about something bad happening to her she told her on the way here, a good half hour ago, that if Kathryn wanted to back out, Bessie would find a way to manage by herself.
The correct order of events most of the time is meeting someone, liking them, spending time together, becoming friends, moving in together maybe, and then going on slightly illegal missions. Kathryn isn't even sure if she should, or can, be Bessie's friend. Whether her mere presence) is bad for Bessie or not isn't something she can unpack. It gives her a headache as penetrating as the one she had that night at the hospital. Relationships right now are too difficult for Kathryn to dissect and understand.
She thought she understood them with Anna. She truly believed--
Her phone vibrates. Finally. Kathryn pulls it out to be sure it isn't anyone else. Indeed, it's Bessie. A short message, just the word “now” presumably, with a few typos.
Her hands must be shaking again. Poor thing.
Kathryn gazes up and down the desolate street again. Nobody. A few lights dotting the houses towards the end of the street, but none near the one Kathryn's about to enter. Taking a final deep breath, Kathryn approaches the gate. It creaks quietly when she pushes it open. Did someone--?
No, that's stupid. She needs to relax. Of course nobody heard. They're inside, in the living room, and if Bessie's horrendous map was anything to go by, that's at the front of the house.
Kathryn needs to get a grip. All she has to do is go in and out. That's all. She's got this.
She closes the gate so it doesn't slam. The back garden is nothing but a few feet of grass encroaching on a path of packed dirt. It leads to a small porch where only two Adirondack chairs fit, along with a lamp hanging from the red brick wall. It isn't lit, but a faint, yellow glow bleeds from a glass window covered by a cyan curtain in the center of the wooden door, and the crack between it and the floor.
Bessie said she'd leave it open when she had a chance to do so unseen. Kathryn grips the patina-riddled golden doorknob.
Her hands are shaking, too.
She closes her eyes to turn it, exhaling quietly. It opens with a very soft click and no resistance. Kathryn pushes the door. It groans slightly, but the sound is swallowed by the empty kitchen it reveals.
The light spilling onto the porch didn't come from the kitchen. The blue tiled floor and walls are shrouded in darkness. The edges of surfaces, glints from the pots and pans hung from the wall, and the basin's tap to Kathryn's left are illuminated by what little light reaches here from the living room across the hall.
Much like in Bessie's rudimentary, but otherwise surprisingly accurate map, the kitchen opens to a narrow hallway. Across and to the right is the living room. The door to it is ajar. Bessie's voice shines through. If her family knows her half as well as Kathryn does, they must be picking up on how it's higher and she's speaking faster than normal. Hopefully they attribute it to how “sorry” she is for “making allegations about” the man who made her childhood she can't remember because she hadn't been reborn yet happy.
Kathryn slides her booties off. She could leave them on the porch to avoid dropping them by accident, but if for some reason anyone came to the kitchen and found a pair of booties on the porch, wouldn't that be odd?
Kathryn grasps them firmly with her left hand. It hurts, because of course it does it shouldn't; but it can get so much wors--. It is what it is; she needs to start moving.
Her socks slide against the frozen floor. Her knees don't appreciate that in the slightest that's not norm--. Once she's on the hallway's parquet, moving is less daunting. She just has to be careful not to make the wood groan.
A few voices accompany her down the dark hall along with Bessie's. Interruptions Kathryn can't make out. They better not be making her feel bad. They best be kind and gentle to her. She's parenting all their kids and protecting them more than they ever have.
And they also better not be cutting Bessie off early. Otherwise Kathryn is royally screwed again.
…
The second door is just a few feet ahead of the kitchen. The rooms in this house can't be large. Unfortunately, the hallway is rendered even narrower by the boxes accumulating along the corners and walls. They've already packed half of what they need, by the looks of it. Makes sense; they've known they were leaving for a month. They just didn't want to tell anyone to avoid making their last family reunions sad, or so Eric told Bessie when she asked him if he knew anything about this. There's always a chance they just didn't want her specifically finding out until the last moment.
Arianna should be in the living room, playing in a corner with her siblings and cousins. Bessie made a point to bring Clue to keep them all entertained in the living room. Distracted from what the adults are saying, but also not dispersed around the house.
Her door is closed. At least, unlike the one in the kitchen, it's been oiled recently and doesn't scream to let everyone know they have an intruder when Kathryn pushes it open.
Only the street lights outside filter in through a pair of lacy white curtains. The walls are painted some soft pastel colour dyed the same shade of dark blue the night tinges everything it touches. Many of her belongings are also in boxes stacked against the wall opposite her bed. It's in the corner farthest from Kathryn, right under the window, covered by a duvet with a pattern she doesn't have the time to fixate on and discern amid the shadows tree leaves outside spread across it. The yellow light from the street lights makes the bedside table's shape stand out from the darkness surrounding it. A lamp, a few books, and just as Bessie said there would be, a beaker.
That's half of Kathryn's mission. As she makes her way to it, something about this room makes her eyes sting a little. The duvet is full of little teddy bears, now that she's standing closer to it. Three stuffed animals, a dog and two cats, lay besides the pillow, smiling at the ceiling above them. It has glow-in-the-dark stars. The beaker denotes a child quite small sleeps in this bed. Fuzzy things poke out from boxes, and a few baby dolls are sat around a small table with a plastic tea set and tiny chairs on a little fluffy rug against the wall the door frame is on.
A little kid lives here. A very small, very tiny and fragile child. Any damage to her little mind at this age would be devastating. She'd have to live with it just like--
...Like Bessie does. Kathryn knew what she was doing. It'd be just like Bessie, but presumably worse since the girl is so much younger than her.
Kathryn knew what she was doing. She wasn't the victim. She was the executioner.
Grasping the cup tightly it also hurts she marches out of the room. This isn't about her; she needs to stop thinking about herself. She's always been like this. Self-centered and awful. It's no wonder Anna threw her under the bus without a second thought.
Maybe after tonight Kathryn should get away from Bessie.
She shakes her head. Not the time for this. She's only completed half of her mission. Now for the finale and the escape.
Bessie's voice is more muted from here, as are the occasional others interrupting her. As long as they're just interjecting and not cutting her short, all the better.
Shadows gather thickest before Horace's bedroom door. Because it's the farthest from the living room, but also because it's fitting. Kathryn jostles the door knob. It shouldn't be locked, but things are going too good so far. So if it were--
Click. It opens without a fight.
The same eerie illumination blanketing Arianna's room covers Horace's. The unnatural yellow lights are also here, contrasting the deep blue shadows growing thicker and thicker the farther away from the window they are. This room is small, though. Just a guest room not meant for long stays. A wooden bed is flush against the wall to Kathryn's right, to the right of the sole window. To its left is a small wardrobe, and a few barren shelves line the walls. The night table only has a lamp on it. A pile of moving boxes rest under the window, soaking up most of the tenuous light.
Kathryn steps inside and turns around. Just as Bessie said, there's a small wooden cabinet to the door's left. They screwed it onto the wall at Horace's wheelchair's height so the man can handle his own medication; especially for emergencies. Just great, Kathryn has to kneel. The way her knees move in her legs as she does is reminiscent of loose debris grinding against each other. She breathes out slowly, grimacing until her legs hit the floor.
The cupboard has a clasp on the side, but it doesn't require a key. Unsurprising for a house where kids are allowed to roam free around a suspected predator; this is the level of parenting and precaution Kathryn would expect. The old geezer's meds haven't been packed up yet, since he likely needs them still. Alright, now to find diazepam.
Kathryn tugs on the clasp. It doesn't budge. She tries again and again, digging the soft flesh of her fingertips into it. The area between her index finger and thumb stings with pins and needles. No wonder it doesn't need a key. Unless any of the children living here happen to be related to the Hulk, there's no way they could open this. But Kathryn's an adult. Why on god's earth is it so hard to just--?!
The clasp's quiet clack as it finally opens is nothing compared to the thud of the wood whacking Kathryn's skull. She bites her lip to keep from crying out. Shit, that hurt. The damn door flew into her face from the force she used to pry it open. God damn it.
It hit her over the right eye, smack in the middle of her eyebrow. There's a dull pain on her forehead, as well as something hot and wet sliding down her eye and onto her cheek. Kathryn pulls up her booties to her chin; she can't be bleeding all over the place and she has no time to tend to her cut right now. Biting the inside of her mouth to relieve the tension pulling her abdomen inwards, she places the beaker on the bottom shelf, mostly empty, and seeks out the damn pills with her left hand.
She has to place the boxes of pills close to her eyes to make out the print. Dear god, the man has more medication to keep him going than a small pharmacy might. The furosemide, doxazosin and albuterol Bessie mentioned are all there. And also--
Diazepam.
Finally. This is it; time to finish this and go. She opens the box with her index finger. The flap is loose from having been opened so often. There are two blisters inside, with one half-empty and the other still full. From what Bessie said, Horace is more than capable of understanding what his meds do. That his great-niece and her husband handle them for him is something he allows them to do for their comfort. Yet he's more than capable of taking one more if he needs it without asking permission. For his gaunt physical state, he's far from senile. It's why the cabinet is accessible to him in the first place.
If his family finds a couple of diazepam pills missing, they might think his spasms got worse while they were busy. If they're next to the beaker, Kathryn can only pray it's enough to make them snap out of their self-imposed delusion.
She holds the box between her pinky and ring finger, grasping the cup with the other two and her thumb. It isn't a heavy load by any means, but a dull ache spreads up and down her wrist.
Her knees snap when she stands. Fucking hell; she's going to need to sit down for two days to recover from this. She won't survive the musical if it's already this b--
Just why are there so many capillaries in the face? Kathryn's mission would be so much easier if she weren't using her own shoes as a makeshift blood container.
Holding them all the time is making pain travel from her elbow to her wrist, too. That--
As much as she tries to ignore the pain in her knees, with every step her heart skips a beat until she's next to his bedside table. She drops the cup and the box, wrestling two pills out of their blisters unable to use her dominant hand her thumb pops. She puts the pills under his lamp. If they're keeping track of his meds, two pills missing should be noteworthy, especially next to the beaker.
Kathryn closes the cabinet before leaving. The clasp isn't half as hard when locking than opening. She shuts the door behind her carefully, makes sure she did the same for Arianna's door, and returns to the kitchen. Bessie's voice isn't the dominant one slipping from the living room anymore, it seems like she's done with her little speech. Kathryn has to get out of here now.
She leaves through the back door, quietly closing it before walking as fast as she can towards the gate. She pushes it open with her shoulder to give her poor hand a break, and closes it.
As she does, the kitchen's light turns on. Heart skipping a beat, Kathryn walks away as fast as her legs will carry, hopefully vanishing into the dark.
-
The bench's backrest has grown warm from how long Kathryn's sat here.
There are holes in her stockings from power walking two blocks barefoot. Unfortunately for her, the small, miniscule puddle of blood which accumulated in her right booty's heel is just large enough for the remains of her stocking to be wet. Her hands are hot and throbbing, she can only sit with her legs stretched out before her because bending them is agony, and her heart has yet to finish slowing down.
It's been half an hour since she escaped the house by the skin of her teeth. She headed straight to the park Bessie and her agreed to meet at when Bessie manages to leave and took a seat. Bessie should be here soon, and she better be. This place is deserted at this time of night. The only company Kathryn has is the rustling of leaves above her in this biting wind, and the occasional rumble of cars on the street ahead of her. The street lights play a very sinister show of shadows with the trees and bushes. Someone could be stalking her and she wouldn't even know it.
She's such an easy mark. Out in the open, asking for it like the harlot she is. She can't even defend herse--
If Bessie doesn't come soon, Kathryn's going to--
Footsteps behind her, loud and fast. Kathryn stands why won't her knees stop cracking?!, turning around--
It's Bessie. It's just Bessie and she looks like hell warmed over. She stops on the back of Kathryn's bench, leaning against it with her head bowed as she catches her breath. It expands beneath her, condensing in the cold. Kathryn puts a hand on Bessie's shoulder, keeping it there until her rapid exhales become slower and longer.
Her fringe obscures her eyes, and the ponytail she left the house with is dishevelled and loose. She looks up at last, eyes wide and lips parted mid-breath. She gasps.
“Kat what happened to your face?!”
...Right. That. Not a priority right now.
“I'm fine. I had an accident with the medicine cabinet. What about you?”
“Your forehead is red and swollen. There's a bit of blood caked around what's obviously a fresh cut. What the hell happened?”
Shoot, she missed some blood. The bruise is so tender to the touch Kathryn didn't spend a lot of time wiping it off. But now she's made Bessie worry, just great.
That's her speciality. Ruining--
Bessie shakes her head, crossing her arms. “I knew this was a bad idea. I knew this was a bad idea, I knew I shouldn't have listened to you and let you come. Now you're hurt.”
She turns away from the bench brusquely, pacing back and forth, grass crunching under her boots as she mutters to herself. “It's because I asked you to help me. It's because I brought you along. I shouldn't have. I shouldn't have done that and now you're hurt. I never wanted you to get involved. I never...”
It goes on and on, a little whisper in the breeze. Bessie digs her fingers into her biceps. Her words are so small it's hard to hear them even among the silence floating around them.
She's... She's worried about Kathryn. Like, a lot. Disproportionately. But still She didn't want anything bad to happen to her. She wanted to protect her.
...Why? Why would she want to protect someone who only gets others hurt? Some who leads innocent people to the scaffold with her? Doesn't Bessie know? Doesn't...?
What stops Kathryn when she takes a step towards Bessie isn't the pain of her knee splitting itself in half, if the searing agony is anything to go by. It's more of a tug deep within Kathryn's abdomen, a pull she's familiar with.
If she cares about Bessie she should stay away, right? Wanting to be close to her is normal, she's the best person Kathryn's ever met. But precisely because of that, wouldn't it be better for her if Kathryn vanished from her life?
...To hell with it.
Kathryn presses forwards, putting her hands on Bessie's forearms, making her stop pacing. To hell with the whole victim or executioner deal. Bessie isn't doing well right now, and for better or worse Kathryn's the only person around. She's going to keep a grip around her feelings and help Bessie. She can leave her later if she must. But right now, in this freezing park at an inclement hour of the night, when everything is dark and someone like Bessie would be an even easier mark than Kathryn, Kathryn would sooner die than leave Bessie alone.
“Hey... Hey, I'm going to need you to breathe with me. Can you do that?”
Bessie gives her a jittery nod. It takes a couple of attempts for their little puffs of condensation to go in sync. Kathryn doesn't tear her gaze from Bessie's dark eyes for a moment. The yellow light they reflect is so bright against her black iris; it's beautiful. But Bessie's pupils aren't fixed on Kathryn's, but rather above them, on the cut on her forehead.
Gently taking Bessie's elbow, Kathryn leads her to the bench and asks her to sit down. Fine, if Bessie simply must know what happened with her forehead, Kathryn will explain.
Her voice is weirdly tight as she does. She uses her softest tone to put Bessie up to speed with her almost lost battle against the medicine cabinet, but it still sounds strained.
Maybe Kathryn's tear ducts are pulling her throat taut. Something about Bessie's overblown concern for her safety even in the face of an emergency like the one they had today is pulling on Kathryn's heart strings.
She fooled Bessie into caring about her. She tricked her into thinking they're one and the same. As if Kathryn didn't walk into what was coming her way for being such a sl--
Bessie's right hand, trembling, approaches the cut on Kathryn's forehead. She caresses its length soft as a feather. “So you're alright? I didn't get you hurt?”
Kathryn's going to hell for making Bessie care about her. There's a special cell with her name on it in the ninth circle of hell for this.
She nods. “I'm fine, I swear. It's nothing. It just bled a lot because there are so many capillaries in the head, that's all. It looks worse than it is. But please, tell me. What happened after I left?”
Bessie's breathing is still shuddering and laboured. She stares ahead of herself, gathering her thoughts into words she can communicate.
“Well...” Her voice is a sliver, a thread. Kathryn has to strain her ear to catch all the details when cars drive by.
“I-I said the whole thing, just like we planned. I said that I wanted to apologize again for-for tarnishing that bastard's name, that I didn't think my initial apology was enough, and since I'd-I'd never have a good enough chance to apologize again, I wanted to have the whole family there while I took accountability. I said I didn't know why I accused him to begin with, that I must have been influenced by all the stories floating around in the news and such. I said everything just like we planned, and they were so damn supportive.”
She huffs, crossing her arms. “They were so damn supportive of me lying because it made Horace look better. I hate the lot of them. Why...?”
She frowns as if in pain. “...Why weren't they that supportive when I told them Arianna...?
“Any... Anyway, as I was saying. The lot of them were telling me how proud they were, and that we're family and all is forgiven... All that shit. And then that asshole had the gall to touch me. He held my hand and said everything was okay, and it was all forgiven.”
As she mentions how he touched her she extends her fingers as much as she can, disgusted, as if slime were clinging to her.
That's exactly how Kathryn felt every single time after--
“And then it was over, and the night went on as normal, I guess. I was gonna wait ten minutes or so and leave, but at that point Horace started complaining about a headache, and Eric told him to go to bed, but the bastard said he wanted to stay with everyone just a little longer and he just needed his pills. So Eric went to get them and he saw...”
She raises a hand to her forehead, eyes wide. “...Can you believe they got angry at me? Can you believe they said it's my fault if Arianna was hurt?”
Assholes. Pieces of shit, the lot of them. How fucking dare they--?
“I told them from the start, and they didn't believe me. They demanded to know why I didn't insist more, why I let them believe that Horace was innocent. And he was screaming all the time, all of it, so loudly, and crying too, that he didn't do a thing, that he didn't touch her beaker. Then they started screaming at Arianna to tell them what Horace did, and she was crying when she told them about what I saw on Christmas Eve. And all the time they blamed me.”
Bessie grimaces, folding in on herself. “I told them I did insist and they didn't listen. I told them they insisted so much that I was lying, that it couldn't be, that I was trying to ruin an innocent man's life, that I ended up believing them and didn't know what to think anymore. Then they kicked me out and told me it's my fault if any kid gets hurt, because I should have pushed harder. Harder? Harder how?!”
She brings a hand to her forehead and laughs, but the sound is joyless. “So I'm bad if I try warning them, and I'm bad if I agree with what they want to hear. Whatever I do it's never good enough, is it...?”
She's spiralling like she did that day at the theatre when her seat was dyed red. The same lost gaze, neutral expression and way of softly talking to herself. Muttering under her breath, probably not hearing a word she's saying nor seeing what's ahead of her.
Just like back then, Kathryn drapes an arm over Bessie's shoulder. She hasn't the foggiest if this is grounding for her, if it had anything to do with snapping her out of it last time or not, but it didn't seem to hurt her that day.
Bessie is surprisingly soft and warm. As much on the outside as she's on the inside, as if the warmth of her kindness seeped through her skin. If she were hyperventilating and struggling to breathe this scene may be less painful, counter-intuitively. She must have been so nervous and alone in there, chastized for conforming to the narrative her so-called family imposed upon her with their relentless attacks, blamed for the very thing she's been warning them about for weeks.
But this sort of pain is so quiet, so still. Quick breathing, sure, and slight trembling. This... This Kathryn knows. This is just how it was back then, after--
It wasn't the same. She knew what she was doing, she was in control.
She was always in control.
Kathryn says nothing, letting the episode play out. She can't stop it, anyway. All she can do is be here. Bessie doesn't shy away from Kathryn's touch. On the contrary, it must be helping somehow, because she's leaning into it, resting her head on Kathryn's.
This morning, when they woke up and neither managed to fall back asleep, Bessie told Kathryn more about the time she spent out of commission while she was drugged. She said that at one point Kathryn hugged her out of nowhere and Bessie hugged her back. That she felt the need to tell Kathryn this because she doesn't like touching people who are too out of it to consent, but Kathryn was getting increasingly upset at not being held.
It's such a small thing. Bessie just did what she had to do to keep Kathryn as stable as she could, it isn't a big deal. But Bessie still felt weird about touching her when she couldn't agree or disagree to something as harmless as an embrace she'd initiated herself.
It's a messy feeling again, because on one hand it's nice that someone cares so much about her that, for once, they factor in her desires even for the lightest, most gentle of touches. It's nice and warm, it planted a little soft spot in Kathryn's chest. Then again, doesn't everyone who wants to hurt her present themself as kind? Thinking about Bessie like that is unfair, though. Last time Kathryn let such a line of thought take control of her she wound up hurting Anna. Is that so bad, all things considered?
Of course it's a divisive emotion. Apparently it'd be too simple if it weren't, if Kathryn's mind could pick a lane and stick to it for once. But on top of it all, shining brighter than the rest of the feelings such a minute confession caused in her, is anger. She knows damn well why Bessie feels so strongly about putting her hands on someone in a benign way. She didn't say it, but Kathryn heard it all the same.
“I'm not like him. I respect it when people say “no.””
Bessie only deserves every good thing in the world. She didn't get anybody killed. She was forced through pregnancy and birth at an age in which Kathryn had already sentenced three people to die along with her. Two she doesn't mind too much, but Lady Rochford?
…
Even with her traumatic background and how hard every single day at the theatre is, Bessie tried to do the right thing for these kids she isn't related to. She spent time she found nauseating with a man who reminded her too much of the reason she's now afraid to come across as a predator for returning Kathryn's embrace; so much time. Heavens know where she found the strength and energy to do that most every day with how difficult it is to handle the theatre. Only to be blamed for enabling it when she was the only one trying to stop it?
If she didn't have to find out ringmaster's identity for Lizzie and Bessie's sakes, Kathryn wouldn't mind at all going to prison for arson. Setting their house on fire while the kids are at school sounds alluring.
As much of a wreckage as Kathryn's emotions are since Anna spoke the truth on stage, it's clear as day right now that the one thing she's positive of is that she can't handle seeing Bessie hurt. She doesn't deserve it. She's a hero without a cape, and the kindest person Kathryn has had the privilege of meeting.
Today, despite how poorly it went for her, she was Arianna's guardian angel.
Bessie pulls away, so Kathryn lets her go. The first thing Bessie's eyes focus on after however long she spent like that is Kathryn's forehead again. She frowns.
“I'm sorry I had to get you involved.” She looks down. “If-If I'd had more time, I swear I would have figured out a way to--”
If Kathryn had to give a reason why her hands have gone to Bessie's waist it would be hard to say. Because her head is too messy, or because it hurts so much to see Bessie suffer in any way. It doesn't matter. Much like in the immediate aftermath of Anna being honest last week, the only thing clear in Kathryn's head is that she cares about Bessie. Unexpected as it is, as impossible as it once seemed and irrespective of how disorganized they're doing everything, Kathryn cares with all her heart.
And, after a week of living with her, perhaps her feelings run a bit deeper than that. Perhaps caring has morphed into affection.
Bessie doesn't protest, so Kathryn's arms slither around her until she's pulled Bessie in for a hug. Out of her own volition this time, no drugs involved. She keeps her touch loose, though, because there's an important question she, too, must ask first.
“Is this okay?”
Why is her voice so small? Why is it so hard to make herself heard?
Gently, as if she were holding something precious, Bessie's response is to wrap her arms around Kathryn as well, pulling her close. Her head is at the right height to rest against Bessie's shoulder.
“Of course.”
There was tension in Kathryn's muscles she hadn't noticed until this very second. This... This sort of relief, of relaxation, she only felt with Anna. It ended so poorly Kathryn should be terrified of feeling remotely similarly now.
It would appear that concern can wait, though. Because right now, holding Bessie tight, all Kathryn feels is at peace.
Notes:
And that's as far as i made it today!! Agh, those last 10 pages are weighing on me. But in my defense those pages, while related to the main plot of this chapter (and helping to tie it into the ovrearching plot of the rest of the fic) *are* separate from the breaking and entering mission. So i'll call it a natural stopping point and call it a day /lh
I'll be back soon with Part 4 and final!! I hope!! Maybe tomorrow, because i have therapy and i deserve a lil' pick-me-up after my appointment lol. If i hadn't played Ace Attorney today i might've been able to finish Part 4 but i have no regrets Ace Attorney has consumed my soul and i am so here for it.
Anyway!! Thank you all for your time, and until next day. Take care and have a great day!! Yeah i know i already wished you a good day on the last end notes. So? It's a stacking status effect; good day x2 be upon ye :3
Chapter 74: Shadow People (Part 4)
Notes:
Hello hi! Thanks for the kind comments as always, y'all are the best ^^
Alright, so this part of the chapter needed to be rewritten a little. Idk, i wasn't happy with the original ending. in rewriting it, it accidentally spawned 6 more pages, oops! So here, have the final *16 pages of Shadow People ^^". I'm much happier with the conclusion now at least, so there's that.
I hope this update is worth your time.
Chapter Text
-
“Your knowledge of first aid terrifies me.”
They've returned to streets where murder basements must be a commonality. The drives here are little more than congregations of shroud where street lights are a rare commodity. Twisting alleys Bessie knows like the back of her hand, devoid of life, occasionally interrupted by a cone of yellow light or a passing vehicle.
Kathryn sighs. It's all there's to be heard besides both their footsteps.
“Listen, I've spent the past four years in a prestigious boarding school, and before that penicillin hadn't been discovered, okay? I'm doing my best.”
Bessie's pace is slightly quicker than Kathryn's. Curse her and her long legs. The disparity in their stride means that, from time to time, Bessie's elbow tugs on Kathryn's. She's enjoying the proximity too much to ask Bessie to stop linking arms, though. So every time it happens Kathryn doesn't react to the pain erupting from the joint.
And her knees with every step, and her wrists, her should--
“Don't take this the wrong way, but “your best” involves thinking you need alcohol to disinfect a wound.”
Kathryn shrugs. It's not a big deal. “So? Technically it's a disinfectant.”
Bessie huffs, shaking her head. “Did you never read the part of the label that says “Don't apply on injured skin?””
…
Answering that question is a death trap. Bessie is a lot of things, and one of them is definitely a former mother. Kathryn skipped out on the whole maternal love thing, though but in that life she saw, An--. She's no interest in being reprimanded now that she's an adult.
“We went to a pharmacy. We got a proper antiseptic because you think my minuscule cut couldn't wait until we got home. What else do you want from me?”
“To learn basic first aid. What if you ever need it urgently?”
...It's too nice that someone cares about her apparently lacking first aid to be annoyed. But not nice enough that Kathryn can keep from rolling her eyes. She lacks such strength.
“Yes ma'am; will do. Now can we get out of this gutter?”
“Kathryn, you don't appreciate the peace and quiet of going down these streets.”
True! She doesn't! Because there's no appreciation to be had for meandering in death's maw! Every derelict building that's probably scheduled for prompt demolition is nothing but a tooth in the metaphorical mouth!
“The real question is why do you have appreciation for this place?”
The only answer Kathryn receives is a shrug. That's it, that's all Bessie thinks she has to say for herself. So much about Kathryn not being safe, and not knowing how to take care of herself, and how apparently it's a sin that will damn her to hell to use alcohol instead of whatever the hell the pharmacist sold them she'll go there for many other reasons, and all Bessie can use as an explanation for why she enjoys walking down this likely corpse-infested neighbourhood is a shrug.
The night is too pleasant, murder basement-riddled neighbourhoods aside, to risk starting a genuine quarrel over this. Yes, this is much more peaceful than main streets. Kathryn isn't enough of a snob to assume every single downtrodden part of the city is inherently full of shady people or anything of the sort. She does feel safer when there are more than two people in the street, but that's just her. Pushing Bessie's buttons is fun, but for tonight it'll have to be enough.
Despite the thick of it being over, Kathryn's concern for Bessie has only increased.
When they decided to return to Bessie's place she was still comprehensibly upset, replying a second too late, lagging a little. Nowhere near as bad as on Monday, but still. The one thing she refused to budge on was taking Kathryn to the pharmacy, and the only one open at this time remotely near her supposed family's house is one located in this hole. It's very near the arcade where Kathryn almost broke her wrist in ten different ways on New Year's.
She agreed to go to keep Bessie from spiralling further and little else, but she made it worse because of course she did. She's Kathryn, she fucks things up.
She wasn't paying attention to her sleeves in her haste to press some gauze up against her cut so Bessie could stop worrying. Kathryn's sleeves slid down a little when she raised her arms, just enough to expose the fresh bruise on her wrist and the faded, yellowish-brown of her old ones.
Then Bessie got more worried and asked how Kathryn got those. Kathryn trod the conversation very carefully, but it seems Bessie doesn't remember that she already knows. Her first non-hostile interaction with Kathryn was almost two weeks ago, when Bessie dragged her off stage after Anne and Jane called her a harlot and she let them get to her head because it was the truth, she really--
Kathryn pinched her wrist out of habit and Bessie told her to “invest in sweaters with longer sleeves” if she wanted to pretend everything was fine and she was coping well. It was the time Bessie reminded Kathryn that she as well had been a teenager within Henry's grasp, and the first time Kathryn saw her as something more than an obstacle between her and Anna.
It was just under two weeks ago. Bessie doesn't remember.
Coupled with the letter ringmaster sent Kathryn, implying Bessie has whatever the hell the proper name for that is, it's... weird. Overthinking it will serve no purpose, and what Kathryn told Bessie this morning stands. But she isn't so sure ringmaster was lying, necessarily. Yes, ringmaster lies, and they lie a lot. But every time Kathryn's been punished, it's been with the truth. The history books about her, the bucket of blood symbolizing Lady Rochford.
It stands to reason that Bessie's being punished. She got locked out of her account and ringmaster can't reach her anymore. If that letter was a punishment -for either that or being in cahoots with Kathryn all along -statistically speaking, it should be the truth.
And, considering how... volatile, Bessie can be, and how frankly bad her memory is, and how much she seems to dissociate when stressed out... It's a possibility, for sure.
That's the scary part. Not for Kathryn's safety; ringmaster's full of shit and notorious for mixing lies with the truth to make it sound worse. What's been bugging her since they left the bright white lights of the pharmacy and walked beneath the ocean of thick clouds concealing the moon is that, if she's correct in her suspicions, Bessie has lived alone like this for four years.
...How terrifying is it? It's an assumption that whatever Kathryn can imagine is correct of course; she could be wrong. But if she isn't, if every “arbitrary mood swing” she's seen Bessie present has actually been something deeper, harder to fix, more insidious... How hard has it been for her?
Kathryn knows dissociation up close and personal. It doesn't happen often for her, but when it does... It isn't all too terrifying in her case, just jarring. She's too out of it to feel genuine fright, but the aftermath? Nothing like waking up with all the symptoms of a nightmare only to realize she can't remember what caused it in the first place.
Or feel the phantom touch of hands long dead, laying under the earth. Hands drawn and quartered because Kathryn was--
A very cursory search after reading the letter concluded that, if what ringmaster said were true, what Bessie would be experiencing would be the higher end of complex dissociation. In that league Kathryn has no experience; it seems her own symptoms are more mild from what she's gathered.
…So how must it have been to be alone with it for so long? To still be alone with it, maybe in denial, maybe unaware, or maybe managing it already? Bessie didn't confirm nor deny, so who knows where she's at, provided it's the truth? Wherever she is, though, she's by herself and has been for so long now.
She would have never been on her own if Kathryn hadn't been such a brat when they woke up. Four years ago she was fourteen, just a year younger than when she wedded Henry and became queen consort. She was more than old enough to understand that, while Bessie was indeed older than her, maybe she just needed more time or more support.
If Bessie has been suffering like ringmaster implied for four years while isolated, it's Kathryn's fault.
She squeezes Bessie's arm between her own and her side. Her inner world is still in shambles, but the question of whether Bessie's better off with or without her isn't so confusing anymore. If she hurts Bessie, she'll leave. And whenever it is that Bessie finds someone better, less noxious than Kathryn to befriend, she'll vanish as well.
Until then though, she'll be damned if she leaves Bessie alone. In part because she owes her at least that much.
And, if she's being the slightest bit honest with herself, perhaps it's also because--
Bessie gasps. A high-pitched, desperate sound. What? She's staring at the other side of the road.
Ahead of them, nestled between two buildings, is a small lookout no more than four or five feet wide. A metal railing glinting under what little light touches it, corroded with shineless, rusted spots, is the only barrier between the elevated area they're on and the scenic view below. Such a sight is composed by the rooftops of short buildings erected upon the terrain beneath them. Cables and antennae criss-cross the dark blue night sky like spiderwebs against a few lit lights in some houses far away.
The pattern of the railing's vertical poles is cut by the outline of a figure. A woman with fluffy black hair shining in the night.
One of her legs is dangling over the plunge. She's going to jump.
Is it high enough to...? Is--?
“Mary...” Bessie's voice is tight and hollow, as if she couldn't believe what she's seeing. “Mary, what are you doing?!”
...Mary? Mary as in Catalina's daughter? Why-Why is Mary--?
4oCcV29ya2VkIG91dCB3ZWxsIGZvciB5b3UsIGRpZG4ndCBpdCwgYml0Y2g/IFNsaXRoZXJpbmcgeW91ciBwYXRoZXRpYyB3YXkgaW50byB0aGVzZSBnb29kIHBlb3BsZSdzIGxpdmVzIGp1c3QgdG8gcnVpbiB0aGVtLiBNYWtpbmcgdGhlbSBsb3ZlIHlvdS4gRG9uJ3QgdGhpbmsgeW91IGNhbiBmb29sIG1lLCB5b3UgZnVja2luZyBwYXJhc2l0ZS4gWW91J3JlIGxpdHRsZSBtb3JlIHRoYW4gYSBsZWVjaC4gQW5kIHNvb25lciBvciBsYXRlciB0aGV5J3JlIGdvaW5nIHRvIGZpbmQgb3V0LuKAnQ==
Damn it. There goes that headache again; between her eyebrows, right behind her eyes. Kathryn hisses. What was--?
Bessie pulls on her arm again as she dashes towards Mary. Kathryn stumbles forwards--
A pit in her stomach. Her foot doesn't hit the ground, she's fall--
Speaking in a frantic tone to Mary, Bessie twists Kathryn's arms to disengage from her hold. Kathryn's arm--
Crunch.
As Kathryn's knees hit the pavement with a sharp crack the city before her fades to white. Her heart is fluttering faster than it ever has. It's because of the pain radiating from her shoulder. Her arm. Her arm; what happened to her arm?! It-It's not supposed to hurt like this. It burns all over. It sears holes into Kathryn's stomach. She's nauseous. She's nauseous; she's going to throw up. She-She can't see anything. She can't see anything and her entire body is pulsating and tingling from her shoulder outwards. What happened?!
A scream is building up along with tension between Kathryn's ribs. Her vocal folds attempt to form it against her will, but it comes out as nothing but a strangled gurgle. She can't-She can't breathe. She can't breathe; she's hyperventilating. Her chest moves too fast, and every time it does her shoulder grinds awkwardly in its socket.
Kathryn can't breathe. She's going to die. She's died before; the blinding pain is part of it. What happened to her arm?! She lifts--
A wail, high-pitched and pathetic, manages to take shape in a space between her rapid, ragged breaths. She can't move her arm. She can't; tensing the muscles around it only make the pain worse. Who would have thought such a thing was possible?
Her arm is limp. She can't move it, it's... paralyzed? No, no. Not paralyzed. It's-It's dislocated, right? When-When Bessie pulled forwards to reach Mary, she must have...
...That's insane, right? A-A simple-- It hurts so bad. A simple... A simple tug couldn't have...
It could. Kathryn saw it. In those memories on the rooftop--
Damn it. It hurts to breathe, it hurts to breathe. But Kathryn can't stop breathing. She needs-- She needs to get her arm to-- stop moving already!! The more it swings limply in its broken, useless, pointless, worthless socket, the more it hurts. And-And if Kathryn has to deal with any more pain, she might as well die.
At this point, it would be a small mercy. Hell is better than this. Ceasing to exist is better than this. Dying isn't so bad.
Her ears are ringing. Beyond the unending whine within them and the ever-rushing blood past Kathryn's ear drums is Mary's voice. It blurts out some words. They mingle with ones spoken in Bessie's voice. A frantic, high-pitched, terrified tone. Neither of their voices make any sense. Not with all the noise in Kathryn's ears. They won't help; they can't. There are larger concerns than Kathryn right now.
Al-Alright. She's going-- damn it. She's going to have to manage on her own. On her own; she'll be fine. If she's right and what she saw on the rooftop were memories, she's dealt with worse in other lives. She can-- She can do this.
She can't. It hurts so bad dying would be kind.
There is no feeling coming from her right arm except the massive knot of pain clustered in her dislocated shoulder. It sends pins and needles down to the tips of Kathryn's fingers, into her chest radiating down to her hip, up her neck and clawing into her jaw. Her left hand, though, rests on the pavement. The pavement? Yes, it- it seems to be gravel that-- that her fingers are resting against.
...Right. Right, right. When-- When Bessie pulled her forwards, Kathryn fell. Off the curb, right? Off the--
Damn it. Damn it, if she fell off the curb she's on the road. She's on the road and-and she can't see anything. She can hardly move without nausea folding her over. She's on the road and--
...Her knee. The left one. It's... It's not as bad as the shoulder. Not as bad, but it hurts too. Like a massive bruise is swelling all over it and inside it, too. As if she'd bruised the very inside of her kneecap, all its bone marrow, the tendons securing it in place. It--
Bile pools in Kathryn's mouth. It bends her torso in half so she can spit it out. The jostle makes her arm grind harder in its socket. Her heart. Her heart is going to stop. It's going to stop because the pain is making it beat so hard and fast. The pain is so bad. This is the worst pain Kathryn has experienced in this life. It's going to make her chest cave in.
She's going to die again, right? At last? There's-- There's no coming back from--
Nonsense. She's... She's handled worse, in other lives. She just-- She just has to get herself off the road.
In the end she's always alone. There are always bigger emergencies, more important people, more--
Kathryn holds her right wrist with her left hand, securing it to the side of her body. The last thing she needs is for her arm to flail as she stands and hurt more. She just needs to stand up, find the curb with her feet, and take one little step up. That's all. Once-- damn it. Once she's there she can wait for Bessie to talk Mary down from whatever is wrong with her and they can call a cab to go to the hospital.
Yes, that's it. That's it. Stand up, step back. Then collapse again if needed. Kathryn has this. She needs to get moving now.
...Her legs. They don't respond. The muscles tense, ready to stand. But they don't. They don't. Everything... Everything is so hot. Kathryn is burning up. Burning up in January? A fever. Right, a fever. The heat is thickest in her head, swaddling the headache from before. Hah. And Kathryn thought the pins and needles behind her eyes were pain. That's baby shit.
Alright... Alright. Alright. She needs to stand up. She-- She has to; she can't risk staying here until someone notices what happened. No matter how much it hurts. Bessie and Mary are still stuck in their little back and forth, from the sound of it. The very muffled, very quiet sound of it. Nothing makes sense. It's all ringing and...
...and numbers? Numbers... in the white void pain has turned Kathryn's view into?
Colourful reds, blues, greens, yellows – the entire rainbow. In the shapes of bleary ones and twos and eights and hundreds and thousands and figures too high for Kathryn's stupid brain to process. Zeroes all over the place, all rushing towards her, past her, above her, surrounding her, passing through her. Through her because her body does not exist. It is nothing; it has never been there.
She isn't a person; Kathryn is just a conduit for pain. For so much pain blossoming in her shoulder and in her knee and in her wrist and behind her eyes. She doesn't have a body, just swollen and torn tissue. She--
...She's having a fever hallucination. Right. This-This can happen when one has a fever high enough. Kathryn is hallucinating.
She closes her eyes to the tens and thousands and billions surrounding her and phasing through her. It doesn't help much; the backs of her eyelids aren't safe from the machinations of her brain. But it's a bit better, slightly better, a tad less dizzying, so she'll take it. Her arm hardly hurts now. Barely at all. It is so, so tender. But she can't feel the pain. Is she dissociating? Or has she reached that threshold of pain where the body can't properly render it anymore?
It's all numb. It's all numb, and she still can't breathe, and it still pulsates and throbs. Damn it.
Kathryn... slides her right knee into a kneeling--
Damn it.
Her right foot is planted firmly against the ground now. The movement, however, reawakened the agony in her arm. The pressure on her left knee makes it feel like it's about to explode. Like all the synovial fluids are going to build up and make it burst, sending shards of bone, blood and muscles spraying all over the place. Fuck. Damn it. Her heart. Her heart is going to stop. Kathryn is going to die.
Finally.
...No. No, not yet. She can't... She can't give up. She has-- She has things to do with-with ringmaster. And-- She has-- damn it. She has to-to help Bessie. So-So no dying. Not yet. Not... not like this, goddamnit! All Kathryn has to do is just-just stand up. Stand up and go to the sidewalk. That's-That's all.
Taking a shuddering breath, Kathryn pushes against the pavement with her right leg. It's working, she's going up. She keeps her wrist secured against her hip, but her shoulder still--
Her left knee twists and erupts in agony the second a modicum of weight is placed on it. It drops like a rock into the bottom of a pond to the left of its socket. No. No no no. Kathryn's left leg buckles and once more she's weightless, spinning, everywhere and nowhere at once, vibrating and pulsating and her heart is going to stop if--
CRACK.
A new source of pain comes from the... side of her head. Warm... Warm liquid? It pools under her skull, and...
VGhlIGFwcGxpY2F0aW9uIGhhcyBlbmNvdW50ZXJlZCBhIGNyaXRpY2FsIGVycm9yLiAgU3ViamVjdCAwNSBoYXMgZGllZC4gIEFsbCBzdWJqZWN0cyBtdXN0IGVuZCB0aGUgY3ljbGUgc2ltdWx0YW5lb3VzbHkuICBUaGUgY3ljbGUgd2lsbCByZXNldCB0byB0aGUgbGFzdCBzYXZlIHBvaW50Lg==
4oCcSHVncyBhcmUgbmF0dXJhbCBwYWlua2lsbGVycywgeW91IGtub3c/ICBZb3UnbGwganVzdCBtYWtlIG1lIGZlZWwgYmV0dGVyLuKAnQ==
Chapter 75: Shadow People (Part 5 -final-)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Damn it. There goes that headache again; between her eyebrows, right behind her eyes. Kathryn hisses. What was--?
Bessie pulls on her arm again as she dashes towards Mary. Kathryn stumbles forwards--
A pit in her stomach. Her foot doesn't hit the ground, she's fall--
Speaking in a frantic tone to Mary, Bessie twists Kathryn's arms to disengage from her hold. Kathryn's arm--
Crunch.
As Kathryn's knees hit the pavement with a sharp crack the city before her fades to white. Her heart is fluttering faster than it ever has. It's because of the pain radiating from her shoulder. Her arm. Her arm; what happened to her arm?! It-It's not supposed to hurt like this. It burns all over. It sears holes into Kathryn's stomach. She's nauseous. She's nauseous; she's going to throw up. She-She can't see anything. She can't see anything and her entire body is pulsating and tingling from her shoulder outwards. What happened?!
Her arm is limp. She can't move it, it's... paralyzed? No, no. Not paralyzed. It's-It's dislocated, right? When-When Bessie pulled forwards to reach Mary, she must have...
...That's insane, right? A-A simple-- It hurts so bad. A simple... A simple tug couldn't have...
It could. Kathryn saw it. In those memories on the rooftop--
Her ears are ringing. Beyond the unending whine within them and the ever-rushing blood past Kathryn's ear drums is Mary's voice. It blurts out some words. They mingle with ones spoken in Bessie's voice. A frantic, high-pitched, terrified tone. Neither of their voices make any sense. Not with all the noise in Kathryn's ears. They won't help; they can't. There are larger concerns than Kathryn right now.
Al-Alright. She's going-- damn it. She's going to have to manage on her own. On her own; she'll be fine. If she's right and what she saw on the rooftop were memories, she's dealt with worse in other lives. She can-- She can do this.
She can't. It hurts so bad dying would be kind.
There is no feeling coming from her right arm except the massive knot of pain clustered in her dislocated shoulder. It sends pins and needles down to the tips of Kathryn's fingers, into her chest radiating down to her hip, up her neck and clawing into her jaw. Her left hand, though, rests on the pavement. The pavement? Yes, it- it seems to be gravel that-- that her fingers are resting against.
...Right. Right, right. When-- When Bessie pulled her forwards, Kathryn fell. Off the curb, right? Off the--
Damn it. Damn it, if she fell off the curb she's on the road. She's on the road and-and she can't see anything. She can hardly move without nausea folding her over. She's on the road and--
...Her knee. The left one. It's... It's not as bad as the shoulder. Not as bad, but it hurts too. Like a massive bruise is swelling all over it and inside it, too. As if she'd bruised the very inside of her kneecap, all its bone marrow, the tendons securing it in place. It--
Bile pools in Kathryn's mouth. It bends her torso in half so she can spit it out. The jostle makes her arm grind harder in its socket. Her heart. Her heart is going to stop. It's going to stop because the pain is making it beat so hard and fast. The pain is so bad. This is the worst pain Kathryn has experienced in this life. It's going to make her chest cave in.
In the end she's always alone. There are always bigger emergencies, more important people, more--
Kathryn holds her right wrist with her left hand, securing it to the side of her body. The last thing she needs is for her arm to flail as she stands and hurt more. She just needs to stand up, find the curb with her feet, and take one little step up. That's all. Once-- damn it. Once she's there she can wait for Bessie to talk Mary down from whatever is wrong with her and they can call a cab to go to the hospital.
Yes, that's it. That's it. Stand up, step back. Then collapse again if needed. Kathryn has this. She needs to get moving now.
...Her legs. They don't respond. The muscles tense, ready to stand. But they don't. They don't. Everything... Everything is so hot. Kathryn is burning up. Burning up in January? A fever. Right, a fever. The heat is thickest in her head, swaddling the headache from before. Hah. And Kathryn thought the pins and needles behind her eyes were pain. That's baby shit.
Alright... Alright. Alright. She needs to stand up. She-- She has to; she can't risk staying here until someone notices what happened. No matter how much it hurts. Bessie and Mary are still stuck in their little back and forth, from the sound of it. The very muffled, very quiet sound of it. Nothing makes sense. It's all ringing and...
...and numbers? Numbers... in the white void pain has turned Kathryn's view into?
Colourful reds, blues, greens, yellows – the entire rainbow. In the shapes of bleary ones and twos and eights and hundreds and thousands and figures too high for Kathryn's stupid brain to process. Zeroes all over the place, all rushing towards her, past her, above her, surrounding her, passing through her. Through her because her body does not exist. It is nothing; it has never been there.
...She's having a fever hallucination. Right. This-This can happen when one has a fever high enough. Kathryn is hallucinating. She needs to get moving.
Kathryn... slides her right knee into a kneeling--
Damn it.
Her right foot is planted firmly against the ground now. The movement, however, reawakened the agony in her arm. The pressure on her left knee makes it feel like it's about to explode. Like all the synovial fluids are going to build up and make it burst, sending shards of bone, blood and muscles spraying all over the place. Fuck. Damn it. Her heart. Her heart is going to stop. Kathryn is going to die.
Finally.
...No. No, not yet. She can't... She can't give up. She has-- She has things to do with-with ringmaster. And-- She has-- damn it. She has to-to help Bessie. So-So no dying. Not yet. Not... not like this, goddamnit! All Kathryn has to do is just-just stand up. Stand up and go to the sidewalk. That's-That's all.
Taking a shuddering breath, Kathryn pushes against the pavement with her right leg. It's working, she's going up. She keeps her wrist secured against her hip, but her shoulder still--
Her left knee twists and erupts in agony the second a modicum of weight is placed on it. It drops like a rock into the bottom of a pond to the left of its socket. No. No no no. Kathryn's left leg buckles and once more she's weightless, spinning, everywhere and nowhere at once, vibrating and pulsating and her heart is going to stop if--
CRACK.
A new source of pain comes from the... side of her head. Warm... Warm liquid...?
VGhlIGFwcGxpY2F0aW9uIGhhcyBlbmNvdW50ZXJlZCBhIGNyaXRpY2FsIGVycm9yLiAgU3ViamVjdCAwNSBoYXMgZGllZC4gIEFsbCBzdWJqZWN0cyBtdXN0IGVuZCB0aGUgY3ljbGUgc2ltdWx0YW5lb3VzbHkuICBUaGUgY3ljbGUgd2lsbCByZXNldCB0byB0aGUgbGFzdCBzYXZlIHBvaW50Lg==
4oCcU2hlJ3MgZWlnaHRlZW4sIEFubmEuIFNoZSdzIG5vdCBhIGNoaWxkLiBTaGUncyBub3QgeW91ciBiYWJ5LiBZb3UgZG9uJ3QgbmVlZCB0byBwcm90ZWN0IGhlciBhbGwgdGhlIHRpbWUu4oCd
Damn it. There goes that headache again; between her eyebrows, right behind her eyes. Kathryn hisses. What was--?
Bessie pulls on her arm again as she dashes towards Mary. Kathryn stumbles forwards--
A pit in her stomach. Her foot doesn't hit the ground, she's fall--
Speaking in a frantic tone to Mary, Bessie twists Kathryn's arms to disengage from her hold. Kathryn's arm--
Crunch.
As Kathryn's knees hit the pavement with a sharp crack the city before her fades to white.
This will be the last thing she sees.
There isn't a word in the English lexicon to describe how badly the entirety of Kathryn's body aches. It-It's everywhere. It embeds itself into her heart and lungs, making it impossible to breathe. She-She can't breathe, and her heart is going to stop. It's going to stop, and she can't die. She can't die no matter how welcome it would be right now because she has to live. For Elizabeth, for justice, and-and even for Bessie, too.
No matter what, she has to live. She may be worthless, but she still has much to do.
She has... She has to get on her feet. She has to stand up and get off the curb. Even if everything hurts. No matter how, she has to. She has to stand up and get on the curb before a lorry comes and kills her. A lorry?
...Hot. Hot, her head... It's so hot.
So is blood under her skull. Just like the blood dripping from her nose that night when--
This headache is going to kill her. It's blinding, it makes the white expanse of her sight pulsate with every rapid heartbeat. The pain in her shoulder and her knee are nothing compared to the ache ringing in her skull. It's as bad as the executioner's axe was. These headaches are going to kill her, except Kathryn can't die. Not yet.
She-- Maybe Kathryn doesn't need to stand, right? Maybe-Maybe all she needs is to sit on the curb. Sit on it, and stand from there. With both legs, at the same time, so the right one can compensate for the left knee. That knee isn't stable. Alright. Alright, Kathryn's got this. She has to shimmy onto the curb and stand up. Because she can't drag herself off the road with only one arm. Alright. Alright. That-That should do it, right?
No.
Kathryn... slides her right knee into a kneeling--
Damn it.
Her right foot is planted firmly against the ground now. The movement, however, reawakened the agony in her arm. The pressure on her left knee makes it feel like it's about to explode.
Hyperventilating through an open mouth, Kathryn slides her rear onto the curb rather than standing outright. It's frigid through her skirt, but that-that means it worked, right? That means she can stand with both legs now. Alright. Alright. Quickly now, like pulling off a plaster. One... Two... Three. Kathryn hoists herself onto both legs--
Her left knee twists and erupts in agony the second a modicum of weight is placed on it. It drops like a rock into the bottom of a pond to the left of its socket. No. No no no. Kathryn's left leg buckles and once more she's weightless, spinning, everywhere and nowhere at once, vibrating and pulsating and her heart is going to stop if--
CRACK.
VGhlIGFwcGxpY2F0aW9uIGhhcyBlbmNvdW50ZXJlZCBhIGNyaXRpY2FsIGVycm9yLiAgU3ViamVjdCAwNSBoYXMgZGllZC4gIEFsbCBzdWJqZWN0cyBtdXN0IGVuZCB0aGUgY3ljbGUgc2ltdWx0YW5lb3VzbHkuICBUaGUgY3ljbGUgd2lsbCByZXNldCB0byB0aGUgbGFzdCBzYXZlIHBvaW50Lg==
4oCcSSBkb24ndCB3YW50IHRoaXMgdG8gYmVjb21lIGEgYmxvb2R5IGNpcmN1cyBhbmQgdHJpZ2dlciBBbm5hIG9yIExpbmEu4oCd
Damn it. There goes that headache again; between her eyebrows, right behind her eyes. Kathryn hisses and groans. Something hot and wet trails down her nose and onto her lips and chin. Not again. Not again. Kathryn relaxes her elbow and disengages from Bessie's hold.
Bessie's footsteps echo away, towards the drop, as Kathryn lowers herself to the cold pavement lest her knees give out and she meet the ground more brusquely. She already knows there's no winning against this headache.
Her head. Her head is killing her. Behind her eyes, shoving daggers into her optic nerve and eyeballs, is the same headache again. The one from the last night at the studio with Anna, and that blighted night at the hospital rooftop with Catherine.
Kathryn breathes through it; there's nothing else to do. Just breathe in the metallic scent of her nosebleed, inhale it into her mouth with every quick, ragged breath, and wait.
What... What caused it this time? What--?
Bessie shouts words in a high-pitched, terrified tone. They mix with Mary's quiet and confused sentences. None of them connect in Kathryn's head; little more than senseless collection of vocalizations in the night.
The déjà vu is just like--
Alright... Her nose is bleeding after another headache. Is Bessie bleeding, too, like Anna and Catherine were? Kathryn can't ask right now; Bessie's too busy keeping Mary from jumping off the railing.
Mary--
4oCcR29kLCBLaXR0ZW4uIEhhdmUgeW91IGNvbnNpZGVyZWQgbm90IGV2ZXJ5dGhpbmcncyBhYm91dCB5b3U/IFlvdSB0aGlzLCB5b3UgdGhhdC4gWW91LCB5b3UsIHlvdS4gTm8sIGl0J3Mgbm90IHlvdS7igJ0=
Goddamnit. Kathryn inhales sharply, swallowing more blood as she pinches the bridge of her nose. What is this? What triggers it? Why does it summon memories made of vapour that diffuse the second Kathryn tries to zero in on them, leaving only a migraine as evidence that she remembered them at all?!
...It's like a hole in her chest. That stupid longing for something that isn't real. The non-existent life she struggles to let go of, that poisons her thoughts and feelings. What--?
“Kat, are you alright?!”
Bessie kneels before her, holding Kathryn's right shoulder. It kind of hurts? Why? It's like a phantom pain.
“Why are you on the--? What happened to your nose?!”
...Right, she's bleeding again. She's--
Bessie isn't bleeding. So it isn't like that night at the hospital, or with Anna? That can't be, right? It feels the same. It feels just like--
“You're bleeding, too?”
...Mary's voice. Kathryn shivers. Kathryn hasn't heard it in four years, but it sounds the same. A warm alto pitch with a hollow edge to it on this night.
4oCcSXMgTGluYSBvdXRzaWRlIHRvbz/igJ0=
Though Bessie is crouching her left hand is raised. Her fingers are locked tight around Mary's wrist, as if trying to forcefully tether her to the life she tried to leave.
…Mary.
U25hcA==
Mary tried to jump Kathryn's heart races for something else. She's afraid of Mary. She was going to--
What does she mean, “bleeding too?”
As much as Kathryn squints, from down here and with the tenuous light above her casting her features in shadow, Mary's head is little more than the outline of her voluminous hair dotted with a few bits of reflected light. Is her nose bleeding as well?
Bessie looks from Kathryn up to Mary, then back to her. “Kat...” She speaks softly, carefully. “Why are you bleeding?”
...Great question.
“Fuck if I know.”
Bessie cranes her neck to look up at Mary before returning her attention to Kathryn. “Both your noses started bleeding out of nowhere? At the same time?”
The headache stunts Kathryn's ability to communicate. The words form, but getting them out is near impossible. All she can focus on are the needles sewing agony on the inside of her skull and the sticky sensation of blood drying on her skin.
Bessie shakes her head. “That's not normal.”
No shit. When this subsides and Kathryn can think straight again she should consider telling Bessie about this. Maybe. She can't weigh positives and negatives right now. Her heart is thundering, and her head is goo.
She needs to get away from Mary.
...It's an unreasonable sentiment rooted in nothing, but through the cotton plaguing Kathryn's mind it's the one emotion making itself known in no uncertain terms. Through a racing heartbeat and tense muscles, a desire to get up and run, Kathryn's head is unarguably sending one coherent message to her entire nervous system: Mary is a threat.
What a horrible thing to think about someone who was about to take her own life.
It's true, though. Kathryn knows it in her bones.
“Can you stand up?”
Bessie offers Kathryn a hand. She swats it away, standing on her own. If she tried to hoist herself up by grabbing someone she'd sooner snap her wrist in half.
At the sound of Kathryn's hips and knees cracking as per usual, Bessie grimaces. She asks... something, about it. Something that fizzles out in the midst of the pain assaulting Kathryn's lower body. She nods, though. Chances are Bessie asked if she's alright.
She isn't, but that isn't here nor there.
...Why isn't Bessie bleeding? Why is it just Mary and Kathryn? What does it mean?
“...can't go back home,” Mary says, shaking her head. “My mother--”
“I never said I'm taking you back to your place, Mary. Not if you don't want to go. I'd never force you to go back.”
...No...
“You're coming with us.”
...No no no... There are only two bedrooms in Bessie's apartment; it's tiny. If she's inviting Mary over, that just means...
…
...Every exhale is warm against the blood on Kathryn's upper lip in the biting cold. Yet once again, it isn't solely the weather causing her to freeze.
“God forbid women have hobbies.”
“Lighten up. If it's any worse than Saturday I can only imagine the theatre explodes and we all die so we don't have to deal with this crap anymore.”
“Over mere speculation? Are we being serious?”
“Just made your rent 10 pounds more expensive, are you happy with yourself?”
...Of course it wasn't going to last. Kathryn is such a fucking idiot for hoping it would.
“I like dwelling in dark places at 5 AM. Adds to the cryptid vibes I'm going for.”
“I never meant to hurt you.”
Did... Did Kathryn really think fucking Bessie and her were friends? How much of a pathetic loser does she have to be to think someone would ever be able to truly, genuinely care about... about something like her?!
“I knew this was a bad idea. I knew this was a bad idea, I knew I shouldn't have listened to you and let you come. Now you're hurt.”
Kathryn smiles at her own naivety because smashing her head into the nearest wall won't fix this situation. What a stupid, stupid idiot. She's always believing people who say they love her. Someone uses that dumb, useless, fake, four-letter word and she's already given them her heart. Or her v--
Ringmaster is still a threat. Kathryn and Mary are bleeding again. More memories, or whatever the hell those are, surfaced. The entity is still fucking with them, as evidenced by the third instance of this bullshit. Mary was about to do something irreversible, god. Why is it that none of that feels important compared to having to find some place else to stay?!
…They always do this. They always say they love Kathryn, and they don't. They say they care and they don't. Father couldn't love her, he got rid of her. Grandmother couldn't love her, she got rid of her.
Mannox didn't love her. Dereham didn't love her. Henry didn't love her. Culpepper didn't love her.
Lady Rochford hated her with every reason to. She drove Anna away. Just what made Kathryn think it'd be any different with Bessie?!
Her eyes burn. Crying? Her? Why? Over fucking Bessie?
…She should have known better. She should have seen this coming. It truly is never different.
The world is uncertain, there are people and supernatural forces alike hunting them down, Mary isn't okay, and Kathryn is on the verge of pathetic, miserable tears, because what was bound to happen came a bit earlier than she'd expected. It's not like she didn't know this moment would come. She's Kathryn Howard, former Queen Consort of England, harlot, homewrecker and brainless fool extraordinaire.
The one constant in her life is that nobody stays. They all leave, because she infects people, leeches off of them and gets them killed. There was something nefarious about her from the moment she appeared in the world. Not even death and rebirth could part her from it. Not even a new life could make her less worthless.
Fucking Bessie puts a hand on Kathryn's shoulder. “Let's--”
Kathryn shrugs her off, leading the way. Her heart is pounding, she doesn't even know where she's going. She's just moving away from fucking Bessie before fucking Bessie can leave her. And away from Mary before she can hurt her.
Fine, Kathryn will find anywhere else to stay first thing in the morning. It isn't the end of the world, it's not like she's choosing her own execution or being tried for adultery. She's lived through worse; she can get past this. She doesn't get the luxury of wallowing, anyway. Not when there's still so much work ahead.
Every last inch of her chest hurts. She genuinely loved--
Fucking Bessie won't outright tell her to leave, but she's expecting it. She doesn't need Kathryn for anything if she's going to be living with Mary. And, if she isn't useful, why would anyone keep her around? They can handle any ringmaster-related affairs at work.
Kathryn was a wet, abandoned stray dog fucking Bessie felt pity for because she has a knight in shining armour complex, but pity only goes so far. Kathryn was a fucking idiot to believe things would change. That this time, for once, with someone as kind as Bessie, it would be different.
On brand for her stupid, useless self.
Notes:
Well, that was painful to write!! And yes, in the og ending Kat also ended up feeling like Bessie doesn't want her anymore. I only changed the death sequence, because it wasn't detailed enough in the og version lol. Detailing it accidentally made the chapter grow by six pages. No regrets though, dislocations are rather intricate things.
Let me know your thoughts if you'd like!! It'd be so nice!! I shan't say a word on whether Kat and Bessie fix this mess. Suffice it to say, neither appear even marginally for the next chapter (and final of week 7)! BUT they're the first POV characters for the chapter after next, opening week 8.
Ahh, the next chapter is Such a doozy. It'll be long, and also one of my top favourite chapters in this fic. Not on par with this one and the other chapter i consider my favourite, but up there. After that we have week 8 already. And, in week 8, well...
Heh :)
I can't say a word. We'll all have to wait and see. The finale of week 7 is also goint to be... interesting (:
Thanks so much for reading!! Take care everyone and have a fantastic day. Until next time!! :D
Chapter 76: Escape (Part 1)
Notes:
Hello and hi. I am still alive. We are not in hiatus again. That bit about being done with this fic for the rest of the month last chapter was a joke. It's just chronic fatigue is a bitch /lh
This chapter is not ready in full, but i felt kinda bad that nothing was uploaded yet lol. I know i'm not obligated to and y'all are gems for reminding me of that /gen, but i'm really Really excited for these next few chapters. Before fatigue hit me like a truck i was ready to finish this entire chapter and the beginning of next by last week OTL. That clearly did not work out.
Anyway! Have part 1 now, and the rest later!! I am feeling much better, so i'd wager it won't take forever again. Thank you so very much for your time, i hope this update is worth it even if it's a shorty!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
(January 14th, 2024, Sunday)
All she has to do is stay very still. If she doesn't move, she won't hurt Twitch.
Mae swings her legs under the chair. Her legs are fine to kick and jitter, it's alright. Because her legs aren't her hands, and her hands are the only part of her body that can hurt Twitch right now. He's on the kitchen table smiling at her, happy that her hands are safely on her lap and away from him. If she has to move it's better if it's her legs. That's fine.
But she's growing up. Her toes almost touch the floor now. In a couple months she won't be able to, and she'll--
Her neck jerks to the side. Bad, this is bad. It's so bad; she can't stop it. Why can't she ever stop?!
Because she's stupid and useless. Everyone in class is right. If she weren't, mummy wouldn't want to abandon her. It's all Mae's fault for being dumb.
She kicks her legs faster, faster still. It doesn't stop her neck from twitching, or her chest from getting all tight like when she has to sneeze; nothing ever does. Her arms are so tense her muscles are trembling. But if she can keep them on her lap it'll all be alright.
If she hurts Twitch she'll never forgive herself, and mummy will get tired of her for good.
Ouch! Mae's neck twists harder than before, it hurts! Why does it always have to hurt?!
It's what Mae deserves. The hospital is awful, but mummy has to go there often just because Mae can't be normal. She's a freak, like everyone in class--
“What should we make for lunch, princess?”
Nothing! Mae doesn't want to help with anything today! It's a very bad day and she isn't feeling well; she just wants to go to her room!!
...But if she makes mummy any more unhappy than she already is with Mae, mummy will send her away. Mummy asked her to come down here and sit with her in the kitchen while she cooked. Mummy's always very busy, so Mae can't keep her waiting on an answer.
“Wh-Whatever you want, mummy. I like everything you make. You're-You're a great cook.”
Oh no. There go the muscles in her face. They contort and twitch and spasm, and it makes Mae the world's ugliest girl. She's seen it in the mirror; she makes the most unpleasant faces.
No wonder mummy hates her. Mummy wants a nice, kind girl who doesn't get stuck saying “Die die die” and doesn't make embarrassing faces in public.
Mae bows her head farther down until her chin touches her chest and her short hair protects mummy from having to see her and her from having to see the disappointed look on mummy's face. Her neck hurts like this; especially when it twitches. Mae's going to pull a muscle, but if she doesn't mummy will see, and if mummy sees--
Twitch appears in front of her eyes, on her lap. Mummy's hand is wrapped around him. Mae raises her hand, extending her fingers towards mummy's hand. Her hand is nice and warm, and Mae loves it when mummy holds her. She--
...Mae puts her hand back down on her thighs. How stupid can she be?! She can't go anywhere near Twitch on day this bad!! And besides, she can't touch mummy, either!! Mae is already too needy as is; mummy needs a break from her or she'll end up abandoning her.
It's what Mae deserves. If she were a better daugh--
“How do you feel about tomato soup, Mae?” Mummy says in the worst imitation of Twitch's voice she's ever made. Then again, it isn't her fault she doesn't know what Twitch sounds like. Only Mae knows, because she's his best friend and he only talks to her.
Until he gets tired of her too and leaves. Until--
Her neck jerks again, and this time it hurts too much for Mae to contain a little yelp. Her eyes water, but she can't let mummy see her ugly face.
Mummy sighs. No, no no no. Mae's been a good girl all week, as best as she can be! She's done all her homework, she's behaved in class, she's helped around the house. She hasn't even broken anything! She's been good, right? She hasn't needed to go to the doctor's once, not even once! Mummy can't abandon her now, right?!
Why wouldn't she? She didn't choose to have a brat like Mae when--
“Baby... Can you look at me, please?”
No, of course not! Because Mae's face is still doing the stupid thing, and if that weren't bad enough she's about to cry, but she can't cry because then she'll be even more annoying and mummy will get tired of her sooner. But if she doesn't look, then mummy's going to think she isn't obedient. And Mae is, she really is! She would do anything for mummy to love her again, to not want to get rid of her because she goes to the hospital too much and she has to see too many doctors and they all ask questions she's too stupid to answer and--
Twitch's soft fur brushes up against Mae's hands. Mummy left him on her lap.
Why?! Why did she do that?! The only way Twitch is safe is away from Mae!! She's going to do something dumb like she always does and hurt him! It's a matter of time, and today isn't a good day!! The dumb, sneezy feeling is harder and harder to contain, tickling her ribs more and more, and kicking her legs isn't working! She's going to--
“It's okay, Mae.” Mummy sounds... not normal. She doesn't sound normal. She's cross, isn't she? Or disappointed. Or both. Probably both. Because Mae didn't look at her, because her neck--
“Twitch will stay with you while I prepare the soup, alright baby girl? After lunch we can do whatever you want, sweetheart. We can watch a movie, we can read a bit, you can take a nap... or we could talk.”
Mae shakes her head. No no, no talking. She knows exactly what mummy's going to say. Nuh uh, no way. Nap it is. Nap in Mae's nice warm bed, where she can be ugly and cry and mummy won't see it and hate her.
Agh! Now she's biting the inside of her cheek with every spasm. This sucks!! Why does everything always get worse?!
With another sigh, mummy walks away. Mae sits perfectly still on the chair, unmoving except for her legs, her neck from time to time, and her stupid, ugly face. She bites the same spot over and over, so much that warm tears spill from the tip of her nose and onto Twitch's fur. That way he'll hate her faster, too.
The creaking of cabinet doors opening and closing, as well as pots and pans clinking and clanging as mummy gets the soup ready make Mae jump a little with every sound. She doesn't really like loud noises, but it's never like this. She's sat here with mummy, even helped her cook before, and it's never been this bad.
...Helped her cook. Back before mummy got tired of her and started looking into ways to get rid of her. Before Mae found out. So far she's managed to convince mummy to keep her a week. She won't manage forever, though. Mummy's patience is already stretched thin. She usually lets Mae play and do whatever she wants on weekends as soon as homework is done.
Normally Mae just wants to be with mummy anyway; mummy is her most favourite person in the entire world! But today Mae wanted to stay in her room and mummy asked her to be here, with her. To keep an eye on her and see how bad she's doing, probably. The thing mummy wants to talk about must be how soon some people from somewhere are gonna come for her and they're gonna take Mae away forever.
She won't be able to take her clothes, or her toys. Not even Twitch. Mummy will thank them for getting rid of--
Mae's fingers are twitching. No no no, not her fingers now too! Isn't it bad enough with her face and her neck?!
Her fingers are right next to Twitch. If she hits him or hurts him in any way, when she's the only reason he's alive to begin with, mummy will see--
...Twitch's fur is very soft. With every involuntary curling of her fingers, Mae ends up caressing him. He's... He's really nice to touch. And Mae's heart is going very fast, and when it goes fast the twitching and the spams get worse. Maybe... Maybe it's okay to hold Twitch if it'll help her not hurt him and not make mummy cross...?
Mae puts her right hand over Twitch slowly, carefully. He's the softest toy she's ever had, the softest friend. Her fingers disappear into his brown and white fur as she rubs his scalp. It's... It's almost like a hug from mummy. It's easier to breathe, everything slows down a little, the tickles in Mae's chest calm.
As mummy cooks and the pot starts bubbling while the water within it boils, Mae caresses Twitch. Up and down the spine she can't feel because toys are supposed to hide their living parts from their kids, behind the ears. One of the first things mummy and her did after adopting Twitch was searching how to pet a guinea pig. Mummy said it didn't matter that he was undead, that he'd still like being pet.
If he likes being pet, while Mae hasn't played with him much to avoid hurting him because she's been so nervous and she gets worse when she's all itchy and tense, maybe she's made him feel bad. Maybe she's made him feel like she doesn't want him!! Oh no!
Mae takes him between her arms close to her cheek. He's soft and warm, he's lovely and beautiful. He's the best and only friend she's ever had besides mummy and Natalie! And now Natalie's gone too because she's gotten sick of Mae and having to deal with her. Mummy's been letting another nanny take care of Mae while she's off at work, but the new nanny sucks. She doesn't know any fun games like Natalie, and her perfume smells way too bad.
Is she a punishment for driving Natalie away? Is mummy trying to punish Mae for being the worst girl ever?
...The worst? But she's trying her best. If her best is this bad--
Mae's toes curl as she squeezes Twitch against herself. No! She's going to kill him again. She doesn't want to squeeze him this much, but she can't stop it! She kicks her legs hard, harder, harder! Because if she can't make this stop--
Finally. Mae sighs, putting Twitch back on the table where she can't hurt him. She's a selfish rotten little girl; that's why Natalie left! And also why mummy will leave, too.
Mummy. Mummy gave Mae Twitch, she probably wants Mae to hold Twitch. If Mae doesn't hold him like she was instructed to, mummy's going to get cross, right? But she can't hold him, because when she does she hurts him and she doesn't want him to die again! He's her only friend. He'd hate her and die again and--
Her neck! Again! It's so bad today, why?! Why today that mummy's here and not any other day when she was off at work?! It's so unfair!!
Because Mae is a failure. Because she's disappointed mummy so much that mummy doesn't love her anymo--
Her neck jerks so strongly to the side she almost falls off the chair. Not good, not good at all. She'll grab Twitch to obey mummy, fine! Mae will just have to work extra hard to--
...Mummy didn't ask her to hold Twitch. She just put him on Mae's lap! That's it! Mae doesn't have to grab him herself, she can just let him lay there. And... Well, she can't put her hands on the table, because they're still all jittery and twitchy and if mummy sees that she's going to call the people who take kids away faster. And Mae can't keep them on her lap, either, because Twitch will be there and Mae only hurts him.
She can keep them behind her back! Hmm... It's a bit uncomfy with the wood from the chair's back rest digging into her wrists, but it'll have to do. Besides, tomato soup doesn't take that long to prepare, anyway. It's going to be fine. Mae's going to make it through cooking lunch, and then through lunch, and then she'll go to her room until she calms down and survive until bed time. When it's bed time is when she's safe, because then tomorrow will be Monday and all the kids in class will insult her again mummy works for another six days.
Mae only has to make it through Sundays, it's perfect. She just has to be a good girl at lunch, then hide in her room, a good girl during supper, and sleep. And then it's over and mummy will still be happy with her and won't send her away. That's it, she can do it!
Mummy hums quietly as she chops onions off to Mae's right. Lunch is almost ready; she can go to her room soon. For now she just has to put Twitch on her lap and be done. Mae takes Twitch and lowers him as fast as she can onto her--
BANG!!!
Mae jumps, squealing. What was that?! It sounded like metal; did mummy drop something? Is she alright? It was--
…Where's Twitch?
Mae can't breathe.
She was holding him a moment ago. Then there was that noise, and Mae jumped, and...
She killed him. Just like she knew she would.
No! No, she didn't! She... She just dropped him! He's around here somewhere. Mae stands up, looking under the table and chair. Mummy's saying something behind her, but who cares?!
She lost Twitch. She lost her best friend. She probably threw him in a random direction and--
The stove.
...It's on, isn't it? The water is boiling, it...
She dropped him on the stove because she's dumb and useless.
...He... He isn't anywhere on the floor. If... If he's not on the floor, then he... he could be on the counter, right?
Mummy's going to call those people after lunch. They're going to take Mae away because--
Mae... should just look at the counter... and Twitch... will be right there...
No he won't. He'll be burning on the stove or cooking in the pot. Mae is--
“...sweetheart, it's alright. I'm sure we can fix--”
Fix?! Fix what?! No!! She knew it!! She ruined Twitch, she killed him!! He's burning right now, dying because Mae is just a dumb, stupid little--
ICJJIHRoaW5rIHdoZW4gbXkgbXVtIHNhdCBkb3duIHRvIHdyaXRlIHRoYXQgbGV0dGVyIGZvciBtZSwgc2hlIHdhbnRlZCB0byBnaXZlIG1lIGhvcGUuIEkgdGhpbmsgb24gc29tZSBsZXZlbCBzaGUga25ldyBJIHdvdWxkIGxvc2UgaXQgYXQgc29tZSBwb2ludC4gR3Vlc3MgaXQncyB0byBiZSBleHBlY3RlZCB3aGVuIHlvdSBsb3NlIGV2ZXJ5b25lIHlvdSBsb3Zl4oCmIg==
Someone's screaming really loud. Very loud, and Mae's throat hurts. She--
Something touches her. Mae punches it away, she doesn't want anything to touch her! Her head hurts so bad behind her eyes, and--
Mummy is hissing. Mummy is hissing in pain, kneeling before Mae, who was screaming after killing Twitch, and mummy is holding her cheek.
Mae punched mummy.
She'll never hug Mae again.
She punched mummy and made a ruckus and killed Twitch.
Mummy hates her.
Mae should have never been born.
“Mae--”
Before mummy can tell her, Mae runs. It's hard because she can't breathe, and also because her eyes are full of tears and she can't see, and Twitch is dead and she punched mummy and she's the worst girl in the world, but she has to go. She can't hear it, she can't!
She can't hear mummy say she's going to send her away.
*
Mae has impressive strength for a child so small; Cathy's cheek is going to bruise. She did well in teaching Mae basic self-defence in case one of the bullies at school gets violent without a teacher around to help Mae. If any little gremlin puts their hands on her and she's all alone, at least Cathy can rest assured she won't get beaten.
She can be proud of her little girl later; now she needs to comfort her. She didn't mean to drop a pan and startle Mae, but that was just the straw that broke the camel's back. Mae has been acting bizarre since they woke up this morning; more so than the rest of the week. Cathy's given her space, but that's it. Her girl needs to talk, she needs to tell Cathy what's going on, because getting this overwhelmed is only going to land her in the hospital again and whatever it is Mae's going through, she's already suffered enough. If she won't come to Cathy on her own terms, maybe what she needs is to be prompted directly.
Cathy's done with being non-confrontational. She should have been direct with Mae sooner. Now it's her fault that her girl is hurting this much.
First she'll need to recover Twitch, though. Mae threw him straight into the onions, which is less than ideal and a little gross, but it won't hurt her to touch him like this. If anything it might get her invested in giving Twitch a shower and help her come out of her shell a little.
Cathy takes a wad of kitchen paper to grab the stuffed animal. Now she has all she needs to--
The front door clicks open.
…
Why did the front door click open? Mae knows how to open the door in case of emergency, like a house fire when Cathy isn't home, but she knows she isn't supposed to go anywhere on her own. She's only to open the door if she's in a dire emergency and either Cathy or her nanny are unable to help.
She knows this. She wouldn't disobey.
She wouldn't, she's the best child Cathy has ever met. She makes her way to the entrance hall, tripping over a chair and dropping Twitch. Whatever; she'll come back for him later. Cathy has to find Mae. She--
As Cathy turns the final corner, the entrance hall's hardwood floor comes into view. Not the door proper, not from this angle, but the floor is blanketed by a rectangle of grey-ish sunlight. A cold breeze threatens to freeze Cathy to the bone.
Mae left.
...No, she wouldn't. This...
Mae ran away from her. She isn't a good mo--
As if Cathy's body were that of a puppet on broken strings, her legs slow down to a walk before she reaches the entrance hall. Indeed, the front door is wide open, showing the grey sidewalk and cars rushing across the road ahead.
Cars.
Cathy runs outside, squinting in the pale light and recoiling from how loud the traffic is. She covers her ears with her hands, looking from side to side.
There's no sign of the purple dress Mae was wearing this morning anywhere. A few people walk by, blissfully unaware, going through their days as normal because the light of their lives hasn't left their sight.
Because they aren't horrible enough parents that their children would sooner run from them than--
VHlwaW5nIHRoaXMgbGV0dGVyIGZvciB5b3UgaXMgb25lIG9mIHRoZSBzdHJhbmdlc3QgdGhpbmdzIEkgaGF2ZSBkb25lIGluIG15IGxpZmUuIEkgYW0gc2l0dGluZyBoZXJlIGF0IG15IGRlc2ssIGluIGZyb250IG9mIG15IGNvbXB1dGVyLCB3aXRoIHRoZSBicmlnaHRuZXNzIGxvdywgYXMgSSB3b3VsZCBhbnkgb3RoZXIgbW9ybmluZy4=
Cathy shields her head with her arms. Goddamnit, not now! She doesn't have time for this, she is the worst mother ever. Anne was right. She-- has to call the police right away.
The police will scare Mae. They might be rough with her, they could hurt her. They might decide Cathy isn't a good mother and Mae would be better off with another family.
...What else can Cathy do, though? Mae is gone.
Cathy has failed at everything.
Notes:
And there we go!! There are four POVs left in Sunday iirc, and then we can finally finish week 7! I am!! So damn excited, hah. I hope to uploade the rest of the chapter soon.
Thank you!! Have a great day everyone, see you hopefully soon!! Take care!! ^^
Chapter 77: Escape (Part 2)
Notes:
And here we are, with the final day of week 7!! Whoo!!! We did it, we're already going to start week 8, Hallelujah!!
Thanks so much for interactions. I know i always say this but they really do mean the world to me. I don't want to talk much, i'm in a bit of a hurry right now, but suffice it to say i am feeling much better. I think we might get the first chapter of week 8 pretty soon, if all continues to be this good.
I uh. Have an update schedule now. For Reasons. That i shan't presently disclose. It'll make sense in due time, if i make it. I'm also not going to tell y'all what said schedule is, because that would stress the hell out of me lmao. Suffice it to say, i'm already fashionably late!!
Hoping to get back on track this week though. I have the rest of the week mostly off, which is exciting. Next chapter is Long long, so maybe it'll also have to come up in pieces. Oh well.
If i ever get to finish this fic by my self-imposed deadline, y'all will understand why i wanted to give myself a schedule. And if not, well. No harm no foul, right? Only i will know of my failure :3
In any case!! Thank you so much for your time and i hope this update is worth it! Onwards!!
Chapter Text
*
Jane will gladly get a ticket for double parking today.
She steps onto the sidewalk. A series of medium-sized, red brick terraced houses capped with black terracotta roofs line both sides of the moderately tranquil two-way street. So this is where Catherine and Mae live. Jane's been at the shopping mall two blocks away from here more than once with Edward, unaware that her niece was but a few yards away from her.
She opens Edward's door in the back of the car and ushers him out, keeping a firm grasp around his wrist as she locks the car and checks the doors. She forgot the umbrella in the end, damn it. She should have brought it; the clouds overhead are threatening to spill an ocean upon them.
Then again, with Mae missing, rain is the last thing on Jane's list of priorities.
Catherine was hardly comprehensible over the phone. Stuttering over herself, crying, walking around busy streets. What Jane managed to understand was all she needed, though: Mae ran away from home.
Jane wasn't going to pick up the phone when she saw who was calling, but Catherine was so persistent Jane picked up on the fourth call to tell her to go fuck herself before blocking her number. Catherine didn't give her an opening for snark, though. From the second Jane picked up she was barraged by Catherine's despair.
Jane's feelings towards Catherine mean nothing in this scenario. Her reasonable doubt about the Elizabeth situation, her rage because Catherine never defended her despite Jane making an enemy in everyone overnight for her sake... None of it matters. Jane hasn't had many opportunities to see her niece in this life, but that's equally irrelevant. That girl is, first and foremost, Jane's niece and Edward's cousin. That she's related to Catherine and Thomas is tragic, but tangential to Jane's largest concern.
Four years ago Jane was the only person who thought if Catherine wasn't trustworthy with children, perhaps Mae should be protected. That notion, along with the seemingly world-shattering revelation that the demon often lies, got her on everyone's black list. Jane hasn't seen Mae in four years; not with how badly things ended. She wouldn't miss out on an opportunity to check up on the child and see if she's doing alright for the world. Everything else is secondary.
Jane pulls Edward behind her. He's walking slowly just to piss her off, but if she has to drag him she won't hesitate. His temper tantrum does not come before Mae's safety.
…Why would a six year-old run away from home? Potentially because she's being abused. It's a possibility, so Jane will do anything necessary to keep Mae from hurting any longer. Even if she must kidnap her niece.
However, Catherine called the police and the only person she could think would help her in this situation if only for being Mae's aunt: Jane. If Catherine wanted to keep something nefarious under wraps, wouldn't it be easier if she didn't contact witnesses and authorities who a hypothetically abused child might blabber to?
Then again, Catherine might be convinced Mae is so mind-broken she won't talk. But if that were the case, would she run away?
Alright... Catherine said she was waiting for a call from the police but she couldn't sit idle at home and wait in the meantime, so she'd be taking off to the left and looking everywhere she could think; towards the train station. Jane takes a moment to orient herself. Catherine's house is number 44, which is on this side of the road. So if Catherine went left, Jane has to go...
...Towards the mall. Right; no time to lose. Mae is wearing a purple dress. She has the same curly copper hair she did as a toddler, but it's grown enough that Catherine can style it into puffy pigtails now, which she did this morning. It's also darkened a little, so it's more on the brunette than the redhead end of copper. Mae's eyes have also changed over the years. She no longer has the vibrant green eyes she did back then, but rather irises that might be green or light brown depending on lighting.
There aren't many people walking out in the street. Most of them are either headed towards the mall or coming from it, with a few people entering or leaving their houses. There's nowhere else to go around here. Many of the people walking past Jane and Edward in both directions are wearing cozy hats, gloves and coats, like herself and Eddie. Mae left the house without any of that; she must be freezing.
...Where would a child go to if they ran away from home? A friend's house, maybe, but Catherine said Mae has no friends. She also has no relatives besides Jane, and it's impossible that Mae remembers her. She had a nanny she was fond of, but Catherine allegedly already got in contact with her. Catherine was blessed to be reincarnated without a pesky lady in waiting waiting to take her daughter from her, so that's also off the list.
...There is genuinely nowhere to go in this neighbourhood; it's all houses and the occasional small shop. Where did Mae run off to? In a random direction? The mall maybe? Is Mae the sort of child who enjoys loud, boisterous places full of activity, like Eddie? Or is she more of a calm child, perhaps?
As her aunt, Jane should know. Why did she ever let her problems with Catherine affect her relationship with Mae?
Well, because Jane is a useless failure. As always.
Mae should have come first; Jane's just a bad person. If Mae got hurt it's going to be at least in part Jane's fault no wonder Eddie can't love h--. She should have been a safe place for her niece. She was so worried about her well-being in Catherine's hands; why did she step away instead of sticking closer? Was she incapable of pretending to tolerate Catherine in order to keep an eye on her niece?
Jane truly is good for noth--
A couple of girls in the street catch her attention from the corner of her eye every now and then, but they're wearing the wrong clothes, or have the wrong eye colour or hair length. Their hair is too smooth, or they're older than Mae. It's so cold this morning, for crying out loud. Every child Jane comes across is properly bundled up. Mae's going to contract pneumonia.
People still die from that, right?
...So why does a child run from home like that? Could Eddie--? No happy kid opens the door and runs out into frigid weather unprepared. Was it a tantrum? Is that how Catherine raised her daughter? Or was Mae running from something?
If so, she could have only been running from--
Edward gasps. He's staring ahead of himself; what's he...?
At the end of the street, coming from the mall's direction, are Anne and Elizabeth. Anne is harder to make out from this distance, but the only other people Jane has ever seen with the exact shade of orange as Elizabeth's hair were Henry and Mary in her first life. Elizabeth is the only child of all the siblings who has kept that forsaken, scorching scarlet in her reincarnated body.
Anne waves when she sees Jane, sprinting towards her and Edward with Elizabeth trailing behind her.
...So she did come in the end.
When Jane called her on the way here she was hoping to get someone else on board; another pair of eyes to look out for Mae. Much like Catherine though, there's only a limited number of people Jane can contact. Seeing how she shoved Anne on Thursday always causing her pain and--, Jane was expecting to be told to piss off, and as she predicted, Anne did just that. She must have changed her mind.
Why?
Anne reaches Edward and Jane, catching her breath. “Any news? Have they found her?”
While Jane explains she hasn't the foggiest what she's doing or where to look, her attention is dragged to Elizabeth. Not only because her hair triggers every last nerve ending in Jane's body to run as fast as she can, or because she hadn't been aware of missing her so much until now that the girl is a foot away from her and Jane would give a leg to be able to hug her, but because of what Elizabeth is doing.
Elizabeth regards Anne and Jane, looking from one to the other. When she's certain she isn't being watched, she discretely directs a glance full of warmth, a small smile and a an even smaller wave at a spot to Jane's right, at about her chest's height.
When Elizabeth realizes she's being observed she looks off in a random direction.
“So we have nothing. Just great.” Anne crosses her arms. “We have an abused six year-old running away from home and no clue where to find her before her mother can put her grubby paws on her again.”
Anne grabs a fist full of hair, pulling on it as she scours the street behind Jane. “Just brilliant. We should part ways; cover more area. Where...?” Her gaze drops to the same spot Elizabeth was staring at and rolls her eyes. “Jane, can you tell your son I'm not going to bite him if he talks to my daughter? Every single time I look at him he stops signing and it's distracting. He's not the one Lizzie got in trouble for talking to and she damn well knows it, right Elizabeth?”
The girl's sole response is to stare at Anne more coldly than the wind biting Jane's face and cross her arms. From what Jane discovered while reading the conversations Edward held clandestinely with his sisters, it's a safe bet that Elizabeth is even more displeased with her mother than she was prior to Anne's rescue last Saturday.
Jane points at Edward with her head, looking at Elizabeth. She's grown so much in four years. The scrawny eight year-old who was too shy to speak most of the time is gone. A young woman with a regal pose and an ice-cold gaze stands where the same girl who was afraid of Jane--
...Elizabeth used to be afraid of her. It was more pronounced towards the beginning of reincarnation, but it never fully left. Jane forgot. Elizabeth feared her because Jane declared her a bastard, and she's the reason Anne...
Jane looks away from Elizabeth's eyes because every accusation in her gaze is true. They're not cold; far from. Just a minute ago they were the warmest, softest irises in the world. It's solely when she regards the mother she has a difficult relationship with, and the step-mother who got her mum executed, that her otherwise kind gaze radiates danger.
“...You tell him, Elizabeth. I'm talking to your mum now. The two of you can talk, it's fine.” Jane's voice is strangled. She ought to better control--
“We never needed your permission.” Elizabeth's tone is as frigid as her glare. She might as well have spoken a death sentence. “One day you won't be able to stop us. None of you.”
Anne tugs harder on her hair. “You are so lucky I have other concerns right now, young lady, but watch that tone. We'll talk when we get home.”
“It's all we ever do.” Elizabeth crosses her arms. If looks could kill, Anne would be dropping dead effective immediate. “I'm not allowed to go anywhere or interact with anyone anymore.”
“And who's fault is that?!”
Elizabeth stands straighter, taller, taking up more space. She breathes in as if to speak, but directs her attention to Edward instead, signing clumsily that he can talk to her. Edward tugs on Jane's hand so he can reply to Elizabeth properly. Fine fine; just for now she'll allow it, she lets him go.
Anne's scowl hides something deeper. Four years ago Jane was on the cusp of knowing her cousin well enough to begin to accurately read her emotions. Now, if she had to bet, that ire is concealing the exact same anger and betrayal Jane feels towards Edward.
…She can't be sure, though. Not anymore.
“Let's get going.” Anne sighs more than says that. Her voice has lost all its inertia. “I didn't abandon my shopping cart half way through changing Elizabeth's spring wardrobe to stand here and have a nice chat.” Her eyes narrow. “I came here to get evidence that that bitch is hurting girls and belongs six feet under.”
Determined, she takes off in the direction Jane and Edward just came from. Where is she going? Jane follows, beckoning Edward and Elizabeth to stay close.
“Anne, where are you going?”
Anne looks from side to side, fists clenched beside her. “Anywhere. We haven't the slightest idea where Mae might be; any direction could be the right one.”
“Catherine is covering the way to the train station already, we should--”
“All the more reason to go then!” Her pace quickens. “I want to be there when she finds Mae. I want to record how Mae cowers from her mum and tells us that she ran away because her mother is terrifying and touches her in places she shouldn't.” Anne's tone falls to a snarl. “Like hell I'm letting that thing get close to her daughter again. Poor girl must have been terrified to run out of the house like that; I am not letting her get hurt anymore.
“Not again.”
...Again?
Jane turns to look at Eddie and Elizabeth. They're a step behind her, signing and beaming at each other.
Jane and Anne had no right to--
“What do you mean by that?”
Anne sighs, crossing her arms. “Four years ago, when everything about Catherine came to light, after Lizzie and I left the house, I tried to get Children's Services involved. I asked them to check up on Mae, to keep tabs on her mother, but...”
She her arms clamp around her torso. It's not an angry gesture, but one of support. As if Anne were holding herself to prevent falling apart. “Lack of evidence, you know? I couldn't prove shit. Not in this century, not in this life. They didn't lift a finger and I've spent the past four years suffering for that kid.
“That's why I can't waste this opportunity, y'know?” Her head snaps to the left, where a little boy with auburn hair plays tag with another child. Anne huffs.
“When you called I was so pissed. I told you earlier this week to screw off; I thought that obviously overruled any sort of help offering I'd given you previously. But immediately after hanging up I thought, “Am I really going to put my gripes with Jane before my duty to Mae?””
Anne shrugs. “And now we're here. Elizabeth and I were shopping anyway, we were in the neighbourhood. I wouldn't have forgiven myself if I'd been too prideful to help. Just know I'm doing all this for Mae and to bring Catherine to justice.”
Of course she isn't doing it for Jane. And that's fine, because Jane doesn't need anybody. A heart of stone like hers needs no warmth to beat.
And yet--
Anne's head goes in every which direction, looking for traces of the purple dress and copper hair Jane mentioned before the line went silent and Anne hung up on her. She's desperate to find Mae, anxious and furious all at once.
“I keep on imagining my Lizzie at her age, running away from home because she's too scared of her own mother, and my heart breaks every time.” Although the intensity of Anne's search doesn't falter, her voice thins. “I don't care whose daughter Mae is; she's a kid. This time I'm going to make sure she knows there are people out there who care about her.”
Jane looks over her shoulder again. Edward and Elizabeth are right there, giggling as they walk side by side.
...So Jane was never the only one who worried. Who thought, if Catherine was so dangerous, what about Mae? Anne worried, too. Despite Mae being Catherine and Thomas' daughter, and all the two of them did to Elizabeth, Anne still cared. Jane never knew because Edward and her left, but she was never alone in her concern for her niece.
The effort Jane has to put into scanning the street is double now than it was before they ran into Anne. Not twenty minutes ago Jane had been overseeing Edward's homework when Catherine called. They dropped everything to hop into the car and come over, calling the only person who'd offered to help Jane in the past along the way.
Anne refusing to come, putting her hatred for Catherine before helping Mae, was so... bleak. Bleak, and disappointing. But in the end she's here, right? She's here, and she's always cared about...
…
“And, I don't know about y'all, but I think deep down all of us still--”
Jane doesn't have the time for this. She can think about it later if she must. Or never, because in the end it will never be different.
She swallows down the sob threatening to crack her composure and trains her eyes on the street.
Her niece comes first. Everything else can wait.
*
Elizabeth stops, leaning against the cold building behind her to catch her breath. Beside her, Eddie does the same.
She giggles. This is insane. Her brother and her are absolutely insane. They're going to get in so much trouble for running away!! But when Elizabeth realized neither mum nor Jane were paying much attention to them, assuming they'd stayed close as they'd been instructed to, and didn't notice they were falling behind, what was she supposed to do? She told Eddie to get ready to run, and as done with his mother as Elizabeth is with hers, he didn't even question it.
He tugs on her sleeve, hugging her waist when she looks down at him. Adorable, brave little boy. Elizabeth presses him as close to her chest as she can, kissing the top of his head. When he lets go he smiles at her so vividly, so naturally. That's how Eddie should always look; never as glum as he does around Jane.
“So where are we going before they realize we're gone?”
Good question. Elizabeth kisses his forehead one last time before replying. “We're going to find Mary.”
His eyes widen and he nods. “Where is she?”
...Hm.
Elizabeth starts walking and Eddie follows. She explains how, for now, they're going back to the mall. There's a bus stop there. Once she looks at the map she'll be able to find what line they need to reach Mary's house. How they'll skirt Catalina if she's there is a bridge Elizabeth will cross when she gets there. Last time they planned everything down to the smallest possible detail and it still exploded in their faces.
The hands pulling her away from Edward, prying her away from Mary. How those pigs bodied her as if she were a criminal, the--
...So screw it. She has no plan this time, but a golden opportunity like no other. Heaven knows when she'll be able to see Mary again. Elizabeth wouldn't waste this time if her life depended on it. Mae isn't her problem; it's Catherine's, and Catherine is a bloody traitor. How dare she--?
Eddie stops walking. The mall is straight ahead, they need to cross the street while the light is still green. What is he doing? Does he think they have a lot of time before mum and Jane notice--?
Eddie points to the sidewalk opposite them. The mall stands significantly taller than the houses surrounding it. People go up and down its black marble steps as they enter and leave toting shopping bags, but that isn't where Eddie's finger guides Elizabeth.
The mall's main entrance is slightly off to Lizzie and Eddie's left. Eddie is pointing directly ahead of them, where the mall's rightmost wall lays perpendicular to them. Between it and the house beside it lays a narrow alleyway; little more than a scar carved between two buildings.
During other trips to the mall Lizzie has seen employees from the mall take bags and boxes in and out through that alley. It probably connects with a side door staff uses for deliveries and garbage disposal. Yet the black clad people hauling hefty boxes in and out are nowhere to be seen, nor is the truck which usually accompanies them. Instead, back pressed flat against the mall's cargo alley is a small figure sitting on the ground, hugging her knees to her chest.
She has copper hair and a purple dress. The details mum told Elizabeth to look out for when she decided to go locate the missing whelp.
That's his daughter. Thomas' daughter. The union of Thomas and Catherine. The people who--
Elizabeth tugs on Edward's hand. He doesn't budge. She... The girl can go freeze. Elizabeth isn't going to sacrifice her chance to see Mary again for Mae. That would be stupid of her.
...She's just a little girl, though. A child curled up, freezing, who also ran away from...
…
Elizabeth pulls harder. Fine, sad, whatever. But Elizabeth is worried about Mary! She hasn't heard anything from her sister since she was taken away by the police. Is Mary alright? Did she get in trouble with Catalina? Does she regret having met up with Elizabeth and Edward? Elizabeth needs to know the answers to that more than Mae needs warmth.
Ik5vIG1hdHRlciB3aGF0Li4uICBJIGxvdmUgeW91LiI=
Elizabeth takes a step forwards. Mae is a six year-old who ran away from home. She has to--
...Why is Elizabeth feeling like this? Damn it. She never let her emotions rule over her when she was queen. She repressed everything and did what she had to do. And right now what she has to do is--
Mae's neck jerks forwards. What an odd sneeze. Then again, with how cold it is...
Ik5vIG1hdHRlciB3aGF0Li4uICBJIGxvdmUgeW91LiI=
...Why? Why is Elizabeth feeling like this? It's... It's giving her a headache. This is the exact way she felt on Christmas Eve. She was angry at mum, and then...
She shouldn't be feeling like this. Concern for that dumb kid shouldn't be so overwhelming that Elizabeth is here, rooted to the spot instead of dashing towards the bus to find the nearest route to Mary's place. Mary is Elizabeth's sister. Mae is just--
Ik5vIG1hdHRlciB3aGF0Li4uICBJIGxvdmUgeW91LiI=
...Four years ago Mae was a small toddler barely learning to speak. She'd waddle on chubby, unsteady legs, and giggle at everything. Lizzie was teaching her some words, and one time the baby even fell asleep on her chest. Elizabeth didn't hate her until mum told her what it was that Catherine is really up to. Everything was fine until...
…Wait. Wait. Everything was fine until mum pulled Elizabeth aside one night and told her one thing: that Catherine had chosen to sing about Thomas Seymour in the musical. About her love for him, specifically. That, no matter how sorry she seemed to be in this life and the last, Catherine loved him. She had never sent Lizzie away to protect her, as she insisted. Catherine had sent her away out of jealousy. Why else would she voluntarily sing about her undying love for that monster?
...What... What if mum lied? What if she was dishonest on purpose to have an excuse to leave? Elizabeth knows nothing of the musical. She's heard none of the songs; who knows what Catherine really sings about? Seeing how much mum loves keeping Elizabeth trapped under her thumb and isolated, what if all mum said about Catherine was a lie to have a reason to leave and take Lizzie away from Mary, Eddie, and everyone she loved?
What if all this time Elizabeth has been cross at Catherine over a lie? What if she's hated the girl she was beginning to see as her little sister over mum wanting to hoard Elizabeth to herself?
Ik5vIG1hdHRlciB3aGF0Li4uICBJIGxvdmUgeW91LiI=
Elizabeth sniffles not because of the cold or her small migraine, but for the sorrow wrapped like vines around her heart. Why? Alright, she sort of liked Mae until Catherine allegedly betrayed her. But why does Elizabeth miss Mae so much now? Why is there a cold absence between her arms, as if the little girl should have been growing up in Lizzie's hold all along?
…Because maybe she should have. Because perhaps everything mum said about Catherine was a lie. And whichever the case, Elizabeth is going to find out the truth.
She has no plan to reach Mary. It will take much longer to get to her place (never mind finding a way to get in contact with her) than to cross the street and take Mae back to her mum. Doing that will also give Elizabeth a chance to talk to Catherine herself and figure out if mum lied four years ago. If she purposefully drove a wedge between Elizabeth and her because she was jealous that Catherine was Liz's favourite step-mother.
Mum would definitely be capable of that. Her cruelty knows no bounds. She already took Elizabeth from Mary and Edward. She took her from auntie Maggie. She took her from Anna and Kathryn. Why wouldn't mum devise a way to take her from Catherine, too?
Why didn't this occur to Elizabeth earlier?
Objectively, the best chance Elizabeth and Eddie have of enjoying their fleeting freedom to the max is to not go encounter Catalina on purpose. She may not be home, but is Elizabeth willing to risk it? After all, mum's intervention almost got Mary arrested. What if Catalina does something to her -or even worse: to Eddie- in retaliation?
Would she do that? Is Catalina the sort of person who--?
Eddie pulls on Elizabeth's sleeve. With large pleading eyes, he points at Mae and signs:
“We have to help her.”
Elizabeth extends her index finger and taps the opposite shoulder, asking him why. Eddie shakes his head.
“I don't know. I just want to.” He points at his heart. “I feel it here.”
“You know we won't have time to go find Mary if we do that, right?”
He nods.
“But she's freezing, and she's just a baby. Let's go.”
Determined, he grasps Elizabeth's hand with force and leads the way to the pedestrian crossing.
This feeling is irrational. As much as maybe going to find Mary wasn't the best idea, they have no obligation to help Mae, either. They could have used this time to find Mary's mailbox and leave her a letter saying hi at least, so she doesn't think she's alone.
But with every step, as Eddie and her cross past the wall of cars waiting for the light to turn green for them, Elizabeth's heart beats harder and faster. It isn't because of the missed opportunity to reunite with Mary, but because of the increased proximity with a child she hardly remembers. The one she swore to hate, like everything related to Catherine, when mum told her about Catherine's part in the musical.
Missing Mae this much makes no sense. This longing buried deep in Elizabeth's bones cannot be hers. Foreign and familiar all at once, kind of like her body when she's having an out of body experience. Is that what this is? A form of dissociation she hasn't experienced yet?
Whatever it is, it feels like an invisible string Elizabeth couldn't snap if she tried is reeling her closer to Mae. By the way Edward approaches the small, shivering girl, and how he explained his reasoning earlier, perhaps he feels the same, too.
It makes no sense, it isn't something that fits well with reason and logic. But the closer Edward and her get to Mae, the more and more some deep part of Elizabeth feels safe and at home.
Chapter 78: Escape (Part 3 -final-)
Notes:
Hey, uh, AO3 did a weird fucking thing when updating the last chapter, so if there are any problems with Escape Part 2 do lmk please. Thank you.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
*
Anne is going to kill that bitch with her bare hands.
Jane calls behind her, begging her to slow down. Like hell she is. Like hell she is when that fucking twisted thing has Lizzie in her grasp. The only merit to slowing down might be that the city has become nothing but a blur passing by the corners of Anne's eyes. Not that she needs to see in detail. All she needs is to find the shade of Lizzie's red hair.
It's all Anne's fault. She let Elizabeth out of her sight. She failed to protect her girl again. She's just as good to her now as she was when she was execut--
“Why do you think Catherine has her?!” Jane pants. Her voice sounds closer. “I think Edward and her just ran aw--”
“Shut up.”
This was all a ruse from the beginning. Of course if Catherine's daughter went missing the slag wouldn't call the police, or Jane, or anyone. Mae isn't missing. Mae is probably snug asleep in her little bed. What Catherine wanted was to lure Elizabeth out in the open, far away from Anne. This was a calculated move all along, and Anne was stupid enough to--
“She couldn't know I would call you, and she wouldn't know you were out with Eli--”
“Shut the hell up already!!”
Anne whirls around, digging her nails into her palms to keep from punching Jane. The wench shouldn't even be speaking to her. Jane has no idea what it's like to know her daughter was hurt and having been unable to help her because she was dead. She has no fucking clue. What the hell would she know?! After all...
Jane catches up, breathing heavily. “Anne--”
“This is all your fault.”
Jane frowns slightly. Her hair is silvery in this gaunt light, framing her pale face like the halo of a ghost. She looks almost angelic. Angelic? The same woman who...?
“If I hadn't died I would have been around to protect my daughter, you know? The only reason Elizabeth ever fell into that bastard's hands was because of you.”
That growled syllable is but the beginning of a downpour to rival the one brewing in the clouds, but Jane needs to know. She needs to know that if she hadn't been such a whore, such an easy shag, Henry wouldn't have gotten rid of Anne, maybe. Perhaps her life could have continued, or she would have had more time to figure out how to plead for her life like Catherine managed. Catherine managed to save herself from an execution order. Why?! Why her? Why the pathetic excuse for a human that would go on to torture Elizabeth and not her mother who would have always kept her safe?!
“And you got George killed too, you know? He was tortured because of you. Because you're stupid and pathetic and all you were ever good for was breeding. Because you're too brainless and useless to be good at anything else. You weren't smart or cunning or talented; all you were was a mare to breed and then you died, but not before declaring my girl a bastard, right?! You died after you ruined her life! You died too slowly, and too late. If you'd died earlier, if you'd died before you could take Henry's attention from me, I would have been alive and your brother, the same scum you are, wouldn't have put his hands all over my girl!!”
Anne's throat is raw. It tastes like blood. She's breathing from her mouth, quick and fast.
“Our lives would have been better if you'd never been born. With all the child death we had going on back then it's a shame that the likes of you, your brother, Mary and Catherine were the ones to survive. You should have died before you could kill me and ruin my daughter's life!!”
Jane didn't even go on to do anything astounding. She wasn't revolutionary or subversive, she didn't do anything besides look pretty next to Henry and fuck him every now and then. She was quiet and obedient and vile enough to love a monster like him. All she was good for was popping babies out and she failed at that too when she died. Does she know? Has anyone ever told her her sole accomplishment in life was to birth a baby who died before he could ever be relevant? Who was nothing more than a puppet to the adults in his life, who much like his mum, amounted to nothing?!
Well, now she does. Now she knows every single thing she should have always known, but is too stupid to work out on her own without Henry telling her what to do and think.
“You should have never been born.”
Air is all that escapes Anne's lips when she runs out of words. Ragged, heavy breaths as fast as her heart pounds.
“But since you were and even in a different life you're still too stupid and useless to do anything of value, I'm going to go find my daughter. The one you doomed by being a slut. Maybe you're okay with Edward being in that monster's hands, you're a damn Seymour after all, but I'm going to rip Catherine's head off like the executioner should have done when Henry sentenced her to death.”
Anne takes off again. Jane's footsteps don't follow. Good. Good, she can stay there and rot. Get hit by a car, hopefully. It's what she deserves.
The police are useless. Apparently Anne can't prove Elizabeth has been taken. Because Catherine has no criminal record in this life, because Elizabeth has a history of running away with her siblings and stupid, dumb puppet King Edward is also missing. The line operator Anne spoke to was so condescending. He basically told her to stop exaggerating and find her daughter.
She has to find Elizabeth by herself? Fine then, she will. There isn't a force capable of stopping her from keeping Lizzie safe.
This time she will. This time Anne will keep Elizabeth safe if it costs her her life--
As Anne turns the corner to the main street the mall rises above her. She didn't have a path in mind, she was going everywhere and nowhere in her haste to find Elizabeth. A few feet ahead of her, so close, is Catherine talking on her phone, staring at something on the sidewalk opposite theirs. She's wearing blue jeans and a blue vest.
Yet all Anne sees is red.
“What have you done to my daughter, you bitch?!”
The distance between them is gone. There is no distance when Anne runs into her, knocking her to the ground and drops beside her to punch her disgusting face into a pulp. One after another, punching and scratching until Catherine's face sprouts the same shade of red the mere sight of her brought Anne.
“Where is she?! What have you done to her this time?! I swear I'm going to kill you if you don't tell me where--!!”
Strong arms coil around Anne's torso, pulling her off of Catherine. Anne kicks, punches and screams. Who the hell is trying to stop her from putting an end to the miserable, disgusting creature who ruined her daughter's life?!
“Let me go or I swear to God--”
A scream tears through the street. High-pitched and desperate, a child's anguished squeal echoes from the other side of the road.
“MUMMY!!”
In an alley tucked away between the mall and the house beside it are three children. That shade of red is Lizzie's. She's safe. She's alright, she--
A car honks as it stops violently in its tracks, screeching. Behind Anne, Jane's voice pleads Mae to stop running.
Jane. Jane is the one holding Anne. And Mae--
Mae is the reason the car stopped. Another car shrieks to a stop, then another, as Mae crosses the road without looking.
“DON'T TOUCH MY MUMMY!! MUM--!”
The next vehicle the desperate little girl runs before as she tries to reach her mother is a van. One unable to stop as quickly as the cars before it, because despite screeching to a stop, it still hits Mae. Her tiny body flies through the air, trailing ribbons of red deep as the ones sprouting from her mother's injured face.
A foot away from her body, Mae's head--
VGhlIGFwcGxpY2F0aW9uIGhhcyBlbmNvdW50ZXJlZCBhIGNyaXRpY2FsIGVycm9yLiAgQ29tcGxpbWVudGFyeSBTdWJqZWN0IDA0IGhhcyBkaWVkLiAgQWxsIHN1YmplY3RzIG11c3QgZW5kIHRoZSBjeWNsZSBzaW11bHRhbmVvdXNseS4gIFRoZSBjeWNsZSB3aWxsIHJlc2V0IHRvIHRoZSBsYXN0IHNhdmUgcG9pbnQu
4oCcRG9uJ3QgYnJlYWsgYW55dGhpbmcsIEkga25vdy4gIFRvIGJlIGZhaXIgSSd2ZSBvbmx5IGJyb2tlbiBvbmUgc2luZ2xlIG11ZyBzaW5jZSB3ZSBtb3ZlZDsgbXkgcmVjb3JkIGhhcyBpbXByb3ZlZCB2YXN0bHksIGNvdXNpbiBkZWFyZXN0LuKAnQ==
“What have you done to my daughter, you bitch?!”
The distance between them is gone. There is no distance when Anne runs into her, knocking her to the ground and drops beside her to punch her disgusting face into a pulp. One after another, punching and scratching until Catherine's face sprouts the same shade of red the mere sight of her brought Anne.
“Where is she?! What have you done to her this time?! I swear I'm going to kill you if you don't tell me where--!!”
Strong arms coil around Anne's torso, pulling her off of Catherine. Anne kicks, punches and screams. Who the hell is trying to stop her from putting an end to the miserable, disgusting creature who ruined her daughter's life?!
“Let me go or I swear to God--”
A scream tears through the street. High-pitched and desperate, a child's anguished squeal echoes from the other side of the road.
“MUMMY!!”
In an alley tucked away between the mall and the house beside it are three children. That shade of red is Lizzie's. She's safe. She's alright, she--
A car honks as it stops violently in its tracks, screeching. Behind Anne, Jane's voice pleads Mae to stop running.
Jane. Jane is the one holding Anne. And Mae--
Mae is the reason the car stopped. Another car shrieks to a stop, then another, as Mae crosses the road without looking.
“DON'T TOUCH MY MUMMY!! MUM--!”
The next vehicle the desperate little girl runs before as she tries to reach her mother is a van. One unable to stop as quickly as the cars before it, because despite screeching to a stop, it still hits Mae. Her tiny body flies through the air, trailing ribbons of red deep as the ones sprouting from her mother's injured face.
A foot away from her body, Mae's h-
VGhlIGFwcGxpY2F0aW9uIGhhcyBlbmNvdW50ZXJlZCBhIGNyaXRpY2FsIGVycm9yLiAgQ29tcGxpbWVudGFyeSBTdWJqZWN0IDA0IGhhcyBkaWVkLiAgQWxsIHN1YmplY3RzIG11c3QgZW5kIHRoZSBjeWNsZSBzaW11bHRhbmVvdXNseS4gIFRoZSBjeWNsZSB3aWxsIHJlc2V0IHRvIHRoZSBsYXN0IHNhdmUgcG9pbnQu
4oCcSSdtIGdvaW5nIHRvIHBpY2sgdGhlIGdpcmxzIHVwLuKAnQ==
“What have you done to my daughter, you bitch?!”
The distance between them is gone. There is no distance when Anne runs into her, knocking her to the ground and drops beside her to punch her disgusting face into a pulp. Anne lifts a fist to swing, but the piercing headache Catherine is giving her messes with her aim. She barely grazes Catherine, punching the sidewalk instead.
Shit.
This won't stop her, though. She straddles Catherine, wrapping both hands around her neck and squeezing tight.
“What the hell have you done to my daughter?” Anne sounds pathetic and weak, as if the pain behind her eyes could stab her vocal folds as well. “Where the fuck have you--?”
A pair of arms coil loosely around Anne's torso, pulling her off of Catherine. She scratches and writhes as Catherine leans up against her elbows, wheezing for breath. Who the hell is trying to stop Anne from--?
A scream tears through the street. High-pitched and desperate, a child's anguished squeal echoes from the other side of the road.
“MUMMY!!”
In an alley tucked away between the mall and the house beside it are three children. That shade of red is Lizzie's. She's safe. She's alright, she--
A car honks as it stops violently in its tracks, screeching. Behind Anne, Jane's voice pleads Mae to stop running.
Jane. Jane is the one holding Anne. Disgusting little--
In Mae's haste to reach her mother, the child has stepped out into the street. The car which almost hit her, less than a foot away from her, honks again. Mae wails, sobbing as she falls to her knees and cups both hands over her ears.
Why is she twitching like that? Her neck--
Catherine stands on unsteady feet, swaying to the side until she hits the ground again, coughing. She calls out for Mae, but it's little more than a hoarse whisper. Anne seems to have choked the voice out of her.
Good.
The car honks in rapid succession, impatient, making Mae scream. Behind Anne, Jane encourages her to go back to the sidewalk. The girl sobs more and more as her neck continues jerking to the side. Jane lets go of Anne.
“Sweetheart, I'm coming to--”
Elizabeth looks from side to side of the street before taking a step towards Mae. The moment her foot touches the road a motorcycle--
VGhlIGFwcGxpY2F0aW9uIGhhcyBlbmNvdW50ZXJlZCBhIGNyaXRpY2FsIGVycm9yLiAgQ29tcGxpbWVudGFyeSBTdWJqZWN0IDAyIGhhcyBkaWVkLiAgQWxsIHN1YmplY3RzIG11c3QgZW5kIHRoZSBjeWNsZSBzaW11bHRhbmVvdXNseS4gIFRoZSBjeWNsZSB3aWxsIHJlc2V0IHRvIHRoZSBsYXN0IHNhdmUgcG9pbnQu
4oCcWW91J3JlIGFza2luZyBtZSBpZiBJJ20gb2theSB3aXRoIGtpc3NpbmcgbXkgZnJpZW5kcz8gQ2F0aHkgcGxlYXNlLiBJIGtpc3MgQW5uYSBhbGwgdGhlIHRpbWU7IGdldCBvdmVyIGhlcmUu4oCd
“What have you done to my daughter, you--?!”
High-pitched ringing accompanies Anne's vision becoming a blinding white. The pain erupting behind her eyes stops her in her tracks. Her knees crack against the pavement as Anne pulls on her hair to keep from crying out. Tears of pain well in her eyes all the same.
What the hell is this?
Is it a migraine? Anne has never had more than a mild headache. Why is this happening? Why now? Why now that she finally has the chance to stop Cath--?
4oCcWW91J3JlIGFza2luZyBtZSBpZiBJJ20gb2theSB3aXRoIGtpc3NpbmcgbXkgZnJpZW5kcz8gQ2F0aHkgcGxlYXNlLiBJIGtpc3MgQW5uYSBhbGwgdGhlIHRpbWU7IGdldCBvdmVyIGhlcmUu4oCd
The pain pierces deeper, as if it were penetrating Anne's skull. What... What is this?! It's more than a headache, there was... Just for a second, Anne saw...
…
...What... What did she see? It... It was...
4oCcWW91J3JlIGFza2luZyBtZSBpZiBJJ20gb2theSB3aXRoIGtpc3NpbmcgbXkgZnJpZW5kcz8gQ2F0aHkgcGxlYXNlLiBJIGtpc3MgQW5uYSBhbGwgdGhlIHRpbWU7IGdldCBvdmVyIGhlcmUu4oCd
Jesus! She can't think about this now. She can't think about anything now. Not until this passes.
Slowly, with every breath, the street comes into focus again. Fuzzy edges give way to buildings and cars. On the sidewalk opposite them a small group of people with shopping bags forms around the mouth of an alleyway. What are they looking at?
Anne turns her shallow breaths into deeper ones, exhaling slower than she inhales. She's on the ground, against a building. As quickly as the agony overcame her it fades into a dull throb.
Still exhaling through parted lips, Anne leans on the building behind her to stand on weak, trembling legs. What on Earth...?
A few feet in front of her, Catherine is doing more or less the same. She's already standing, but she's holding onto the stone wall for dear life. Is she alri--?
...No. No no, no. Anne doesn't care about her. Anne wanted her to die a week ago. She still does, it's what Catherine deserves! Why was her first instinct to worry for her safety? She's the woman who ruined Elizabeth's life.
Anne takes a step towards her. The pavement becomes quicksand; she sinks to the ground.
...What the hell was that headache? It messed with something in Anne's head. There's no way she--
“Is your nose bleeding, too?”
Catherine is before her. The woman who hurt and betrayed her daughter in one of the worst ways she could have. The one Anne has fantasized about murdering since she learnt the truth of what the vile serpent did to her little girl. Anne was on her way to punching the life out of her here and now when that flash migraine knocked the wind out of her.
The wind and the fight as well. Anne's arm doesn't respond to her order to break every bone in Catherine's body. Instead it's concern that seizes her. Without having laid a single hit on her, Catherine's nose is bleeding.
She stares at Anne, neutral expression as always, and hums to herself. “Again...”
Again? What the hell is she on about? She takes a step towards the curb to cross the street. Anne grasps her wrist, expending all the strength her spent body has to keep Catherine in place.
“What... What did you to do to my daughter?” Anne's voice is a silk thread, frail and soft, as maintaining her firm grip consumes all her energy. “Where is she?”
Catherine points across the street, passing the back of her free sleeve across her face. The group of people has mostly dispersed. In the alleyway is--
“Lizzie,” Anne mutters.
She's safe. She's right there, she's...
The terror coursing through Anne's veins revives her, allowing her to stand on her own. All the red on Elizabeth's head isn't only born from her hair. Much deeper crimson trails from her nose down her chin.
Anne pulls Catherine towards the wall behind them, slamming her against it. Catherine whimpers. Any traces of warmth Anne felt towards this thing melt away with the residual pain in Anne's head. Good to be back to normal.
“Why the hell is my daughter--?!”
With a frustrated sigh, Catherine has the gall to push Anne. Anne lifts a fist to--
Catherine grabs it. Before Anne can think about swinging, Catherine has the audacity to touch her.
“Listen here you--!”
“No, Anne, you listen!!” Catherine's hold on Anne's fists tightens as her gaze drops to the pavement. “I've about had it with you! You can hate me, you can despise me and insult me. I deserve it. But you will not keep me from helping my daughter!! Leave us alone.”
Alone? Like hell. “My daughter is bleeding and you're around; do you really think I'm going to let you--?!”
Catherine squeezes Anne's fist until one her knuckles crack. What a disgusting--
“I-I don't know how Elizabeth and Edward found Mae before Jane did. I don't know what you and Elizabeth are doing around here. I also don't care. It's freezing, my daughter left without proper clothes and she's sick, Anne.”
Catherine's neutral expression wavers as a tear sliding down her cheek pulls a pained frown from her. “I know I shouldn't be breathing, believe me I do. A day doesn't go by that I don't wish I'd never been born.” Sniffling, she lets go of Anne's hand to dry her face with her other sleeve, the one not stained with blood.
“But I was, and so was Mae. And now we're here, and I'm all my daughter has. I'm sorry, but I can't let you hurt me in front of her. I can't let anyone hurt me; she needs me. And, as I'm sure you understand, my daughter is my priority. She's all I care about in life, so let me go get her without making a scene. If she gets exalted, the attack will get worse.”
...She's being deceitful. She's lying about everything, of course she knew Anne and Lizzie would be here.
How?
She had to know. She did. She-She's Catherine, for crying out loud. Everything she does is always out of malice, she...
As Catherine waits for cars to stop passing so she can cross the street safely her gaze never leaves the alleyway. Elizabeth doesn't seem to mind her nosebleed in the slightest. She's huddled on the ground with Mae, whose neck is twitching, translating something Edward is signing. As she speaks, Lizzie takes off her coat to give it to the little shivering girl. She hasn't seen Mae in four years, neither has Edward, and instead of running away, both of them stayed behind to help a child they hardly remember.
Why? Why would they...?
"The point is we were all forced to argue and hate each other. And who or whatever is doing all this did it because it wants us separate.”
Catherine approaches them. Shoot, goddamnit! What is wrong with Anne?! She can't let that monster near her daughter!! Anne takes a step--
“You know, I've been thinking about what you said, and you're right.”
Anne looks over her shoulder. Jane is behind her, gaze lost and bloodshot to match the blood trailing down her nose.
Hers too? What--?
“I shouldn't have been born. Everything has been a mistake from the start. But I can fix that.”
“Every single one of you should be a bit more mindful of her words. Do you really want to be the reason someone... does something regrettable?"
...She can't be suggesting what Anne thinks she is, right? She wouldn't... She wouldn't do that. She-She has a son, she--
“Jane--”
Jane steps on the road, vanishing from sight with a wet crunch as a double-decker bus speeds by.
IkkgbWVhbiwgSSdtIG5vdCBnb25uYSBsaWUgdG8geW91OyB0aGF0IGtpbmQgb2YgaHVydC4uLiBCdXQgeW91IGRpZG4ndCBtZWFuIGl0LCByaWdodC4uLj8i
Notes:
And there we go!! Thank you so much for reading, i hope you all have a great day!! Take care everyone, see you soon!! Feel free to share your thoughts ^^
Chapter 79: Lull (Part 1)
Notes:
Okay so hi! Courtesy of my impatience, here we go!! Ladies and gentlemen and every other lovely person in between... We are officially on week 8 out of 8!! Monday!!
Ah, i am so excited. Okay, firstly thanks for the comments and kudos y'all are the best. Secondly, this chapter, as stated previously, is Long. It's like 60 pages, it has 8 POVs, it's kind of insane. The first and last one are the longest, and the six in the middle are shorter. I intend to upload the first POV today, and then at some point in the (hopefully) near future, the short ones in one go, and then finally the other long one. The two long ones combined are over two thirds of the chapter's entire length.
This one is up and running today because i needed to post Kat and Bessie's first POV after the disaster of Shadow People, ngl. As y'all know, these two are my lifeblood i adore them. So yeah, let's see how they're fairing after all that, shall we? We'll also get closure on the entire disaster that was Escape in future POVs. For now have the first one.
Alrighty, thanks for taking the time to read this update everyone, i hope it is worth it ^^
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
(January 15th, 2024, Monday)
Waking up at 5 AM has become the new norm for Bessie.
She keeps her eyes closed as she takes deep breaths, hoping for her heart to slow down. Her eyelids are a canvas for her dreams. Lately her mind only uses blood as ink to paint them into her sleep.
She let go of Kathryn for a moment to reach Mary. Mary, the sweet girl she knew in court who she never resented for her mother's many sins. The swaddled up baby Bessie was fond of, who went on to shed the blood of hundreds. Who was about to end her life had Bessie and Kathryn not been at the right place, at the right time.
She should feel something about that, right? She had so many feelings on Saturday night, but as soon as Mary was safe they all vanished. Bessie can't find them within her no matter where she looks.
Then...
…
...Well, something happened. What it was Bessie couldn't say. She was half-speaking half-screaming at Mary to get away from the derelict railing, the short distance between them stretching into infinity. Bessie couldn't wrap her fingers around Mary's arm fast enough for her liking, even though she was running as fast as she could. Mary startled, then Bessie's head exploded in pain for a moment and her vision faded. When it returned, Mary was perfectly still. Her dark hair and clothes at that time of night made her seem like umbrage come to life with vibrant violet eyes.
She was standing there, illuminated like a ghost where the tenuous moonlight hit her, being a shadow otherwise. And the shadow was dripping. Streams of darkness broke away from the tenebrosity Mary's hair and body cast where they interrupted the agonizing light. Mary whimpered in pain, held her head with both her arms, and yelped when she found blood running from her nose off her chin, splattering onto the pavement below.
Bessie was too preoccupied with getting her away from the drop to care. Stress nosebleed, whatever. All that mattered was that Mary, startled by her spontaneous nose bleed, let Bessie drag her away from the drop.
It should have ended there, but then Kathryn was on the ground, dazed, and her nose was bleeding as well. She was in the same stand-offish mood she's kept ever since, hardly talking to Bessie. Yet a few times on the way back home, Kathryn lifted an absent-minded hand between her eyebrows.
The same point that seemed to fill up with needles for Bessie in the second before Mary's, and presumably Kathryn's as well, noses started bleeding in sync.
…What the hell happened?
A pulsating disquiet has followed Bessie since. Wherever she goes, whatever she does, it's part of her now; a tumour appended to her insides. It lives in her abdomen and stirs her awake in her sleep. She hasn't had time nor energy to examine it, nor to try to unravel and understand the events of Saturday night. Though it's hardly been a day, most of Bessie's energy is dedicated to keeping Mary safe.
From what she has no clue. Mary won't talk about what lead her to that ledge on Saturday. Being caught ““kidnapping”” her siblings combined with the general hostility she's been met with since they all woke up are the prime suspects as far as Bessie's concerned, but that's just speculation.
She has no idea how to properly help Mary in a way that matters; she isn't qualified for this. Managing her own mental health is already a problem. Suddenly being in charge of someone else's is...
...Exhausting.
...Difficult, to put it mildly. Every moment Bessie isn't conversing with Mary, trying to make sure she feels engaged with life comfortable in her new living arrangement, she has spent looking up ways to help someone after a suicide attempt.
It's draining and not all that helpful. So much advice presumes the person one is helping is someone they're close to. It makes sense. Most people don't end assisting someone they haven't seen in four years after such a delicate moment of their lives; Bessie is definitely in the minority here. That said, all the tips are about being there for them, giving them space, letting them know one's willing to listen, and so on.
…Bessie isn't qualified for that. She isn't qualified to manage herself. She can be a listener, sure. But she doesn't know Mary in this life. Mary is a figure from a distant past buried alongside all their remains. Even the person Mary was back then, the one Bessie is fond of, seemed to die long before her body did. The child Bessie knew in court, the exemplary older sister, was nowhere to be seen in the end. Instead, a monster rose from the ashes.
If Bessie had to guess, she would say those same ashes, the ones of her victims, were a significant portion of what paved the way from Catalina's house to that railing for Mary. It's little more than an assumption, though. Four years ago, the last time Bessie saw Mary, the two of them didn't have a chance to bond in a meaningful way. Bessie was torn on Mary once her actions as queen came to light, but always opted for judging her based on the actions she'd committed in this life.
Because nobody seemed to really care about their past lives. Nobody was holding Catalina accountable for enabling--
In the end, Bessie doesn't know who she brought home. All she knew was she couldn't stand idle and do nothing as she watched Mary attempt to get over that fence. She'd run whichever risks she needed in order to keep Mary safe; if only for the child she once was. Bessie couldn't send Mary back to the home she'd run so desperately from, either. Bessie is biased against Catalina; in what world would she force someone as frail as Mary was that night into the hands of someone who genuinely loved Hen--?
146
...The thing is, in bringing Mary home, it looks like Bessie's put a lot of pressure on Kathryn. Between her time being devoted to Mary for the time being, and Kathryn's cold, unreadable facade since Saturday, Bessie's hardly crossed a few words with her. The longest conversation they've held in the past twenty-four hours was when Kathryn said, in a detached tone that denoted no arguing would sway her, that Mary could take “the guest room” and she'd take the couch.
Mary and Kathryn didn't have the best track record in their first lives nor at the start of this one, it seems. Something along those lines floats along the edges of Bessie's memories, but that's about it. All she recalls are a few sentences spoken between Anna and someone else about Mary having been dreadful to Kathryn during their time in court. Details aside, Kathryn isn't comfortable with Mary. Though Kathryn acts civil when Mary is around, she sits straighter, her lips purse together. Despite her best attempts at keeping a neutral exterior, Kathryn is afraid of Mary.
“That's why you told me she tried to kill herself, right?"
...How much truth Anne's words held Bessie doesn't want to find out. Ideally it wasn't like that at all, just a lie as Anne said. But...
Bless'ee, Be--
Bessie was a teenager in court, too. Death can be better than certain fates, and certain types of pain and touch can live in one's body even after reincarnation. She would know some handprints can never be washed off.
Not even a new body can do away with them.
She can't send Mary back home because Mary is a shell of a person. She walks, she interacts with Bessie as little as possible, and mostly she stays in Kathryn's room. Bessie has removed everything Mary could reasonably and unreasonably harm herself with, and put it all under her bed. Bessie never knew she had so many knives until she arrived home on Saturday and, after dropping Mary off in Kathryn's room, she gathered them all and took them back to her bedroom.
Then again, it's obvious that Mary's presence here is stirring something unpleasant within Kathryn. Kathryn who may or may not be on the brink of something as dire as Mary was. Bessie can't let her suffer, either. But without Mary uttering a word, there's no telling how much longer she'll need to get back on her feet again. And, since Bessie hardly knows her, when Mary says she's ready to leave, if it's a lie Bessie won't be able to see through it.
As bizarre as spontaneously bleeding noses are, as much as the events of that night disturb her, she can't find it within her to care. Not right now. It could be the undeniable proof she's waited for of ringmaster being the entity, or the entity still being around, but as urgent as that would be, Bessie's immediate reality is worse.
…Alright. Sleep isn't coming for her any time soon. Her heart has slowed once more and still her eyes aren't heavy. They're perfectly comfortable open, staring at the ceiling fan's edges outlined by the street lamps outside.
She doesn't want Mary to die. Especially if she's correct and it's for the weight of crimes she technically hasn't committed. Then again, Bessie doesn't want Kathryn to die suffer, either.
Might as well get up for a drink. She finished her water bottle with her last blood-riddled nightmare two hours ago. Now her mouth is dry. She's postponed heading to the kitchen all this time since Kathryn is in the living-dining room, but it's starting to get unbearable and there's a long time left before Bessie's alarm clock goes off. She'll just have to be silent.
No need for slippers, they'd only make her steps louder. Dehydrating herself isn't going to teleport her out of this crossroads, so Bessie might as well end the one part of her misery she has control over. She presses down on her doorknob very slowly until it clicks quietly. Her door hardly creaks, just a whisper in the dark--
There's light in the living room. The pale light of a screen. Computer, if Bessie had to guess. Phones don't usually illuminate an entire room unless the brightness is up to max. Most people don't enjoy burning their retinas like that, so Kathryn is most likely on her laptop. What's she up to at this time of night?
Bessie takes her slippers in her hand before moving forwards. She could still wake Mary if she isn't careful. She squints, eyes painfully getting used to the change in lighting.
Kathryn is on the couch, sitting cross-legged with her laptop on her knees, splotches of bright light casting deep shadows across her features and between the folds in her pyjama top. She's covered with the pink blankets she removed from her bed to make room for Mary on Saturday, scrolling down the screen quick...
…
...She's searching for apartments.
One by one, pictures of rooms disappear along the top of the screen as new ones materialize below. Kathryn doesn't spend long on them, inspecting probably the price and little else before discarding them.
It's always like that with her. She always hurts in the end. I--
...So she doesn't want to stay. Okay. Bessie can't force her to. For a moment she thought... It really seemed like after last week and all, maybe Kathryn would stay? Because they were starting to be friends...?
Nobody does. It's always the same. Nobody stays, they all leave. Always. This is why I always say you can't trust--
Did Bessie misunderstand? Did she misjudge how close they are? Is this because she's yet to come up with a price despite the week they've had? After all they've been through, did she really misunderstand? She hasn't been with people in a while, but still...
...Was their friendship only in Bessie's head?
The why and how don't matter. She's leaving. Better that way, honestly. She can go back to Anna and leave us alone. If all she's going to do is cause turmoil--
But we're friends!! I don't want her to go.
Friends? For real? Nobody ever--
...The adult thing here would be to ask. As much as Bessie's mind is flooding with conflicting emotions from grief to rage, maybe Kathryn is leaving because of Mary. And, if so, the least Bessie can do is tell her it's going to be a temporary situation.
Because it is, right? She won't have to live like this forever? She can't, it's--
“Top of the morning to you, Kat,” she whispers as she closes the hallway door behind her. Like her namesake animal, Kathryn jumps, snapping her head violently over her shoulder. Her neck makes an unholy sound. It always does, her whole body does. It's like she's made of glow sticks.
It's been worse since Saturday, though.
Kathryn returns her attention to the screen, lips pursed. “Don't call me that. I hate it when you call me that.”
Does she, now? Because she hasn't complained once until this morning.
Bessie puts her slippers back on and makes her way to the sofa next to Kathryn. Since the girl doesn't budge, Bessie has to squeeze herself into the armrest a little. Kathryn doesn't react to her presence in the slightest, continuing her browsing as if Bessie weren't there.
Is this about Mary? Because it sure feels like she's pissed at Bessie, too.
She can't be, they're friends. Bessie doesn't have anyone else, she--
“So...” Bessie peeks at the screen openly. “Leaving so soon?”
Kathryn shrugs, shutting her laptop forcefully. Her wrist cracks as the room plunges into darkness.
“This apartment can hardly hold two people, never mind three. I won't stay much longer, don't worry.”
Kathryn's tone is sizzling with poorly repressed rage. Every syllable is more a bite than speech. Why is she so angry? Why is she acting as if Bessie wanted her to leave?
Fucking annoying little--
“Are my prices so bad? The low, low price of free is less alluring than paying rent? Because I already told you I would fix that.”
The shapes of furniture and surfaces of walls emerge from the darkness as Bessie's eyes habituate to it. Kathryn is little more than a shadow among them, but at least she's starting to take form.
She chuckles without humor, shaking her head. “There's no room for three people here. Someone has to go.”
“Mary isn't going to be here forever, you know? This is temporary, we--”
“And until she does I get to keep the couch every night? No thanks.”
Kathryn examines her nails as if she could make out whichever details she seeks in this lighting. Bessie crosses her arms, focusing on the pressure she's exerting on her chest rather than the tight knot of tension pooling in her stomach.
Rebellious, uncooperative teenagers are the last thing she needs right now.
Everything will be better when she leaves. It'll go back to norm--
It won't be better!
“I already offered you the bed and you said I couldn't take the couch in my own house.” As much as Bessie tries to keep the annoyance in, it seeps through her teeth. “I also offered we share the bed, but you were uncomfortable with that. I don't think anything I've done denotes I want you to leave.”
Kathryn huffs. “You didn't have to say so, don't worry. It's written on the wall.”
How is she drawing that conclusion? What the hell goes on in her head to make her say all this? After all they've been through in these days, crossing the boundary between professional relationship to personal one over and over, Bessie hasn't done anything to deserve being abandoned like this.
She knew it was coming though. It's never d--
“I want you to stay, you idiot.”
Kathryn looks at the wall opposite Bessie, putting her hand on her lap. “Like hell you do. You don't have to sugar-coat it; I get it. It's fine.”
She--. Okay, okay. Fine. If she wants to leave so badly, the door is right there. What the hell is she talking about? She's the one who refuses all comfort options Bessie offers and then pretends she's being kicked out. She walks into Bessie's life and stirs everything up only to leave. Fine. If she wants to go she doesn't have to pin the blame on Bessie. It's not like anyone ever stays, anyway, she's already used to this. In this life or the last, it's never diff--
...Oh.
…“It's never different.” A pre-conceived notion driven into Bessie's bones by her past life and Kathryn's as well, seeing what she titled her own song. The idea, expectation, that such a thing as real friendship is unattainable for her and she's destined to be used by people over, and over, and over. The core belief which has ruined every relationship Bessie ever managed to established after all of them fell apart following the entity's meddling.
When a child is young and adults say they love her only to use her body with no regards for her will or pleasure, when she is used as an object to consume and not a person, when everyone in her life treats her as if it were her fault she is being preyed upon, it is easy to develop that ideal. It was drilled into Bessie when her father sold her. When Henry used her. When her life was reduced to that of being her son's mother. When Catalina saw her as an enemy for bearing the son she never wanted. When her husband did the same six times over, forcing her into a caretaker position she never wanted to take. It made her feel like a commodity more than a person. It made her children suffer.
Bessie had no family to turn to at any point in life. The bonds she established in court, with the exception of Anna, were shallow, based on mutual interest. Whatever hurt her, whichever thoughts she had, were for her to cradle in her chest by herself. There was nobody she could go to, nobody to listen. Every time it seemed like someone might care about her as a person, and not a set of benefits to either ask for or forcefully take, it ended up being smoke and mirrors.
From the moment Henry set his predatory gaze upon her and father sold her, from the second her then-beloved queen scorned her instead of helping her, Bessie was alone. At times it seemed like she wasn't, like she'd found a kindred spirit she could be close to, but barring Anna it was always fleeting. Over, and over, and over, until she gave up. A new face would join the ranks of court, they would be nice. Inevitably they wanted something. Advice from Bessie's longevity trapped in those corridors, or to make use of her body. Always one of the two. Rarely an unrelated favour, but they always wanted something.
It was never, ever different. Every interaction proved Bessie right, stifling the hope out of her until it died.
Four years ago, when she opened her eyes in a confusingly familiar world and they were all instructed to make a musical, every lyric from Kathryn's song picked and tore at the scars Bessie carries still. Every time she's heard it on stage it's been a reminder that the pattern of the scars on Kathryn's souls mirror her own, in part at least. For Kathryn, it was also never different.
She isn't being petulant and annoying. She, like Bessie has countless times to people who were nothing but kind, is operating under the mentality that it's never, ever different. As far as Kathryn's concerned, if all Bessie needed was someone to share costs with, Mary is right there, rendering her presence useless. Before she's kicked out, abandoned once more, she might as well leave herself.
It would make Bessie a hypocrite to be cross at her for that. That has been her own MO for every person she's met since all of them fell apart four years ago. Bessie may be wrong in her assessment here, but she has to at least try making one thing crystal clear to her friend.
We don't need any fr--
“Kat... Kathryn?”
She hums, feigning disinterest.
“Mary's here because I couldn't leave her alone in those conditions. You're here because I want you to be here. I chose you. You know that, right?”
Kathryn's even breathing speeds up to a sharp inhale and stops for a second before resuming. “You don't need me.”
...True. Maybe. Depends on what she means by “needing.” Regardless...
“I want you, though. If you want to stay, that is. I would like it if you stayed.”
Frustrated, Kathryn sighs. “Listen, I get that you're trying to be nice. But you don't need two ten--”
“It's not about rent and you know it.”
Another pause where only their breathing treads into the darkness between them.
“Then why the hell am I here?”
The alarm in Kathryn's voice echoes in Bessie's memories, in every bone inside her chest. If not because there's a practical benefit to her presence, why would anybody want her. right?
Bessie takes a deep breath, exhaling slowly through her mouth. That is a question she has asked herself many times in many relationships. All of them were good, or had the potential to be. Her conviction that people must only be interested in her when she is beneficial for them in some way always made her run away from anyone who offered kindness seemingly expecting nothing in exchange.
It's the same reason Kathryn pushed so hard to be charged rent, right? It's also hard for her to believe her presence alone, her company and personality, can suffice on their own.
Well, they can. And while she may not believe it, she needs to know. The last person who cared about Kathryn betrayed her in the worst way she could. It's fine if Kathryn's trust hasn't recovered yet, but it's primordial she understands there is a lot within her worthy of love irrespective of the practical benefits of her company.
“Because you're my friend, and I like being with you.”
Once more, their breaths fill the silence. Bessie's grown accustomed enough to the dark to make out the tiny furrow over Kathryn's eyes and the way they widen in distress. Friendship has many connotations for former teenagers in court; none of them the positive ones the concept should entail. There is no warmth in friendship, no trust and respite. Only the tarnished meaning the bastards who poisoned it left behind.
“If you want to go, you can. I won't get in the way, you can do whatever you want. I just thought you should know I do care about you, Kathryn. Rent was just the pretext to help you.”
Kathryn's gaze scans the nooks and crannies in the glum before her as she digs her fingers into her blanket, snapping her head away from Bessie again. “You don't know me all that well. I never told you I was unlikely ally. I--”
“I know enough.”
She recognizes enough of herself in Kathryn. It's a bit of a shortcut to understanding her better, whatever she may think.
“That's-That's stupid.” Kathryn leans forwards, looking down at her lap. More accurately, doubling over in anguish. “You don't know anything about me. You don't know where I stand on human rights; I could be a monster for all you know. You don't even know my favourite colour. You...”
The list goes on, detailing every little thing Kathryn deems Bessie should know about her before making a choice to care about her, from basic information to things not even the closest of friends are required to share. Every little reason for which Kathryn thinks Bessie can't care about her is, objectively, stupid. Not that Kathryn is being objective at the moment. The fear leaking from her words, the conviction there isn't a soul in the world who could genuinely love her, resonates deep within Bessie attests to that as clearly as does the hand anxiously twirling around the same strand of hair.
Kathryn takes breaks between her barrage of sentences, then continues speaking as if she hadn't stopped. It isn't until the silence she leaves behind lasts more than a few seconds that Bessie feels confident enough her words won't interrupt Kathryn's.
“Well, you made a lot of good points.”
Kathryn bows her head.
“Despite them, I have to disagree, Kathryn. Because while you're right, I don't know all that, there are a couple of things I do know.”
Bessie knows Kathryn would rather suffer than let anyone at the theatre hurt out of a marked sense of justice. Kathryn would gladly put herself in danger to save a little girl she knows nothing of rather than stay in the sidelines despite having no responsibility. She'd sooner help the woman she used to hate because it's fair, because it's what she deems fair, instead of letting her head home when she's unstable after meeting her unexpectedly at the mall.
“I also know you wouldn't think less of me even if I had a disorder that scares most people away. You're just and unprejudiced. You judge people on their actions, and not the things they can't control.” Bessie shrugs. “I don't know. You sound pretty cool to me, what can I say? I feel like everything you just said is rather secondary to knowing that, at the core, you're a good, kind, determined, and fair person, Kathryn. I think I know enough.”
And, while saying it out loud would upset her, Bessie also knows--
“I've been lying to you.”
Kathryn is looking down, squeezing the blanket between her fingers. Her breathing is quick and shallow. What...?
“You think we're similar, but we're not.” Her voice is as tight as her grip on the soft fabric she's kneading. “You told me yourself a while ago, that because we were both the same age when we were in court our stories are the same.”
She shakes her head. “They're not. And I-I haven't corrected you in all this time.”
Kathryn exhales a wavering breath through parted lips. “I wasn't innocent, Bessie. You have to know that. I got people killed, I--”
...Oh poor thing.
“You didn't--”
Kathryn lifts a hand. “Just let me finish.”
Her fingers don't return to the blanket. They get lost in the knots of her messy hair instead.
“I know what you think. I know... I know you think our stories were the same because there were similarities here and there, but they weren't. I always, always knew what I was doing. I wasn't a victim, and I deserved to die.”
The only thing betraying Kathryn's pain is the way her fingers fiddle with the blanket in one hand, and a strand of hair in the other. Her tone is eerily serene, neutral, as she speaks about her heinous execution.
“However you feel about the men I murdered, I'm positive you can't say Lady Rochford deserved to die as well. I claimed three lives, of which you must agree at least one was innocent. Four people, myself included, died for my actions. I am nothing like you and I can't lie to you any longer.”
Her shoulders rise and fall a bit too quickly even when she stops pinching the blanket and her hair. Kathryn sits straight, regal, staring ahead with the same grace historians insist she accepted the death she most certainly did nothing to earn.
Not that she would believe any of that right now. For some reason she craves a feeling of control over her fate she never had. A sense of having been an equal to the men taking advantage of her young age and broken heart, of never having been fragile and broken.
The only part where Kathryn is correct about their stories not being the same is that her need to be not a victim, but a knowing and willing participant of her own demise, is not something Bessie needs. There wasn't a point in her life where she felt responsible for bearing his son, nor any other child.
Those were always the consequences of having attracted him somehow, side-effects of being a woman back in Tudor days, but never something Bessie wanted to claim ownership over. Their actions coupled with her inability to fight back due her time period and consequent mentality it riddled her with forced her into complacence, sure. But that's as far as it goes.
Arguing with Kathryn over this might be counterproductive right now, though. Perhaps a better speaker than Bessie would know how to get through to her that she was a victim. As things are, she isn't equipped to convince Kathryn that a lie she has constructed to feel better about her horrific abuse is, in fact, false. If Kathryn craves a feeling of control to function, who's to say what would happen if Bessie tried to rip it away from her? It might end up causing more harm than good.
So Bessie bites all the counter-arguments off her tongue and nods instead. “Okay.”
Kathryn stares at her and blinks. “Did you hear a word I said?”
Bessie nods again. “Every last one.”
“What do you mean by “okay” then?”
Bessie shrugs. “I mean okay, fine. Our stories aren't the same. Alright. It doesn't change anything I said before.”
“It changes everything.” Kathryn crosses her arms, staring away yet again. “You-You think you like me because you think I'm a good person like you, but I'm not. I got-I got Lady Rochford killed. She died...”
Kathryn's voice fades into a whisper. “She died because of me. I killed her.”
...How many layers of fallacies does Kathryn need to tell herself to hide from the true pain of the wounds festering in her heart? How much does being helpless terrify her to weave such an intricate web of lies and subconsciously convince herself of their veracity? How much pain is she truly in? Is she even aware of it in its entirety?
Bessie can't force Kathryn to see the truth, unfortunately. But she will not play into the delusions Kathryn has built as armour for herself.
“And here I thought she died because Henry changed some laws.”
“Because he had to. Because of me.”
“Because of you? Weren't you captive in the Tower of London at the time, waiting for your execution? How did you convince him to change them?”
Kathryn groans, glaring at Bessie through the corner of her eyes. “You're impossible. You know what I mean. If I hadn't dragged Lady Rochford along, she would have survived. I'm not a good person. I was a selfish monster and I got her killed. Didn't you see the bucket of blood that fell on me the other day?”
Bessie nods. “Another one fell on Anne. Do you think she's the reason her brother died?”
Kathryn opens her mouth to answer, but only silence come out. She looks away from Bessie, swallowing something in her throat. When she speaks, it's with a thicker voice. “It wasn't the same situation. Stop being difficult, it's really fucking annoying.”
If it weren't because Kathryn is either on the verge of tears or of screaming in rage, Bessie would inquire as to how, exactly, George Boleyn's situation was different from his wife's. Since she can't, since distressing Kathryn is the last thing she wants, Bessie places a tentative hand on Kathryn's shoulder instead. She tenses up, but she doesn't pull away.
“Despite everything, I still think of you as a friend, Kathryn. If you want to leave I won't stand in your way, but after everything we've been through I thought... I thought you saw me as a friend, too. If I was wrong it's fine. Okay?”
Kathryn closes her eyes and frowns. “Why?”
It's little more than a whisper, but it's sharp and pained enough to stab through Bessie's sternum. That single syllable is laced with all the turmoil nestled within Kathryn.
“Why what?,” Bessie says as gently as she can.
“Why doesn't... Why doesn't it change anything?”
Her small voice leads Bessie's fingertips from Kathryn's shoulder to her forehead. She pushes a strand of hair out of her eyes, tucking it behind her ear, as Kathryn watches her with bated breath. Kathryn has abnormally soft skin. It's so nice.
“Because I still think you're amazing, Kathryn. I still think the person you are today is wonderful, and I still care about you. Whether our stories are the same or not doesn't matter. I've seen what lengths you're willing to go to to do the right thing, even when it isn't your problem. Nothing can change that.”
Kathryn holds Bessie's gaze with eyes as glassy as a porcelain doll's, and exposed emotions equally fragile.
“But--” Kathryn's voice cracks. She gasps, surprised, as the first tears leave shiny trails down her cheeks.
She covers her head with her hands. It does nothing to muffle her uneven breaths, sharp inhales or the way her small shoulders tremble with every shudder. Is she ashamed of crying? Why? With all the poor girl's gone through since the production began it's a miracle it's taken her this long to snap. She's the strongest person Bessie has ever met.
“Would... Would you like me to leave, Kathryn? If you want to be alone I can go. And, uh... If you don't want me to, if you want me to stay... I'll help you, if you want. I-I can get tissues, or a glass or water, or--”
Kathryn tries to say something, but her words are smeared by all the pain she's bleeding with every gasping breath she takes. Another sentence begins, but it too is washed away by her tears. She groans, frustrated at her inability to speak, presumably. Or it could be at the fact that she's crying; it doesn't look like she was expecting this. Bessie should probably go back--
In the same motion in which Kathryn lets go of her head, she more tackles than hugs Bessie's waist.
Kathryn is trembling against Bessie, grasping her as tight as she can. Bessie's eyes burn as if Kathryn's tears were contagious while she gently wraps her arms around Kathryn's torso, pulling her close as she leans into the back of the sofa.
How could Anna betray her and still sleep at night? How could anyone be cruel to Kat and feel they're in the right, justified? Bessie rubs Kathryn's scalp gently as her shoulder grows warm and moist from her pyjama soaking up Kathryn's tears. Her own flow down into Kathryn's hair. Anna betrayed her and Kathryn didn't cry. Adrian betrayed her and she didn't let a tear fall. Anne assaulted her, she was roofied, the entire theatre blamed her for all their misfortunes and Kathryn held her head high. She shook it all off and continued fighting for all of them, whether they deserved it or not, because it was the right thing to do.
It's only now that she thought Bessie was getting rid of her, abandoning her after promising to stay close, that she breaks down. And whether that's the entire reason behind her sobs or simply the final straw matters little. Seeing the pain Kathryn hides in such a raw way hurts deeper than any knife could ever reach.
She kisses the top of Kathryn's head before resting her cheek against it. Unless Kathryn genuinely desires to leave, only death will be capable of tearing Bessie away from her. Kathryn has been alone for far too long, and as long as Bessie has breath in her lungs and Kathryn wants her friendship, she will never spend another day in solitude.
Kathryn is right, their stories aren't the same. Kathryn was forced to choose between living with her abuser and death, while Bessie was forced to carry and raise the child of the man who groomed and raped her. Neither tale is particularly nice.
Bessie will never understand what stress Kathryn was under when she chose death, or when she faced her execution, or as she practiced for it relentlessly the night before; which parts of her mind it all irreparably broke. Kathryn will never understand the disgust at her own body, at her own child, loving and hating him at once, being unable to be a good mother, feeling remorse for that, but never losing the disgust. Those are the only differences in their past. Everything else is the same story, just narrated differently.
And, if there's one thing Bessie knows about their story, is that the words she's about to say carry a horrific weight for teens in court, but she means every last letter.
“I love you, Kathryn. You're not alone.”
She whispered into Kathryn's hair, barely audible. It's hard to talk over sobs, and harder still to tell if Kathryn heard. Perhaps it's best she didn't.
For the two of them, “love” was once a synonym of abuse. Love was what men like Henry said they felt for them, the emotion of being cherished and cared for, belonging to someone, and that someone belonging to them. Being united, seeking the warmth and affection neither of their families could provide. It was the word they clung to until it morphed into pain. Love for them turned to hate, to disgust and shame, to blame. The word's original meaning was scorched with every betrayal they would never recover from.
The way Bessie loves Kathryn, though, is in the exact sense both of them thought they were loved before the monsters courting them showed their vile colours. The way that's soft and gentle, that aims to see the beloved person succeed and thrive. The way that refers to conversations when there are misunderstandings instead of blame, that translates into comfort and trust. The sort that involves respecting boundaries and never, ever, taking anything by force.
The type of love that feels so natural to other people, yet leaves those like Bessie and Kathryn feeling anxiety and dread.
Kathryn tightens her grasp around Bessie's middle, pulling her closer before lifting her head from Bessie's shoulder. “I love you, too,” she whispers before returning to her previous position, unable, or perhaps unwilling, to bottle up her suffering any longer.
...Bessie must have stopped rubbing Kathryn's scalp at some point; her fingers aren't moving anymore. She remedies that as her breath hitches in her throat. Noticing this, or perhaps realizing Bessie is crying as well, Kathryn softly kisses Bessie's shoulder
It is the first time in five centuries those words don't sound like a threat and that gesture makes her heart skip a beat with warmth, and not fear. The first time “I love you” and a kiss feel remotely safe and warm, true.
It's the first time Bessie feels sincerely loved.
Notes:
And there we go!! Please feel free to let me know what you think, i'd love to hear it. I know these two have sort of become fan favourites, to call them something, among y'all, so i was quite eager to post them making up already ;-;
Alright, thanks for reading!! See you all next time!! Everyone take care and have a great day ^^
Chapter 80: Lull (Part 2)
Notes:
Howdy!! Welcome back!!
First of all, thank you so much for all interactions from last update, they mean the world to the author.
Secondly, it's been a while i know!! Unfortunately i had to re-write all of Lina's POV, making it accidentally just as long as the longer POVs in this monstrosity (/aff) of a chapter. Oops. Idk what past Sin was on at the time of writing her POV, but it needed a lil reworking. But it's done!! And it's here!! And i'm still not 100% on board with it so please feel free to let me know if anything feels out of place ^^"
Alright, so first update of the month! Hopefully of many more to come. For starters, i am sick again. A cold this time. I don't know who has my voodoo doll, but i would appreciate it if they stopped leaving it in the freezer, please and thank you. So being sick translates to more updates. Also i kind of want to make my own secret, self-imposed deadline. I promise i won't work on this to the point of burnout and hating it, that'd be counter-productive, but i *would* like to update this a bit more often this month if possible.
The way the fic is organized in my computer, there are only 34 chapters. I don't subdivide my own chapters into smaller chunks like i do here on AO3 for uploading and accessibility purposes, so it's just 34. Chapters 31-34 are the aforementioned four epilogues, so that means the story "ends" at (my) chapter 30. For reference, Lull is chapter 24. Chapters 24-26 are leading up to Something that happens on (my) chapter 27. I would very much like to get to that Something within this week if possible, and fortnight if not. I am very, very excited to share chapters 27-30 with y'all, and in a weird sense i feel like these earlier chapters are "in the way," so to speak, hah. We shall see how that turns out, but there's a non-insignificant chance that you'll be seeing quite a few updates here in June.
Alright, enough of me yapping. Onto the update, i hope it's worth your time!! These are the ""short"" POVs, with the final long POV to be uploaded at some point in the future. Enjoy, i hope!! ^^
Chapter Text
*
“Mamma,
“I'm sorry. I'm sorry if this causes you any pain. I'm really sorry. And if it doesn't, then I'm sorry I made you waste so much time on me.
“It's time to make the world a better place. Thank you for everything you've done for me in both lives. I'm glad you were my mother, even if I was never the daughter you deserved. I'm sorry it was me who survived. I'm sorry I came back. I'm sorry I failed at everything.
“I'm sorry that I'm a monster. But don't worry, I'm going to fix it. I won't hurt anyone ever again. I hope one day you can find it within yourself to not hate me.
“All my love,
“Mary”
Lina has read the carefully folded note so many times its words are printed into her retinas. They're everywhere Lina goes, because she carries them within her the same way she does her blood vessels and bone marrow. The words Mary intended to be her last are floating around Lina and María now, fluttering between the music stands and chairs on stage like a wake of vultures pecking at Lina's ailing heart.
María squeezes her hand. “All good, old timer?”
Nothing is, but Lina nods regardless, caressing the back of María's hand. María offers her the world's brightest smile and rests her head on Lina's shoulder, humming quietly as she looks at something on her phone.
María...
An eternity ago, María and Lina were inseparable. The closest of friends, family in every sense save biological. Shipped over to a foreign country at sixteen together, María stood beside Lina even when Henry forbade she receive any visitors. Until the very end, when María risked her life so Lina wouldn't be alone as she passed away, María stayed with her. She was the most loyal companion anyone could wish for.
Four years ago, when Lina ruined everything and she lost María as a consequence, it felt like the world was sinking. And still Lina believed she was in the right; that she'd done nothing, or very little, wrong. How much of a fool has she allowed arrogance to morph her into?
It was María who told Lina off for failing to defend Mary against the accusations Anne made against her last week. It was María who insisted Mary needed her. And it was Lina, ignoring her old friend, who failed yet again.
Lina had nobody to call when she arrived home late last Saturday and found the note. It laid on the kitchen counter next to Lina's favourite tea, folded neatly in quarters with the word “Mamma” written on it in Mary's flowery cursive. Lina knew what it was before she opened it, albeit not in a rational way. Not in one she could put into words. She knew it somewhere deep within her, somewhere primal. Yet the second Lina laid eyes on that blighted piece of paper a frozen claw clamped shut around her lungs. Maternal instinct, perhaps.
The memories have become a blur, but she was calling the police one second, sobbing uncontrollably as memories of Mary flashed before her eyes, and then María was knocking on the door. Lina either called or texted her, and in that moment their fraught past no longer mattered. María held no grudges towards Lina. Lina could not care less who María loved. It was as if they'd travelled back in time to the days they were indivisible, and the world felt slightly brighter for it. Back when cities smelled different, the sky was bluer, countless stars shone at night, and silence wasn't a rarity. Back to when Mary was a baby and Lina knew how to treat her best friend right.
Back to a past so distant that, now that Lina's already tarnished all which she once held dear, sometimes feels like a dream.
According to Lina's call log, only thirty minutes transpired from the dreadful moment she arrived home and found the note, to the instant in which Bessie called her for the first time in four years to inform Lina how Mary was safe, but refused to return home. It felt like hours. Every second torn from her little girl, not knowing if she was alive what had become of her, stretched into oblivion. An oblivion Lina evaded sinking into solely because she had María's hand to latch onto both metaphorically and physically.
Once Bessie called, María could have gone back home if she wanted. News of Mary had already arrived; she was temporarily out of harm's way. By keeping Lina company until then, María had already done significantly more than Lina has earned.
María had no obligation to hold Lina until she stopped weeping, nor to help her get some clean pyjamas, or make tea for her. With how much of a wretch Lina has been to her, there was no reason for María to stay with her all night, nor the entirety of yesterday, nor this morning. María has helped with the house, kept better track of Lina's medication times than she herself has, and listened to every single thing Lina needed to get off her chest.
…Most of them, at least. Because in the almost forty eight hours María has devoted to Lina's well-being without her having done a single thing to deserve it, Lina has yet to apologize to her most beloved friend.
The bridge Lina burnt like an ungrateful varlet four years ago María rebuilt in a heartbeat when she heard Lina's despair over the phone. If María's sole concern laid with Mary there would be no reason for her to remain by Lina's side all this time. After all, María and Bessie are much closer than Lina and Bessie are. If all María wanted was to continue receiving updates on Mary's situation, rather than keeping Lina company she could have spoken to Bessie directly. No, María chose to stay with her because, although Lina doesn't merit her kindness, María still cares about her.
And Lina is a deplorable fool incapable of even an apology.
No wonder Mary wanted to die. Stuck with a person like Lina--
No, no. It's a valid thought no matter how painful; she shouldn't repress it. Ignoring these kinds of revelations is precisely her problem. It's true; Lina has been a disgrace of a mother to Mary since the moment they woke up. Mary needed support and Lina gave her scorn instead. She did not help her daughter in the slightest, and she deserves to feel like a failure for it.
Lina has been a disgrace... to everyone, really. Not just her best friend and her daughter, as if that alone weren't dreadful enough.
Although a meagre thirty six hours have passed since Lina arrived to an empty house, it's been more than sufficient time to think long and hard about many, many things. It really is true, how hindsight is 20/20. The clarity which follows finding out one was but a few seconds away from losing her daughter is unparalleled. It would have been better if Lina had never become acquainted with such lucidity, yet seeing as she has, she might as well make use of it.
Over the past day and a half, Lina has seen María be kinder and gentler than Lina has been to anyone in the past four years. Bessie, despite their complicated history together -an oversimplification, if Lina has ever thought of one-, has kept Lina up to date. She had no obligation to; she's already doing more than she is bound to by providing Mary a safe place to stay in the aftermath of her attempt. Yet Bessie, far from leaving Lina in the dark, suffering and agonizing as to her daughter's situation, didn't hesitate to contact her and tell her where Mary was and what state she was in.
The updates Bessie sends are sparse and brief in words, yet every character on Lina's phone screen creates a lifeline keeping her tethered to Mary. Seeing how Lina has treated Bessie, she doesn't deserve such respite, either.
...In the end, every which way Lina has thought of it, she's in the wrong. Not just with Mary, or with Bessie, or with María. With everyone. She has been for the past four years.
Two weeks ago, when her cardiac episode made her feel the Reaper's cold scythe pressing into her skin, threatening to break it and pull out her soul anew, Lina already concluded she ought to apologize. That, irrespective of everyone else's behaviour, she is still responsible for her own and she must behave according to her moral compass. It seems, however, that feeling the puncture of that scythe over her own heart is nothing compared to imagining it piercing her daughter's.
Lina wasn't wrong in claiming ownership over her actions. Indeed, she has done many regrettable things and said an even larger number of borderline inexcusable ones. She was right.
The problem lays in that acknowledging an issue, a flaw, something to work on, doesn't equate to actually improving. Realizing her behaviour isn't acceptable, trying to apologize to a few people and failing... Neither of those are genuine, tangible change. What Lina needs isn't moments of enlightenment where her entire life is reframed by death looming over her and her family.
What she needs is to change. To truly do so this time. Because her repeated short-comings almost cost her Mary.
…How terrible, is it not? To reach such a low before becoming determined to do something. Were Lina to posses but a fraction of the goodness María and Mary do, she would have acted much, much earlier.
What was her decision to apologize two weeks ago for, if the moment ringmaster intervened Lina's resolve dissolved in a heartbeat? Was she determined at all?
Maybe she's being too harsh on herself. If she is, it is fine. After all, why is she here? Why has she reached this point to begin with? Because she hasn't been strict enough yet. Because every time the notion that she may need to confront something uncomfortable and change hints at appearing within her, Lina will use anything and everything in reach to distract herself from it. That moment from two weeks ago, where she held the idea in her mind for long enough to actually try apologizing even if she ultimately failed, was the longest she's ever inspected and analyzed it. It...
…Lina's awareness of her many, many failings didn't spawn into existence on stage the night she felt her heart erupt in pain as it did half a century prior. It's always been within her, somewhere deep and dark where she hides everything she doesn't like. Somewhere she tries to never visit. The same cupboard where she keeps her love for Henry, the pain of being replaced by Anne, and every little thing which prickles like a rose's thorn if touched.
Of course Lina knew she wasn't doing enough for Mary. Lina has known for four years. Every time she's been quick to jump the gun and blame Mary for something, every time she has grown exasperated with her girl's seemingly never-ending bout of depression, Lina has known. She's known, and she's focused on something else to avoid coming to terms with it.
Not consciously. She's never sat down and thought to herself “Why, it's a great day to reorganize the closet to avoid thinking about how my inability to reconcile my memories of my daughter with knowledge of what she did makes me punish her on loop, even without thinking about it.” But she's done it all the same. And, considering where Mary is this morning and why it is she's there, do the mechanics behind it matter?
María noticed that Lina wasn't a good mother from just speaking to her once, the day Anne got the hare-brained idea that Mary, Catherine and Kathryn were all ringmaster together. That is how patently obvious how bad Lina's parenting is. The hows and whys are irrelevant.
…The truth is that Lina can't make peace with the people Mary killed. That figure floating over her head like an aura in Lina's eyes never leaves 280. Lina may pretend not to see it, look in a different direction, but it's there all the same. Even when she tries her hardest, she can't not see it. It has guided her gaze away from Mary's enough times for Mary to notice her own mother avoids her eyes. It's filled Lina with such disgust and disappointment she's hesitated little to blame Mary for effectively every situation that's arisen in the past four years, no matter how unreasonable it was to hold her responsible.
And, the thing is, Lina has every right to feel hurt and disconcerted. The disgust within her is... natural, really. How is one supposed to feel when she finds out the sweet, beloved, fifteen year-old she left behind grew into a monster and a murderer? That her dear girl whose first word was “mamma” and who cared for every critter she found in the gardens is a miscreant worthy of the title of “Bloody Mary”? It's normal to feel... however it is Lina feels.
Is there a name for it, even? None of the “bad feeling” words Lina has come across ever do justice to the sensation that there is a noose tightening around her neck every time she thinks about it. Her Mary, her little girl, a murderer.
Yet, for as comprehensible as her plight may be, it doesn't excuse what Lina has done to Mary all this time. Because, while what Mary did was vile beyond reason, what she's done is, in the most literal sense of the word, nothing.
…Mary has spent four years agonizing and punishing herself for what she did. She has sabotaged and given up on every situation which could have brought her respite. From acting poorly with friends so they would leave her, to dropping out of college, to arriving to work late when she still cared to leave the house so she'd be fired. Every time Mary has found a way out, a distraction, something good within her life, she's made sure to eliminate it until all she had left were the black walls of her room and her demons for company.
The person Mary is deserves a mother who can look her in the eye and isn't inclined to search for blame where there is none. The person Mary is is someone so consumed by guilt she can hardly function. Only her little siblings were capable of getting her to leave the house in the end. Had it not been for them, who knows how much deeper into the abyss Mary may have fallen.
While eternal damnation is a core feature of Lina's faith, it is one she has always rejected. Everyone is capable of change. Although nobody is entitled to forgiveness from those they have harmed, universal anathema is unacceptable, too. Yes, Mary did many awful things. But how long must she pay the price for them? How long must she suffer and be scorned for before it's “sufficient”? How much suffering -most of it self-imposed- must she go through to “compensate” for those two hundred and eighty lives she snuffed out?
…She can't. No amount of hurting now will ever expiate her soul. But she's still alive, and she has changed. Not only that; she has taken it upon herself to ruin a life she feels she has no right to. If making her suffer won't make up for the harm caused, if it will serve no purpose save punishment for its own sake, there is no reason to torture her any further.
And that is precisely what Lina has done for the past four years.
Always covertly, most of the time subconsciously. Silently. Those three digits Lina can hardly look at Mary without thinking of have made her keep Mary at arms' length for almost a lustrum. Yes, Lina has bought her daughter cookies, held her while she cried, and tried to reassure her. She has spent sleepless nights looking for job postings for Mary, attempted to convince her to return to college, and vomited in anxiety as she watched Mary sink and didn't know how to pull her back to the surface. Lina has been there, but she has never done what Mary needed most.
All Mary needed, all Lina knew she needed and tried not to ponder too much, was to be looked in the eye and told she is no monster with sincerity. She needed to know that, even if the reflection she sees in the mirror every day is that of a wicked reprobate, there is one person in the world, the one who loves her most, to whom she is painfully, beautifully human. Mary has sinned in the most despicable of ways. Yet she is still a person, and the potential for change and improvement within her is infinite. She cannot change the past, but it does not define her, either. The person she is is a far cry from the monster she was. She has grown. And, if she cannot see that herself, there is someone beside her who will do it for her until she is able to.
Then again... Lina couldn't do that. Not honestly, at least, and she is no liar. Lina couldn't do that because it wasn't until she was near-certain her sweet child was dead that her thoughts snapped into sharp focus and she realized that, deep down, in that same closet where she locks away all she dislikes, she does think Mary is a monster. That she has believed it every day for four years. All Lina has done has been try to ignore that in order to love the daughter she remembers, the one she adores.
But ignoring things has never lead to solving them, has it? Nothing has ever improved by virtue of being swept under the rug, and the discordant, contrasting feelings pulling at Lina's mind regarding Mary she has never done anything to address. Irrespective of how much she'd rather pretend it never happened, of how impossible it is to assimilate, Lina knows what Mary did. She knows the same child she loved more than life itself grew into a reprehensible killer. She knows those two people are one and the same. But she has never even tried to integrate both versions of Mary into the same person living with Lina.
Into a version of Mary who Lina can see in her entirety, and still love.
...To do so she may have needed to sit down and admit, fully consciously, on purpose, that her daughter was indeed a monster. That those two hundred and eighty people Lina associates with her name were, indeed, people. People who branch out to unfathomable numbers when one takes into account their loved ones whose lives were also ruined by their gory executions. Executions that Mary ordered. Lina could never admit that.
It's... Even now it feels undoable. To accept that Mary, her Mary, the child she adored, did that... How? What is the road to follow to reach the acceptance that every single crime history attributes to Mary is true?
Nausea again. It's all Lina has felt since Saturday. Still... This time, she will not relent. This time, no matter how much it feels like every last bone in her body wishes to escape its confines, Lina will persevere.
Because until she works on these emotions, lets them see the light, observes and processes them instead of shoving them down into the depths, she will never be the mother Mary needs. She will never be the mother she deserves.
Mary is both the person Lina loves most, and the monster she is remembered as. Lina's staunch denial to even acknowledge the part of her daughter that so disgusts her has only lead Mary to the natural conclusion that the person she is, in her full human complexity, is unlovable. That she is only worthy of love and kindness in part, segmented.
And, since Mary cannot simply shed her past and become an entity separate from it, she has concluded that she is, by extension, unworthy of even the life beating in her chest.
For all her talks about being cool-headed and royal, Lina is a devastatingly emotional person. All the hurt she has accrued through the years, in this life and that, she has morphed into an ever-growing tumor of a weapon. She accumulates pain within her and moulds it into spikes. Whenever she feels threatened, uncomfortable, anxious, she strikes first with it before allowing anyone to hurt her.
It probably stems from those twenty-four years spent in court, needing to out-manoeuvre enemies and detractors long before they could solidify their plans against her, but again – the motivation isn't all that important. The relevant part is that whenever Lina feels discomfort, she harms first, thinks later. And there isn't a single thing in this world which causes her more discomfort than knowing her daughter was the executioner of hundreds.
…It isn't just with Mary, either. Mary is simply the most egregious case considering Lina is her mother; but she's like this with everyone, is she not?
María starts dating someone? Lina will leave her before she is left. She stayed behind when everyone fell apart until she was the last one standing? Now she will never let them hurt her again, striking first before they can even think about it. Even if it makes her cruel, even if it makes her misconstrue their characters and idealize herself in the process, turning her into an arrogant monster. Even if it turns her into a person she doesn't frankly like.
Discomfort equals being on the offensive for Lina. While the love she has for Mary has mostly stopped this horrendous habit of hers from manifesting in the more visceral ways it has with everyone in the theatre, it has still poked through. In the form of finding Mary easy to blame, of always doubting her, of never being able to fully trust her, and of regarding her with a coldness Mary has certainly felt the bite of for the past four years, even if she hasn't said. She's perceptive and smart enough to know.
As of late it... escalated, it seems. Finding out how little she truly knows Mary, how easily Mary hid her reunion with her siblings from Lina... In a sense, it “validated” this nefarious part of her which always views Mary with disgust. The part of her which only and exclusively sees Mary as a killer, the one Lina has so long neglected to confront. And, in true Lina fashion, instead of doing the right thing and managing her emotions better, she has kept Mary at bay with a wall of silence between them for days now. A wall which closed in on her and became the final push she needed before going off the deep end, and...
…
Ikkgd29uJ3Qgc2F5IGdvb2RieWUuICBCZWNhdXNlIGl0IGlzbid0IGdvb2RieWUuIElmIHRoaXMgbGlmZSBwcm92ZWQgYW55dGhpbmcsIGl0J3MganVzdCBhIGxvbmcgJ3NlZSB5b3UgbGF0ZXInLiBCdXQgeW91IGhhdmUgdG8gcHJvbWlzZSB5b3Ugd29uJ3Qgc2F5IGdvb2RieWUgZWl0aGVyLiI=
Unsurprising Lina would have a headache and be filled with nostalgia, considering the circumstances; she's been like this since she found the letter. Her tendency to do unto others before they do unto her has almost cost her her daughter's life. Lina deserves none of the kindness María and Bessie are sharing with her. After all she's done to them and to Mary, to everyone else... Nobody should bother with Lina anymore.
She's here, thinking about all this while waiting for the work day to begin, instead of pulling María close and apologizing for everything, after all. The words still refuse to form. How... pathetic, she is. A paragon of royalty Lina is not. All she is is a coward. Her fear of facing her feelings and processing them has turned her into someone she hardly recognizes. Someone who can think about needing to change, yet stay silent all the same. What kind of person is that?
…This time she may have an inkling of an excuse, even if the last thing she needs are justifications for her behaviour. What does an apology mean if Lina is willing to go as far as necessary to protect Mary? If Lina tells María how sorry she is, if she opens such a vulnerable part of herself she might as well vivisect herself and expose her beating heart to María... Will it mean anything whenever ringmaster asks Lina to hurt María lest it hurt Mary?
…There are no more chances Lina is taking with Mary. Whatever ringmaster asks of her she will do without question as long as it threatens her with Mary. If it's the demon or if it's some ill-intended individual... It doesn't matter anymore. Lina almost lost Mary. She cannot risk anything else. Whether whoever it is behind the ringmaster mask is human or dreadful won't make a difference if Lina misbehaves and Mary gets hurt in any way; mortal or otherwise. Lina has already hurt Mary too much. She will not do a thing which may put her in jeopardy.
If she is asked to hurt María, she will. If she is asked to hurt Anne, she will. If she is asked to hurt Bessie, Kathryn, Maggie, Joan, Anna, anyone, Lina will do it. So far as Mary is under threat, there is nothing Lina will stop at for her daughter.
It won't compensate the harm Lina has already caused her, but she can't change the past. All she can do is protect her from now on with everything she has, and to that effect Lina is willing to stop at nothing. She may never regain Mary's affection, and that is something she will have to make peace with, but she will keep Mary safe
Since that is where she stands and nothing can make her switch perspectives now, any apology Lina utters to the others is rendered meaningless. How sorry she is won't change the fact that she will sacrifice any of them for Mary. So to put herself through the strain of an apology only for it to become empty words at a quiet ding from her phone feels pointless.
Lina is already exhausted as is. She can't do this anymore.
So she closes her eyes. María insisted on arriving early today. Only them, Joan and Karina are on stage. Karina is reading something, and Joan and María are both on their phones. María won't stop texting someone with her free hand and, judging by the smiles Joan sports in sync with María tapping the blue arrow on her keyboard, it's no mystery who the recipient of her texts is.
…In that distant past María's warmth brings Lina to, María's attention would be here, with her, and not with someone else. Lina can't feel bad about that; she has no right. She's the one who tossed her closest friend away from her, she's the one who has put up a barrier between them. María's presence beside her is a kindness born from María's gentle nature and whatever residue affection she holds for someone such as Lina. Little else.
A time will come when María pulls away from her again. Perhaps not today, or tomorrow, but sometime soon she will. She will because, as much as it feels like the clock can be reversed when affection for another is so strong, it can't. Four years is a long time to be a friend as awful as Lina has been. No matter how much she loves María, or how caring of a person María is, neither of them can turn back time. None of them can. It would be nice if the unity they've shared this weekend were the beginning of rebuilding their bond, but Lina is too old and jaded to dream of any of that.
María will leave her, and it is doubtful that Mary will ever return home. In the end, Lina will be alone. After a lifetime and then some of pushing everyone away before they can even consider hurting her, she has finally achieved total solitude.
...It feels like a weight in Lina's bones. It should probably feel like something more, but feelings have been hard to experience ever since Saturday. The emotions Lina was subjected to when she found the letter sucked her dry of anything else.
So for now, she'll enjoy the warmth of María's head resting on her shoulder while it lasts, and the sensation of their fingers intertwined. The sound of her breathing, the soft feeling of her wavy hair against Lina's cheek... She will never feel this again. After whenever it is that María leaves Lina alone for good, moments like this will not happen again. It feels like a lot, and it feels like nothing. Perhaps it doesn't feel like anything at all.
Lina is such an old fool. All she has done has been hurt, hurt, and hurt, until it was almost too late. Now she can't fix anything anymore. All she can do is protect her daughter come what may.
When Bessie arrives, Lina won't barrage her with questions about Mary's body language, diet, sleep schedule, what she's said about Lina if anything at all, and so on. As much as those questions are poisoning her blood stream, she will keep them to herself. Bessie is uncomfortable around Lina; she would do well to respect that boundary. What Lina owes Bessie for saving Mary is something not even another lifetime would give her time to pay back. The least Lina can do is respect her.
All she will ask will be how much longer Bessie is willing to help Mary, and how much Lina owes her for that. Nothing more, nothing less. Tormenting Bessie by subjecting her to Lina's presence won't assuage her, anyway.
The only thing capable of soothing Lina would be to see Mary again, safe and happy, and willing to forgive her awful mother.
But she can't have that. Not right now, and likely not ever.
…How ironic it is, that the moment she realizes not just the magnitude of her errors, but the deeply-rooted cowardice causing them, is when she can't afford to do anything about it. She can't get in touch a daughter who wants no contact with her, she can't own up to all the pain she has caused without being hypocritical. Then again, when has life ever been fair?
If it were, none of this would be happening. The entity would have never intervened four years ago, who or whatever ringmaster is wouldn't be pestering them now. Threatening them with their children ensures they can never become better. Humanity's potential for change is a truly marvellous thing, but with so many stressors encircling them all it is stifled within them. Even when they want to change, as Lina does, they are shackled to protect those they love.
Even if love can't save them anymore, even if on paper they could all improve, even if none of them deserve eternal punishment for anything they've done, it is far too late for them. At one point or another, for some reason or some other, they all lost their way. The demon, ringmaster, everything, has lead them too far astray. The kindness they show in moments like these, the new budding friendships, the goodness in people like María and Bessie... It won't save them. There is no turning back.
Nothing can change now. In regards to Mary, Lina can only wait and hope, and of hoping Lina knows it is generally pointless. In regards to the others, Lina's hands are as tied as theirs are. Allying herself with the devil entails a series of risks and abdications she is perfectly aware of. No matter how much her entrails seize at the thought of letting ringmaster take the lead of her life and allowing herself to become ensnared in its blood-soaked tango, the only way to go now is onwards.
As much as affiliating with a higher power outfitted in evil in hopes of saving oneself is an oxymoron, it is all Lina can do. It isn't herself she is trying to save, it's Mary.
There are no costs too great to keep her daughter safe. Lina has failed her enough times already, and she almost paid the ultimate price for it. Lina will not falter again. She can't change the past, but the future is still within reach. Whatever comes next, she will keep Mary safe no matter the price to pay.
Protecting her from a distance is all Lina has left. Now she is alone.
Chapter 81: Lull (Part 3)
Chapter Text
*
Anne hates hospitals. She really, truly does.
The Observation wing is bustling with people at all hours of day. Not that anything but her wristwatch tells Anne time has passed in any capacity. From the moment she entered this hallway last night to this very instant nothing has changed in the lifeless, white hallway.
The fluorescent tube that flickers and pops overhead periodically every few seconds has done so like a metronome all along. The people sitting on the brown seats lining the hallway's yellow-stained wall with its torn posters advocating for donating blood and flu shots change. They come and go as they wait for loved ones or doctors. Sometimes Anne sits with them, others she's pacing the dirty white-tiled floor. The third tile from the right exit is loose. It clacks quietly under Anne's weight when she steps past it for the fifth time since the small hand on her watch hit 10 AM.
Jane is in the second room from the left end of the hallway. She shares it with three other patients who, at one point, have all had at least one non-medical professional check in on them. Concerned children of sick elderly people and partners of middle-aged folks alike. All of them have had the courage to cross the peeling white door's peeling white frame and see their family members with their own eyes.
Anne hasn't. All she's done has been sit and pace while paying attention to any doctors or nurses who might call for Jane's family to update them on the situation. After the initial slough of examinations when Jane was admitted into the hospital and Anne was informed of the miracle of her good health, no doctor or nurse has had any more words for her.
No news is the best news in this case. Despite the speed and force at which Jane was hit, all she has are bruises and lacerations. No broken bones, no twisted joints, no organ damage, no internal blood pooling, no concussion. A few cuts and some ugly bruises. That is all.
The driver was already slowing down, since he was on the way to the bus stop. The surface area of the accident was a contributing factor to the outcome. The doctor listed a number of things to that effect when Anne, befuddled after seeing a bus hit her cousin head on, asked how it was possible for her to be alright.
The last thing he noted was providence. Or fate if Anne isn't religious. And simply luck if she doesn't believe in destiny. One of those -God, fate, luck- alone, saved Jane's life from both ending and lasting consequences. Perhaps all three of them.
A few bruises and cuts. She's fine. They're keeping her in Observation for a few days because, despite every test and x-ray coming out fine a few times over, they still fear something is afoot their devices and test are not sophisticated enough to register. Because, regardless of all factors contributing to Jane's miraculous well-being, it's still hard to believe she made it out of there unscathed. Nothing but superficial injuries?
Of course, if the wounds Jane shows were truly solely superficial, she wouldn't have walked in front of an oncoming bus knowingly and willingly.
“I shouldn't have been born. Everything has been a mistake from the start. But I can fix--”
IkkgbWVhbiwgSSdtIG5vdCBnb25uYSBsaWUgdG8geW91OyB0aGF0IGtpbmQgb2YgaHVydC4uLiBCdXQgeW91IGRpZG4ndCBtZWFuIGl0LCByaWdodC4uLj8i
That blighted pain again. The same she suffered mere minutes before Jane--
Nausea hits Anne like a punch to the gut. That and the headache have been her sole companions all this time. The people in the hallways have varied by the hour. The nausea and headache are faithful to the person who deserves to suffer from them the most.
Anne has tried unravelling the headaches and the bleeding noses. In the little nooks of time where she needed to focus on anything except the agonizing wait, in the form of stray thoughts crossing her mind never to be picked up again, purposefully yet still interrupted by worry and fear... It ends up amounting to nothing.
Jane, Catherine, Anne herself, and all three kids had the same thing happen at the same time. A headache and a bleeding nose. Whatever it is though, Anne couldn't care less. She should care, because it's affecting Lizzie, but like the failure of a human she is, Anne can't muster the energy to bother right now.
After all, Lizzie has larger and much more dangerous enemies than inexplicable events and the self-proclaimed demon behind them. The worst threat she lives with every single day is her own mother.
It isn't Anne's first time egging someone on to do something they cannot undo. The first time she did so with Kathryn. Later on she apologized for it, because if anything Catherine said holds any water, her words had already lead Kathryn to tempt fate.
A good, responsible person who should be in charge of taking care of a child would have learned from that experience. Not Anne, though. Anne attributed that entire issue to fabrications on Catherine's part and refused to acknowledge there was something to learn from it. Even if Catherine lied, it isn't out of the realm of possibility that cruel words may prod at cuts and bruises in people's minds Anne doesn't know of and lead them to do something as stupid as walking in front of a bus.
“I shouldn't have been born. Everything has been a mistake from the start. But I can--”
The hallway tilts at an unnatural angle beneath Anne as her stomach jumps and tingles. She steadies herself against the wall to her right until the dizzy spell subsides.
Jane the dreadful. The horrifying person who's lead the production to hell since early on, who's said the most cruel things and stirred up problems with everyone and anyone indiscriminately. The same person they all hated at least a little for her callous behaviour, and the one they all saw as fragile as she is under all the layers of aggression she uses as protection from the world when she was the witness to Amanda's violent death.
The one Anne knows for a fact wasn't to blame for her execution. The only reason Anne died was called Henry Tudor. He would have done away with her whether Jane intervened or not; her participation in their romance was not a contributing factor to Anne's demise. Henry was tired of her, he would have found someone else had Jane not been responsive to his advances. She treated Anne poorly, for sure, but she isn't to blame for the sword that ended her life.
But Anne was so... so angry and scared, it didn't matter. She just said things, one after another, using Jane as a dartboard to unload her cumbersome feelings onto. Piercing her over, and over, and over until her words struck something vital. Whichever something it is that Jane protects so fiercely with the violence she projects, maybe. The same thing which showed when all her defenses shattered after Amanda's death.
After learning from what may have been a lie, but could have also been the truth, that Anne's words can trigger undesired outcomes in the people around her, she made the same mistake with her cousin. She used lies to blame her for every single mistake Anne has committed and misfortune which has befallen her. Because Jane was there, accessible, keeping Anne company after she lost sight of her daughter.
On top of being the reason a person tried to end her life, Anne was the sort of mother daughters run away from. Is that kind of mother. Because if she hadn't been a nightmare to Elizabeth from the start, her sweet girl would have never had a reason to run to begin with.
Some children run away because they're rebellious, or to test boundaries. Lizzie isn't like that. Having been queen in her last life she tends to be well behaved to a fault. She understands actions have consequences, and she always measures every choice she makes from every angle she can conceive of. Smart as she is, she can envision more angles than Anne can at times.
Lizzie didn't take her brother and run because she was a teenager doing teen things. She did it because she had a reason to. Because, after analyzing every possibility, she decided the consequences wouldn't outweigh whichever pleasure she derived from being as far away from her mother as her legs would take her.
Elizabeth is kind and caring. She can be a bit cold when it comes to showing it, but she loves people. She can't shake off the part of her mind formed and shaped by having had to look out for every person in her kingdom once. Trying to be fair, to avoid unnecessary harm, are intrinsic parts of her personality.
So when she ran away it wasn't because Anne let her walk behind, or because Jane didn't keep her in sight every last second of their promenade. It was because Elizabeth, perfectly aware of how much she would hurt Anne, didn't care enough to stick around. She loathes Anne sufficiently to do something like that to her and, as much as it hurts, there isn't an excuse Anne can imagine for which such behaviour is unwarranted.
After all, Anne is the sort of person with explosive emotions who would gladly sacrifice a woman she knew was already fragile just to relieve the pressure a bit. It's of no surprise then that Lizzie would choose to sacrifice her mother's feelings and concern for a few minutes of freedom.
Anne parted her from her siblings. Anne took her from Maggie's side. Anne kept her isolated from the world in hopes of protecting her, neglecting to see how much harm those actions were inflicting on her daughter. Elizabeth said over and over she was unhappy. Anne ignored that because her unhappiness provided Anne with the sense of safety and control she craved. Elizabeth threw her under the bus, sure.
Anne did so to her first. Over, and over, and over.
Ever since she woke up in this body her emotions have run wild. Large, passionate, like a fire. They make her hurt so much over objectively small things for seemingly no reason. She's aware, she's known for a while. She recognized the discordance between her emotional responses in one life and the other early on, when all of them were still living together. She attributed it to reincarnation at first, and later on she ignored it as a whole.
…Why? Why did she do that? Think about it as she may she can't reach a satisfying answer. It doesn't matter too much either at this point. The only thing that matters is how her emotions put Jane in a hospital bed with the conviction she should be dead. Since Anne is that kind of person, it comes as no surprise Elizabeth would grow disillusioned and tired of her and decide to flee from her side.
If Anne had been a better mother, Elizabeth would have never run. If she'd been a better person, Jane and her would be on stage right now.
If she'd been better, Edward would have never seen his mother walk in front of a bus.
Mae didn't see, Catherine was kneeling in front of her, checking her for injury and reassuring her she was wanted. Mae is so small her mother blocked the view. Lizzie didn't see. She was talking to Edward with her back to the street. Catherine didn't see. She as well was facing the wrong direction, too focused on shedding her jacket so Mae could wear it.
It was Edward's grey eyes that pierced Anne's gaze when the bus drove by. He wasn't looking at her. He was staring at the bus as it screeched to a halt, and at his mother strewn across the street. He blinked, looked from the bus to his mother again, and when he processed what he'd seen, he screamed.
For obvious reasons, Edward is a quiet boy. He was unruly and questionably behaved when they first woke up, unable to shake off Henry's influence so shortly after opening his eyes in a new body, but his heart was in the right place. He was lovable in his own right, and between Jane and Joan they were starting to make a fine young man out of him.
Anne didn't know him for long, Jane took him from everyone and she left first, but the time she spent with him was precious. The six year-old boy was funny and witty. His banter with his sisters could get a bit out of hand, but if either Elizabeth or Mary were distressed and he found out, despite his short age he would do anything within his power to make them laugh. A few weeks before Jane took him away and Anne unwittingly agreed to part the siblings for good, she'd been learning French Sign Language to have something to share with him and have an excuse to get to know him better.
The only sounds he emitted with his voice were chuckles and laughter. Unaware of how loud he could be his giggles were one of the most delightful sounds Anne has ever heard.
She would have never guessed Edward was capable of producing vocalizations as desperate and strangled as the ones he did when he saw what his mother had done.
Lizzie tried to turn around when he did, but Catherine was faster. Her eyes widened as she made to grab Elizabeth, stopping herself an inch short of Lizzie's shoulder. She said something instead, something Anne couldn't hear, and kept Elizabeth's attention on her instead of the road. Catherine stood up, holding Mae tight against herself to spare her the sight, and held onto Edward by the shoulder when he tried to run into traffic trying to reach his mother.
Catherine was preventing Mae from seeing while trying to keep Edward from running and protecting Elizabeth from the ghastly sight without laying a finger on her. Catherine looked at Anne from across the street, imploring as she struggled with all three children, but Anne couldn't move. She stayed there uselessly, unable to even cross the street to get Elizabeth away from her abuser, until Edward's scream became a painful whine and he began sobbing so violently he retched before turning around and hugging Catherine with despair.
She was about to hug him back. Her arm was almost coiled around him to provide the comfort he demanded when she looked at Anne again. She stared at the ground and kept her arm to herself.
...For some reason Anne can't place, seeing that was indescribably sad.
Lizzie held her brother instead, running her fingers through his hair as he cried desperately into her shoulder. Though she didn't find out what happened until she crossed the street later, his sorrow must have rubbed off on her, because she started crying as well.
All the while Anne couldn't move. She watched as Catherine guided the kids back to Anne, using her body to shield them from the bus. She had Mae in her arms, keeping her head pressed firmly against Catherine's shoulder. Mae's arms were wrapped tight around her mother's neck. She wasn't afraid, she wasn't uneasy to be with her mother. Despite all Anne had assumed, Mae seemed relieved to be with Catherine.
Catherine stayed with Anne until the ambulance arrived. She spoke in a very soft voice, apologizing for staying longer than she should, but unwilling to leave Edward and Lizzie with someone who couldn't string a coherent sentence together. She stayed until Anne called Mrs. Hopkins and she picked up Elizabeth and Edward.
Then she drove Anne to the hospital. Someone had to go with Jane and Anne's hands were shaking too much to drive herself. She didn't want to accept an offer from Catherine of all people, but she had no choice.
Jane was alone in the hospital, and last night Anne had no idea she would be well. After all, if she hadn't had the misfortune of calling Anne for help finding Mae, Jane wouldn't be in the hospital. Even after all they've said and done to one another, Anne couldn't fathom the idea of leaving Jane alone.
They were never the closest, in any life. But Jane didn't deserve that, goddamnit.
“If I hadn't died I would have been around to protect my daughter, you know? The only reason Elizabeth ever fell into that bastard's hands was because of--”
…Occasionally Anne sees Edward at the end of the hall. His grey spectacled eyes widen slowly, but the scream never comes because he isn't here. He lives in Anne's memory, manifesting when least she expects him o as punishment for what she's done.
There was no reason for him to see that. He only did because Anne pushed all the right buttons in Jane. She did that because her emotions drive her and not the other way around, and no matter how aware or unaware she is of it she never manages to rein them in.
Because, if anyone, it's Anne who should have never been born.
Elizabeth would be happier “Maybe it was better for me that you died!!”. Maggie would be happier “The bloody Phantom of the Theatre is screeching again”. Catalina would be happier “Stay away from me, you husband-stealing whore!! Don't touch me disgusting, good-for-nothing witch!!”. Edward would have never seen that his wail when--
Jane wouldn't have walked in front of a bus while her son was there.
It's terrifying, the depths of other people's minds. They're part of the world, they're always there. In the theatre in Jane's case, but always there. Like the music stands and the chairs. Anne never worries she will one day arrive to the stage and have nowhere to set her sheet music on, it's a given there will be music stands. She's never worried she might one day step on the stage and not find Jane there. If anything, before yesterday she would have relished the possibility.
Now she can't. Never again. Jane, Maggie, Catalina, Anna, Kathryn. Anne doesn't to spend a day where they aren't on stage. Even if they only argue, even if all they do is insult one another. It's leagues better than them not being.
Every person is a walking microcosm containing an ocean in their souls. There are the shallow parts everyone can see. Kathryn's sarcastic mannerisms, Bessie's deadpan persona, Maggie's quiet demeanour, Jane's violent outbursts, Catalina's holier-than-thou air.
Then there are the deeper parts, the ones which require proximity with the person to see and understand, that don't show as vividly as their quirks and idiosyncrasies. What leads Kathryn to befriend Bessie out of nowhere, what makes Bessie suddenly be protective of Kathryn, what it is that forces Maggie to burn herself out for people, the pain Jane hides. They're intuitively present, but not in a way someone from detached from them as Anne can make sense of.
And finally, there's the abyss. The parts of each person nobody, not even their closest friends, can see. The dark parts light doesn't reach, the ones buried in their souls. Tenuously, Anne caught a fleeting glimpse of Jane's yesterday. Her voice as she explained the world would be better off without her, her decision to end it all. Anne has no idea what wounds her cruel words picked at, but she somehow reached the pits of Jane's psyche. It was there, like everyone's is, and Anne's voice reached it. The dark abyss within Jane was disturbed by Anne's iniquity, and Jane acted accordingly.
It's quite possible that not even after Catalina's heart failure did Anne see this so clearly. On some level she's always seen the others as one of two things: nuisances, or open wounds walking around. The reminder that, whatever she does, she won't be good enough. She will always be perceived as a villain. Much like with Henry, her sentence will always be signed before her trial. She will have no fair chance to defend herself, because everyone has settled on her deviltry beforehand.
Now she can't help but repeatedly wonder what lurks in the fissures and crevasses of everyone else. Of Anna, of Joan, of Kathryn. What is it that makes them crack. How much truth could there be in Catherine's confession that Kathryn was about to jump.
Was it true? Did Anne tug at all the strings in Kathryn's abyss as well? Did fate swoop in to save both of Anne's cousins from the damage she caused?
At some point last night she texted Kathryn, but she's received no response. She probably won't. After turning Adrian against her, setting her up, assaulting her and accusing her of being ringmaster, chances are Kathryn blocked Anne everywhere, never wanting to hear from her again.
The funny part is Anne doesn't even care if Kathryn was at any point affiliated with the person presenting themself as ringmaster or not. Between the bleeding noses hinting at some higher power messing with them and seeing Jane unconscious and bloodied last night, Anne's priorities have shifted. The game is cut-throat, sure. But it has yet to end a single life.
If Catherine was being honest, Anne's words alone almost ended two. No game needed, just by being herself.
The night Catalina's heart scared them all two weeks ago was a wake-up call. Anne saw the danger head on. Yes, they aren't close anymore, and Anne isn't sure if she would still want to be, but she doesn't want any of them to die. That should have been the end of the story. Anne should have taken that lesson to heart and never let any emotions, no matter how large, deviate her sway from that certainty.
Her conviction barely lasted though. The moment Lizzie's life was on the line Anne saw red and stopped caring all over again. It ended in what seems, by all accounts, to miraculously be another scare.
Next time it probably won't, though. The next person Anne hurts won't be as lucky. And, considering who it is she speaks most to, that person would statistically be Elizabeth.
…It's a possibility Anne cannot fathom to consider. Her little girl cannot do something like that, she wouldn't. She's lived with far worse than an overbearing, selfish and emotionally unstable mother. Right? She would never...
Anne's body tenses every time the thought comes to mind. Every last cell in her body rejects that possibility, it fills her with dread. But be it Lizzie or be it someone else, Anne doesn't want to find out what her words can pull from other people. She contributed with many others to Catalina's cardiac episode and Anna fainting. She was the sole culprit for convincing Jane to die, and potentially Kathryn as well.
Anne didn't want any of that to happen. But people are complicated, and intentions matter very little when the wrong things are said to the wrong person at the wrong time.
Just last week in a fit of anger, Anne flooded Mary's voice mail with more poison goading her to just do it, end her life. What if Mary went ahead and did that? How would Anne feel if she returned to the theatre only to find Catalina devastated because her daughter did that because Anne pushed her over the edge?
Anne doesn't want Mary to die, either. Even with all she's done, with how much she's hurt Elizabeth. Anne couldn't live with herself if she found out someone died because of her choice of words and negligible emotional control.
She can hardly live with herself knowing Jane survived.
“I shouldn't have been born. Everything has been a mistake from the start. But--”
If guilt weren't pouring from every pore in Anne's skin, visiting Jane, keeping her company, would be so much easier. But for every time Anne has tried to walk into Jane's room her body has frozen as solidly as it did when all she could do was watch in disbelief how Jane lay on the pavement in a small puddle of her own blood.
How can Anne look at her when she's the reason Edward's eyes were haunted forever? How can she look at her cousin knowing damn well the only reason she's stuck in a hospital bed is Anne?
So Anne paces, back and forth, and sits sometimes when her legs get tired, waiting for a doctor to call her and give her some kind of news. Like a ghost haunting the hallway, cold and numb as one, from one end to the other.
Chapter 82: Lull (Part 4)
Chapter Text
*
Every quiet day is infinitely worse than the ones filled with arguments echoing off the walls.
Anna takes a seat, it's going to be a while until they resume rehearsal and her tired legs could do with the break. It seems Bessie's head is very far from the theatre. She's usually a fantastic player who knows her piece well. Up until today she was the band member who had the least amount of warnings for messing up her part. In one morning she's breaking every record.
Steve screams at her, because of course he does. Annoyed, Bessie nods and apologizes for all the mistakes she's been making. They go back and forth for a while; Steve is furious with so many absences this morning and the fact that rehearsals end this week. Opening night is on Saturday.
...Already there. Eight weeks have almost passed. Barely two months? It feels like it's been years.
Probably reaching the same conclusion as Anna, Catherine and Catalina sit down as well. Catalina watches how Steve screams at Bessie with a vexed frown while Catherine, as usual, has her nose in her phone every available moment. Really not helping her case about not being ringmaster, but oh well.
Anna doesn't care. Kathryn isn't on stage today.
All Bessie said when Steve asked was that she was unwell. When Steve started ridiculing that as an excuse and frothing at the mouth Bessie told him to essentially, albeit in more polite terms, go fuck himself. That might be the reason he's going for her jugular and interrupting rehearsal while he's at it this morning, but the proximity to opening night is messing with his nerves as well.
...It's not like Kathryn being here or not changes anything. To practical effects, her cold distance from Anna is the same as her being missing. She's made it obvious she has no desire to talk to Anna again.
She's well within her right to feel that way. After all, to her everything is very clear: there's no demon, the end. Everyone else is running around, in her eyes, like chickens with their heads cut off, mindlessly believing the ruse of some person who is either unbelievably good at computer science or working with a network of others.
As if that were feasible. None of them tolerate each other enough to pull something so intricate off. The only clear cut groups of people who can stand one another are María and Joan, and Bessie and Kat; in turn replacing the former friendships for Joan and Karina, and Adrian and Kat. None of those permutations include enough people to work with something as convoluted as this “game” they're all stuck in.
Well... To be fair, it seems as if Maggie and Anna are starting to indulge, or even enjoy, each other's presence, too.
Across the stage, Maggie's guitar rests against her wheelchair. She's replaced the neat bun she usually ties her hair into with the pony tail required by the costume department. Fitting into such a tight suit must be a nightmare without being able to wiggle her legs in there by herself. For the vast majority of the production, of their time in this century as a whole, Anna has never seen Maggie as anything beyond an acquaintance.
Anne's lady, María's partner, little else. Someone Anna didn't hate but wasn't necessarily fond of, either. She didn't like how María made it a habit to stomp on Maggie's heart, or how Anne forced her to cut contact with Lizzie and gave her an ultimatum, but that was the extent of it. Last week though, it was Maggie and Joan who made sure Anna was safe. And, over the weekend, it was Maggie who's been calling and texting her a few times a day to remind her to take her meds and ask for proof that she's been eating and resting.
Of all reasons to end up in the hospital in this production, restricted blood flow to the brain for a contracted muscle Anna could have gotten looked at at any point must be the most pitiful. She would have never thought such a menial injury could get so out of hand without proper treatment. One second she was fine, the next the world spun around her and her senses were hell-bent on convincing her the floor was swaying in sync. Then standing was impossible, and shortly after, her brain gave up on verticality as a whole.
Laying down wasn't much better. Her eyes were still the axis of a rotating room for all she could tell, but at least she wasn't at imminent risk of falling down and acquiring a more serious injury.
When Joan and Maggie found her they had no obligation to help her. No duty to rescue, nothing. But they did. So once they got her a cab and some help, that should have been the end of it. For Joan it was, but Maggie took a different approach and Anna has yet to ask why.
Parallel to Anna's preventable misadventure, Kathryn was drugged. Even in a stage reminiscent of what clothes in the washing machine go through, Anna was concerned about Kathryn once she found out. Since a cab had already been called for Bessie to take Kat to the hospital, Anna was instructed to ride with them. Maggie stayed in the theatre as Bessie accompanied Anna by the arm to steady her into the taxi she'd left Kathryn in.
All the taxi ride is in Anna's memory is a collection of voices. She couldn't bear to keep her eyes open with the motion of the streets sliding past the car's many windows. Not when the car's inside spun around itself; it was maddening.
She was sitting to the left, with Bessie awkwardly crammed between her and Kathryn. To Anna's came was a persistent flurry of giggles and slurred words. Kathryn found everything hilarious, made puns only she understood the meaning of, and through it all Bessie kept talking to her in a gentle voice.
She didn't have many words for Anna, though. For someone who had once been the living definition of overbearing it was particularly sad Bessie couldn't even muster a couple of pleasantries. Not that Anna is entitled to that, of course. But it still stung a little.
Bessie only spoke to her on the way to the taxi, asking her how she was feeling in a voice as dry as sandpaper. Kathryn alluded to being aware of Anna's presence in the car twice, both of them to say, in an oddly solemn voice for someone so high, “Why did you do that? I thought I could trust you. You promised. I believed you.”
“What made you think I would want a conniving, manipulative slut like you to defend me?!”
…
When they got to the hospital Bessie left Anna with a nurse and followed Kathryn inside, unwilling to let her out of her sight for a second. As she should; Kathryn was definitely the priority that day. The last Anna knew of Bessie was through a text message. At some point she'd left Kathryn finally stabilized in Observation and headed over to find out where Anna was. She'd encountered the doctor who examined her by pure coincidence and, after hearing which meds she'd been prescribed, took a short detour to the nearest pharmacy to buy everything for Anna. She left them with a nurse, and wrote the instructions to Anna.
“One naproxen pill thrice a day with meals, one diazepam pill every night before bed time, both for ten days. Don't forget.”
Bessie didn't keep contact beyond that. Not even when Anna asked her how much she owed from the pharmacy bill.
The dizzy spell passed within the first few hours of bed rest. Anna laid down without putting anything on the radio or telly, nor reading a book or mindlessly scrolling on her phone. She felt much too ill for that, and more pressingly she was waiting for a reply that never arrived.
...It was so stupid of her to expect Kathryn and Bessie to write. Yes, last time Anna had been sick the two of them put their differences aside to support her. They stayed with her, Kathryn cried in concern, Bessie held her hand.
“You're such a stupid idiot. You can't keep doing this.”
“We'll both be here with you. Don't you worry yourself, okay?”
“You are my sunshine, my only sunsh--”
...That was before Anna was dreadful to Kathryn, though. That was long before the demon forced her to lie in the most horrific way she could to the person least deserving of it.
“You're dead to me. Don't ever talk to me again, you're dead to me.”
“Leave her alone.”
Hours passed in the dead, mausoleum-like silence of the house. Lights dim, unmoving, listening to nothing but her own breathing. Anna foolishly entertained the idea that her deplorable condition might once more bring her her friends back, but the silence rang on and on and on.
Kind of the way it did in Richmond, when Anna was alone. The children were in living with Henry, she had to see him to visit them. Bess and Kat were dead, Anna's family was in Germany. As the king's “dear sister” she wasn't allowed to remarry, and with her reputation and Henry's overt dislike of her, only tolerating her to maintain good relations with Germany, nobody wanted to get too close to her and risk Henry's scorn, either.
Anna's palace was a veritable hollow effigy to the life she could have had had she been allowed to stay in Germany. Had she never met Henry. Had Bessie and Kat never died. Had she been free to make her own life unmarked by Henry's distaste acting like a repellent radiating off of her. Entombed with her solitude and servants who had no true affection for her, Anna laid down the day she died in silence and pain, waiting for the torment to finally end.
It was more or less the same she did on Thursday, except without expecting to die and with considerably less pain. Anna laid there in silence, waiting for a call or text to finally break it and pull her out of the cesspool of loneliness isolation her life has become since Kathryn left.
It did, eventually. From a phone number she saved at some point in the early days of reincarnation and never contacted. Maggie wrote as soon as she was home to ask how Anna was feeling after everything, if she was home, what was wrong with her...
Anna hadn't thought to write to thank her for her help earlier. In her never-ending wait for people who no longer think of her, she neglected to be grateful to the people who'd actually cared.
Despite having never spoken to Maggie before for any long period of time, the conversation flowed naturally. There is so much hidden behind Maggie's quietness and small smiles. A particularly corny sense of humor, an unexpected well of bitter cynicism, a vast knowledge of old black and white movies Anna spent the weekend looking up on streaming platforms and watching...
It was the first time since that blighted Saturday the house didn't feel like Richmond.
When Kathryn left, when she stormed into the house before Anna left the theatre and took her things, she left a wound behind. For four years Anna had grown comfortably numb to the silence in her house. She would wake up in silence, prepare meals in silence, get ready for work in silence, and return home after her shift to the comfortable, lonely silence embedded into her existence. She'd turn the telly on before bed, but never for too long. There was something comforting about how predictable her life was. It wasn't happy, but in the first months of reincarnation Anna had already accepted the fact her life would never be full of joy. Not back then, not now. Happiness isn't for everyone. The happy ending isn't always achievable, and all things considered, Anna wasn't doing too bad.
Her routine of quietude was broken like clockwork once a year by Kathryn returning home from boarding school. The first year she returned for every holiday. Her relationship with Anna failed to improve, so the following years she came back only for Christmas and summer. After that calamity, for the remaining years of her education before coming back for the musical, Kathryn spent as little time as possible at home.
Anna couldn't complain. While Kathryn is far from housemate of the year, it was Anna who consistently failed to respect the boundaries she promised she would. There was always some concern justifying her overstepping, or the coddling Kathryn made manifest she did not want. In the moment Anna felt in the right. But later, with perspective and many silent nights to think, she'd realize she had once again neglected to keep her word, and by extension Kathryn's company. She never made it a secret she was leaving to put some distance between Anna and herself because living with Anna was torture on par with the Tower of London, so Anna never deluded herself into believing any different.
But then Kat was here, in London indefinitely. Anna didn't wake up to her alarm clock ringing in the silence, but rather to a cacophony of alarm clocks, one of which went off at least twice more before a mattress other than her own groaned in the room next door and Kathryn's footsteps grew closer to her door.
Anna didn't have meals alone anymore, but rather accompanied by the scraping of Kathryn's cutlery against her plate. If she asked if she could watch the telly, Anna never had it in her to say “no,” so the comfortable silence was mostly banished.
It was a tense cohabitation, for sure. But looking back on it, Anna wouldn't have traded it for the world. As unnerving as having Kathryn's company for good felt, as conflicting as it could be at times and as difficult as their life together was, it beat the ceaseless silence.
Especially towards the end. When it seemed Anna and Kat could finally mend their relationship, that Kathryn was willing to bury all the pain Anna had inflicted upon her and legitimately try again, Anna fell into a new routine hardly noticing it. Her yearning for Kathryn's company, for listening to her voice in their awkward, clumsy conversations, for making her laugh instead of rage for a change, replaced the comforting numbness of the silence without Anna realizing.
Humans have a tendency to not appreciate what they have until they lose it. When Anna returned to a silent house that Saturday, when her breathing was the only in any room, when the room beside hers returned to being a mausoleum for the life and company she could have had anew, was when Anna realized Kathryn's presence even at her worst had breathed some life into the niche she calls a home it would never again possess.
Then everything was a paper cut. Anna couldn't watch the telly because Kathryn wouldn't comment the program with her. She struggled to eat more than before because there would only be one set of dishes to wash afterwards. She hated sleeping because she knew regardless of what her heart desired, the mattress in the room next door wouldn't creak.
She was alone again, and it was her fault.
Loneliness was no longer the sole sentinel of the hallways. Guilt had joined it louder and more enveloping than solitude had ever been. The notion that she was alone because of her own choice, that she would die alone because of it, that she had hurt Kathryn, was omnipresent. No walls or blankets could protect Anna from that one knowledge, until it became as familiar as the silence had shortly after Kathryn left for school four years prior.
Anna had accepted that she would hate herself until some illness, or old age if fate was particularly cruel, would claim her once again. She hadn't entertained the possibility of her house feeling less hostile than death's waiting room at any point. Not until she expected Kathryn and Bessie to get in contact with her if only out of pity, only for Maggie to reach out instead.
Anna's house, in many ways, resembles the inside of an hourglass. Time stretches into infinity in its walls, slowly trickling like the sand falling from the narrow passage linking it to the chamber above. There has never been much to do in there besides waiting until death knocks on the door. With Kathryn around, in a way Anna wasn't aware of until it was too late, the sands of time flowed instead of dripping.
She would have never imagined her conversation with Maggie would achieve a similar effect.
When Anna wondered whether she should get up and order supper already, as she was in no condition to stand for long periods of time yet, was hours after she would have normally had her final meal of the day whatever she could stomach of it. She had to double check to be certain her phone's clock hadn't gone out of whack. How had three hours passed in what felt like the blink of an eye speaking to someone who, three hours prior, had been nothing but a stranger?
Maggie headed off to bed shortly after, promising to text Anna in the morning. Only used to her relationships never panning out, Anna bade her good night without any hopes of continuing their talk. As Anna expected, Maggie did not write in the morning. Contrary to her prediction, she wrote much earlier, at 4:30AM: the time Anna mentioned in passing she would be taking her final dose of meds, to remind Anna to take them.
Texts gave room to audio messages, and those to calls, and later in the week video calls and movie sessions. The name Anna has long attributed to a tragic lover stuck loving the wrong person became something much warmer. The silence in her house was punctured at random by her phone's notifications, no longer predictable yet somehow better for it.
...It wasn't the same as having Kat physical company in the house with her, but it was much better than the ceaseless parade of guilt and silence guarding every corner the same way dead-eyed angel statues watch over mausoleums. Maggie's inexplicable interest in closeness with Anna changed her daily life in a way she may not imagine.
That must be the reason Anna's features pull tight into a smile when Maggie, absent-minded and bored by the lasting argument, accidentally makes eye contact with her. Even before starting to get along Anna always found her eyes beautiful. The green and blue are similar enough it often tricks her brain into thinking both are the same colour, yet just distinct enough it always warrants a double take to be sure.
Maggie smiles back at her. The same small, sad curve of the lips she's sported as far back as Anna can remember. Once a characteristic of an acquaintance of hers, it's slowly becoming familiar and warm.
Today is a bad day at the theatre by every meaningful variable. Three absences, Catalina's odd behaviour with especially Bessie, the inexplicable nature of Kathryn's “unwellness” and Bessie's rotund negative to elaborating on it do not bode well. Days of screams and threats are better than the ominous quiet which almost feels like the ghosts guarding Anna's house followed her to the stage.
María is a vile idiot.
Objectively, little has changed with Maggie's presence in Anna's life. The demon is still out there, regardless of what anyone thinks. She's still lost Bessie. She can't take back the words she said to Kathryn she never wanted to speak, nor the hurt which befell Kat because of them. Everything is just as bleak as it was before Maggie and Anna started talking.
But if María had someone in her life who was capable of turning a freezing, rotting mausoleum into something even slightly better and she lost her twice, there is something wrong with her.
Anna's phone vibrates on the music stand before her. The screen lights up.
Maggie:
Hanging in there?
Despite herself, Anna smiles. When she catches Maggie's mesmerizing eyes, she returns the gesture.
…Anna could get used to this.
Chapter 83: Lull (Part 5)
Chapter Text
*
The bell for lunch will ring in six minutes. That's all the time Elizabeth has left to figure out what she'll do next.
It's always irritating how Agatha sits in front of her. Agatha is extremely tall for a twelve year-old; she should sit towards the back and not the front row. Today, however, not being able to see the board and being swallowed from the teacher's view by Agatha's mountain of golden hair is better for Lizzie. Otherwise Ms. Turner could see Elizabeth hasn't taken a single note about the Wars of the Roses since class began.
She has much more pressing issues than “learning” about something she could give an impromptu college lecture on. Perks of being a formerly dead queen.
She's written a lot, but none of the words are to be studied. They are to be delivered in one case, and to deceive in the other.
After spending so much time trying to forge mother's signature Elizabeth would have assumed she had that woman's handwriting down, but she doesn't. She had to pull out a note mother dearest wrote for her last trimester when she had to go to the dentist during class time and do her best to imitate mother's strokes and letter shape. It's been harder than sin, but this should fool anyone.
Right?
It will. It has to. Elizabeth will never have a chance like this again.
Alright... She's going to escape the school pretending to have a doctor's appointment. If anyone asks what it's for she'll say she's getting tested for allergies, easy and simple. Airborne allergens, if they simply must know. And if they press her for questions even more, mould seems to be causing her post-nasal drip and coughing.
If all goes well, they'll let her leave at the gate and that will be that. If it doesn't, they'll call mother and Elizabeth will be screwed. It's a risk she's more than willing to take at this point.
Once if she's outside she will head to the shop two streets away and buy a prepaid phone. Several of her classmates have done it; she should have enough with her allowance savings.
Unless--
Agh, many things can go wrong, yes! But Elizabeth doesn't have time to be anxious right now no matter how much the pit in her stomach disagrees! She's saved up her allowance since ever; she'll be fine and if she isn't she'll cross that bridge when she gets there!
Then she'll board the bus to Catalina's house. Catalina is most likely working, but Elizabeth doesn't have the time to visit Mary now, so she'll leave the letter for her in the mailbox. Then she'll board another bus to the theatre and finally confront Catherine.
Elizabeth has to be smart about it. This isn't about getting answers from Catherine in private. This is about proving how mother dearest lied to make Catherine a villain and have an excuse to tear Lizzie away from her. Mother knew how much Cathy meant to Lizzie. She knew, and that's probably why she lied.
...She probably lied. There's a chance she didn't, and Catherine really did...
…
The bell. Elizabeth jumps a little, breath hitching in her throat. Alright, alright... It's time.
Her hands tremble as she puts her books into her bag and checks she didn't leave anything at her desk. She won't be coming back until tomorrow, she has to be doubly careful. She has everything, time to get moving.
Elizabeth walks slowly, as she normally would. She doesn't want to dash and bring attention to herself. She's the only redhead in class; she already sticks out. She holds the straps of her bag taking deep breaths through her nose so nobody notices anything odd about her.
Her classmates merge with the students of other classrooms outside in a small pool of deep blue and dark grey from their uniforms, as well as the scent of teenagers still learning the ropes of personal hygiene blocking out the mahogany hallway's otherwise nice aroma. Voices reverberate around her as friends get together as they make their way to the cafeteria and teachers complain to one another about their charges.
It's alright... As usual, everyone around her is too busy to notice her despite her vibrant red hair. She's never attracted anyone's interest, they all think she's weird. It's good, actually. That way she can slip by without any pesky friend bothering her about where she's going, right...?
It's alright.
She descends the stairs weaving past groups walking slower than her, squeezing herself between them and the banister until she reaches the ground floor. The air is less thick down here since the ceiling's arches are higher and the small chamber before the cafeteria up ahead is larger than the cramped classroom hallways. Instead of trailing behind the trickle of students making their way to have lunch Elizabeth breaks from them and heads off to the corridor on the left hand wall, next to the founder's portrait, and starts putting her coat on.
This is fine. Really, it is. Fooling Albert was much harder. True, Lizzie had prepared for it for a week, but she's mentally done this so many times. Pretty much every day after reaching the landing, before heading off to the cafeteria, she's imagined herself doing this. Walking off, having a day to herself without mother being able to intervene and ruin her life again. She's spoken to each school doorman in her imagination about any number of excuses, from more to less feasible.
She was queen once, damnit. This is nothing compared to that.
Her heart pounds all the same.
She crosses a few teachers on her way to the main entrance. They eye her, a few nodding to her, but they all continue on their way. See? Nothing to worry about. She's far from the first student to leave early, and she will not be the last. Besides, it's not like they can know what she needs. Maybe she's been sent by a teacher of hers to do photocopies or ask for the spare set of classroom keys.
From the wooden walls hang the framed pictures of some of the final year students' art projects. They're working on cubism. The angry strokes of colour don't say much to Elizabeth, but since only the best pieces get hung up for the school to see she must be twentieth century art-illiterate. Makes sense; that's one of the ones she missed while she was busy being dead.
The hallway leads to the entrance hall. The wooden floor is always polished here. Graduation photographs of years past hang from the walls. The students who have already become free of the torture of mandatory education smile down condescendingly on those still prisoners from behind their glass cases.
The doorman today is George. He's on the phone, seemingly talking to a parent whose child is sick. Indeed, a small boy about Edward's age sits at the back of the hall leaning against the wall, slightly green in the face. Lizzie can't make out his mother's words over the phone, but they're loud enough that she can hear her through the receiver. George's sour expression implies that he's about had it with this woman who seems to be if anything annoyed at her nine year-old for getting sick.
Some people shouldn't be parents.
Huffing, George pulls his ear away from the screeching receiver and mouths “What?” at Lizzie. Right, she has a mission to accomplish. She'll be in hot water tomorrow when she has no doctor's slip, but if she gets the desired result it will be worth it. Mother dearest will probably tell the school to lock Elizabeth in the basement with a ball and chain to be safe during lunch period, but she can live with that.
Today she has to uncover the most vile of mother's disgusting fallacies. If Elizabeth attempts it while mother is at the theatre she will never have the chance to even breathe the same air Catherine does because mother will interfere.
Lizzie puts her fake note on the mahogany counter next to the address book for emergency contacts. Some of them have red exclamation points next to them. The woman having what sounds like a meltdown over being contacted for her son's health instead of simply saying she can't go or coming to the school must have three of those.
“I have an appointment.” Lizzie's voice is small, this isn't good. “My--”
Busy with the call he's suffering through, George takes one look at the note and, without reading it, waves Elizabeth off.
...She's been so nervous for this? To not even put her forgery to the test?
It's for the better. Elizabeth smiles at him and makes her way to the heavy mahogany door before walking out into the entrance courtyard. She closes the buttons on her coat before pulling her gloves out of its pocket.
She did it. She got out of school. A sigh escapes her as her shoulders slump in relief. After years of fantasizing about this, though, it'd be nice if she actually got to have one wild day to herself instead of doing what she must. Alas, her time is limited.
She crosses the hedges and the gurgling fountain until she reaches the gate. Nobody is going to call mother to confirm she indeed wrote the note the doorman used as proof he should let a minor leave the school, but just in case it's better to be as far away as possible from school as quickly as her legs allow.
The clouds above gather storms within them, dark and full of water. To be expected, but still a nuisance. Elizabeth has many errands to run, all very far away from one another.
…In the spots where the sun manages to seep through the blanket of clouds and lighten them... That's more or less the same shade of grey as Eddie's eyes.
…
After yesterday Eddie hasn't said a word. He barely responds to anything beyond nodding or shaking his head. It should have been Elizabeth who saw, not him. This isn't fair. At first Elizabeth panicked and called Mary. It's easy from Mrs. Hopkins' house. Lizzie said she was calling a friend and, unlike mother, Mrs. Hopkins didn't bother to triple check who that friend was, and why Elizabeth had to call her, and what she was going to say, and the third degree interrogation mother dearest usually subjected her to when Lizzie still bothered trying to make friends.
Mrs. Hopkins also isn't keeping a log of all of Lizzie's calls. For a moment Elizabeth got a taste of what it would be like to have a normal mother who isn't breathing down her neck every second of every day. It was nice.
It seems Mary wasn't home or wasn't in the mood to pick up. It's a good thing she didn't. She must be going through so much after what happened a week and a half ago. Maybe she doesn't want to hear from Elizabeth at all.
...Maybe. Who knows, right? After all they both did and said to one another in their first lives...
At least Mary never tried to k--
Anyway, Lizzie has to help Eddie by herself. She's his older sister as well, not just Mary. Begging her to come over and deal with him when she sacrificed so much to see them last time was selfish of Elizabeth. She has no clue how to help Edward, but as his older sister it's on her to figure it out and get him to speak again.
She can't imagine what it must feel like to watch his own mother do that. As much as mother dearest is the worst, Lizzie wouldn't want to witness that, either.
Since she couldn't get through to Mary though, might as well leave her a letter with her new secret phone number. It'll last as long as it lasts, but at least Lizzie will be able to hold one conversation or two with Mary from the bathroom, the only place mother dearest hasn't rigged with cameras. That way she'll find out if Mary is cross at Edward and her for what happened or not, and thank her for the effort and risk she put into seeing them again.
Maybe they can even make some sort of escape plan for Lizzie's eighteenth birthday, so if Mary still wants her she has somewhere to go when she leaves mother once and for all.
If Mary hasn't reconsidered, since--
No, the weight of being there for Eddie falls on Elizabeth now. Mary deserves time to herself. Today Lizzie won't be home when Eddie returns, which isn't being a good sister on her end, but it will be the last time she's anything but ideal to him moving forwards.
Before she can devote herself to being the best sister she can be until his mother gets out of the hospital and she and mother separate them again, Elizabeth has to do one thing. She's going to get as many people as possible to hear what Catherine has to say for herself. If Elizabeth is right and mother dearest lied about Catherine to separate her from Elizabeth and everyone else, everyone is going to hear the sort of monster mother is.
And if she's wrong and mother wasn't lying...
...Elizabeth will figure that out if she ever gets there. At least she won't be alone. Surely either auntie Maggie, Anna or Kat still want to hear from her after all this time, right? Mother did her best to isolate Lizzie from all of them, but Anna and Kat didn't hesitate to come pick her up from school when mother was in the hospital after breaking her arm.
All she has to do is say she's auntie Maggie's niece and surely she'll be allowed to see them during their break, right? She could wait for all of them to leave the theatre, sure, but then there's a chance there won't be enough witnesses, or even any, since presumably they all leave at their own pace.
It's a back-up plan, but if Elizabeth plays her cards well it won't be needed. If she does everything right, once and for all she's going to show mother dearest for the lying scum she is and clear Catherine's name once and for all.
The truth is Lizzie was happier with her than she's been with mother in this whole life. If Catherine weren't afraid of being near her because of the slander mother made up about her, like she showed yesterday when she refused to touch her or Edward, maybe she wouldn't mind taking Lizzie away and saving her from mother.
...It's wishful thinking, but it's worth a shot.
…Last night, at Mrs. Hopkins' house after Jane... After she did that, Elizabeth woke up at some point after midnight. It was hard to sleep considering all that happened. There was seeing Cathy again, and Mae... She's grown up so much in these past four years. And-And then there were those odd bleeding noses, but more importantly... Elizabeth and Jane aren't... the closest, but still...
…
When she woke up, Eddie wasn't in his bed. Mrs. Hopkins gave him the left bed in the guest room, and Elizabeth the right. Moonlight illuminated nothing but mussed sheets when Elizabeth looked over.
Instead of staying alone, Eddie had climbed into Lizzie's bed. He was laying down beside her, face all scrunched up even if his eyes were closed. If he slept at all, it mustn't have been restful.
Elizabeth held him close, but... It probably didn't do much for him. It's not like a hug can solve all the world's problems, but what else could she do?
Mary would have known what to--
Elizabeth grips her bag's straps so tight they dig into her fragile skin. Yes, she should be home when Eddie arrives. For as long as Jane is hospitalized and mother dearest is there with her, Elizabeth should be beside her little brother. But just today, just this once, she can't do that.
First things first: get a prepaid phone to contact Mary and deliver the letter. Then, head over to the theatre and ideally expose all of mother dearest's lies about Cathy. Those two things have to be done today, while mother is far away and busy, or else Elizabeth will never get the opportunity to.
As soon as that is done, she won't ever leave Eddie's side again. For as long as their mums allow, until they turn eighteen and they can break free of this nightmare together.
Alright. It's time to get going. All Elizabeth has to do is focus.
Chapter 84: Lull (Part 6)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
*
Well that was mortifying.
Kathryn should have had lunch a while ago, Bessie left some soup to heat up before leaving. She can't stomach anything, though. Not after the pathetic show of emotions she put up this morning.
Crying? Like a damn baby? Why? What the hell was there to cry about?
Bessie got all emotional about how even though Kathryn is a temptress and a murderer it doesn't change anything and how they're supposedly friends and all that and something snapped hard in Kathryn's head. Sob after sob until her body was empty, Jesus Christ what a pitiful little show to put on.
“I love you, Kathryn. You're not alone.”
…Those are just words. Sure, fine, it seems like Kathryn was wrong and Bessie wasn't indirectly kicking her out when she brought Mary in. So she says; doesn't mean it's true. “I love you” was something everyone said just to get in Kathryn's pants, and like the damn harlot she is she said it back every time without fail.
“I love you, too.”
...She said it today again, didn't she? In this one case, so far at least... she doesn't regret it.
She will though. Some day soon. Nobody can truly love something like--
Bessie has spent four years living alone with potentially a very scary-sounding condition. She got no thanks for saving her niece, she gets shit on by everyone at the theatre and she has to deal with seeing Catalina's stupid face every single day. She's gotten punished to hell and back with some of the most cruel things anyone could say about her and, if it weren't for Kathryn, she would have been alone for the entire production.
Bessie's way too nice to realize the sort of monster Kathryn is. At least for the time being. Eventually she'll come to her senses and kick Kathryn out. Until then though, the one good thing Kathryn is going to do with her life is going to be keeping Bessie some company. She isn't much, but she's all Bessie has for now. When she starts making other friends outside the theatre, or meets a special someone and doesn't need the broken affection Kathryn can offer, Kathryn will step aside and fade away.
It'll hurt, but she'll get over it. What she can't do is leave Bessie alone again. Especially after she asked Kathryn to stay. She's a cruel murderer, but she isn't a monster. Circumstances have left Bessie alone and isolated. Kathryn can't do much good, but she can remedy that for as long as Bessie wants her.
Until she finds someone better and realizes that Kathryn doesn't deserve an ounce of the kindness she's--
Besides, it'll just make working on unmasking ringmaster easier, right? And... And that's something Kathryn has to do. She can't leave Bessie alone with that, and she can't step away when Lizzie and Edward might still get some nasty repercussions if bad things happen to their mothers. Anne and Jane may be awful, but they're better than children's services.
So Kathryn has to stay. It's objectively the best thing she can do for Bessie right now; she's morally obligated to. Yes, she gets innocents slaughtered, but she can't abandon Bessie. It'll end like it did with Anna: with Bessie walking away after realizing the sort of thing Kathryn is. But this time she's expecting it, she won't be blind-sided, and it won't be half as bad.
Somehow it'll be worse.
Aside from all that, Kathryn wants to stay close to Mary.
…The memories she got on the hospital rooftop with Catherine, assuming that's what they were, painted a less than flattering portrait of Mary. Now, none of them in this life are behaving even remotely similar to how they did back in whatever it is Kathryn saw, granted. But still... Kathryn has a horrendous feeling about this whole thing.
If she thinks about it she'll get the headache again and she's already in enough pain as is, but she remembers a fire and smoke, of all things, associated with Mary. It's a bit too historically accurate for Kathryn to outright dismiss as... a hallucination or something. Perhaps a nightmare. But Kathryn can't be sure about that. For all she knows, if those really were memories, there was a life in which Mary did... try to set someone on fire? Or something like that; if Kathryn focuses too hard on it the needles behind her eyes will return.
In any case, it's too risky. Kathryn can't be certain that whatever she saw weren't memories, and if they were she can't leave Bessie now. If there's anything within Mary which even vaguely resembles the kind of person who caused the fire of Kathryn's memories, leaving her alone with Bessie is even more unthinkable.
...Huh. Kathryn really does love Bessie, doesn't she? Like, a lot.
She will hurt and bleed when Bessie realizes Kathryn is nothing but a--
That's fine. It's what she deserves. And what Bessie merits is affection. It's mind-boggling to think anyone wouldn't care for her with the sort of selfless, brave person she is.
Aside from her vested interest in keeping an eye on Mary for Bessie's sake, there's a tactical advantage to having Mary close. While Kathryn missed Anne's insane spiel about how she, Catherine and Mary had been ringmaster all along because she was collapsed in a hallway, Bessie put her up to speed. Everything Anne said was asinine -on brand-, but she raised an oddly interesting point: Mary is indeed a shut-in. Nobody knows what she's been up to in all this time. Kathryn isn't about to pin the supernatural element of the production on her, but the man-made one might as well be. The last thing Kathryn knew of her she'd slashed Anna's tires on the first day of rehearsals.
…It's impossible to trust Mary after what Kathryn saw on the rooftop. There's something wrong with her, there just is. Staying here and building a bond with her might shed some light into this affair. It isn't a theory Kathryn is necessarily convinced of, and her feelings are definitely acting as a guiding light for her here, but much like at the beginning of rehearsals, she still isn't ready to take anything off the table just yet.
Where Anne's theory fell apart, other than involving Kathryn, was how the kids “went missing” and ended up being with Mary. If presumably everyone received a message like that about the kid they were closest to, it stands to reason that Catalina and María did as well. Hell, so did Bessie: she told Kathryn when they were putting their thoughts together.
Bessie's message said Mary's fate was in her hands alone, much like Kathryn's put Lizzie's fate in her power. She can't 100% say Catalina and María received one about Mary, but since Anne so kindly confessed herself, she received one about Lizzie. It is impossible for Lizzie's well-being to be solely Kathryn's responsibility, and also exclusively Anne's. Ringmaster was fucking with them once again; how surprising.
On one hand, it doesn't seem likely Mary would be ringmaster if she herself was going to “go missing” if at minimum Bessie, and most likely Catalina and María as well, didn't conduct their tasks. Difficult for the same person to be the victim and executioner at once, one usually cancels the other out. On the other, Kathryn cannot trust Mary and has exactly 0 leads as to who ringmaster might be.
All of these incongruences Anne overlooked stack with the fact that neither Bessie nor Kathryn carried out their tasks and last Kathryn knew, Lizzie and Mary were very much here and not in a location unknown. If anything, it seems like all the kids were intended to be found “missing” when their mothers returned home and found them gone, but it was designed to be a minor scare. Something ringmaster would have dubbed “a warning :)” or something like that. Which would track, since ringmaster is a person as limited as anyone and kidnapping two children and one adult while physically at work is impossible.
But scaring their mothers into thinking something nefarious has happened to their kids because, incidentally, the siblings all decided to get together that same day, is feasible.
So while Anne's theory was dumber than a bag of bricks, she brought up how Mary's occupation is untold. It will probably lead nowhere, but Kathryn has to be sure before casting aside any option. What better chance will she have to get a feel for how Mary is in this life than now, home alone with her?
That's all which spares Kathryn from panicking a little. Now, unmoving on the couch in the one safe posture she's found not to be torment, she's fine. As soon as she shifts even millimetrically, every joint in the right side of her body will start aching. It's been like this since Saturday night.
When they came back here after all that happened in Horace's house Kathryn was achy, but the injuries were still recent enough they had yet to reach their full potential. On Sunday morning, when Kathryn was convinced Bessie was silently kicking her out, the only thing which kept Kathryn in here was the same ailment keeping her from the theatre today: an inability to stand for more than three or so minutes without searing pain in her knee, and general achiness al over her body.
...It's a bit better now, though. Kathryn did run quite a bit after she barely escaped Arianna's house. Said dash also transpired less than a week after Anne and Adrian searched her with their grimy hands and twisted her around, and just a few days after she was roofied and too out of it to make sure she was moving in safe ways and keeping good posture. It's probably that, and if so rest and ice are the way to go.
As Kathryn saw on the rooftop, it's so much worse than--
Before Bessie left she made Kathryn promise she'd go to the doctor if it didn't get better. She was dead serious and worried, poor thing. Kathryn shouldn't make her waste time and energy by worrying for the likes of her.
…It still felt warm, though. Even if it was wrong. In character for Kathryn to relish the warmth she gets from making good people waste their time on her.
In any case, she's already gone to a doctor. And he said everything was fine. Even if Kathryn saw something drastically different on the hospital rooftop, that has little to no bearing on this life, right?
If it does, she's--
A door opens in the hallway. Mary again. As much as Kathryn is convincing herself staying home isn't that bad because she gets to talk to Mary, she only leaves the guest room to go to the bathroom. It's fine. Even if she happens to be ringmaster in the end, Kathryn isn't going to impose on her when she's fresh out of one of the darkest moments in her life. That said--
She's here.
Violet eyes squinting in the pale light coming from the window, Mary stops at the mouth of the hallway. She blinks a couple of times, habituating to the light. Was she in the dark? It's the only way such poor illumination could be bothering her.
She brought no clothes from home, so Bessie leant her a few pyjamas to use while they figure out what she'll do in the upcoming days. Her long, messy, black, bushy hair drapes over the plain olive green pyjama top she's wearing. She rubs her eyes and finally focuses them on Kathryn.
“I'm sorry about your room. I know you had it before I uh...”
There's something wrong with her priorities.
“It's alright.”
Seriously. Who gets the guest room is the least concerning thing right now. Between Mary being a danger to herself and having a dubious occupation which may or may not be related to ringmaster, the damn room is the last thing on Kathryn's mind. Why is it up front in Mary's?
...It's hard to say what it is about her demeanour that radiates unthinkable sadness. A combination of wearing pyjamas past lunch time, her bedhead, the fact that she was probably laying in the dark, and knowing what she thought the solution to her problems was, maybe. Perhaps it's in her eyes. They're the most beautiful Kathryn has ever seen by a long shot. Deep and shiny, a vibrant violet unlike any other she's ever encountered. Something even Mother Nature must marvel at.
“Bessie left some soup for us.” Kathryn's speaking gently, the same she would to a spooked cat in a dark alleyway as she tries to bribe it with food. She truly is a bloody idiot. “We just need to warm it up.”
And, to boot, soup requires no potential weapons to eat. Not that Mary needs to know that was part of Bessie's reasoning.
“...Right. Lunch.”
Mary's voice is so rich and smooth, high alto or low mezzo soprano. She could make a living recording audiobooks or guided meditations. It wasn't remotely like this in their first lives.
...Mary wasn't even thinking about eating, was she? Starving herself won't make her feel any better. On the contrary...
...Is Anna eating without supervision?
“What made you think I would want a conniving, manipulative slut like you to defend me?!”
…
Not that she would want Kathryn's company, anyway. As usual, people don't love Kathryn for long.
“Kathryn you know I love you, right?”
…
She stands, ignoring the clear line of pain traced through her nerves from her hips to her ankles. If Mary isn't entirely present and able to take care of herself, Kathryn will handle it for her. Even if there was a lifetime when they were the worst of enemies and their relationship in court was far from stellar, this isn't the situation to be vengeful in.
“So, are you going to have lunch with me?” Kathryn walks past Mary to the kitchen. Bessie left the soup in a pot over the stove so Kathryn wouldn't have to move it with her wrist being weird. “You don't have to if you don't want to, of course. But you know you can, right?”
Something of what Kathryn said must have pulled Mary out of the prison her mind built for her if only for a moment. Instead of looking miserable, for once she's staring at Kathryn with disbelief.
“Uh, sorry? Did you say you and I together?”
Oh, Kathryn's bad then. She isn't good enough to be her Highness Mary's company when there's nobody else around; just like she wasn't good enough to be her step-mother in court. Kathryn herself wouldn't have been stoked to call a child nine years her junior “mother,” but to her credit she never demanded such a thing and Mary was still such a bi--
“I uh. I didn't think you'd want to but, uh.” Mary smiles sheepishly. “Could you stop looking at me like that, please?”
Looking at her how? Never mind, Kathryn's brow is tense as a coil.
“Well, I would like to. But I don't want to impose on you.”
Mary sighs, patting her hair as she looks somewhere up on the ceiling. “Look, it's not like this is going to be any less weird if I lock myself up in your room, right? So yeah, fine. Let's have lunch together.”
...Kathryn's what?
“My room?”
Mary blinks, frowning lightly in confusion. “That's what Bessie called it?”
...Why would Bessie do that? Why would she call the room that wasn't even meant to be a guest room “Kathryn's room?” Why...?
“I love you, Kathryn. You're not alone.”
…She really meant it when she said she wanted Kathryn to stay, didn't she...? Even after Kathryn told her the kind of monster she is, Bessie still--
“I'm confused now; is it not your room?”
Well, at least this entire situation has chipped away at the permanent misery enveloping Mary. Now she looks disoriented more than anything.
“...I... I suppose so.”
For now. It'll be her room until Bessie realizes Kathryn is a--
Mary slants her head. “You... suppose it's your room...?”
Kathryn turns her back to Mary, heading off to the kitchen one painful step at a time. “Take a seat. We're going to have a long chat and clear up many of the world's mysteries, you and I.”
Notes:
And there we go!! Those are all the short POVs of this chapter, with a longer one left for next time. Soon i hope. All's i'll say is it's Cathy's POV. I'm excited.
Also sorry lol. I miscounted the POVs there are 7 in total not 8. Oh well. Not the most egregious thing i've ever miscounted /lh
Anyway!! Thank y'all so much, feel free to share your thoughts in the comments, yes? See you next time, take care everyone and have a great day!!
Chapter 85: Lull (Part 7)
Notes:
And here we are!! This is one of my favourite POVs in the entire fic ngl. I love Cathy so much in pretty much every version of her i've written, and in other people's fics. Kathryn may be my favourite queen, but Cathy is so special to me i couldn't wait, hah.
Thanks for the comments and kudos from yesterday y'all, you lot (/aff) are the best.
Anyway! So i might just barely make it to my self-imposed deadline and i'm very excited about that. You shall know if i made it or not during the final update, which will ideally be landing somewhere between August and September. When, exactly? That's for me to know. Again, i'd feel stressed if anyone else knew of my deadline. So to keep this stress-free, i have to do it like this lol.
Yeah, no more yapping. Onto the end of Lull at long last, yay!!
Chapter Text
*
Final break of the day. Just another hour and Cathy can go back home to Mae.
Fourteen minutes left until said final hour commences. It's rare for people to leave the stage for long during this particular break. It's short, and Steve has been known to shorten it even more when he deems they need extra rehearsal time. He also has the tendency to chew out anyone who isn't present even though he never says in advance he'll be chipping at their break time, so predictably everyone's here. Which makes it, by and large, the worst break of the day. As if Cathy didn't get enough of her co-workers during work hours.
Normally there's an air of disdain around them, as if their dislike for one another wafted off of them and filled the stage with fog thick as the bad blood uniting them. Cathy isn't the best at reading the room, but she'd have to be denser than their aura of malcontent to miss out on the sour faces and impatiently tapping feet.
Not today, though. With Jane, Anne and Kathryn missing, as well as whatever happened to Catalina which prompted María to be on friendly terms with her again, everything has been oddly smooth. It's chilling just how much, considering just yesterday Jane...
Cathy shuts her eyes as if doing so would stop the moment from playing in her mind. She was trying to get Mae to calm down, reassuring her she wasn't going to be given away, concerned about how she'd managed to draw that conclusion when she heard it. She wouldn't find out what “it” was until Eddie screamed and she turned around. She wasn't even aware what that wet slap was. It was another noise in the background, with the cars racing by and the voices of people coming out of the mall.
Cathy didn't think about it twice when she first heard it. Now it's all she can hear.
It's twistedly ironic, in a way, that Jane would end up imposing on others the kind of burden she had to carry after Amanda died. It isn't her fault, she isn't to blame. Only heavens know what was going through Jane's mind to go ahead and do that. Whatever it was, it can't have been easy.
...Texting would be so easy, but why bother? Anne wouldn't reply; she wouldn't stop implying Cathy hurt Mae, for crying out loud. And in whichever state Jane is, it's safe to say she most likely isn't conscious right now.
Besides, she hates Cathy like everyone. She wouldn't give her a drop of water if she were dying of dehydration in the desert.
Even if they all despise her, Cathy would like to know how badly Jane is injured. And, while she will never have the chance to be close enough to Jane to offer, if there were anything Cathy could to for her she would do so in a heartbeat.
As much as thoughts of Jane have been playing hide and seek with Cathy's mind all day long, popping in when she least expects them, she has no choice but to push them to the back every single time. At the end of the day there's nothing she can do for Jane. Or even for Anne, who was feeling awful after seeing what Jane did. Lizzie and especially Eddie have been making Cathy's heart skip a beat whenever they cross her thoughts, but especially the two of them are out of bounds. Their mothers wouldn't want Cathy to be near them because she has already proven herself to be a liability as a caretaker to every child she's supposed to protect; whether she likes it or not she has to respect that.
And so she focuses all her attention on the one person she can help: Mae.
It's going to take longer than a day for Cathy to recover from yesterday, but right now Mae needs a sense of normalcy most of all. Cathy would have been more than happy to keep Mae home for the day and skip rehearsal come hell or high water. All she wanted to do after she found Mae was hold her close and never let go. Play with her, do her hair, take her out for a walk... Whatever her sweet baby wants.
That would be selfish, though. She spent long hours after the catastrophe yesterday talking to Mae; even past her bed time. Once Cathy got to the root of the problem (yet again her own incompetence, her utter inability to do something as minuscule as shutting down her computer knowing Mae has permission to use it) she had to convince Mae that wasn't about her, it was for a novel Cathy is writing. One not for kids, one about sad real life things. But, at its core, fiction, and not a reflection of anything Cathy thinks about Mae.
She had to lie to Mae. No matter how necessary it was considering the circumstances, Cathy never lies to Mae. That isn't the sort of relationship she wants with her daughter. Mae is smart enough to understand things if they're explained at a level she can understand. Cathy omits subjects Mae ought not to learn about at her age; but she's never lied to her before. Not telling her there's a demon in the theatre is one thing. Lying to her feels disgusting even hours after the fact.
After going to such lengths to reassure Mae it was all a big misunderstanding, Cathy couldn't afford to undermine that by asking her if she'd like to stay home. Mae is smart enough to know skipping school isn't something to do leisurely. If Cathy hadn't acted with utmost normalcy and gone to work after sending Mae off to school, Mae would have known what she found on Cathy's computer was no fictional story.
That said Cathy's mind is sludge. She would much rather crawl into a hole and not resurface until she got her thoughts in order than having to be here. Mae is already home, she has been for hours. Cathy wants to be there with her little girl and tell her in every way she can that she is loved and the most important part of Cathy's life. Cathy does not wish to give her away; if anything her life lacks meaning without Mae in it. And she is so, so sorry her negligence lead Mae to believe any different.
It hasn't sunken in yet, not entirely, that her daughter lived with the conviction she was going to be abandoned for being “too much” for a week and Cathy let it happen. She failed to close her tabs and shut down the computer, she failed to realize how profound Mae's distress was and address it, she failed at everything and it culminated with Mae feeling so terrified she ran away.
She ran away from Cathy. She thought Cathy would be happier without her.
Whenever the gravity of the situation catches up with her it's going to be a miserable ride. Cathy hasn't had time to stop and allow it to reach her yet. Between reassuring Mae, worrying for Jane and her children Lizzie and Edward, and feigning normalcy for Mae's sake, it feels as if Cathy had boarded a malfunctioning roller coaster early in the morning yesterday and were still moving across its derelict tracks by inertia.
She's survived by focusing on short-term goals and ignoring everything else. Warming Mae up. Talking to her and finding out why she ran away. Soothe her with lies. Now that she knows Natalie had nothing to do with it, as Cathy suspected from the start, get in touch with her and ask her if she'd still be willing to babysit Mae. Get Twitched cleaned up and convince Mae he doesn't resent her for anything she did. Put Mae to sleep. Try to sleep herself, fail, and crawl into Mae's bed to hug her close and know she was safe and warm at home. Go to the theatre. Survive.
Next on the list is make it back home and treasure every last second spent with Mae. This morning, no longer believing she was going to be abandoned for being sick, for crying out loud, Mae spent as much of their morning time as she could clinging to Cathy. If she still wants to be a little koala there are no complaints on Cathy's end. Every second she's spent apart from her baby girl has been torture. There is nothing Cathy would like more than to hold her forever and shield her from the cruelty of the world she lives in.
Twelve minutes to go, then an hour. When they finish she'll got back to her changing room, change, gather her things and go to the car. She'll drive back home, pay Natalie, and do whatever Mae wants until bed time. She'll try to sleep by herself, get assaulted by every thought and fear she's been pushing back with work all day long, and either write until her fingers become numb or settle between Mae's covers for the night again. Rinse and r--
...Footsteps down the right hand exit. A pair of them, two people. They don't sound like any from anyone in the theatre. Not Steve, not Karina, not Daphne. One of the alts? Cathy isn't as familiar with them, they hardly interact with anyone from the main cast as most sane people would. A couple of stage hands, perhaps?
As long as whoever they are's appearance doesn't entail staying any longer after rehearsal ends--
The woman from the reception desk takes a cautious look from side to side before stepping onto the stage. “Are you guys rehearsing?”
“We're on break,” María's voice echoes from behind Cathy.
The reception lady walks onto the stage, staring at them individually. Cathy looks away before they can make eye contact.
“Which one of you would be Ms. Margaret Lee?”
“Me. What is it?”
On the band end of the stage Maggie leans forward in her chair with a light frown. The receptionist walks closer to her, high heels clicking against the floor, until she's within reasonable conversational distance.
“There's a young girl, she came in earlier. She insists she's your niece and there's something she has to talk about with you immediately. I told her to wait until the end of rehearsal, but she insists it is an emergency and she must get in touch with you right away. The whole thing feels odd to me, so I had her wait until you were on break at least. What should I do with her?”
Maggie's frown deepens. “...My niece?”
“Red hair, green eyes, about twelve or thirteen. She said her name is Elizabeth.”
Lizzie. Why is Lizzie here? Did something happen with Anne? Jane, maybe? How did she even get here by herself? Is she alright? Did something happen to her? Did her neighbour bring her here? What--?
“...right away. I'll find out what she wants and send her back to reception with you until I end my shift, if that's okay? If she came here uninvited it must be an emergency.”
The receptionist nods. “That won't be a problem, she's a very well behaved child.” She turns to look at the exit behind her and motions for someone to walk on stage before turning to Maggie again. “I'll wait for her outside.”
As the receptionist walks away, another, lighter set of footsteps approach. What should Cathy do? Lizzie is seconds away from walking onto the stage. She can't be here around Lizzie, it would be disrespectful to Anne. But what if something happened to Anne or Jane? Cathy wants to know. Does she have the right to, though? It's not like breathing the same air as Lizzie is going to hurt...
“Where is she?! What have you done to her this time?!"
Cathy stands. There is no reason to subject Lizzie to seeing her. Her own concern is not an excuse to force her presence onto Lizzie. She must be scared enough as is to come here and seek Maggie despite knowing her mother and her aren't on good terms. Cathy will take the left stage exit and make life easier for her daughter Lizzie. She turns around and--
“Catherine, where are you going?”
The footsteps have stopped, and Cathy's in sync. That voice, that sweet voice is her girl's. Addressing her for the first time in four years.
“Liz--”
“No Anna, stop. I'm sorry Maggie, but seeing you was just pretext. I came here to talk to her without my mother interrupting. And I want all of you to hear.”
...For what? What is it she wants? To rub in how Cathy ruined her life? How she wasn't good enough, how she loved a monster and it was Lizzie who picked up the pieces for it? To remind Cathy everything she does is miserable and useless and Mae would be better off without a mum who convinces her to run away with her incompetence?
“Are you insane?” That's Bessie. “What would you want to talk about with--?!”
“I'm not alone with her, am I?! You're all here.” Elizabeth lets out a sigh laced with frustration. “Catherine, turn around and talk to me, god damnit!!”
...She can't, no. She can't do that. Anne wouldn't want her to. Anne thought it was even bad of her to try comforting Eddie yesterday. Even Elizabeth is as good as her own daughter to Cathy, she can't do this. Anne is her actual mother, the one that gets to live with the knowledge Cathy's actions hurt her daughter irreparably. Cathy can't--
“You owe it to me to hear me out, don't you? I only want to ask you one question and I'll be gone. But you owe this to me. Please.”
“Lizzie--”
“Maggie please, I need to know one thing and she's the only person in the world who can answer. Please don't interfere. Just watch and listen, that's all I'm asking of you.”
Bessie groans, exasperated. “Don't be a blithering coward on top of a creep. Give the girl the only peace of mind you can. If you look at her funny we're going to snap every bone in your body though.”
“Slowly,” Anna adds in a dark whisper. “Very slowly. Watch your words.”
No, Cathy can't do that. She just can't, she has no peace of mind to give Lizzie. Why is she here? No amount of words or actions will ever begin to scratch of the surface of all the hurt Cathy inflicted on Lizzie. Nothing she says or does will ever--
“...Please? I thought you loved me. Was that a lie?”
Taking a deep breath, Cathy turns around. Everyone's eyes are burning holes into her skin, latching on to her every movement. She keeps her gaze set on the floorboard ahead of her lest they burn into her retinas, too. Her chest and arms are tingling.
This is a bad idea, it's an awful idea, but what is she supposed to do about a plead like that? Of course she loved Lizzie. Cathy loves her; she never stopped. But also this is wrong, and she-she should have walked away. Cathy can't be here with Lizzie, but at the same time Elizabeth is right; Cathy owes her whatever it is she wants. Cathy is in no position to deny Lizzie anything, considering everything.
And still, this is wrong.
…Of course it wasn't a lie. Cathy loved Lizzie with all her heart; she always will no matter what. But she can't say that. It will get twisted out of context. That said, just because she's choosing to address Lizzie, Anne is going to break every single bone in Cathy's body regardless. Maybe it wouldn't be so bad to get that over and done with already.
The floorboards are black and glossy. Their reflection of the lights above and of Cathy's boots are swimming. Swimming? No, going out of focus. Cathy's eyes aren't focused. Is she that nervous?
…How couldn't she be, when confronted by the sweet girl whose life she--?
“Catherine--”
“You're right, I-I owe you.” Cathy's voice wavers, higher than usual. About to crack from the joy of talking to her daughter again, from the sadness of knowing Lizzie hates her and, worst of all, of knowing Cathy has earned such scorn. “What... What do you want?”
Lizzie's footsteps come closer. Her shadow pokes from the top of Cathy's field of view. She's close enough Cathy could reach out and hug her daughter once again.
But she can't. She doesn't have the right to.
“Four years ago my mother said you wrote your song about how much you love him. She said everything you said to me last we were alive was a lie, because if you did care about me and resent him for what he did, why would you write a six-minute song about how much you love a monster like him?”
“...What he did?” Joan whispers. A very stupid idea in the dead silence of a stage. “Is she saying Catherine never...?”
“I believed my mother back then and started hating you, but I have reason to believe my mother was lying. I don't want to wait until opening night, I wouldn't be allowed to come watch anyway, so tell me. Is it true? You wrote a song about loving him despite what he did to us? Is it true?”
“Sweetheart...” Maggie chimes in. Lizzie's shadow raises its hand in a commanding order for silence.
“I want to hear it from her.”
Cathy nods. “It's true. I did. That's what my song's about.”
The song about a pathetic human being loving a monster. The song designed to leave audience members in disgust, hating her for her unforgivable crimes. Of course she wrote about it. What does that have to do with anything?
A shrill sob. Lizzie sobs. She made Lizzie cry. How? All she did was answer her question. What--?!
Anna stands up, sending her chair sliding violently across the floor. It's so loud it--
“How can you be so cold about--?!”
“Why?”
Lizzie's quiet whisper cuts through Anna's screams. Her small voice is choppy with uneven breaths. “Why did you do it? …I don't get it.”
“There's nothing to “get.” Monsters like her--”
“I think I said I wanted to hear it from her, Bessie.” Lizzie's shadow grows larger as she takes two steps closer to Cathy. “Tell me,” she growls.
Although the frenzied beat of her heart is making her fingers numb and her legs crave nothing but to run until they can no longer move, Cathy cannot lift a finger right now, let alone flee. Even if Lizzie's voice is full of hatred and reproach, it's still her daughter's voice. There are only two more in the world Cathy loves as much.
She takes a deep breath, busying her fingers with the rhinestones of her costume before her nails dare sneak under her sleeves and pick at any skin. This conversation is already a train wreck; the last thing it needs is for Cathy to make a butchery of her arms live on stage.
What does Lizzie want? Is it really closure, or is it to punish Cathy?
…And if such were the case, what right would Cathy have to complain?
She takes a deep breath. She can't; her lungs won't expand for that long. “The musical... The musical is strictly about our time with Henry, yes? At the time I lived with him I still loved Thomas. I hadn't seen what he was capable of yet, so I loved him.”
Chapter 86: Lull (Part 8 -final-)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
…
…?
Did she say something wrong? She always manages to say something wrong, somehow. This is why she can't socialize. She says the wrong thing and--
“...That's it?” Lizzie's voice is still quiet, but it doesn't sound... angry, perhaps? As it did before. It's more... neutral, might be the word. “...You only wrote about him... because you had to?”
The most bitter of anxious chuckles escapes through Cathy's lips. “Why else would I? He ruined your life, mine, and later he abandoned Mae and as a consequence she died before her second birthday. Do you think I'd sing about him if I didn't absolutely have to?”
“Likely excuse,” Anna grumbles. “You just had to, right? Like you couldn't change the topic. You're incredible.”
...As much as Cathy deserves to be despised for all her failings, it's getting very exhausting to get accused of things that aren't true left and right. Especially when the implication is that she's lying and she did love the man who abandoned his newborn daughter and raped Elizabeth.
Cathy balls her fists. It doesn't help with keeping the bite out of her voice.
“I asked. So many times, remember? I asked you guys time and time again if you were sure we couldn't make one exception and have me sing about anything else, or at least sing with knowledge of what was to come. All of you told me to focus on my time with Henry because your song was already an outlier, since you didn't even have a history with him. Get Down is about your life after Henry, so to make sure we were compliant with the entity's orders everyone else was asked to keep our songs about our time with Henry strictly, remember? You all forced me to do this.”
“Right, “forced you.”” Maggie snaps. “The only one here who has experience forcing people is you. Don't you dare say we forced you to sing about your undying love for a man who hurt Elizabeth.”
Bessie snorts. “Hilarious you should mention our morals when it comes to singing about child predators on stage... And here I thought Jane and Catalina got to profess their love for Henry in front of Kat and I every god damned day. Because it's so good for Kat's mental health to hear about that six days a week. To remember that while people cheered for her death, Jane and Catalina adored him oh so much... You're right Maggie, in this production we would never force anyone to sing about their love for child predators.”
Silence.
…She has a point. While all of them were hurt by Henry, only Catalina and Jane get to sing about having loved him. Because, while they no longer do, just like Cathy despises Thomas, at the time of living with him they did. And Kathryn and Bessie get to hear that every single day. All of them do and it's never easy; but it must be worse for the two of them, since they were so young when Henry--
“It's...” María's voice is soft in the stillness Bessie dropped on them all. “It's not the same--”
“Hey, María: shut up. And I'm very sorry to snap like that, Elizabeth; this isn't the time and place. This is your moment, kiddo.”
Lizzie's shadow shrugs. “Drag father through the dirt all you want, I don't care. I'm sorry they're singing about that in front of you, though. That's awful.”
“...So you're saying you think Catherine did nothing wrong, Bessie?” Maggie's voice is thin, but there's... some strong emotion, wavering in it. It's the dangerous sort of quiet. The one that comes before the storm.
“Nope. I'm just pointing out your hypocrisy. I've never been close to Catherine and that isn't changing now.”
“...She did ask many times.” A voice from the right; Catalina's. She sounds pensive. “Do you all remember? We had arguments about it, we all told her to suck it up like the rest of us and write the musical like that thing demanded of us. We told her to stop asking.”
Maggie huffs. “She never said why she wanted to change it! If she had, we all would have agreed! This doesn't clear her in the slightest!!”
…In all fairness, nobody asked.
“What a way of saying we didn't care about what Bessie and Kathryn had to go through.” Joan's voice. Her tone is somewhere between bitter and exhausted. “We all knew, it wasn't a secret, and we not once took that into account because that's how our stories went and we had to be honest. We all had to suck it up, didn't we?
“What we're all saying here is that we would have let Catherine change her song and not tell her story as it happened out of respect for Lizzie because she was worth the risk of pissing off the entity, but we would have still forced Bessie and Kathryn to hear about Henry in a positive light from Jane and Catalina day in and day out when they were also kids who...”
“You too?!” Maggie mutters something under her breath. Probably a curse word. “Bessie and Kathryn are adults; Lizzie--”
“Kat was thirteen when we woke up, Maggie.” Anna's voice. Unequivocally irate. “What the hell are you saying?!”
“For once I agree with Anna.” The first time Bessie agrees with her on anything since she insulted Kathryn two weeks ago. “What the hell are you on about?! Kat was thirteen when you all forced her to write All You Wanna Do! She was as young as Lizzie is now when you all had her sit through drafts of No Way and Heart of Stone where her abuser was spoken of with love. It's just as bad as Catherine's song but I've never seen even one of you worried about that!!”
Anna tries to say something, but Bessie's voice overshadows it.
“And-And... Do I even need to mention that line in No Way where Catalina talks about me with derision?” Bessie's volume drops. Her voice thickens. “Don't... Don't tell me she couldn't write her song without mentioning that. Because she could, and it wouldn't change anything. All of you-- All of you skipped things in your songs because of time constraints; it wouldn't have been a big deal if Catalina omitted reminding me of my son every single day. But you never cared about that, right?”
A sigh. Or perhaps a sharp, pained inhale. It's hard to tell while looking only at the floor. “Right. I forgot. Whatever all of you forced Kathryn and I through doesn't matt--”
“We didn't!” Maggie's voice is the most shrill and raw Cathy has ever heard from her. The way it reverberates around the stage and through Cathy's body almost makes her cover her ears with her hands. It definitely made her flinch, damn it. “We-We didn't do anything; the demon did!!”
Breaths quicker and more ragged than Cathy's own follow Maggie's outburst. “We didn't.” She speaks in high-pitched bursts of air, choking on her own words from time to time. “We-We never forced anyone to do anything; we just obeyed orders because-- Because we had to. We had to suck it up, we-- We didn't choose any of this! None of this was anyone's fault, it was all that thing!”
...So when Catalina and Jane write a song about how much they loved Henry because the demon forces them to, it's fine. They have no responsibility for what they write, it's all well and good. Even if they remind everyone on stage that they adored the same man who ruined all their lives. Even if they remind the two children he groomed that many people loved him. Even if Catalina gets away, as Bessie rightly pointed out, with reminding Bessie of her forced pregnancy and delivery. Cathy always hated that line, but Catalina insisted it had to be present in her song and most everyone backed her up. “Her right to tell her own story,” or something like that.
But when Cathy writes a similar song for similar reasons, she's irredeemably evil?
No Way, Heart of Stone and I Don't Need Your Love are all songs about people who loved abusers. The only difference is that Catalina and Jane wanted sympathy at the time of writing their songs, and Cathy didn't. Even her character in the musical doesn't want pity; she only tells her story after being pushed to despite not initially wanting to -much like what actually happened when they were planning the musical in real life-.
Cathy would be glad if people were disgusted with her song, it would be fair punishment. But that was never a factor for Jane and Catalina. If they've changed their mind in these four years Cathy has no way of knowing so, but last she did know, their songs were sincere.
…Cathy doesn't want any redemption. She failed miserably as a caretaker, she loved a monster and Elizabeth got hurt for it. Later, Mae died for it. However, with the well of awful things she did, it'd be nice if everyone stopped blaming Cathy for things she didn't actually do, while letting other, more acceptable people on stage, get away with essentially the same. This is exhausting.
“I think we should be keeping calm in front of Elizabeth.” That's Catalina's voice. It's even, but she sounds... troubled. “I don't think this outburst is appropriate.”
Bessie sighs. “She's right. I'm sorry, Eli--”
“Don't worry so much about me, it's unbecoming of you.” Lizzie is seething. Her shadow turns to face... Catalina, judging by the direction. Lizzie's back is to the band. “Weren't you excited about the day I became an orphan because you hated my mother? Well, don't bother worrying about me now.”
“I...” This is the smallest voice Cathy has ever heard from Catalina. “...I didn't want your mother to die, Elizabeth. And I'm sorry she did.”
“Sure,” Lizzie shoots back. “Sure you're sorry. Is that why you banned Mary from seeing me? Because you're oh so sorry my life was awful after my mother died because you rallied the people against her and nobody would have defended her?”
Her shadow shakes its head, facing Cathy again. “This isn't why I came here. I didn't come here to see all of you behave like this. I came here for answers and I got them.”
She takes a step closer. Cathy takes one back.
“Catherine... Four years ago, after the demon brought what you supposedly did to light, my mother came to me to ask if it was true. I said no, it wasn't. I told her the truth: it was all him, and the moment you found out you sent me away to protect me. But she was... angry, so angry, and she wouldn't listen. So she told me something else instead: she told me you couldn't be innocent, because your song was about how much you loved him. And how could you possibly love me if you loved the man who...?”
Another step. Cathy's back collides with the wall behind her. It digs into her shoulder blades.
“She never told me you tried to change it, that you didn't want to sing about Thomas. She never told me everyone ignored you. All she told me was you had manipulated me and died before I could figure out what kind of person you were, that you didn't regret anything and you only sent me away because you were jealous Thomas set his eyes on me, that you felt like I was stealing him from you.”
“I never felt that.” The words slip out of her without permission. Still, they must be said. “That's a lie, I never felt that. I hated him, I wanted to leave, but I couldn't. I was a woman, I was pregnant. All I could do was send you away, and I did.”
Another step closer. Cathy can't get away from Elizabeth anymore.
“I know that now. I wish I'd known back then instead of believing her. I'm so sorry.”
Cathy's “You've got nothing to be sorry for, I'm sorry I failed you,” is interrupted by María's louder tone as she says:
“That can't be right though, it can't be. Are you sure, Elizabeth? Historians say--”
“A lot of things.” She's biting more than speaking. Her shadow's head twists over its shoulder to look towards the band. “They say a lot of things all the time. So what? Different sources claim different things about Catherine. The demon presented one set, the one that would get us all to hate her, and you all believed it. I was there. Are you going to believe historical accounts or me?”
“When kids... When kids are suffering, they often misremember things,” Anna says tentatively. “You probably--”
“Don't you remember the letters I sent you after the fact? The ones where I told you I still liked Catherine and held no contempt for her? Don't you remember those letters?”
“No, you're confused.” Bessie again. “Listen, it's totally normal for young girls to love the people who hurt them. It actually has a name in this day and age, it's called--”
“I outlived all of you. I was a better queen than all of you combined. I did things none of you could dream of accomplishing. Do you understand how frustrating it is to have a bunch of people I hardly know tell me I don't know my own memories because of what they think? Because of what a demon notorious for lying said? Who do you people think you are?!”
Elizabeth's shadow focuses on Cathy again, then more steps follow. Cathy steps to the side a bit, averting her gaze when Lizzie's shadow gives way to her shoes and her leggings, the hem of her grey skirt and of her navy blue school jumper when she's close enough. Cathy can't be close to her. She can't, this isn't right. Last time they were together horrible things happened to Lizzie. This isn't right, if she gets close Cathy will hurt her again. Cathy always hurts every child she cares for no matter what. She shouldn't--
“...Don't tell me they've convinced you that you hurt me.”
“I did. I didn't notice quick enough, I-I brought you to my house. If I hadn't, he would have never been able to--”
“Catherine please, can you look at me?”
Cathy scrunches her eyes shut. No, no she can't. She doesn't like eye contact, especially not when she's stressed out. None of this should be happening. Cathy doesn't know what the proper reaction is, what she's supposed to say or do right now. This shouldn't be happening. Anne should be home safe with her daughter. She should be here today, not caring for Jane in the hospital, and stop all this. This shouldn't be happening. Lizzie has it all wrong, she--
“Unhand me immediately Anna!!”
Lizzie's back is to Cathy again. This is the same red hair she once brushed and braided, loving every moment spent with her daughter. It's the one feature from all of them which hasn't been washed away by reincarnation.
Elizabeth seems to be shoving Anna away.
“Liz--”
“Leave me alone. My mother--”
“She wants the best for you, sweet--”
“Shut up Maggie.”
Lizzie breathes heavily, shoulders rising and falling with every shuddering inhale. “My mother separated me from my siblings. That's what she did. She took me away from Eddie and Mary because she didn't like their mums. She wasn't even alive to see how I got along with them. She decided for me and stole four years of being with them.”
She looks down, sniffling. “I missed out on teaching Eddie how to read. I never got to show Mary my art projects for school. I didn't get to help Eddie with his homework. I couldn't invite my siblings over to any school show. I've spent four years' worth of Christmases and birthdays without my brother and my sister, because of my mother.” She lifts her head, pointing an accusing finger at Catalina. Her voice is full of reproach. “And yours and Jane's intervention, of course. Mother dearest couldn't have done it without you.”
She turns to Anna, tone still simmering. “She kept me away from you and Kathryn. The two of you loved me, I loved you, and she kept me from you.” She points to Maggie. “And from you. You raised me more than she ever did, but she felt she had the right to separate us. And you know what?”
Elizabeth stands as straight as she can. Still, her shoulders tremble. “None of you tried to get close to me again.”
Tears blur the bottom of Cathy's vision. Lizzie's in pain, in so much pain. She's hurting so, so much. What has Anne done to her? What kind of mother--?
“Lizzie, sweetheart--”
Elizabeth silences Maggie with the same commanding hand she did a moment ago. Her gestures carry much more authority than any child her age should be able to portray, even when seen from the back.
“You didn't even try. All of you let her take me because she's my mother. Well, you know what? In case taking me away from all the people I loved, from my brother and sister, wasn't bad enough, she hasn't let me make friends.”
Despite the staggering control Lizzie has for a child her age, the words are pouring out of her freely. As if she couldn't hold them in even if she wanted to.
“All my life she's prohibited me from joining school activities and making friends. I had to tell her who I was calling, why, what I was going to say. I couldn't go to birthday parties. I couldn't even participate in the Christmas theatre play. She signed me up for classes I didn't need so I would always be where she could control me. She hasn't let me go anywhere on my own, I can hardly choose my own clothes or shop for it by myself.”
...She's trembling. Her little fists are so tense by her sides. Her nails dig into her skin.
“I've spent four years without any social contact except my teachers and her. All along she said it was all for my own good. Because she loves me, because she doesn't like it when people hurt me. As if she hadn't hurt me most of all.
“Now, after she caught me being the worst daughter ever because I dared seeing the siblings she parted me from, she pulled me out of in person school to homeschool me, changed the lock, and rigged the entire house with cameras. The only reason I'm here now is because she oh so gracefully let me attend school again for the time being since she can't keep tabs on me from where she's at. She had to find another prison guard for me.”
Lizzie shakes her head, making reflections from the stage lights above slide up and down her fiery hair like flowing lava. “I don't have a moment of privacy. She's messed with all the search bars and internet settings; I can't access any form of social media. She's been isolating me “for my own good” since we left the common house four years ago and now you're all telling me she lied about Catherine's motivations because she loves me? Because she loves me, and not because she knew Catherine was my favourite step-mother and she wanted to isolate me even more?”
Lizzie wipes her face with the back of her hand angrily, rubbing hard. “None of you know what you're talking about, and none of you care enough to know. You all want to be right. I could stand here all day long and tell you how I, of all people, would know whether Catherine is innocent or not, and you'd all still tell me I'm nothing but a dumb, stupid child who can't trust her own memories and perception of things because historians and a demon told you to.”
She takes a breath. It's little more than a swift, shallow wisp of air. “Well, I'll have you all know. Catherine never put a finger on me; Thomas did. I didn't say anything, I didn't know how to bring it up. But when Catherine found out she sent me away to protect me from him. If you lend historians that much credibility, check how the sources vary from: she did nothing, to she was jealous of me so she got rid of me, to she actively participated. Look at the letters after the fact where I say she was my favourite step-mother. Did any of you even bother to check before condemning her?”
She turns back to Cathy, smiling at her through the tears. Cathy lowers her eyes. “Read the letters I sent to her after 1547 and tell me they're the words of someone who resents, blames or hates her. If you care so much about historical sources, listen to my words, and not the ones people who didn't even know me spoke in my name.”
Elizabeth walks up to Cathy again, hands behind her back. “I'm sorry I took my mother at face value. I'm sorry they forced you to write about him. I'm sorry they've been blaming you for something you didn't do for years. Why did you let them?”
Because they're right. Because, even if Cathy didn't participate, as she was accused of, she still deserves to be hated. Her historical figure should not be remembered with admiration, it should be recalled with disgust. She failed. Her daughter suffered because of her. There should be no honour associated to her name.
“If you're not wrong, why did you act all distant with her four years ago, Lizzie?”
To Anna's probing yet gentle voice Lizzie exhales slowly in frustration. She turns around.
“I was... ashamed. Catherine... She knew what had happened with Thomas. I knew she knew, and I'd much rather nobody know. I... I didn't want to talk about it, or remember, or be reminded. I didn't want anyone to know. I was ashamed, just like I was five hundred years ago when I refused to say a word. I wasn't scared of Cathy. I was never scared of her. My mother was scared of her. That's why she twisted everything. She did it so I wouldn't love her anymore because she was the one who was jealous of Catherine. All mother dearest ever does for me is take me away from people who love me. You should know, Anna.”
When Lizzie faces Cathy again, Cathy shuts her eyes. She can't do this.
“Will you ever forgive me... mum?”
Cathy presses the heels of her hands against her eyes. This is too much; she can't do this. Lizzie shouldn't love her, this is all wrong. Everyone was right to hate her. They took it a bit too far by involving Mae, but they had the right idea. The one Cathy wanted them to have after she accepted she had to write about Thomas! If she did, it would be to cast herself in a bad light, not to be forgiven by Lizzie.
This shouldn't be happening. This is wrong, this can't be right. Lizzie shouldn't--
Warm arms wrap around Cathy's waist. It's been five hundred years and two lifetimes, but she'd still recognize the scent of her daughter's hair anywhere.
“I-I can't.” Cathy can't touch Lizzie; her body stiffens. She's the person who least deserves to touch her, she's the reason Elizabeth got hurt in the first place, she can't. “Your mother-Your mother wouldn't want me to--”
Lizzie squeezes her. “I don't care about mother, mum. Not anymore.”
She sighs as if she'd been holding her breath for a while and hugging Cathy were returning peace and calm to her. “I wish I'd gotten to stay with you and not her.
“I'm sure with you I would have been happy.”
Notes:
And there we go!! Now onto the next day of week 8. Ahh, you people, i am so, So excited to reach a certain point in the future and hear your thoughts. But we'll have to wait for that!! Although i do intend to upload a bit more often hoping to make it to the secret forbidden deadline date, i want to pace myself and avoid burnout like the plague.
I'll be seeing you all soon. Please do let me know your thoughts, y'all know i love to hear them. See you next time!! Take care everyone, bye!! Have a great day ^^
Chapter 87: Exordium (Part 1)
Notes:
Howdy hi!!
Alright, we're back. So!! I'm not sure i want to meet my deadline anymore if it'll mean burnout. So i might slow down. I say might, because it just so happens we're at the very start (the exordium, if you will) of the climax. I know. I know we're more than 200K words away from it. But genuinely 120K words of the remaining word count are epilogue (which is long for Reasons please trust me on this ^^"), so we're not *that* far from the end. And i'm very excited, and we all know yours truly never learnt the meaning of patience, so we shall see.
Thanks as always for interactions, as well as for taking the time to read this. Ik i said i wouldn't be making any more warnings in the author's notes, and i'm gonna keep it vague, but i also know at least one of you was appreciative of the warning last time. So for those of you who may be on the squeamish side, perhaps a little visit to the CW section for the chapter wouldn't hurt. Just my two cents.
Anyway!! Yeah that's enough talking on my end, let's get down to business (to defeat the huns)!! Thank you for your time, i hope this update is worth it!! ^^
Chapter Text
(January 16th, 2024, Tuesday)
Of all the responses Kathryn had predicted to this conversation, dead silence wasn't one of them.
It should have been, though. All things considered it's the most reasonable one. It's 5 AM again, Bessie and her have gotten the same synced schedule after so many early morning conversations. Last night, when Bessie offered one more time they share her queen-sized bed since the couch is doing numbers on Kathryn's body, she agreed because she had to. She can't afford to miss another day of work, and after feeling better all day long trying to sleep on the sofa one more night in impossible postures could have ruined Kathryn's progress.
It was awkward. Kathryn hasn't had a sleepover in either life, but the discomfort lasted all of three minutes before the sleep deprivation claimed her. Despite said exhaustion, her eyes were open at 5 AM sharp, and just a few minutes later Bessie startled awake as well.
Hushed conversations in darkness have become routine as much as going to work. As soon as both of them were up, they fell into another talk easily, without stumbling or long pauses. Just, in Bessie's bedroom instead of the living room. Yesterday Bessie didn't want to speak a lot in front of Mary, so when Kathryn asked her how work was she said it was fine while gesturing a rushed “later” behind Mary's back.
Bessie has put Kathryn up to speed with Lizzie's unexpected visit to the theatre yesterday, sharing her tribulations about Catherine. How on hand she wants to believe Lizzie is wrong, but on the other she doesn't feel it's her place to decide what Lizzie remembers or doesn't. After all, despite memories being fickle things in the face of stress, both Bessie and Kathryn remember their time in court accurately. Why wouldn't Lizzie? Is there any objective, irrefutable reason to believe otherwise? Who is Bessie, or anyone else, to tell her she's wrong? That would border on gaslighting.
Of course, that would mean they've all held Catherine accountable for something she never did for four years because the demon notorious for warping information to make people look bad told them to. Bessie comprehensibly doesn't want to blame people for crimes they haven't committed, and she isn't excited about confronting she may be guilty of that. And yet, per her own admission, she isn't entirely sure how to feel yet. It's too big of a switch to flip from one day to the next. Yet Elizabeth deserves the respect of having her own memories and judgement trusted, and Bessie isn't about to disrespect that.
Her concerns Kathryn couldn't assuage. The more Bessie spoke about the supposed evidence seeming to clear Catherine, the more her own unease arose. Not because she realized the error of her ways and felt bad, necessarily. She still isn't quite sure what to think; being there and seeing for herself, hearing Lizzie's tone, would have been clarifying in a way Bessie's second-hand account can't come close to.
No, the problem ran deeper. The more Bessie spoke, the longer she recounted yesterday's events, the more Kathryn felt relieved. As if Catherine were a loved one and she'd been accused of something Kathryn knew for sure she was innocent of and the truth had finally come to light. Except, of course, Catherine is anything but a loved one, and all those emotions stemmed directly from whatever the hell Kathryn saw on the rooftop that cursed night.
The past life, or memories, or whatever she caught a glimpse of, poisoned her with feelings she can't be experiencing. It's been easy enough to keep them at bay and ignore them as time has passed, but Catherine's innocence being allegedly proven stirred them anew in Kathryn's entrails. Even now with the conversation mostly finished, the disquieting repose is still nestled on her diaphragm.
Words have a way of tangling together, leading from one subject to the next almost by surprise. Kathryn hadn't planned to tell Bessie about the bloody noses just yet. With all that's going on she hadn't planned on telling her, period. Not out of a desire to hide the truth from her, just as a side-effect of having had much more pressing matters in this time. Yet when Bessie asked her why she was so quiet regarding Lizzie's surprise, it all came spilling out.
Their last day at the studio with Anna, the first time her nose bled. The weird feelings she uncovered towards Anne and her afterwards, much softer and warmer than either merit. The second and clearest on the rooftop with Catherine. The short visions, the splitting headache, the teleportation. And then yet again on Saturday, with Mary and Bessie.
Kathryn is laying on her stomach, resting her weight on her elbows. To her left, Bessie is leaning against the plain headboard, frowning lightly. Her room is just as sparse as the rest of the house: a wardrobe against the wall on the left and a chest of drawers on the right; little else. There's only one night table on Bessie's side. They haven't bothered turning the lamp on, so every visible detail is courtesy of the faint city lights filtering through the crack of the sole window's green curtain not being fully closed.
Bessie looks at Kathryn still donning the same concerned expression. There are more questions forming behind her eyes than Kathryn has answers for, but she'll do her best. She hasn't worked anything out yet, but she'll share her theories and--
“...So Catherine wasn't lying. She really did see you at the hospital, when you...”
…Oh. That. Kathryn would truly rather forgetting about it.
“You already knew?”
How? Kathryn hasn't told anyone. What--?
“The day Anne and Adrian...” At the mention of them Bessie's expression darkens from confusion and worry to something close to the hatred her features sported when talking about Horace. “That day, before I went to find you, when Anne was blaming you of working with Catherine and Mary, she said that when Catherine told her you'd been on the rooftop after she suggested you die she must have lied.” She shakes her head, frowning. “I wasn't following her logic down to the detail, to be honest. I was more concerned about finding you, but that stuck with me. It sounded like Catherine went to her, worried about you, and Anne either blew her off or ignored her.”
Catherine went to Anne? She was worried? Why? They've been anything but close or friendly. Why would Catherine--?
4oCcSXQncyBhbHJpZ2h0LCBzd2VldGhlYXJ0LiBZb3UncmUgaGVyZS4gQW5kIHRoYXQncyBhbGwgdGhhdCBtYXR0ZXJzLuKAnQ==
4oCcQmVjYXVzZSB5b3UncmUgcHJlY2lvdXMsIGtpdHRlbi4gIEkgY2FuJ3QgaGVscCBsb3ZpbmcgeW91IGxpa2UgdGhpcy4gQW5kIGlmIEkgY291bGQsIEkgd291bGRuJ3QgYW55d2F5LuKAnQ==
4oCcTm93IHlvdSBrbm93IGhvdyBtdWNoIEkgbG92ZSB5b3UsIGFscmlnaHQ/ICBObyBtYXR0ZXIgd2hhdCB5b3VyIGJyYWluIGhhcyB0byBzYXkgb24gdGhlIHN1YmplY3Qu4oCd
Kathryn shuts her eyes as if doing so would relieve the prickling pain behind them. What the hell happened that night? What did she see to be comforted that apparently Catherine is innocent? What did Catherine see to care about her?
“Kitten! What happened, sweetheart?”
“I don't know how we got here! I don't know where we are! And you're bleeding, too.”
“Are you alright?”
“I think so. I was just so worried about you.”
…What on earth was that about? What happened that--?
“Kat... Kathryn?”
Kathryn nods. “It's that damn headache I told you about, and those odd... memories. Something about what you said triggered them again.”
“...Sorry?”
Kathryn waves Bessie off. This isn't her fault. She opens her eyes again, slowly as the pain ebbs away. Bessie's stare is trained on her, still showing the worry from earlier, but... There's something more serious about it. Her frown is a bit more relaxed, which instead of concerned makes her look... scared, maybe?
“Kathryn...” Her tone is even, but indeed fear shines through her calm facade. Kathryn was right, she's scared. “Why were you there?”
...Oh. She's scared for Kathryn.
She made someone as great as Bessie waste time and energy concerning herself with--
…Kathryn could come up with many lies. They would all sound better than the truth. Catherine called it a passive death wish. In the moment, Kathryn called it seeking adrenaline, being bored, wanting to feel something besides the crushing guilt she felt for Anna. It's much simpler than all that, though, and as anticlimactic as it is, Bessie deserves an honest answer.
“...I don't know.”
There's a bit of truth in her explanation and in the one Catherine provided. Yes, Kathryn sought a distraction and nothing safe and sane was providing. Yes, part of her did subconsciously want to die without having to make that choice once more. But neither of those are the sole reasons. There was more bubbling in Kathryn's mind, simmering louder with each step she took up the dark, empty hospital stairs. All of it combined, that buzzing in her head, was the reason; but most of it she's yet to identify. Seeing Anna pass out right after Catalina...
“You are my sunshine, my only sunsh--”
There's something wrong with Kathryn; there has been since her first life. Not solely in the sense that she's inherently evil, but also in her head. There's a beast laying within, whispering eternally, giving her negative emotions stronger than she can cope with. It lead her to look for love in all the wrong places, and eventually to the scaffold. In this life it leads to her perpetual state of rage, and it took her to the rooftop. It's a curse in her bones, it's--
Something soft and warm presses into her cheek. Bessie holds her hand there, caressing Kathryn's skin gently with the back of her index finger.
“Bess--”
“I don't want you to die.”
...Oh.
A warmth unrelated to the blankets draped over her fills Kathryn's body. Bessie really cares, doesn't she? It's a dangerous thought to have, it won't last. But still now, tonight, she does, and it's more affection than Kathryn has ever deserved.
That's what Kathryn thought about everyone, that they cared. In the end all she did was hurt them and let them hurt her. This is how she got herself k--
Kathryn holds Bessie's hand as she leans into Bessie's touch. Her heart pounds.
“I'm not going to leave you. I promise.”
Bessie wouldn't hurt her. She wouldn't hurt anyone irrespective of what ringmaster says. Kathryn used to think that about Anna and she was wrong. While she could be experiencing the same lapse of judgement here, it's as unlikely as getting struck by lightning would be.
Right?
When the time comes, Bessie will move on from Kathryn as is normal. Even then she'll probably be too kind to go out of her way to hurt Kathryn. Bessie leaving won't be an act of cruelty, rather natural law being fulfilled. In the end, Kathryn is never good enough for anyone. Especially for legitimately good people. She plays the part, but historically speaking there are mountains of evidence against it.
Until that moment though, Kathryn is going to make sure Bessie isn't alone. Not on her watch.
Their conversation continues on track save the profound sadness Bessie regards her with from this point forwards. After the unexpected question come the more foreseeable ones. About why Kathryn hadn't told her yet, what this might mean for ringmaster's claims of being the entity, and why Bessie's nose didn't bleed on Saturday. Except for the first query -matter of direct priorities- Kathryn doesn't have many answers.
She reinforces her theory of the entity having always been around yet unrelated to ringmaster with this new information, but little else. She hasn't the foggiest why Bessie was spared the nosebleed. She says she may have gotten the headache, but it's all noise compared to her worry for Mary so she can't be sure.
They go at it for a while. Kathryn says it will reach nowhere, and eventually Bessie concurs. Only after she's run out of words, ideas and hypotheses to spin. Ringmaster working with the entity, being its eyes and ears in the game, being someone imitating the entity who irritated it and caused it to manifest for the first time in four years... Every idea Kathryn has developed since that night is spat back to her with different wording. Every scrap of evidence, all the information they can stitch together, contemplated from one angle or another, changes nothing.
With a bit over an hour left before the alarm rings and the conversation reaching dead end after dead end Kathryn and Bessie would be remiss to skip on the chance to catch up on some sleep to continue speculating. They won't reach a sound, unarguable conclusion. It's all flimsy, holey, jagged and uneven. The pieces don't fit in nicely, or at all. All that's clear in the end is that, ultimately, the rooftop incident and related nose bleeds don't prove in any capacity ringmaster is the entity.
Regardless of supernatural encounters, the fact is the entity still can't communicate with them without a phone. No messages on the wall, nothing. Just increasingly crude threats in Kathryn's inbox and no texts to Bessie's new phone. She's been locked out of all her accounts for a week now and she's yet to receive instructions.
Coupled with the faulty timing on Bessie's punishment and the other inconsistencies the two of them have discussed ad nauseam, no amount of visions, past lives and bleeding noses can change their certainty the person behind their torment is as alive and frail as they are. Nothing special about it.
It's frustrating, because the repeated bloody noses incidents should mean something. That Bessie didn't get one should mean something. And, while it all probably does, the exasperating part is how incapable Bessie and Kathryn are to put it together. Be it because their mortal brains could never comprehend divine machinations or because they lack information, the tapestry is just as incomplete and indecipherable now as it was an hour ago when they began talking.
The worst part is that, as anticipated, it will most likely remain as such and there's nothing they can do.
Scrunching her eyes closed, Bessie yawns through a closed mouth as she sinks back into a laying position. “I think we should tell everyone that the so-called entity is incapable of communicating with us without technology. I'm not sure if it'll fix things at the theatre, but if it can keep just one more person from losing their mind and doing exactly what it wants us to it might be worth it.”
Kathryn lays down as well, turning onto her back. Her arms are numb from supporting her weight all this time. Telling everyone, huh...
“I don't think anyone will listen. But... I suppose we have to try, I guess?”
Otherwise all her efforts since the day the production began will be for naught. From taking notes to reaching out to Bessie and putting herself at risk of retribution for disregarding ringmaster, all Kathryn has done has been building up to this moment. A bit underwhelming that leftover pain and the tiredness slowly shutting her eyes get in the way of excitement, anticipation, or whatever she'd expected to feel when the moment finally arrived.
“I'm not too hopeful myself.” Bessie shrugs. “But come on, cheer up. The worst thing that could happen is we both get accused of being ringmaster together and next time it rains blood it's on us. Short of killing someone I don't think punishments can get any worse.”
Kathryn smiles at her matching the acrimony in her tone. “And if they kill us together at least we won't have to be there for the premier and all that comes after. I don't know about you, but two months of this crap day in and day out make the sweet release of death sound appealing.”
...She shouldn't have said that. Not after Bessie was so worried about her misadventure with the rooftop on top of her concern for Mary. Goddamnit. This is the reason everyone gets tired of Kath--
Fingers close every so gently around her own under the covers. Bessie is looking straight at her.
“No dying allowed, Kathryn. Ever.”
…Warm. Bessie is so, so warm on the inside and outside alike. Her warmth spreads from within her to Kathryn's heart through their tangled fingers. Her presence in and of itself is soothing. Kathryn squeezes Bessie's hand.
“No dying then. Good night.”
Despite closing her eyes, Bessie doesn't let go of Kathryn. Instead, she caresses Kathryn's thumb with her own. “Steve can spontaneously combust as a treat, though. And he can take Adrian with him. Sleep well.”
…A lot went unsaid on Kathryn's end tonight. She mentioned her bizarre new emotions, but she couldn't bring herself to verbalize how precious the images she saw on that rooftop are, or how that tenderness lives at perpetual odds with her disdain for the others. How the feelings the visions planted in her live on and shape her interactions with everyone despite her better judgement. She couldn't express how much, to this day, she continues to feel an affection for Anne and Anna which far surpasses whatever she managed to accumulate for them in this life alone.
She didn't dare speak of the dread Mary's presence initially brought, or how something on the roof made Kathryn associate her with fire. Whichever memories were unlocked are thick with smoke and pain. Bessie cares too much about Mary and is too worried about her to listen to anything negative Kathryn has to say about her, and besides, Kathryn wouldn't want to badmouth Mary with so little to go off of. Feelings are far too flimsy to build an argument upon.
And on top of that, despite the foreboding waves Kathryn's rooftop memories of Mary breathed into existence... It's hard to tell how Kathryn feels about Mary now.
She's spent all day keeping Mary company when Mary was up to it. In unpredictable patterns she came out of her room. They didn't talk about anything substantial or profound, but the ease Kathryn felt with her could not be more discordant with the fear of her that Kathryn inherited from that potentially-past life. The stress gripping her when she began her conversation with Mary with only the intention to observe her melted away faster than Kathryn could realize, giving way to an unexpectedly sincere conversation.
She can't say for sure, and she'd be a fool to discard any options so early, but Kathryn would be surprised if Mary turned out to be ringmaster. Unlike everyone at the theatre with their never-ending snark and haughtiness, to all purposes Mary seems to be genuinely kind. Aloof, with a weird sense of humour and the conversational skills of a particularly articulate golden retriever, it was impossible for Kathryn to feel any of the emotions the smoke from her maybe-memories flooded her lungs with.
And of Bessie's concerns about potentially having mistreated Catherine in one of the most unfair, unforgivable ways they could, Kathryn can't say a word. She's too biased towards Catherine in both directions to be objective. Kathryn should believe Lizzie. A good person would. As Bessie said, telling Elizabeth what she should remember to feel better about her own treatment of Catherine would teeter on abuse. But how much of that is Kathryn wanting to support Lizzie, and how much of it is a by-product of the blighted love for Catherine the hospital rooftop incident poisoned Kathryn with?
In either case, no matter how hard a pill it is to swallow, or how messy it feels internally, Kathryn's going to have to pull a leaf out of Bessie's book and deal with it. Lizzie and her situation come first. Kathryn can feel as conflicted about Catherine -or about how she's treated Catherine, or about why she feels this way at all- as much as she likes, but it isn't an excuse to exacerbate Lizzie's problems.
The unspoken words bounce around Kathryn's mind along with concern for Lizzie. She already noticed something was amiss in the time Liz and Anne lived with Anna and Kathryn after the shelf fell on Anne, but she would have never thought Anne would be such an awful mother and person.
All of it will have to wait, though. The thoughts she cannot organize and her worry for Lizzie are not something Kathryn can solve at 6:15AM. Her brain is nothing but leather under the effects of exhaustion and the safe warmth emanating from Bessie's now still hand.
…They've known each other for a surprisingly small amount of time. It's barely been a week, but it feels like much, much longer.
Kathryn is an idiot for loving--
She'll have to find a way to get in contact with Lizzie whether Anne wants her to or not as soon as the sun rises. The girl will not be alone on Kathryn's watch. Until then, the heaviness in her body forces her to sleep.
Chapter 88: Exordium (Part 2)
Chapter Text
*
It's just a white door. Just a chipped, stained white door. There is nothing remarkable about it. Anne should simply press the handle down and pull.
Easy and quick. Like ripping off a plaster.
Yet her arm won't move. It's an order her brain refuses to issue. She can visualize the movement as many times as she wants; it doesn't make it any simpler. The roadblock isn't the door, after all. It's that Jane asked the nurse to fetch Anne to speak with her.
“And you got George killed too, you know? He was tortured because of you. Because you're stupid and pathetic and all you were ever good for was breeding. Because you're too brainless and useless to--"
Anne's fingers recoil from the faded metal she's warmed up. The blame and reproaches Jane has for her she has no right to cower from. After what she did, the consequences it's had for Jane and Edward, Anne has a duty to at least listen to Jane.
Her fingers remain frozen regardless. She has to, she must. She also cannot.
It's horrible and spineless of her, but what will she do when Jane blames her? When Jane says the state she's currently in is Anne's doing? How is she going to respond to that? What does one say when every allegation levered against them is true?
Anne only has expertise in the false claims department. They got her beheaded, but even in such a situation she knew how to behave. Now, though? What is she supposed to do?
She's been taunting others with death for a while. Even after acknowledging following Catalina's cardiac scare that she'd very much rather the others live irrespective of her distaste for them, Anne has continued to spew words as wounding as the ones which scarred her four years ago. She did it to Kathryn, she did it to Jane. Actions have consequences, and at least in one of those occasions she got the outcome she'd been goading her victim with.
“I shouldn't have been born. Everything has been a mistake from the start. But I can fix that.”
...On the off chance Catherine wasn't lying, Kathryn also...
Anne's nails clatter against the doorknob. Her hands are trembling, as is her chin in a futile attempt of keeping in the tears.
Jane is far from perfect. On the contrary, it would be hard to be more flawed. She has spent all her time trying to make everyone miserable, including Anne. Even when her arm was still healing after the shelf incident Jane had no mercy. Her ceaseless insults and aggressions haven't crossed Anne's mind, though.
In face of something as drastic as death, things have a tendency to fall into perspective. Someone smarter than Anne would know; she already had this realization in the aftermath of Catalina's episode. Much like back then, it isn't Jane's uncountable misdemeanours Anne has remembered all this time. No, all that's come to mind has been older. Four years older, from the days where the two of them were awkward around each other, but were making an effort to exist naturally together.
Days of taking interest in the other's hobbies, of having semi-deep conversations always edging around their fraught time in court. Never quite reaching the point, but slowly advancing towards it. They were on the right track. Had they not been interrupted, they would have most likely reached their destination.
…They were so close. So close all Anne thought while she waited for news of Jane's state after the attempt accident was how bad her sense of humour was when they were writing the musical. The moments where Catalina would take Jane's suggestions for the script and politely ask if she was willing to change any of the puns. Anne would always support Jane in her negative, asserting her right to be cringe. Talking to her while Edward and Elizabeth played together, sending one another pictures of both their children. Sitting in the kitchen watching Jane and Kathryn bake, getting her hands smacked for trying to eat the cookie dough...
The breaths Anne is taking to keep from sobbing loudly and pathetically in the middle of the waiting room are too large to keep her shoulders from heaving. She's making a scene, just great. She's the one who caused this and she's the one behaving like a child while Jane is in there, alone, because the person who pushed her past her limits is a coward incapable of facing the consequences of her own actions.
Any blame Jane has saved up for her in these little over twenty-four hours Anne has to hear. With her exhale she presses down on the door knob.
...Huh. The day Kathryn was roofied, she was right. Whether she was honest remains to be seen, but Kathryn was right. About Anne, at least. It's hard to speak for the others, but Kathryn was spot on.
They still do care. It's hard not to when you loved someone as profoundly as they once did each other. The wounds they inflicted upon one another ran deeper, and eventually cut them all away, but they cannot negate the bond they almost had.
She opens the door.
Another white chamber is on the other side. It's permeated by the same hospital stench everything else is. There's a small window on the far end, perfectly centered between two rows of two dusty cubicle curtains. Four patients total. Their breathing is all to be heard in the sparse chamber besides the bustle from the hallway behind Anne. She closes the door and quietude is all that's left.
The first two cubicles aren't Jane's. She's in the right hand one at the end of the room, against the wall with the window.
Her skin has regained some colour, no longer rivalling the sheets she's covered by as she did on Sunday night when she was moved into the ambulance. Her thin blonde hair is messy and her eyes are foggy as the city is beyond the window. Her cyan irises are misty as if she'd been crying recently when she looks directly at Anne.
Her heart skips a beat. She drops her gaze.
“Do you want me shout what I need to say to you, or will you come closer?”
Public humiliation doesn't sound so bad; what Anne did was incomparably worse. Nonetheless, making Jane waste energy on yelling isn't appropriate. Still staring at the dirty tiled floor, Anne takes three steps until she's beside Jane's bed. There aren't any IVs poking out of her, nor is she hooked up to any kind of beeping machine.
Because she's fine. Because for once supernatural intervention has worked in their favour. Anne doesn't deserve to walk away free of consequence, but Jane being severely injured or worse for Anne's actions would have been an unfair price to pay.
Her harsh words for Anne will have to suffice as punishment. Whatever it is Jane has to say will haunt Anne for the rest of her days. It--
“Anne?”
Though Jane whispers, in the quiet of the room it isn't hard to hear. Anne nods curtly. She should look Jane in the eye as she speaks, accepting all the non-verbal cues of hatred Jane has for her alongside her words. It would be the right thing to do, but Anne lacks the courage for it. It isn't within her, and now that she's here she has nothing to borrow it from.
“...Get me out of here.”
It isn't courage snapping Anne's head up and leading her gaze to Jane's, but disbelief.
“What?”
Jane is dead serious. There isn't a trace of a cruel joke anywhere in her glazed, tired expression, but she does gesture for Anne to keep her voice down.
“I want to leave. Help me get out.”
“I-- You can't do that.” This is insane. She's lost her mind. They say she left the accident unscathed, but she must have hit her head at some point. “Are you aware of--?”
“The fact that I'm alright? That nothing happened but they're keeping me here against my will?” Jane rolls her eyes. “Perfectly aware, thank you. I want out.”
That is blatantly irresponsible on Jane's end. There's a reason they're keeping her here. She seems fine, sure. But how can she be? Even if there aren't any injuries or visible harm, one doesn't simply get hit by a bus and go back home two days later.
...Is this some sort of death wish, or...? Does she want to go back home and die peacefully? Is she going to try--?
Anne pulls on her hair. This is her fault. This is what she gets for--
“Why do you look like you're on the brink of insanity?” Jane sits straighter, leaning forwards to peer deeper into Anne's eyes. “You're not the one the doctors and nurses are walking on eggshells around all day long. Get a grip.”
“Get a grip” is not what Anne needs to do. It's what Jane must do herself. She's either not thinking clearly, or even worse--
“...Why do you want to go, Jane?” Anne's voice is but a sliver. She should leave before Jane utters any more insanity. She doesn't have to right to, though. She--
Jane looks down for a brief moment. She's looking at her phone. It's beside her thigh on the bed, half-covered by the wrinkles in the blankets.
“Have you forgotten we have a demon on the loose? I need to get back to the theatre, okay? Don't... Don't question me, just help me get out of this mad house, will you? I need to go.”
Is that so? She worries about the demon? Did ringmaster contact her again? Heartless of Mary to do something like that knowing damn well Jane is currently in a hospital. Does she have access to more than Jane's location settings? Because if she does, it's despicable she'd pester Jane even in these circumstances. And if she doesn't, it's doubly so, because for all that viper knows, the patient could be the brother she insists she loves.
Anne shakes her head. She can't allow something like this just because some disgusting people want to have fun at the expense of others. Be it Mary or someone else, it doesn't matter.
“Jane, you walked in front of a bus.” She crosses her arms, looking at the floor again. “I'm sorry, but there's a reason you're here. They're keeping you just in case--”
“Anne, I swear there is no bone fracture or organ damage that's going to spontaneously pop out of nowhere in my body if I step foot out of this hospital. I'm fine, and I don't want to stay a second longer just so a few doctors can feel better and more calm about letting me go. They're being childish about this whole thing.”
Childish? But Jane...
“Are you aware of what you did?! You--!!”
“Jesus, Anne. Keep it down, you're going to wake everyone up if you haven't already.” Thoroughly unamused, Jane watches Anne for a moment. “Of course I know what I did. But I'm here now. Am I supposed to stay here forever because of it? Why not put me in jail, then?”
If it keeps her alive until she gets better from whatever is tormenting her, that's a motion Anne could approve of.
“Don't you have to go to the ward after this? Isn't there a mandatory stay for people who--?”
“Shhh.” Jane shakes her head, lifting a warning finger at Anne. “Don't you dare, cousin dearest.” She looks off to the side. She drops her voice lower and with it, the finger. “I don't think you told anyone what really happened, and since they didn't seem to know when I came to I acted like it was an accident. Nobody knows and I'd much rather we keep it like that, alright?”
That's dangerous. She can't do that; what does she think she's doing?! What if...?
What if she does it again?
“Jane, you need help. What do you mean you didn't tell--?”
Jane shrugs. “It's not that big of a deal. We all have our moments, don't we?”
Our moments? Anne's “moments” entail things she isn't proud of, but none of them are directly capable of ending her life! She may say and do things she doesn't mean and objectively should have never externalized, but she never loses her will to live.
She broke something in Jane. Her words tore at her relentlessly and now she's dead set on dying. Anne accelerated something which could have taken years to come or prompted it, for all she knows. She can't take back what she said, Jane already heard. What if Jane tells herself all the bullshit Anne said over and over until she finally--?
“You need help.”
The smile Jane offers Anne is as hollow as a mannequin's eyes. Anne's skin curls as goosebumps spread from her spine outwards.
“Nobody can help me.”
...What does that mean? What the hell does that mean? It can't mean she's given up already, right? Has she searched for help before and had it go poorly? If that's the case Anne will gladly scour the planet if she must until they find proper help for Jane.
“There is nothing I will stop at to help you find help. Jane, please.”
The chilling, empty grin turns sardonic and malicious with a narrowing of the eyes. “Aww, how touching. I thought you wanted me to do it, though? Wasn't that what you said?”
More than words, every syllable Jane speaks is a bite aimed at Anne's heart. Like one, it hurts all over. She can't fight back, though. She said a lot of regrettable things. But...
“...I didn't mean it.” One of her hands find Jane's. Jane pulls back as if she'd been scalded. Her expression sours more.
“Please. Every single point you made against me was correct. Everything would be better if I'd never been born. For everyone, for absolutely everyone.” She shakes her head, deathly serious. “But since I failed at even fixing that, there are other things I have to do. And to do them I need to get out of here.”
No, no. No no no--
“None of it was correct.” Anne's heart pounds. “I-I was angry, I was most of all scared for Lizzie. And I-I let it out on you. I say a lot of things I don't mean when I'm cross, I--”
“Save it.” Jane rolls her eyes. “Help me get out of here or don't, but I'm going to be at the theatre by the time rehearsal starts come hell or high water. Help me and it'll be easier. If you really are sorry, which I doubt, it's the least you can do.”
…Anne can't do that; that's asking too much. Jane has to be here for her own safety. Maybe tomorrow, when her doctors are completely certain she's fine after running a few tests again, maybe then it'll be safe for her to leave. But then... how will Anne put Jane into therapy? Letting her die isn't an option; especially since it's Anne's fault Jane reached this point to begin with.
If she tells on Jane to her doctor, will that accomplish anything? Is the doctor going to believe her, or Jane? And, if they do listen to Anne, what will that entail for Jane?
She doesn't seem willing to get help. She won't be happy about being hospitalized. And, while for the time she's there she'll be safe, what if they treat her poorly and make it worse? What if instead of helping her want to live they snuff out whatever's still left in her keeping her going?
…It's too much, god damnit. This should be in the hands of a professional, not Anne's. All she can do is choose to turn Jane in and pray it works, or help her in her questionable crusade. In both situations, if things go wrong, Anne can end up aiding Jane in losing hope and trying again. Surely fate won't smile upon her like this twice. There is no way she'd survive another--
“Cry later; get me out of here now, will you?”
Anne sniffles. The tears won't stop pouring no matter how many times she rubs her eyes. She doesn't want Jane to die. If Jane does, it's going to be her fault. If she chooses the wrong thing and something bad happens to Jane, it's going to be Anne's fault. Whatever it is she does today is going to have even more consequences than the words she should have never spoken.
It's not fair. Anne didn't want any of this to happen. She never wanted to hurt Jane. At least not like this.
“What's it going to be, Anne? I have to act quickly to get out of here before rehearsal starts. I need to know if I can count on you or not.”
Alright, alright, she has to think. Think, focus. What does Anne know about forced hospitalization?
She read about it somewhere, shortly after reincarnation. She was reading up on DPDR for Lizzie's sake, and about what can happen during bad episodes. She read about voluntary hospitalization and she wondered why even mention the “voluntary” part unless involuntary hospitalization is a thing. Then she searched for that, and found exactly what she was looking for.
…It wasn't pretty. It made her fear beyond reason that Lizzie should ever end up so poorly she would need to be taken to a hospital against her will. She was afraid of Lizzie walking out far worse than she stepped in, of not being allowed to see her for months. There was more; mountains of information and accounts, but they've faded from Anne's memory. Probably for the best. For the time they remained fresh in her thoughts she'd wake up imagining her little girl in the shoes of the people whose stories she'd read. She wasn't able to go back to sleep.
That won't benefit Jane. Not in the slightest. If anything, it would only make her less likely to want to reach out in the future. Then again, who is Anne to say any of this? She doesn't know anything significant about mental health. Beyond being informed on DPDR everything else is a mystery to her. What basis does she have for her claims? Maybe being interned would be the best thing for Jane.
If it isn't though, whatever happens afterwards will be on Anne's consciousness. If, instead of helping, they make her worse and she...
“You know, I've been thinking about what you said, and you're right. I shouldn't have been born. Everything has been a mistake from the start. But I can fix--”
On the other hand, if she keeps quiet and Jane kills hurts herself as a consequence, won't that also be on Anne?
She needs to consult this with someone. If she does though, she might as well tell on Jane directly and save some time. Anne needs guidance, but getting it might be more than she can afford to gamble.
It's Jane's life on the line. Anne has already toyed with it. She won't do a thing which hurts Jane again.
If Anne tells on her, Jane is going to hate her forever, more than she already does. If she complies, there's no saying if Jane will ever forgive her, but at least there's a chance she might not be looking forwards to getting rid of Anne at the earliest possible convenience. If Anne is still in Jane's life, even if it's in the periphery, she might have a chance at convincing her to ask for help instead of--
“I shouldn't have been born. Everything has been a mistake from--”
...She's never had any genuine desire to be close to Jane. Not after all she's done. At most Anne has felt pity for her, or the echoes of what could have been four years ago. That hasn't changed, but does she not owe it to her cousin to mitigate the pain she herself caused?
Anne won't have any deaths hanging over her. She may be a villain, either objectively or solely in the eyes of others, but she will not sink so low. Even if she has to stick close to someone she hardly tolerates, she couldn't live with herself if she didn't at least try.
“...So, Jane...”
As soon as she finishes this sentence her fate will be sealed. She will have closed the door on telling on Jane and instead opted to stay with her in a way she only longed for four years ago. That isn't a proximity Anne wants. Jane is... a lot, to put it mildly.
But she owes it. Jane is alone. While that isn't Anne's fault, that she's become a threat to herself most definitely is.
She doesn't have a say right?
“...Do you have any idea how we're busting you out of here?”
Chapter 89: Exordium (Part 3)
Chapter Text
*
It's all going to hell. Rehearsal proper hasn't started and it's already horrible.
Joan taps a key on her keyboard. It's off, so it isn't emitting much beyond the persistent clack clack clack of being pressed.
She's done everything she needed to do without faltering all this time. Only seven weeks and two days; a fraction of what's to come if the misfortune of the musical being a hit befalls them. Without failure, but not without questioning. There is a lot to doubt. Joan isn't like the idiots arguing as to whether the demon is real or not, though it'd definitely be easier. What the hell would they know?
Nothing. Not yet. They aren't aware of just how bound they all are to its little circus it is indeed the ringmaster of. That's why they hesitate. This carousel is on flames, and regardless of how much or little they like one another they're all being consumed together. Their time is running out.
...They can't not believe in the demon, goddamnit. Not at this point. There's more than enough evidence to prove this. If there weren't a demon why the hell would Joan be doing--?
…
...She has to because it's the only way. She has to because, if she doesn't, if she allows herself the luxury of not believing in herself and the lengths she's willing to go to for her family, they're all going to fail.
The instructions on her screen for the day are unthinkable. Of all the plots Joan has followed followed so far this one knocks every other out of the water in terms of how revolting it is. The first thing she did upon hearing it this morning was throw up. She hadn't had breakfast, it was all bile, and the burning in her throat hasn't subsided since. A permanent bitter reminder of the gargantuan task she's been given.
As if she could forget.
If María were here at least, things would be easier. Even if she's been blessed with ignorance Joan would give a lung to have, her presence is the closest to home Joan has felt in a long, long time. Even if things can never go back to how they once were, being with María is a breath unstuck in time thanks to which Joan can more clearly remember what it is she's fighting for when her willpower is lacking to carry out the ceaseless instructions on her phone.
Everything she's doing is irredeemable. There is no salvation for a heart as tarred as hers. But she will gladly doom herself to hell if it means the others get a chance at being free from that thing's reign of terror.
...Then again, this is the morning where Joan needs María's laughter the most, and she isn't here. She's off with Catalina, Kathryn and Bessie, awkwardly mediating between them. Their voices are faint from the other side of the stage, but they carry over just fine. Bessie is as tense as a wooden rod every time Catalina addresses her. Catalina's mood isn't much better, but it isn't disgust or mistrust embedded in her voice, unlike Bessie.
It's a profound sorrow instead. Reasonable, since her daughter did...
…
Joan looks down at the keyboard. On the off chance somebody looks her way there's no need for them to worry about the tears burning her eyes with the same intensity the bile does her insides.
How is Mary fairing now, after...? Of course, she's in good hands. Bessie and Kathryn are fundamentally good people, but whether they can help Mary the way she needs or not is something else entirely.
All the good deeds and intentions in the world will not save it from damnation. Joan would know.
A day doesn't go by where she's allowed to forget.
...She never wanted Mary to end up like she did, goddamnit. Even if they weren't the closest in this life, she didn't deserve that. Why is it always the best people who...?
...A pointless question. There's no reason for these sorts of things, they just happen. Fruit of bad circumstances, a game destined to be lost from the start, the nefarious intervention of others, or the consequences of bad actions and choices. There's a myriad of reasons for which people like them end up in the clutches of creatures like the demon. Ruminating the whys and ifs, trying to make sense of them as if they must adhere to some cosmic plan, is as useless as mourning days and lives gone by.
At least it seems like Mary is doing okay-ish. Catalina is very obviously holding back. Her tone is restrained because, being a worried mother as she is, if she had her way she would be assaulting Bessie with questions she could never know the answer to.
Where María is there as a force of mediation, Kathryn seems to be there solely to protect Bessie. Twice now she's told Catalina to take a step back, or said in a warning voice she's asking unfair questions. None of them were particularly bad, Catalina is showing a massive amount of moderation, but Kathryn is on even higher alert than Bessie is right now.
It wasn't supposed to go like that. There was a plan. As long as Joan and everyone stuck to it things would be alright, right? That was always the idea. But no; now so many of them have the audacity to question--
...Deep breaths. Deep breaths, palpitations before even Steve walks onto stage aren't going to make for a good day. If there's a moment where Joan must lose her nerves, she needs to save it for when she goes through with--
Bile again. Up her throat, burning what this morning had already charred. If it doesn't stop she's going to have to go to the rest room for a moment. Not good, not good. Deep breaths again. She can't be late today. It's already going to be bad enough without setting Steve off first thing.
Do the ends justify the means? Does this carnage they're all committing on one another have any form of reasoning? Is there anything else they can do in this specific situation, though? It's not... It's not an easy and fair one. Sure, non-compliance is an option, sure. But what would happen to their souls then?
Breaking a contract with a demon isn't something to do lightly. If hurting one another is what's required in order to...
Pondering this and getting a headache now is fucking useless. If the stress gets too bad she'll get another nosebleed. It's fine, they mostly go unseen as far as Joan's concerned. There's always too much action ongoing everywhere around them for anyone to bother looking at the keyboard corner in the back of the stage. Having a tablet instead of sheet music with a sizeable screen which blocks off the bottom half of her face also helps. Still, best not to tempt fate.
Just... Focus on something else, right?
Like the odd friendship between Maggie and Anna, for example. Out of nowhere, practically overnight, they're talking day in and day out. They're both clumsy in conversation, but Maggie takes the lead more often than not. Maggie? Little miss shy and quiet? Leading a conversation?
She must have found something she really likes in Anna. What that is, with how obsessively infatuated Maggie is with María, is what Joan would like to find out. Is it just a combination of the two of them losing the person they were closest to around roughly the same time? What else could be uniting them?
Anna is sitting on the floor next to Maggie. The fuzzy mass of strawberry blonde facing Joan means she's probably looking down to the side, at Anna. They talk and giggle, and occasionally say “Look at this,” followed by the bright flash of a screen moving in sight. It's... good for them, maybe? Unexpected, but not unwelcome.
Any solace they can find they're going to need.
Catherine is still alone and ignored for the most part. She didn't say a word yesterday after Lizzie went back to reception but a minute before Steve returned. Everyone was uneasy, whispers swept the stage side to side when Steve was busy screaming at someone or Daphne stopped to check or correct some choreography. Speculation, searching for sources, wondering how Anne would take it when she found out what her daughter had done.
...Checking for sources now. Verifying whether the crime everyone blamed Catherine of she actually committed or not now. Great, only four years too late.
It won't change anything in the long run. The damage they've all done to Catherine in these years can't be undone with something as simple as an apology. Besides, few of them seemed convinced. They had Lizzie telling them outright none of what they were told by the lying demon happened and they still hold on to their mistaken blame and beliefs. Whatever. Joan tried spelling it out for this bunch of imbeciles, but...
...She's cross at them, isn't she? Cross because they're there, living their lives, unaware of the mess they're all in, and she's here. So close, yet worlds apart. If they knew--
The nosebleed. She has to avoid the nosebleed or the vomiting. Today is going to be bad enough without having to worry about either of those.
Not that she can think about anything else. Not on command, anyway. All she has going for her so far is that Jane and Anne aren't here. If they don't come to the theatre, surely Joan can't be expected to metaphysically summon them from--
...Footsteps. Two people. One pair heavier and the other lighter, from the right hand exit. No. No no no. No, that can't be happening. They--
It's... It's someone else. It isn't Jane and Anne. It isn't. If they aren't here, Joan can't do anything today. She can't be held accountable for not being able to materialize people on stage; it wouldn't be her fault. But if they're here she'll have to do it. She won't have a choice. They--
“Ladies, to your places,” Steve barks as he walks onto the stage. “Let's not waste any time, shall we? Howard, good to see you today. You were feeling well enough to bless us with your presence, I take it?”
Sight isn't required to know if looks could kill, Bessie would have fulminated Steve where he stands. She begins to say something, but her fuzzy vocalization is cut short before it can take form.
“Yes, I did.” Kathryn sounds so delightfully snarky. Good for her. “You're welcome.”
It's good to know some things never change. Not even in the face of--
“Girl, move. Coming through.”
Karina shoves past Kathryn's pink-clad figure. Ah. Of course. The other footsteps were hers, then. Joan hasn't gotten used to them yet. She should really stop being surprised to find Karina around. She works here, after all. She's going to be on stage with them more often than not. Even after...
...Having a tablet instead of sheet music is useful in more than one ways. Not only is it optimal cover-up for spontaneously bleeding noses. It also keeps Joan's face from being seen when it's covered in tears.
Kathryn mutters something under her breath, but she doesn't dare contradict Karina. Make sense. She isn't as sweet and kind as she was. The aloof, awkward and well-meaning despite being slightly annoying person everyone knew is dead. This thing now walks in her place.
It's so bizarre, mourning someone who's standing right there, mere feet away from Joan. So close, yet so far away. She's right there, she isn't dead. But it's not her. So Joan has a right to grief, right?
Karina orders everyone to stand for warm-ups in a way Karina would have never. Daphne and Adrian scuttle on stage last minute, mumbling an apology about traffic being difficult because of the storm. Steve isn't pleased with them, but had they been one of the queens or ladies he would have shamed them as if they'd committed a violent crime.
He's the worst thing to come from this. Genuinely. Though Amanda was a very close second.
Karina asks Joan to start playing chords for warm-ups. Not a gruff demand, as she does with everyone else. A gentle, uncharacteristic request. Repulsive, utterly repulsive. Joan plays an F Major chord for the queens, and the singing commences.
…It's a blessing Jane and Anne couldn't make it. Or maybe it's a curse. Either way, Joan can't play her cards now. Whether it makes her a coward and a bad person or not, it's a relief.
Chapter 90: Exordium (Part 4)
Chapter Text
*
She needs to figure out what she's going to do from now on.
Mary puts her mug in the plate rack, turning off the tap and plunging the kitchen-dining-living room into silence. Children's laughter filters faintly through the windowpane from the school across the road. It's freezing and they're in the playground, running around without a care in the world, having fun.
...Perhaps it's best if someone like Mary never got to have one of her own. All things considered, she wouldn't have made a good mother.
She's overstaying her welcome. Neither Bessie nor Kathryn have made her feel like that, but their kindness is somehow worse. Mary is taking advantage of nice people who want to help her. She isn't contributing, she isn't doing anything of value here. All she does is keep the house clean when she's alone, but that doesn't even begin to compensate for the help she's been offered.
She should be dead right now. Instead, she's surrounded by people who have altered every last aspect of their daily lives for Mary's sake. It must be hard finding knives when none of them are in the kitchen drawers. God forbid they need bug spray, a cleaning product or anything Mary could remotely think of hurting herself with. They're hidden away, inconveniencing Bessie and Kathryn, but neither have complained nor made the slightest off-handed remark about how annoying it is to have Mary around at all times.
...While she's welcome to stay, she shouldn't. This isn't fair for Kathryn and Bessie. Both of them are well within their rights to hate Mary. For one, if Mary had been a boy, father would have most likely left Bessie alone. But she couldn't even be born right, and for it he divorced mamma and...
...Maybe he wouldn't have wed Kathryn, either. And while neither being born a woman nor being mamma's sole surviving child are things Mary can hardly hold herself accountable for when she's lucid enough to employ logic, there is no saving grace for how she treated Kathryn in court. The petulant child she thought had charmed her father for power ended up having the most gruesome fate of all her step-mothers. Mary didn't make her time alive any easier; she added more pressure onto the poor girl.
Now, instead of resenting her, Kathryn is being nice to her. A sympathy Mary doesn't deserve by any stretch of the imagination.
More reasons to hate herself.
Going forth with the plan Bessie and Kathryn's untimely appearance interrupted is still on the table. Their best efforts to keep Mary alive aren't enough to banish whatever is wrong with her. The crimes she committed, the violence she spread wherever she walked, cannot be redeemed. But...
...It's so weird. Objectively, Mary's life isn't one worthy of living. She has known this for so long. A monster such as her should not be walking the earth and tainting it with its existence. Her victims are not back, there is no reason for which she should live. Yet that feeling deep within her Mary felt so strongly in New Year's Eve, when she cried because, for once, she didn't want to die, is back.
Now that everything is worse than ever. Now that she knows she will never be allowed to see her siblings again. Now that she's lost even mamma's love. Now that she has no plans, no way out, is when... something, inside her, squirms at the thought of ceasing to exist.
It prickles in her head, just behind her eyes, as it did that night before her nose began to bleed.
IkFsbCBvZiB5b3UgYXJlIHRoZSByZWFzb24gSSBoYXZlIHdoaXRlIGhhaXJzLiI=
...What the hell was that about? Had it just been her, fine. Weird, but fine. She was in a horrible mental place, crying. It wouldn't surprise her if she'd hurt herself somehow and not even noticed. But Kathryn?
Something linked them that night. What it is Mary has no answers for. She's lacked the energy to search as well; not that the internet will have any answers, but it's worth a shot. It was odd, bizarre, inexplicable. It doesn't matter, either. Her head is occupied with too many things to focus on that.
Mary should die. That much isn't questionable, it's simply true. She is a monster, a murderer, a religious persecutor. She should be dead, being alive is a mistake in God's plan. She is a glitch in the system, work of the devil; of that she bears no doubts. She made things worse for Lizzie and Eddie, she exhausted mamma to the point she can no longer love Mary, she's being a burden for Bessie and Kathryn. Objectively, there are no reasons for Mary to continue breathing and stealing air from someone more worthy.
...But God doesn't make mistakes. The devil may be the one behind reincarnation and all the misery they all experienced at the beginning of their new lives. But if the devil did it, he did so because God allowed. Why would God let something as powerless as the devil is when compared to Him do something He disallows?
If God doesn't make mistakes, Mary is here for a reason. Perhaps living like this is her punishment. Perhaps there is something she can still do. It will never compensate the lives of her victims, their families' suffering, their own agony as they died in one of the most heinous ways there are. But perhaps... just maybe, just maybe there's a motive for Mary being reborn.
Fourteen people were plucked from the dead and air was placed in their lungs anew. That isn't arbitrary, random, a mistake. To think so would be to believe God acts erratically.
Faith is something Mary left behind when she opened her eyes again. God isn't supposed to be cruel, yet He allowed her to be Queen. God makes no mistakes, yet He didn't stop her from torturing innocent people. Reincarnation is not within Christianity, yet all fourteen of them are here again. So much violence and incongruence made it easy for Mary to bury her devotion to the God she thought had failed her and move on with life.
But a love that ran so deep it shaped her life and warped her into the vile animal she became cannot be shed so easily. From time to time, Mary has found herself occasionally thinking about God, about how it would be nice to have a conversation with Him again. The Catholic faith isn't one she can abide by anymore. Christianity as a whole; it's too unreasonable. God isn't bad, yet the texts surrounding him are decidedly so.
The God Mary believes in would have never flooded the Earth, killing children and innocents, because of the corruption of a few. He would have never punished Adam and Eve for being tempted, nor sent his son to die. He would not be a figure hate groups could rally behind to justify their rampant disregard for other people's rights.
He would have never been someone Mary could use as justification for her atrocious crimes.
So maybe she can believe in a God without being religious. Perhaps it isn't God who is evil, but the interpretations man has made of Him throughout centuries, using Him as a scapegoat to justify their own evil. It's what Mary did, after all. Every person she burnt, she did so in His name. Who's to say the people who came before her didn't as well?
It's... It's not easy. Belief in a higher power of any form is something Mary had abandoned for good until a few nights ago. Minutes before Bessie and Kathryn found her, as she stared down the plunge she meant to end her life, her mind raced. The permanence of what she intended to do settled into her bones and paralyzed her. Staring down the fall -at the dark grey pavement below, at the bricks of the buildings lining the drop-, all she could do was breathe.
Mary thought she'd made peace with it all - the unending nothingness filling her eternity after death, the possibility of there being an afterlife and winding up in hell, the idea of her body ceasing to function and rotting away, of being in that cold, forgotten alleyway for days until someone noticed the stench of her decrepit corpse and called the appropriate authorities...
She believed she was ready, but it wasn't until she was physically there, about to jump, that she was fully conscious of what she was about to do. That was when her muscles tensed and she was unable to do anything but observe, and breathe.
Perhaps if Bessie and Kathryn hadn't appeared, Mary wouldn't have done it anyway. As she didn't with the pills, or with the scissors before that, or the other flirtation with the pills, or the time of her life when she still left the house and made not looking before crossing the street a habit. On none of those occasions did she gather the courage to actually go through with it. She always became frozen at the last second, just as she did atop that drop.
…It was different, though. The other times, Mary wanted to die because life wasn't worth it. Too exhausting, too painful, too riddled with guilt. Making mamma waste time and energy on her, living as if she'd never done anything wrong. She wasn't hurting anyone, though, or so she thought. The harm she'd caused lay in the past, far away from her. Her sole crime in this life was existing at all.
After that Saturday though, knowing her intervention had made things worse for her siblings, seeing the true depths of mamma's contempt for her... it was different. Dying was no longer a matter of being unable to live in those conditions anymore, and more a matter of necessity. If even when Mary attempts to do things right and help the people she loves most misfortune and pain tail her, isn't it only fair to remove herself and prevent harm from befalling them?
She'd made a similar choice during New Year's, following more or less the same line of thought. But until the air was knocked out of her by that officer, Mary had changed her mind. Being with Lizzie and Eddie it felt like even if every single aspect of her life was wrong, a sin, undue, she could live with it. As long as she could help her siblings with something, anything no matter how minute, she could carry the burden of living with herself.
In the span of that wonderful, precious day, she'd made plans to improve, do better. Go back to college maybe, find a job to help mamma with expenses. Do something with the life she's been given instead of letting it fester in the dark confines of her room. She may not deserve to live, but as long as her siblings needed her she would live even if her existence is sin.
She owes them that. She owes them everything.
Then they were caught, and it all came crashing down. The life Mary had envisioned was a mirage, the fact her existence brings pain is reality. So she had to go, and she did. Tried to, at least.
The longer she stayed on that ledge, looking at the plunge, the more and more the religious thoughts broke free from the dark crevasses of her mind she'd confined them to so long ago. The belief that there is a God, if perhaps not the Christian one she once believed in. That said deity makes no mistakes, that there's a reason she is here. It was probably nothing more than her mind bartering with itself in order to stay alive, but it kept her still just long enough for Bessie and Kathryn to find her.
Coincidence. It was coincidence. But at the time, Mary called it “providence,” and the term has stuck with her since.
It's likely this theist part of her life is nothing but a phase. Whenever she grows desperate enough to see death as the sole solution to her problems, or whenever she comes down from the stress of contemplating the abyss she was going to surrender her life to, it will likely fade away again. But on the off chance it doesn't, on the fortuity this is her calling back to faith, Mary has to at least pay heed to it, doesn't she?
What does she have left if she doesn't?
...The strife Mary has caused she will never be able to repay or fix in any meaningful way. The people who died by her hand will never breathe again. She stole them of their lives, and their families and friends of their company. She is an irredeemable creature, but she is alive. Five centuries after she was buried, she is here. Is she supposed to believe it means nothing? No. There has a to be a reason right?
In the moment her head hurt as if it were about to burst, there was something more. Something she can't wrap her fingers around, something she couldn't name if she tried. But the feelings whatever it was left in her still remain in her heart. If she focuses hard enough--
Ikp1c3QgdGhhdC4uLiBJJ20gaGFwcHkgeW91J3JlIHN0aWxsIGhlcmUuIFdpdGggYWxsIG9mIHVzLiBZb3UgZGlkbid0IGRlc2VydmUgYWxsIHRoZSBzaGl0IHRoYXQgaGFwcGVuZWQgdG8geW91LiBJbiBlaXRoZXIgbGlmZS4i
4oCcWW91IGNhbiByZWxheCBub3csIHNpcy4gWW91IGNhbiBncmlldmUuIExldCB1cyB0YWtlIGNhcmUgb2YgeW91IGZvciBvbmNlLuKAnQ==
She hisses between her teeth, closing her eyes to prevent light from making the headache worse. That... That thing. It feels warm and soft. It feels like redemption, like perhaps there's a reason for Mary to exist. After all, if demons are unarguably a part of reality, why wouldn't God be as well? Or someone akin to who Mary has conceptualized as “God” her whole lives; the specific terminology isn't that important-
There was something similar too, when the policeman tackled her. There was no bleeding involved, but she felt... something. Something she attributed to stress, fear and confusion in the moment. But perhaps it was the same as what inundated her when Bessie saved her. Perhaps it was God reminding her He doesn't make mistakes.
Right now Mary's just self-aware enough to know she's vulnerable. Vulnerable minds come up with the most arbitrary ideas to protect themselves. For all she knows, three months from now she'll look back on herself and think she was a stupid, selfish idiot, and should have died as soon as she had the chance.
…But that's something in the future. If there's one thing Mary has accepted throughout her lives it's that the future is an uncertain, capricious entity. Her plans of motherhood never came to fruition in her first life, despite craving motherhood more than anything. Her ideals of salvation turned her into a monster instead of God's emissary on Earth. The happy life she was supposed to have with her siblings was stolen by tuberculosis and political intrigues.
The future she was meant to have with mamma, the one where she would watch mamma grow old and they would be together forever, never alone, was taken by father. The future is never what one expects. Making significant life choices based on it isn't always the smartest move.
So yes, Mary might look back and regret it. She might do something atrocious and wish she'd ended herself earlier. All this she's feeling, the returning faith, the desire to live so deep in her soul, may be nothing but a combination of cowardice and humankind's inherent survival instinct tripping her up, using anything and everything within her mind to keep her heart beating one more day. Maybe all Mary is is a corpse refusing to die.
But all of those aren't set in stone. They're in a hypothetical future she isn't bound to. After all, if the future were indeed unmovable, by virtue of being dead Mary wouldn't be here right now, contemplating ending her life again.
Trying to reach a solid conclusion as to what she's supposed to do right now isn't feasible. She's too hazy inside to fully make sense of her thoughts. It's something she's accepted over the course of these days. She's swung rapidly from convincing herself to just do it as soon as she could, to believing without a doubt there is indeed a God and it's no coincidence Bessie and Kathryn found her, to being overtaken by decision paralysis and unable to think at all.
Perhaps the reason Mary is here, if it exists at all, is one she has to discover. Maybe it's to make her siblings' lives better. Maybe it's to help mamma in some way, provided mamma still wants her. Or perhaps it's to make amends, or help as many people as she can.
The point is she's alive right now. Whether it's fair or not, whether there is a God behind it or not, she is. Nothing like feeling death's kiss so close to her lips has ever made her realize the precious warmth of the blood flowing through her as vividly as she does now. It could be just cowardice, but if that's the case she will simply end it all when she becomes convinced of it.
She doesn't deserve to live. But God brought her back. Finding the reason for that is up to her. After all, He doesn't make mistakes. The best Mary can do right now is taking it day by day. There will be moments where she still believes death is the only correct destiny for her. There might come a time where she thinks herself to be stupid beyond belief for returning to theism. Nothing more than a pathetic, desperate coward trying to justify the existence of her putrid life.
But she'll have to deal with those things as they come. If she tries to make big choices now she will surely make a mistake. The truth is that, God or not... Mary doesn't want to die. She realized in New Year's, her mind was set. Of all the times she's attempted suicide, actively or passively, last week's was by far the one done in the most cold blood. Not a heat of the moment sort of thing where life became so unbearable she needed an outlet effective immediate, but a carefully planned event. Even then she couldn't do it. Perhaps she would have gone back home, or elsewhere, even if Bessie and Kathryn hadn't found her.
Maybe God didn't send them to her. That would be unfair to them, implying they never had any say in this and they exist solely to improve Mary's life. But despite that, Mary is grateful they appeared. She really, genuinely did not want to die. Perhaps that's disgusting because it's all she deserves. Or maybe it would have been a slap in God's face, insulting His plan and His idea of bringing her back.
For now... All Mary has to do right now is focus on what she'll do moving forwards. If that something is dying, she already has that planned out. But if it's something else, something to get her out of this house, or at least to contribute while she's here, it isn't going to come find her. She'll have to go seize the opportunity herself.
At the age of twenty, without superior studies and unemployed, her outlook isn't great. But she has to try. Step by step until she gets herself out of this frail, foggy mindset, and she can think clearly again.
...Something really did shift when she blacked out. Whatever it was, she owes it her life. If she ever finds that something was a machination of her mind trying to keep itself alive despite the immorality of a life such as hers existing, it won't be a pleasant truth to face.
Sitting at one of the chairs at the table, Mary pulls out her phone. She didn't think she'd be job hunting when she woke up this morning, but then again, the future is a scam. It never turns out like one expects, so might as well make use of the present.
She has a few messages from Kathryn and one from Bessie. Bessie asked Mary to text her every so often to be sure everything is going well. A very nice way of saying she wants to know if Mary's still alive or if there's going to be a corpse in her house when she returns. Since Mary hasn't written all morning long, confused and lost in thought, Bessie is very un-smoothly trying to casually ask what's going on.
...Poor thing. If Mary had been a boy so many things would have been different. For mamma, for Kathryn, for everyone. But especially for Bessie. Mary may not be able to change the past, but at least she can appease Bessie and help with whatever she can around the house.
Kathryn is also checking up on her, although much more articulately than Bessie. If Mary didn't know for a fact Kathryn has no reason to be this friendly to her bar concern for Mary's immediate well-being, it would almost wash. That said, she was surprisingly welcoming yesterday. Being with her was nice. Extremely so. Mary doesn't deserve that, not after the living hell she put the poor child through in their first lives for no crime other than being abused by father.
See? She should have never come back. Someone like her--
…Kathryn says she spoke to mamma today. That mamma is very worried about her and would like to talk to Mary whenever Mary feels up to it. She also said she's sorry, but she didn't tell Kathryn for what. She said Mary knows. Kathryn adds Mary shouldn't feel pressured and take her time, but that, to mamma's credit, she really does seem concerned.
…Why? Why would she worry about Mary? She already made it manifest she didn't care. And, objectively, she shouldn't. There is no reason she should care about someone who ruined her life. She wasn't good enough for father, she desecrated mamma's legacy of fixing her parents' wrongs in terms of religious freedom, and became just as bad as them.
Does mamma really care, or is she pretending because she feels sorry for Mary? Why... Why would she care?
“Mocking your old mother for her height? Seriously?”
“No, actually for your lack thereof.”
...Talking to her... would be nice. Even if mamma doesn't love Mary anymore, Mary could not love her more. It would be emotionally impossible to feel any more love than she has for her mother. Mary would explode.
Maybe not now, though. Or, not today. Perhaps--
Another message from Kathryn. Other than subtly prompting Mary for a reply, unlike Bessie, she says mamma found a letter for Mary in the mail yesterday. Two pictures of sheets of paper with creases from having been folded push Kathryn's message to the top of the screen. The handwriting on the letter is flowery but neat, very easy to read.
Who would write her a letter?
“Dearest Mary,
“I'm sorry for how things turned out when we met. I'm sorry my mum found out what was happening, and I'm sorry she called the police and accused you of kidnapping Eddie and I. I don't think I'll ever be able to tell you just how sorry I am, for this and more.
“I saw Eddie again on Sunday. It's a very long story, but we got away from our mums again. We were going to go find you, but an emergency arose and we couldn't. I'm sorry, we really wanted to see you.
“We're both worried about you and your safety. I didn't tell Eddie this because he's so young, but I want you to know that, on my behalf, I understand if you don't want to see us again. It was very costly for you to, and there's a risk to seeing us while we still live with our mums. There are no hard feelings if you never find it in you to respond.
“I had to leave school early today for a most important mission. When my mum finds out she is going to be pissed, but I'm living with my neighbour for the time being. I'm taking the chance to buy a burner phone. I'm not sure how long it will last, but in the event you want to talk to me again, my temporary number is +44 20 1234 5678. If you don't it's fine. I really mean it, Mary. I understand if you no longer want to see me or Eddie. It's fine, I don't blame you.
“If you do, however, if my mother didn't scare you away from us forever, please call me. Eddie and I are worried about you. Even if we weren't, we don't want to lose each other again.
“I won't ask you to come save either of us. I have a plan, and so does Eddie. We're going to get away from our mothers. Not soon, mind you. But as soon as we can. When we can live on our own, when we're adults. And then we won't look back.
“It'd be nice if you could wait for us until then. Obviously I'm not asking you to keep your life on pause for the next six years. I'm just begging you not to forget me. I want to still have a part in your life six years from now. It's going to be a long time, so I won't blame you at all if you can't stick around. I don't know, maybe you find the love of your life and they live in... Australia, or somewhere far. Go live! Please, Mary. Go live.
“But if you're still around six years from now, and you still want Eddie and I, we'll be waiting to see you. And then nothing and nobody will ever be able to separate us again.
“I love you, Mary. More than I can express. I know I didn't say last time, but I need you to know that I do. Now, back then, and forever. I'll be waiting eagerly until the time we meet again.
“In a way, it did come true, didn't it? The inscription in our tomb. We rested together and we woke up together. With Eddie, too!
“We'll be together again. Even if it takes a long time, I won't stop fighting. One day I'll see you again.
“Please stay safe. Don't contact me or Eddie, even if you want to, if you think it could be dangerous to you. It doesn't matter if you think we miss you (we do), it just matters that you're safe and sound.
“I hope we meet again. Take care until then, Mary, please. Thank you for always having been the best older sister anyone could dream of. Eddie and I will be alright. And one day we'll be together. If you want. That I promise you.
“Hang on in there. Please.
“All my love,
“Lizzie.
“P.S.:
“Eddie said last I saw him that he misses you a lot, too, and he wants to see you again. He told me if things work out for him, he'll have independence at 16, the same year my mother will be forced to free me against her will. So we'll be seeing him sooner rather than later. He said he loves you and he had a lot of fun and he'd like for us to do be together whenever we're both free. He loves you too, Mary. We both do. Never forget.”
Maybe... Maybe it's a good thing Mary doesn't physically have this letter. If she did, the tears distorting the pixels on the screen would be running the ink instead.
Well. That settles it, then. It seems that for the next six years, at least, Mary can't die.
Selfish and foolish of her. She's being a coward again. She will only hurt them. She already made it worse by seeing them. If she loves them she should--
She has always loved her little siblings more than life itself. Irrespective of how much she deserves to live, if both of them are serious about leaving their households so young (and, considering their feelings towards their mothers and their mothers' actions, they most certainly are) they are going to need all the help they can get getting on their feet and surviving on their own.
It's unlikely either is going to amass a support network capable of helping them at their tender ages. The people they have access to are peers as young as them, none of which is going to have a basic grasp of surviving as an adult when they're barely teens. Assuming any of them can even help to begin with. Perhaps their help ends in hurting Eddie and Lizzie even more.
Especially Eddie is concerning. He is most definitely smart enough to get independence at sixteen even if Jane doesn't want to give it to him, but by then he will be a boy. A boy a year older than he was when consumption took his life. No life experience, no past memories of having been an adult, no life skills to handle himself. Lizzie and him cannot be left alone to their own devices.
When the time comes they leave their nightmarish home lives, Mary will be there. She will have financial stability and a house capable of fitting the three of them. She will stay with them while they finish studying and find their own jobs. She won't hear a word about them joining the work force directly. They are going to study and do whatever they want with their lives. If Mary has to be an immoral monster breathing air she doesn't deserve in order to keep herself alive and help them leave their mothers, so be it.
Her siblings come first and foremost. Before justice, before divine retribution, before everything.
If, in the upcoming six years either of them change their minds, or mend their relationships with their mothers, or find a better alternative than living with Mary, she'll improvise. But as things stand right now, dying isn't an option.
The two most precious people on the planet rely on her. It would be one thing to end her life. It would be another to leave them stranded. The first she doesn't want, but she could do if push comes to shove. The other is unthinkable. There are no circumstances in which Mary would fathom abandoning her siblings when she can still be of use to them.
This is no longer in her hands, or in God's plan. This is a matter of saving her siblings from mothers who wouldn't hesitate to traumatize them by calling the police on them, getting them manhandled for no reason, without regards for their safety. That must have been terrifying for them. Did Anne and Jane even care?
They were worried and scared for their children. It's comprehensible enough. Parents aren't perfect, they can waver and make bad choices out of love. While Eddie and Lizzie are convinced their mothers don't care about them, it's most likely not the case.
That said, if their parenting is causing such harm to her siblings they want to leave, Mary won't desert them as well. Where their mothers have failed she will not. She cannot. She can't leave them. Whatever that entails, whichever obstacles she needs to push through, she will.
The future truly never is as one had planned. Just a minute ago Mary was contemplating the possibility of giving in if she feels she must at any point in the future. Now she has to guarantee her existence for at least the next six years. Even if she doesn't want it, even if she doesn't feel worthy or capable, even if she hates herself.
She was robbed of being with her siblings once. If life parts them again it will not be because Mary left them. If ending her pain implies perpetuating or worsening theirs, she'll have to suffer alone and in silence. But she will never, under any circumstances, forsake them.
Mary sniffles through the final tears and replies to Kathryn and Bessie, letting them know she's perfectly alive. She asks Kathryn to bring the letter home, she wants to have it. And to thank mamma for sharing it with her. It's the first time they've spoken in days, even if it's through Kathryn. It's the last thing on Mary's mind, though. She might be a horrible daughter for it and so much more, but she has far more pressing matters at hand.
She has six years to be financially independent and have a decent flat rented. Without work experience or diplomas it's going to be hard, but she doesn't have a choice.
She sits at the table, reading over Lizzie's new, presumably safe phone number, and adds it to her contacts. At this time her beloved sister will be in class. As soon as the bell rings though, Mary will call her.
The first thing she has to do, long before she gets hired somewhere and starts looking into places to live, is reassure her sister there isn't a force on this planet capable of separating them. Not in this life, not this time around. Whether it's the doing of a higher power that the three of them are alive again or not is indifferent. Mary loves her siblings in any life and any circumstances. They are not a burden, she does not blame them for what their mothers did, and she will always be waiting for them.
Finding a job, an apartment, getting paid enough to pay rent, staying somewhere else in the meantime, where she doesn't bother Kathryn and Bessie... It's going to be a lot. Too much, perhaps, but Mary has to try everything and anything to keep them safe.
...Thank goodness the permanence of death scared her just long enough for Bessie and Kathryn to come. If she weren't here, who would be looking out for Lizzie and Eddie?
Their mums. In six years they can fix their bonds. In six years they won't need Mary anymore. They won't even think about her. And, if they do, she will hurt them. She always hurts. She only ever--
That's in the future. It isn't now. Right now... Right now they need her. She will not abandon them.
If her existence is a sin, she will take it. As long as Lizzie, Eddie and Mae are around, so will Mar--
...Mae?
Catherine's girl? What--?
IkFuZCBub3cgSSBrbm93IHRoYXQuIFRoYW5rcyB0byBoZXIgbGV0dGVyLCBJIGtub3cgdGhhdCBzaGUgbG92ZXMgbWUgbm8gbWF0dGVyIHdoYXQuIEl0J3MgdmVyeSBuaWNlIHRvIGtub3cgZm9yIHN1cmUuICBUaGFuayB5b3UgZm9yIG5vdCBtYWtpbmcgbWUgd2FpdCDigJl0aWwgZWlnaHRlZW4uIFRoYW5rIHlvdSBmb3IgbGV0dGluZyBtZSBzZWUgdGhhdCBub3csIEkgdGhpbmsgSSByZWFsbHkgbmVlZGVkIGl0LiBNdW0gY291bGRuJ3QndmUgbGVmdCBtZSBpbiBiZXR0ZXIgaGFuZHMuIg==
The violence of the headache doubles Mary over. Her nose is an inch away from the table. Her head pulsates rapidly, then slower until it ebbs away. She presses her fingers to her upper lip. It's dry.
...Why did she bring up Mae in the same thought as Lizzie and Eddie? What about that thought made the pain flare up again? What...?
...What the hell happened that night?
Chapter 91: Exordium (Part 5)
Chapter Text
*
María's hand falls casually on Joan's shoulder as they walk off the stage. Flirtatious slut.
Maggie puts her guitar down before rubbing her eyes with force. Break time already, thank god. If she'd had to tolerate just one more second of rehearsal she might have gone off the deep end and committed a violent crime.
What has gotten into María? All this time she's spending with Joan is... for what, exactly? María isn't capable of love or faithfulness, she's just trying to get an easy fuck out of a vulnerable old friend. It's what she always does. Her eyes are full of promises she never intends to deliver on, and her lips spill the most beautiful of lies. She manipulates and deceives with the sweetest voice and the most frazzling of touches. She drives people beyond their breaking point and then she destroys them.
And Joan, Joan knows this. Everyone knows María is an unfaithful harlot who'd gladly trail after whoever is currently making her wet. Morals? Unacquainted with them. So if Joan knows, why is she oh so lovey-dovey with her? Talking to her after every break, or even during rehearsals if they aren't playing, texting... Who does she think she is?! She's lending herself to this because she doesn't care. She wants to be part of the game, she wants to occupy the space that is rightfully Maggie's.
Why can't a stage light fall on her? Amanda wasn't enough. Until the planet isn't devoid of attractive people, María will always find some set of genitals to entertain herself with instead of loving Maggie as she should. Snapping Joan's neck wouldn't be so b--
“Rough day, huh?”
What the--?! Oh, it's just Anna. ...Right, Anna. Everyone else left the stage. It's just... It's just the two of them now.
Maggie smiles. “Indeed.”
Anna takes Joan's chair and places it next to Maggie. “So, what fun activities do you have planned for the fifteen minutes we have before round three?”
The grin that sentence plucks from Maggie is much more genuine. Referring to today as a boxing match is more accurate than it has ever been. Animosity is higher than ever this morning, reaching their first serious physical altercation before lunch break, even. By the end of the day it's safe to assume someone will be dead.
Should be Joan for salivating over María like a bitch in heat. If it were her blood splattered all over the stage--
“I plan to stay here, away from everyone, and get a grip before we resume rehearsal. And you?”
Anna shrugs, smiling despite her eyes spelling out she's feeling anything but joy. “I mean, if you want to stay away from everyone, I suppose I should leave.”
Idiot. Maggie holds her hand. “You stay right here.”
Anna's hands are big. Nothing like María's more delicate, dainty ones. María's fingers are all skin and bone. Her hands are always cold, she needs someone to hold them and warm her up. Anna's are warm by contrast. Maggie's hand becomes uncomfortably so, but she won't let go. If she focuses hard enough she can just begin to imagine it's summer already, and María's body temperature has risen.
If she ignores that her and Anna's faces are nothing alike, their personalities could not be more opposed, and Anna is a better person than María could ever dream of being, it almost works. Just barely. The wrong hand to hold is better than no hand at all.
Is that what María feels, too? Is--?
Anna keeps the conversation light, casual. Impossible to blame her for that considering how abhorrent the day has been so far. Item theft was nothing compared to the veritable battle field all of them have constructed in one morning alone. It's been nigh-impossible to advance. Never by third break have they still been stuck at No Way. Even on a slow day full of interruptions they've at least gotten close to Haus of Holbein by now.
Maggie was instructed at midnight last night to go “all out.” Everyone must have gotten a similar message, because from the second they were all on stage a battle royal of unprecedented proportions began and hasn't ended. This break feels less like a union-mandated rest and more like the desperate minutes boxers have in between rounds. Having done nothing but play the guitar for a few hours Maggie's body is leaden with exhaustion. She could take a ten hour nap without trouble and there's still over half the shift to go.
Maggie's phone hasn't stopped vibrating all day long. Goading her, mocking her, but mostly predicting what people would say or do. Ringmaster has always done that to a degree, it's how it convinced Maggie to follow its orders in the first place, but it's never been as active and accurate as it has today. It's as if it had a script of what everyone was going to say and do after getting a glimpse of the future.
It would have been chilling if Maggie weren't so pissed off at her unfaithful, disgusting human being of an ex-girlfriend. It's taken her no time whatsoever to replace Maggie. A good shag is a good shag, it seems. It shouldn't be surprising, not at this point, but it's infuriating all the same. Perhaps it isn't Joan who should have a stage light fall on her. Maybe it's María. Maybe the only way to stop her from setting her eyes on anything that moves is to make sure those pretty eyes can see nothing.
Maybe the only way to make her look at Maggie and Maggie alone would be to have her be the last thing María's eyes set upon as the light fades from them. Stabbing her and feeling the warmth of her blood all over her hand--
Disgusting. Disgusting, disgusting, Maggie is revolting. This is why María always leaves her. This is why everyone always leaves. She becomes a monster when she's hurt, and everyone knows. They know in her eyes, in the way she looks at people when she's feeling vulnerable. María destroyed her last time they were together. Everyone assumed that meant Maggie was despondent for weeks, unable to take even basic care of herself. And that was true, yes. But it wasn't because she was sad.
It was because all she could think of was making sure María would be hers forever and hers alone. She wasn't crying because she missed her girlfriend, though of course she did. Her voice, her warmth, the touch of her fingers in Maggie's scalp, her sense of humour, her kisses--
...Everything about her. Absolutely everything. Without María by her side, without that intoxicating feeling of love, she was empty. And the hollowness in her soul was soon occupied by this. These... These feelings; this nasty, gnarled jealousy, this desire to hurt as if wounding others would assuage her own pain.
Stalking María on social media with countless alternate accounts, harassing her boyfriend or girlfriend of the week through anonymous messages and threats, aren't things Maggie was proud of. Not even then, when in the heat of the breakup it felt more than justified. And so she cried and became disconsolate. It wasn't just because she missed María.
It was because jealousy turns Maggie into a monster she doesn't recognize in the mirror. Because the thought of María's blood spilling over her hand, knowing she's the last thing María will ever look at, shouldn't be comforting. It should be disquieting, it should fill Maggie with dread and disgust. But really, in this moment she would be dishonest with herself if she tried convincing herself the idea of feeling María's heart finally stop beating, knowing it will never beat for someone else, some unworthy slag pulled out of a pub as dark as María's mind, isn't exhilarating.
…It wasn't this bad last time. It wasn't this bad with Amanda. Because last time Maggie and María broke up, they weren't working together six days a week. Once they went their separate ways, Maggie only ever caught glimpses of María moving on with her life while Maggie remained stuck in a tar pit of jealousy and rage through social media updates. María isn't much one for using socials too often, so although it more than sufficed to feed this crookedness within Maggie, it was easier.
With Amanda it was no different than with any other temporary lovers María cheated on Maggie with. María wasn't moving on from Maggie with Amanda. María dumped her, actually. Amanda was a threat to Maggie's sanity yes, but she wasn't the person María was going to replace her with. And then she died anyway. She didn't stick around long enough to tease out the dormant beast napping in Maggie's ribcage.
But Joan... Joan isn't someone Maggie only sees with María in the occasional still image on Instagram. And she isn't someone María is with only casually. They've been together every day for almost a week now right here, in front of Maggie, as if it didn't matter that María made the world stop spinning for her when she broke Maggie's trust again. Having to watch María move on from Maggie as if she'd never mattered, seeing her spend all the time she should be spending with her on Joan instead, is... maddening. It's beyond maddening. It's torture. María is torturing Maggie. And for that she deserves--
“We're both fucked up in the same way, right? We feel worthless if we don't feel loved. You crash and burn, and I go out of my way to ruin my life and everyone's around me 'cause I feel like I don't deserve love at all but I need it.”
…
…María deserves someone who doesn't fantasize about murdering her in cold blood. Who can't envision exactly how much blood would come out of an abdominal wound, its shade and temperature, its texture between her fingers. Someone who hasn't spent hours awake thinking about the light slowly fading from María's eyes and being happy to know she finally saw Maggie at long last. Her and only her. Someone who hasn't researched how long it takes for bodies to lose their temperature so she could know just how much she had to imagine her girlfriend was still alive and really, truly not leaving her again.
Joan could be that person. But for Joan, Maggie's mind has other machinations. There are ways to hurt a human beyond repair without killing them. There are violent and painful, agonizing deaths for the whores who continue ogling María as if she weren't taken. And although they were friends, and Maggie would like for Joan to be safe forever, if she doesn't step away from María at around right the hell now, Joan is going to have a world of pain coming her way.
Maggie has the power to hurt the likes of her. She's more in control than anyone gives her credit for. If only they knew what she's capable of, they'd all--
“...So, can I have your thoughts? I could really do with some friendly advice right now...”
Not only is Maggie a monster in the making, she's also a dreadful friend to people who deserve to breathe. To the only person who's her friend.
“It's... It's hard to say, Anna. It sounds complicated. I'm not sure I can offer you much more than friendship.”
A cute, innocent smile at the end always sells it. People like feeling like they're listened to. They don't often really care if they are. As long as it looks like it, they're content.
Anna sighs, shaking her head. “Now, don't take this the wrong way, but I've spent five minutes telling you the tragic tale of my talking pig and how he lead me to discover a cult underground of people who wear masks and sacrifice small children in the sewers.” She smiles a bit sadly, rubbing the back of Maggie's hand with her finger. “I don't think you were listening.”
...Shoot. Shoot, she's been caught lying. That isn't good. Anna deserves better than someone like her. Someone who doesn't listen, lies, and fantasizes about the exact guttural sounds María would make if a blade--
“I-I'm sorr--”
“Shhh. It's okay, it's fine.” With her free hand, Anna caresses Maggie's cheek. Such soft touch from someone so tall and strong. It's comforting, and it makes Maggie's pulse race. “It's been a very long day, alright? Everyone was screaming at everyone all the time, we all got our pay docked twice, Anne and Jane came in late, and when they did it all got worse.”
A frown darkens Anna's beautiful ocean eyes with a pain that doesn't belong in them, or anywhere near her. She's most likely remembering how, upon finding out what happened with Lizzie yesterday, Anne gave Catherine a black eye.
Nobody knew how to react. After yesterday, it's... hard, to reconsider... It's-It hasn't even been twenty-four hours, how are they expected to...? Agh, who is Maggie kidding? While all of them stood around in shock and indecision, Kathryn told Anne off and Bessie got a stagehand to bring a pack of ice. To the surprise of no one, Maggie's just a bad person.
“I'm sorry I wasn't listening. I really, truly am.”
...It isn't often that one finds a kindred spirit. Everyone says they love other people, but few are willing to go all the way to prove it. Maggie had to break María's heart, lie to her in the worst way she could, to keep her safe. Anna did the same for Kathryn and everyone treated her like shit for it. As if refusing to follow orders and risking Kathryn's life would have been better. They're all spineless. All of them love until it forces them to do something they're uncomfortable with. Then suddenly their love becomes silence and inaction.
Not Anna. Anna is just like Maggie. Whether she fantasizes about turning Kathryn's body into a canvas of blood to spell out with a knife just how much she loves her is unknown, but it's likely she does. People like Maggie, who need love in order to function, work in similar ways, right? Who hasn't stared at a knife for a second too long wondering which part of the object of their affection they'd like to penetrate first?
Making love can involve blades, penetration is penetration. Scars can make for the most long-lasting proof of affection, of having been so tenderly loved; much more than love bites. They call it a passion crime for a reason. The patterns Maggie's thought of etching eternally onto María's thighs, and the ones she'd let María paint on her if she so desired--
“It's alright, Maggie. Don't worry.” Anna's smile holds the warmth of a hundred suns, and her eyes a shade so cold are softer than almost any Maggie has ever seen. “Why don't you tell me about Liz yesterday? How was she?”
...Lizzie. Lizzie, sweet girl. Maggie wouldn't hold a knife to her. She's small and vulnerable, she has to be protected. From herself most of all, it seems. She genuinely believes Catherine did nothing wrong. A knife isn't exactly what Maggie would point at her. A chainsaw feels more appropriate for things who touch children in that way. Rendering her limb from limb--
Bile claws up Maggie's throat, forcing her to let go of Anna and press her hands against her mouth. Why... Why is she thinking like this? She hasn't... She hasn't thought like this in a while, in years! It's why she agreed to date María again in the first place. Maggie thought she was doing better, she hadn't had any of these ideas in so long. And revelling in them is disgusting beyond belief. She... She doesn't want to...
“Maggie? Maggie, are you alright?”
…
...No. She does. She really, really does. That's the scary part, isn't it? That this should disturb her but it doesn't. The unsettling bit of having these thoughts aren't the freeing, liberating, or arousing images. It's the fact they don't bother Maggie in the slightest. What does that say about her?
Anna holds her forearms. She's warm. She's soft and warm, and she isn't attractive in the slightest, but her eyes hold all the love in the world and love is what Maggie consumes more than food and air.
“Breakfast isn't sitting well with me, that's all.” Slowly, hand trembling, she places her hand against Anna's chest, close to her neck, where she's close enough she could choke her new friend if she wanted. It... It doesn't feel like María. Not by a long shot. But Maggie's stomach knots up in love just the same. “Don't worry about me.”
Anna's precious eyes aren't on Maggie's anymore, but rather on her hand. Damn it, that was weird. She can't just touch people like that. Maggie removes her hand from Anna's soft, supple skin. Truly, this outfit doesn't leave much to the imagination. Everything from Anna's straight hips and the curve of her petite chest are on display. Her toned muscles, her strong abs and thighs... She must be someone's type, for sure.
Maybe if Maggie tries hard enough, it could be hers. After all, if María can just parade around with Joan with no regards for Maggie's sanity, why can't Maggie flirt with the only person who cares about her?
Before Anna can utter a word about how uncomfortable that was, Maggie answers her question. About how she took Lizzie home after rehearsal and stayed with her sweet girl until her neighbour, distressed at having lost the child she was caring for, came pick her up. She skips the part about how Lizzie relentlessly whined her mother was ruining her life because she refused to leave her in range of the predator who abused her once, or how much anger she had for Maggie for not having tried harder to keep in contact.
Even more than those words, she silences the parts about how Lizzie was right. Maggie didn't try hard enough; nobody did. They let Anne sequester the daughter several of them saw as their own and gave up. Even now, instead of confronting that, Maggie continues to project blame onto Catherine instead of giving her the reasonable doubt Bessie and Kathryn have. Because Maggie is a coward, and because she's the kind of person who muses about killing the person she loves most and then herself if it means she gets to have María for herself just for one hour. Because it's easier to tell herself Lizzie must be mistaken and ignore her than consider all of them may have been unfairly blaming Catherine of a heinous crime for four years because they all fell for the demon's meddling.
Lizzie is righteously irate at all of them, but Anna doesn't need to hear that. She'd blame herself and feel bad. The only person like Maggie in the world doesn't deserve to feel that way for anything. Maggie would know how much love, any kind of it, hurts the likes of freaks like them.
The unease ebbs from Anna's expression the longer Maggie speaks, as if their odd exchange hadn't happened. Did she feel the electricity Maggie did? Did the spot where their skin connected for a moment light ablaze with love as deep and mangled as theirs? Does Anna realize she's the kind of person who would do anything and everything to keep the object of her love safe, or does she still entertain fantasies about being halfway normal?
Everyone turned on Anna as if calling Kathryn a harlot was the worst thing in the world. But if she hadn't, if she'd kept quiet and let the demon hurt Kathryn, they would have insulted her far worse. There was no winning. All Anna did was what she needed to do in order to keep Kathryn safe. Maggie would to to worse lengths for María. From killing others for her, to killing her. Anna needs to be protected from a world which will vilify her for daring love someone with all four chambers of her heart.
Hearing about sweet Lizzie brings Anna some peace. Her heavy expression lightens significantly hearing about the daughter she's been barred from seeing for the past four years. The version of her Maggie paints makes Anna happy. If Anna is happy, how is the truth important? Who cares if Lizzie complained for twenty minutes about Anna specifically for touching her without asking? If Anna doesn't know it, it can't hurt her.
There are no lengths Maggie wouldn't go to to keep Anna safe.
“...God, I miss her so much.”
With one sentence all the joy Maggie's words had built in Anna's cute face come crumbling down. A frown crushes it in an unforgiving grasp. She thanks Maggie, or that's what she understands as she fixates on Anna's thin lips. Nothing like María's, couldn't be more different. María's were full and captivating. But if these lips kissed Maggie with the same kind of love she holds in the decrepit chambers of her heart--
“...Maggie, don't take this the wrong way, but I have to ask...”
Ask what? If Maggie has a crush on her? No, she doesn't. But her life is only worth living when there's love in it, and right now she isn't picky. She was fine, just fine, while María was alone and miserable like her. That was good. It meant at some point, when the entity vanished from their lives, she could make María hers again. But if she's so damn horny about Joan not even a month after their breakup...
What does she see in Joan anyway? She's a short sack of bones. Forcing her to wear the skintight suits all the ladies have been issued should count as cruelty. There is no meat for her suit to hug. Her damn iliac crest is visible through the--
“...Why are we so close lately?”
What... What an unfair question. Maggie can't say that outright. It would be nice if she could, but if Anna isn't ready to accept just how sick her form of loving is yet, Maggie can't force it upon her.
She can't say Anna is the only person who loves like she does, for whom morals are secondary to love. That how she broke Kathryn's psyche with one single sentence to keep her alive mirrors how badly Maggie wants to splinter Joan's bones for daring to touch her ex-girlfriend, and how much she would love to etch infinity symbols on the insides of María's thighs with the sharp point of a knife. She can't say both of them love the same way, because if Anna hasn't come to terms with it yet, she can't understand she's the only person who Maggie can love right now, and how loving is the only important thing to a mind as depraved as hers.
Maggie has to protect Anna from the cruelty of the world. Few and far between are the opportunities to meet someone who is as broken and evil in the same direction as one's twisted soul. When that happens, there are no lengths too far to keep the beloved safe.
Maggie smiles. Lies are ready to come pouring out, about friendship, and camaraderie, but a little truth before them should make them sound better. The best liar and monster Maggie knows does that all the time, after all.
“We aren't so different, you and I. When we love, we do it with all our heart, all the consequences, no matter what it takes.”
Her initial sentence paints adorable confusion onto Anna's brow in the shape of a light frown. No matter, no matter. A few lies should ease that cute face of hers before she can find the true meaning of Maggie's little speech--
Behind Anna come steps. Joan and María are back. Joan is holding María right above the elbow, laughing at something Maggie's girlfriend said. María walks close to her, allowing just anyone to touch her, as usual. She might as well make out with Joan here and now, why the hell not? Nothing is stopping her. They've broken up, right? Even before the damn demon intervened and apparently everyone and their mother became aware of it, María had already found a slit to replace Maggie with.
If willpower were all she needed to make a stage light crush Joan right in front of María's silly, enticing, goofy, traitorous smile. If willpower could manifest a blade into Maggie's hand--
She leans forwards, holding the sides of Anna's head and kissing her on the lips. It feels horrible, bad. Her lips are nothing like María's, they don't feel the same. But Anna, unlike María, has spent all these days with Maggie, talking to her, keeping her company. The house she had, silent, empty, devoid of María's warmth, sprung to some semblance of life when Anna not only accepted her contact, but perpetuated it. So why shouldn't Maggie love her? Why shouldn't she--?
Anna scoots closer to her, wrapping an arm around her shoulders and placing her free hand on Maggie's cheek. While Anna isn't María, the affection of having the kiss reciprocated lights a fire in Maggie that slowly but surely drives away gore and murder from her mind, leaving only love brands and sweet scars in their place.
She parts her lips for a moment, just a second, to get some air, and Anna doesn't hesitate to deepen their kiss. She... She really is just like Maggie. One and the same.
Together forever.
María's stupid, annoying, delicate, voice stops all at once, along with the footsteps. Joan asks what's going on in her annoying, whining little tone.
Anna tries to pull away, but Maggie won't allow that. Not now that she gets to show María just how stupid, useless and insignificant she is and always was. How she never meant anything, just like Maggie was meaningless to her, nothing but a shag among many. Maggie can find fucks as well. María isn't special. If she wants to go at it with Joan until they both pass out, she's more than free to.
Infinity symbols wouldn't look nice on Anna's thighs. No, not at all. But bleeding hearts at the base of her neck would make for beautiful brands on Maggie's new girlfriend.
Chapter 92: Exordium (Part 6 -final-)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
*
Cathy needs to get out of here.
She will soon, and it'll all be fine. She will, it'll be alright. She'll make it back home to Mae safe and sound.
She'd return to the stage early, but staying there alone would be the worst thing she could have done. Anne is fuming with her, and while a black eye is the minimum Cathy could get for her many sins with Elizabeth, she can't risk Anne getting more violent. If she does, if she hurts Cathy beyond her eye, she could have trouble taking care of Mae. Explaining this is already going to be hard enough, her little girl is going to worry so much. She already has so much to worry for, so many sources of suffering. Having to see this can't be pleasant for her small brain. But...
Anne's voice was so desperate as she screamed at Cathy and pinned her down in a choke hold against the wall, so hurt and pained, as if by virtue of existing Cathy had destroyed her. And, in a sense, she has. She failed Liz--
...Cathy didn't have it in her to fight back. That's... That's the sort of mother she is. The kind who cant even protect herself even if it's for her daughter's sake. She can't stop hurting her skin, she can't stop others from hurting her. Even with how fed up she got with Anne before Jane--
The wet thud of Jane's body as--
The point is Anne has been seething all day long and, considering what happened yesterday with Elizabeth, it wouldn't be impossible for her to get even more aggressive. If she does, irrespective of how much punishment Cathy merits, she'll have to do something to stop it lest she leave Mae in a vulnerable position. The only reason Cathy's life is important is because she needs it to tend to Mae.
It's about time to start thinking about heading back. Here, in the entrance hall, there are always people walking by. If there isn't a line for a starting show, then there are people going about their work day from either the offices or maintenance. At minimum, reception is never empty. This is the safest place for Cathy to be right now. Anne is capable of anything, if her previous behaviour is anything to go by. Having witnesses nearby is the best defense Cathy can get until she's free to leave.
But now it's time to return. Cathy's stomach seizes with every pounding beat of her heart.
An unstable, distorted reflection of Cathy gets up in sync with her on the polished marble floor. It mixes with the reflected lights from the ceiling, burning Cathy's eyes. A few people are early for a show starting in the other stage room shortly after they're done with rehearsals. Excited chatter follows Cathy along with posters on the red walls as she heads towards the black double doors concealing the changing room hallway behind them.
There's a poster for their musical, too. Framed behind glass the six of them stand against a purple backdrop.
It's the only photo in existence of all six of them together.
...There was a time when that meant something, wasn't there? A life teasing Cathy through headaches and bleeding noses. It happened again on Sunday. Once more the curtain around her... memories, implanted images, something else, was pulled back slightly. Enough to give her a taste of happiness unlike she's ever had and--
4oCcSSBtZWFuLCB3ZSBhcmUgYSB0ZWFtLiAgLi4uVGhlIG1vc3QgYmVzdGVzdCB0ZWFtLuKAnQ==
Headache. Because of course.
The soft talk of the theatre-goers dies when the heavy doors fall behind Cathy. Besides the quiet, the walls here are white instead of that vibrant red. The corridor is empty. If any of the others are running short on time as Cathy is they might pop out of one of their changing room doors at any moment. As long as that person isn't Anne...
…
Who is she kidding? Cathy walks faster. She has to get somewhere with witnesses soon, just to be safe. Even if it weren't Anne, there isn't a person on stage who's pleased with her today. After yesterday, after she didn't remove Lizzie from herself immediately, everyone looks at her like she's contagious of something. They kept less of a distance with her when she was, in their minds, a confirmed predator, than when she failed to... what, exactly? Wrestle a child? Would that have been better?
No, not really. She was doomed from the start. They've all already decided she did everything Lizzie cleared her of. They chose to believe everything Kathryn and Bessie said about their abuse, as they should, but they can't extend that same trust and courtesy to Elizabeth. They all treated her like a child who didn't know anything and couldn't be trusted to draw her own conclusions. Did they all forget she was the smartest monarch this country ever had?
It's not that Cathy deserves absolution. Of course not, it's better if they hate her. That's the entire point of I Don't Need Your Love, after all. The problem is how they all behaved towards Lizzie. She was there. She told them. She told them her mother is ruining her life, isolating her, watching her with cameras. And they still chose to fixate on Cathy's actions and behaviours. Lizzie was screaming for help and all they could do was discuss how much they hate Cathy.
Can't they hate her and do something to help Lizzie? Cathy can't. She can't go anywhere near Lizzie without risking her physical integrity. If she does that, she risks being unable to take care of Mae. If she can't take care of Mae, she'll lose her girl after promising not to leave her. She can't do that. However, standing still while Lizzie is being currently abused isn't an option, either.
…Lizzie called her “mum.” Despite everything, despite having failed her in an unforgivable way, she still loves Cathy. Her little girl still loves her.
“I don't care about mother, mum. Not anymore. I wish I'd gotten to stay with you and not her. I'm sure with you I would have been happy.”
There are no limits Cathy wouldn't have pushed past to remain in Lizzie's life had she not been branded a predator by everyone. If she had the chance, she would have stopped at nothing to stay in touch with her. She would have done everything within her power to keep her safe this time around, to ensure nobody, not even Anne, could hurt her.
Those aren't her dice to roll, though, because her presence in Lizzie's life equates misfortune for the girl, and physical assault for Cathy. But everyone else, all the others who don't have their hands tied in the way Cathy has, what the hell are they waiting for? A sign from above, divine intervention? Lizzie said in no uncertain terms she's being abused right now. Why should abuse from five centuries prior supersede her current situation? How does keeping her away from someone who never hurt her directly or purposefully help?
Yes, Cathy should be away from Lizzie. She had her chance and she ruined it in a way she will never be able to fix. That is her loss and her open wound to eternally live with. But why should that be the focus and not actually helping her?
...What hell is her girl going through right now? Now that Anne and Jane are back, who is Lizzie living with? Is she restricted to her house again? Is Anne watching her every move, recording everything she does, leaving her unable to ask for help? Did she get to go back to school, at least? Or did her escapade yesterday make things worse? Why is Cathy the focus of everything, and not helping Elizabeth?
It doesn't make any sense.
Past the changing rooms without incidence, alright. It's going to be a battlefield the likes of nothing before it out there, iIt has been all day long. Worsening with Anne and Jane's sudden appearance, and later when Maggie started trying to compete with Jane for worst behaved person on stage doubly so. Everyone is throwing insults, snide remarks and passive-aggressive words at one another. Most of them are doing so resigned, with an aura of defeat, of having given up.
It's good that Jane is alive and surprisingly healthy, though. For once, all her vitriol didn't feel like a curse, but rather a blessing. She's entitled to hate Cathy with all her soul, but it's relieving she's not just alive, but well enough to be here so fast. Maybe miracles sometimes do happen.
Kathryn and Bessie directly refuse to engage in any form of verbal aggression irrespective of what anyone says about them or to them. Jane is passionate about causing harm, as always, and Maggie is giving it her all, too. Cathy hasn't said a word herself. Her phone has been blowing up all day long.
She refuses to pay heed to a person who almost convinced her to give up her daughter. Following ringmaster's orders even tangentially caused Mae exorbitant amounts of pain and strife. None of the threats ringmaster has made have ever been fulfilled, at least not the right way, or in any logical fashion. Cathy isn't about to waste a single ounce of her energy fearing one of them masquerading as the demon.
While there's something unarguably supernatural going on, it isn't so cut and dry that it's related to the game and “ringmaster.” There's circumstantial evidence, but that isn't enough to make Cathy risk Mae again. She will never do anything which endangers her girl ever again.
Cathy will get punished in the future without a doubt. So be it. This morning she was already humiliated and slandered. There was a nice message written in blood for her on her changing room door first thing in the morning, calling her a predator yet again. How quaint. Her reputation is cleared by the only person with authority to do that and the so-called demon still doubles down on it. Alright, fine. Her fault for not seeing through Thomas' disgusting facade, she'll take it.
Despite how awful the day has been, making it the worst to date even if lacking the now-traditional personal belonging theft and changing room breaking and entering, nothing overly dramatic has happened. There was the word written in blood for Cathy, yes. Nobody who found out cared. Compared to letters coming from the rafters, envelopes left on bloodstained chairs, buckets of human blood falling on people, and every other insane event transpired in the theatre, it's been a walk in the park.
Hell truly is other peop... Distressed screaming comes from the stage. How unsurprising. Have rehearsals even resumed?
Hell truly is other people.
…The end of the hallway is dyed red by the stage lights. That does not bode well. There is no point of the show where they're red. That... That can't be good.
Cathy's stride quickens, then slows. ...There it is. That impulse to go and help the others planted in her by the visions she saw on the rooftop. But why? Why would she help the others? Even if they're treating her just like she deserves, they're people who could not care less Elizabeth is being abused because she's being hurt by someone who hasn't been labelled a child abuser. Because apparently the only people capable of hurting children are those who have already been outed as such. And Elizabeth, they all seem to think, is far too stupid to recognize when she's being hurt.
...Why can't they focus on her? Why can't they hate Cathy and simultaneously work on helping Liz? The priority should be Lizzie irrespective of who is hurting her, right? It's not like Anne is eveb popular among the others. Why is it more important to be loud about detesting Cathy but not discuss even once how Elizabeth--?
Dear God.
In absence of real blood, the stage seems to have been submerged in an ocean of it by the lights up above. As with Bessie's incident, all the music stands and chairs have been pushed to the sides except one. There is no blood stain on it nor quantity of money. It's placed in the middle of the room in front of a noose dangling from the rafters, high enough that only someone tall like Anna or Jane could reach.
Jane.
Jane is saying something angrily, shoving past Anne and Anna or at least trying to. Joan is sobbing, muttering inaudible words, as the others' voices overlap incomprehensibly. The only repeated words sticking out of the mass of incongruous speech are “don't,” “stop,” and “Jane, please.”
“I said get out of my damn way!!” Jane extends her arms, pushing Anne into María, who barely catches her without falling over herself. “Anne, I told you. I have something to do here today. This is my sign.”
“No!” Anne whines, anguished. “No, you can't do this. What the hell, Jane? What--?”
“Listen, I know we have our differences, but Jane--”
“Oh, zip it Kathryn. You told me it'd be better if I died, didn't you?”
“And I apologized for it immediately after! Remember that?! I didn't mean it!”
“I don't have a choice.” Jane's cold mask melts away into a frown of sorrow. “And I don't have anything to live for.”
Like a kaleidoscope, everyone comes together to shield Jane from reaching her destination. She pushes and shoves, disassembling the mass of bodies, but they always reform.
“You have a son,” Catalina pleads. “Why would you leave your son alone?”
Other arguments form. Cathy can't join them, she has no voice. She can't go help, they wouldn't want her to, anyway. She should... She should go call security. Like that night with Kathryn on the rooftop, but without failing at it. No getting tongue-tied, no hesitating or trembling hands, no--
“Is this what the damn ringmaster person told you to do?! Is that why you convinced me to help you escape the hospital?! Goddamnit, Jane!!”
“Hospital?” María's eyes go wide. “What--?”
“Don't fucking talk about it, Anne. Every time it's mentioned bad things happen.”
“You're about to—” Anne pulls on her hair. “Bad things are already happening! I can't make it worse!”
“Yes you can. Just because you don't believe in...”
…
...So “ringmaster” is...
No.
“Stop! Everyone, just stop!”
Cathy's voice does not cut through the crowd. When she approaches them Anne's expression morphs into rage, but she's going to have to cope with that for now, there are bigger problems. She can scream at Cathy to her heart's content later.
“Jane, ringmaster isn't real. I swear it isn't real, it's just someone messing with everyone. It's not real. You don't have to do this. Please.”
Jane leans towards Cathy, looming over her. “I said don't fucking mention it! Otherwise what the hell am I sacrificing myself for?!”
“She's right though!!” Kathryn pushes past Lina to come closer. “No matter how any of us feel about her, she's right. Bessie and I have evidence.”
“Because you and Catherine saying that isn't suspicious at all.” Anne's voice is higher than normal. She's breathing fast. “And with Bessie being your sycophant--”
Bessie pinches the bridge of her nose. “Anne, I don't think you get told to shut the hell up often enough.”
“Don't you dare--!”
“ENOUGH!!”
Kathryn is standing on the chair, towering above everyone. Bessie and Anna's concerned voices overlap as Kathryn tugs on the rope.
It falls harmlessly to the floor with a quiet thud, coiling on itself all the way down.
Kathryn is breathing heavily from the tension. Her hair is dishevelled as she stares down at the rest.
“It was only there to cause strife, guys. That's what always happens. Whoever is ringmaster puts us in these situations, but they're never really meant to be dangerous or deadly. They're meant to cause stress, make us argue, and divide us.” Frowning, she closes her eyes. “How long is it going to take you all to grasp that?”
Eyes wide, Anne kicks the noose. “Kathryn. How the hell did you know it wasn't actually going to hold?”
“Because that's what always happens, Anne,” Bessie snaps. “It's literally what happens every single goddamn time. Because someone is fucking with us, that's why.” She shares a glance with Kathryn, who nods curtly at her. “Kathryn and I have been testing a few things. It really can't be a supernatural entity.”
Jane is frozen, looking down at the noose. Her eyes are glassy, like a doll's. A tear falls from the tip of her nose.
“I'm so tired,” she mutters. “I am so, so tired of this damn production.”
“I know, I know.” Kathryn rests her weight on Bessie's shoulder to get down. “And right now I don't care about anything you've done, I promise. I only care about letting you know there is no demon forcing you to take your life. There is someone who's evil and wanted to play with you like that, but it isn't a demon. Jane, Jane, look at me. I swear. You're safe, and so is Edward, or whoever you were threatened with. They can't hurt us.”
“I know you think you're helping, but really,” Anna interjects, “there's something about me only someone who's reading my mind could know. Jane's right, we shouldn't--”
Bessie huffs. “You also don't get told to shut up often enough.”
“How... Why would I trust you?” Jane sounds exhausted. As if she struggled to even hold herself up. “Why would I trust you if, if it's one of us, you're the most likely person to--?”
“The likeliest person is Joan.”
The stare Kathryn gives Cathy after her contribution isn't as loaded with hatred as all the others she's given her. It's more... Well, who knows. But it isn't hateful, for a change.
“Why?” Joan hugs herself. “Why me? Can you stop throwing around baseless--?”
“The first thing we're all going to do is calm down.” María points at Catalina. “If we're going to talk about this we're going to avoid snapping, or not talk at all. Alright?”
Catalina mouths a “Thank you” as María pulls a chair out for her.
Taking a deep breath, Joan relaxes her posture. “Alright. You're right, and I'm sorry, Catalina. I'll say that again, more calmly. Why me, Catherine? Why this fixation with me?”
“I'm not going to listen to a word she says.” Anne tugs on her hair with force. “I refuse. I don't want to hear a word this thing says.”
“Well, you have to.” Bessie's voice is smooth an even, but the way she looks at Anne is hostile. “You have to because there's no evidence she did what the demon insists she did, no matter how uncomfortable that is for the rest of us.” She holds Cathy's gaze until it's so uncomfortable Cathy's forced to look away. “...And... on the chance I blamed you without proper research... I'm sorry.”
...What? Why... Why would anyone apologize for--?
Anne emits a strangled sound. “No! No, you don't get it. I-I know what Elizabeth said, Maggie texted me last night, but I was out of battery and I didn't see it until I charged my phone this morning in my changing room. Lizzie said--”
“Why is it always “believe the victim” until the victim says something we don't like?” Kathryn side-eyes Cathy. “I have no idea what happened, but I do know it isn't anyone's place to tell Lizzie what she does and doesn't remember. Besides, Anne...” She shakes her head. “Never mind, later. At least let's try to get to the bottom of this civilly to avoid any more accidents.”
“None of you understand,” Jane mutters. “None of you get it. The demon... It's real. It has to be. If it isn't, that just means--”
“It means we've all been played like a fiddle.” Bessie speaks softly, trying to find Jane's fallen gaze with her own. “It means--”
“What would you know?” Anna's voice is also quiet, but there's a bite in her tone more hurt than harmful. “I already told you. There's something about my past life none of you know. And before Kathryn asks, no. It's nothing I ever wrote down anywhere, or searched online, or mentioned in a phone conversation.” She points at her forehead. “It's been stuck in here with me for the past five centuries. So sorry, but I side with Jane here. We need to stop talking about it before we piss it off more.”
Kathryn chuckles a small, anxious giggle. “Anna, for the love of Christ. Bessie and I have been fucking with ringmaster for weeks now. I haven't gotten a single message outside my devices. Bessie locked herself out of her work account and hasn't received any messages at all. Like, dude. Don't you remember how it was four years ago? Don't you remember the messages on the wall?”
“We've... We've had some of those in the theatre and in the studio.” María waves with a hand at her complexion. “Mine was the first. But there've been more.”
“If messages on the wall are so easy for ringmaster to come up with, can you explain why it's just let Kat and me off the hook at home? Wouldn't it just send us messages anyway, even if we didn't have a human form of communication available?”
...That's genius, actually. Why didn't Cathy think about...?
...Huh. That's interesting.
“Uh, Kathryn.”
Her voice silences someone else's. Great, just great. The one time Cathy can participate in a conversation and she blows it by cutting people off. She's useless in social settings. She really--
“Yes?”
It's a curt syllable laced with discomfort, but it's leagues above being screamed at on sight.
...They all hate her, and they always will. Even if there was a life where that wasn't the case, it's something Cathy will have to live with.
“That... That night, at the hospital? Have you... Have you received any messages about what we saw?”
Kathryn's eyes widen.
“What night at the hospital?” Anne looks from Kathryn to Anna and Bessie. “Do you know what--?”
“No, I haven't. Have you?”
Cathy nods. “But only after I googled it.”
Kathryn claps once. “There we go. There, that's it. Why the hell would it only target Catherine if we both saw the same and had the same experience?”
Catalina raises an arm from her chair, trying to get attention. “I'm... I'm awfully sorry, but what are you talking about?”
Kathryn looks at Cathy out of the corner of her eye. “Have... Have you figured out what happened?”
If only. That would have made things easier. Cathy shakes her head. “Not a clue.”
Kathryn heads to the center of the stage, hands held tight behind her back. She offers one to Bessie, who steps up with her as moral support, it seems. Kathryn takes a deep breath.
“Guys... I think it's finally time we--”
The lights go back to normal. They assault Cathy's eyes with tiny razors, forcing her to close them. Footsteps echo behind her, from the stage exit. They stop a few feet short of her.
“Good ladies, you're all here.” Steve. Goddamnit. “The sooner we begin, the sooner we can all head back home. Pip pip, to your places everyone! And what did you do to the chairs? Fix this right away!”
Slowly, everyone returns to their spots. Not without murmurs sweeping through all of them. From Catalina, to Anne, to Jane and Anna, to Bessie as she returns to the band at the back of the stage, and from her to Maggie and María. Anna whispers to Kathryn, who looks at Cathy and rolls her eyes, ignoring her in favour of once again speaking to Anna; who passes whatever Kathryn said on to Jane, all the way to the band. Steve exhales loudly out his nose in disapproval, but he's not done getting his bearings with the sheet music yet, so his complaints end there.
...What were Kathryn and Bessie going to tell everyone? What were they all talking about right--?
Cathy's phone's screen lights up. It isn't ringmaster this time, it's Bessie. So Bessie still has her phone number? Cathy never deleted any of theirs since it was impractical, given they were going to work together, but she always assumed everyone else got rid of hers at the earliest convenience.
“Reincarnated – Bessie
“Catherine,
“Tomorrow at lunch break Kathryn and I would like to talk to all of you. Everyone, together. We want you to be there, too. I know we've never gotten along, but try to be there. Yes, people are going to be hostile towards you. Nobody's going to change their minds in the flick of a switch. Kat and I want you there all the same. It seems you may know something we don't, and we need to put a stop to this as our maximum priority. We'll try not to let things get too out of hand.
“My apology from earlier still stands, for whatever it's worth. We should have always listened to Elizabeth. We all messed up and you've every right to be cross at us, but please set that aside so we can bring an end to this madness.
“Lunch break tomorrow. Be there.”
Notes:
And there we go!! Ahhh there is so much going on!! And they're finally, Finally going to talk!! Or will they? I guess only time will tell (:
I have to say. This fic has changed directions multiple times. During the ARG era it changed directions a lot, since reader input was kind of important back then (and it still is; i mean important in a narrative sense. People participating in the ARG were quite literally deciding the outcome of the story). After the ARG had to be scrapped because of the hiatus... it changed direction again. But then, while editing it, i think it changed once more. It makes sense, considering that it's been four years (hahahah) in the making now (not five as stated previously. I can't count my apologies).
I think this final product is significantly better than anything i had in mind before it. Hell, the few continuity errors all spawn from *before* this final shift, so i think it's a good thing. However, i do wonder if you'll all feel the same way i do when you read the end. I wonder if you'll also think the choices i made are good. The ending as it's written doesn't contradict anything that's come before it, and in my humble opinion it ties up every loose end -both narrative and thematic- way, way better than the original idea. Still, as with ending any longfic i've worked on, i can't help but be a bit anxious that, after such a gargantuan time investment on y'all's part, it will be underwhelming. I, too, will have to wait and see. We're all in this together ^^
Wow that's a lot of yapping for some end notes. Anyway!! I do hope everyone has a fantastic day and takes care, i'll be eager to hear your thoughts. Also also - the garbled text that appears as flashbacks is Base64. Ik a few of you already figured it out pre-hiatus, but for those who haven't, there it is. Any Base64 decoder online should do the trick, if you're interested. Back when this was an ARG i was wracking my brain looking for ways to organically point y'all in that direction without straight up giving it away, but now that there's no game i don't need to do that anymore. The garbled author's notes of chapters past from the ARG era are a vigènere cipher, and that massive wall of text from the rooftop scene in Echoes was playfair cipher. I have a document with all the keywords saved somewhere, so if anyone's interested in that don't hesitate to ask.
Bye!! See you soon i hope ^^
Chapter 93: Entr'acte (Part 1)
Notes:
Y'ALL. HI.
Okay okay first of all thank you for the lovely comments left on the last chapter.
BUT HEAR ME OUT. WE'VE MADE IT.
Okay so!! This chapter was the last one i felt was "in the way" of getting to the point of the fic where things get really, Really interesting. In my opinion, at least. But from next chapter onwards we've entered the final countdown, everyone. We're already at the beginning of the end. Ahhh my heart is doing the thing!! Because i am so so excited!!
I had mostly forgotten about this chapter ngl, so it really was like reading it for the first time while proofreading. I had to rewrite a few bits here and there, and remove a whole whopping three pages in between Lina and Bessie's segments because they just felt a bit redundant upon re-examination. But yeah, it's here!! And next time i update...
...Well, no spoilers. You'll all see (:
Without further ado!! Time for the last needed bits before everything falls into place. I hope this update is enjoyable, and that it is worth your time.
Shall we begin?
Chapter Text
(January 17th, 2024, Wednesday)
Jane's never been here so early.
Through the thick layer of clouds gathering at the edges of the sky, the sun only manages to vaguely imprint its colours on the city. The theatre is lit an agonizing yellow soon to be consumed by the grey of the impending rain.
Jane's cheeks and lips are full of pins and needles from the temperature nipping away at her. Nobody's bound to be inside bar Karina at this time, though. Contending with the terrifying assistant is one of the last things Jane wants right now.
Despite the street usually being busy, cars are few and far between this morning. In less than an hour there will be traffic jams left and right, but for now it seems even vehicles feel compelled to preserve the peaceful quietude of early morning.
The street lamps go out at once. They weren't doing much with the sun poking out already, but the street becomes a shade darker.
...What... What the hell is Jane doing here?
Because she has to be somewhere, maybe, and being here hurts less than being home with Eddie. Or because she's little more than a leaf being tossed around by the frigid morning breeze. It doesn't matter. Everyone alive is somewhere, right?
What's the point of a life that wants to end more than anything else in the world? Is there a value in living when every breath is... Not even pain, really. That would be something, at least. When every breath fills Jane's lungs with fragments of the void, is there any worth in...?
She hadn't considered suicide until Sunday. Not consciously, at least. Or not as intensely, maybe? It's hard. Her memories are foggier than the mist rolling in slowly from the horizon. The option of dying had always been there, but... In the same sense that everything is possible, maybe? After all, nothing in this life is certain, right? One can be fine one moment, and the next they're in the middle of an earthquake. Life as they once knew it fades to black and something else, less vivid, more horrifying, begins from that moment forwards.
Nobody is truly in control. It's impossible when life has so many variables active at once.
Yes, dying has always been there. Like the likelihood of an earthquake, or a tsunami, or a hurricane. Things that can happen, but exist solely outside the realm of choice. Nobody chooses to be caught in a tsunami, or in a volcanic eruption, or in a car accident. Nobody chooses to die, right...?
…
Jane's life has always been meaningless. From being a pawn in her family's schemes to being an incubator for Henry and a doormat for Edward. Nobody has ever seen Jane. Not until the demon gave her permission to force everyone to look in her direction whether they wanted to or not. Even that became its own distinct layer of hell though, yet another prison. Even after getting the courage to broadcast just how pissed off she is at everyone, she had to keep it under control lest the entity kill off the son who will never love her.
Even when she decided to stop, that her ire wasn't going to be the cause of Catalina's death, Jane was forced to continue. There was never any freedom, any decision on her part, involved in this. She was yet another puppet in ringmaster's hands and she was, as history remembers her, too stupid to even notice.
She thought the entity was a good thing, for crying out loud. Just because she's miserable enough to not even feel capable of expressing herself without someone or something from the outside ordering her to. She's so fucking pathetic the evil demon who once ruined all their lives became something of an angel to her because it told her to go ahead and cause harm to the point of almost stopping someone's heart.
There's a reason history has written Jane off as an accessory to Henry's throne. There's a reason her greatest accomplishment was popping out a baby. There's a reason said baby can't love her. There's a reason for everything.
In the end, Jane is nothing. She isn't smart, she isn't cunning, she isn't even good at being evil. Someone genuinely malicious, genuinely something, wouldn't have cared so much about the heart of a woman who, even in a new life where their old hierarchies are obsolete, still sees her as nothing more than her lady in waiting, her underling.
But Jane is nothing. Much like her emotions, there is nothing to her, good or bad. Only copious amounts of anger she wasn't even capable of deciding to externalize until she got permission from yet another higher power.
Her entire first life was shackled to Henry, to Catalina, to Anne, to her parents and her brothers, to Edward. Her fate, her breaths, her heartbeat, were never for her. They were always for someone else, in favour of someone else. Any sign of personhood Jane dared showed was suffocated, stomped out, killed, so she could be what everyone else desired of her instead.
She wasn't a person, she was hardly a vessel for everyone's expectations and whims. Her own had to be vacated to make room for the hollow husk of a woman they all wanted, the one who would fulfil whatever it was they couldn't do for themselves. Like marrying into power, or producing an heir.
Tolerating the lot of them filled her with anger. Demonstrating said emotion could bring forth the edge of a sword pointed at her neck. She knew that. There wasn't a day she wasn't aware something similar could happen to her. Ever since Anne was murdered and Jane was forced to watch, the execution was forever branded into Jane's mind. If she wanted to live, she best be agreeable. If she was angry, she best blow out that flame lest her life be cut short.
Then she was given a new chance at life, one where it seemed she could maybe forget her old habits, pursue her own passions, experience her own emotions. Where her voice would be listened to, where she would be both seen and heard. It meant nothing, though. Of course it did. Double of zero is still zero. Nothing, irrespective of external circumstances, is still nothing.
Jane was ignored, tossed around, and discarded. Same old, nothing new. Her anger grew and grew within her, a tea kettle about to brim over. But... she couldn't. She couldn't let it out. The sword she so feared, the one of her nightmares, slicing through her sleep periodically in those nights spent in a lush regal bed had long since rusted. The man wielding it lays under the earth. And still Jane, for years, was unable to let herself exist and feel like any human being.
She needed permission. From a demon, no less. And she is such a stupid, vacant husk of a person she called that “freedom.” Being manipulated by another creature, becoming a puppet yet again, was what she considered “being liberated” should be.
It would be easy to pin all the blame on her past. How the events she lived through, the forced silence, the death threats, broke something within her she can't repair. That would be the easy way out though, wouldn't it? Isn't that the stories of the others as well? The damn point of this musical is that none of them had it better or worse, just a different breed of fucked up.
Yet the only one who's like this, hollow, nothing, is Jane. The problem, consequently, must be her. If all of them had it rough, all of them were shattered under the pressure of living with him, in times in which they were all meat for breeding instead of people, the only one who isn't anything but what others want of her if Jane. It isn't a matter of aww, boo hoo, what a sad story. It's a matter of there being something wrong with Jane. Something which forces her to operate as the conduit for the whims of others so profoundly she can't even become the angry, stone-hearted monster she wishes to be without being given consent.
Jane isn't a person. Jane is a means to an end.
She couldn't even decide on putting an end to her miserable existence until Anne told her to. She needed someone to tell her to please, just go die already and make things better, to go ahead and do it.
Because where every single person involved in this production is unbearable, at least they're something. Not Jane though. All she is, all she ever was, is hollow.
It's why nobody's ever listened to her. It's why Eddie can't love her. It's why she was forgotten by history and so easily replaced to the man who said he loved her most. She wasn't ever anything.
People don't ponder nothing, listen to nothing, nor grow fond of nothing. If all Jane is is whatever people need of her, an empty shell waiting to be inhabited by the expectations of others, or given permission to express itself, she can't in good faith blame anyone for having treated her like gravel in all her lives. At minimum gravel doesn't need to be asked by a demon to hurt people. It simply gets in their shoes and tears at their skin.
Jane couldn't even do that.
Dying... wasn't scary, in all honesty. It was, much like her, nothing. The natural conclusion to a life which hardly qualifies as such. The curtain dropping on a dark stage no actors were performing on for no audience. A tree falling in the middle of nowhere, making no recorded sound. And she couldn't even do that right. Not even after being told it was okay and she can rest the misery the perpetual state of emptiness her mind is in causes her. Like everything she does of her own accord, she fucked it up. Somehow.
And now... Now the next steps are obvious. Try again. Practice makes perfect, right? She had a chance yesterday, or so she thought. She was promised Eddie would be left alone forever if she did it during rehearsal, that she'd know when she had to. It... It didn't feel right to do it there. Because for someone incapable of leaving her mark anywhere, craving nothing but to be noticed, leaving a bloody splatter on everyone's minds as Amanda did to hers felt repulsive. The bus attempt was in the heat of the moment. Planning for it to be in front of an audience felt awful.
A cold, viscous feeling. She hates them. She hates the lot of them with the same passion she once loved her son. They ignored her when she was right. The demon was indeed messing around with them regarding the Lizzie and Catherine affair. Not that anybody believed Lizzie, or that they apologized to Jane for having treated her like scum four years ago when she was bloody correct about it from the start. Of course not; chances are they don't even remember what Jane said.
Nobody remembers the touch of the breeze on their skin once they walk into shelter, or the silence in a classroom. Both the wind and quiet are more than Jane is. Of course they don't remember her words. They might as well have been spoken by a ghost as far as they're concerned.
Despite hating them, and as alluring as scarring them for life is with the distorted facial expression of a hung person was... It's a matter of ethics and morals. The same which prevented her from wanting to be the reason Catalina died. There are things Jane would rather not be remembered for. Perhaps being forgotten is a kinder fate than being the reason other people's lives worsen, or end.
Ruining their days is one thing. Their lives, up to a certain extent. Creeping into their nightmares, being spoken of in fear, fine. Good. But there are boundaries Jane can't cross. As it happens, the void in her heart has more ethical values than all of them combined.
She didn't have a choice, though. Ringmaster told her to do it. As much as she refuses to bend the knee in front of even it, it threatened her with Eddie again. She could do it and spare his soul, or refuse and damn him to hell beside her forever.
Even if her son doesn't love her, he's the only person this cracked, stone heart of hers can feel anything for. Even if it meant being tethered to the entity's will again, she had to. Regardless of the consequences for the others, of her morals. There are very, very few things in this world Jane wouldn't sacrifice for the boy who would be happier, as Anne said, if she were dead.
Jane is a black hole walking. Empty, bringing destruction where she goes, incapable of being filled no matter how much it consumes. As much as she detested Anne in their first lives, Jane never wanted her to die. She didn't know Henry would execute Anne; everyone expected him to send her off as he'd done with Catalina, or to a nunnery maybe. But Jane interfered and Henry, for the first time in British history, had a queen executed.
She didn't want Catalina's heart to fail, nor to cause Anna such stress she stopped eating again. But she did anyway, because Jane is a walking malediction. She's the evil spoken of in the Bible, the snake tempting Eve, the original sin personified. Not because of her biological sex, not because women are inherently sin. Just she, herself, this one instance of the void trapped in female flesh, happens to be a harbinger of pain.
For everyone. As Anne said, everything would have been better had Jane never been born. Jane herself included.
The pain bleeding out of every pore in her skin is tenfold in her mind. It isn't easy, having an insatiable hole of emptiness for a heart. Trying to sate it with rage comes at the price of doing things she can't take back. If this is what life is, if this is what her experience is from here to the end of time, there is no reason for which Jane should continue breathing.
If every second of her existence is doomed to be devoid of meaning, why was she ever brought back?
Jane extends a hand in front of herself. A pale halo is cast between her fingers by the dying sunlight. Her hand, her body, her mind. They've no reason to exist.
Live for Eddie, they told her yesterday with the desperation not of caring about her -they can't care about nothing-, but of not wanting to feel responsible for her death. But Eddie doesn't love her, he can't love her, there needs to be something within a person to love in order to be cherished.
Live for herself, because it gets better. She's two lives into existence and there's no improvement. Live because, because, because. Whichever motive they throw at her they only do to ease their own conscience, they--
“It-It was the first thing-- I-- I'm sorry, Jane. I didn't mean it. I still think you really need to work on yourself; but that was still out of line.”
…Words are easy. They're so easy. Their musical is full of words of love and support. They don't mean anything.
If they did, perhaps all of them would get along.
It's... Nonsensical, Jane's head is nonsensical. Why the yearning for a friendship that can't be? There's no way all of them could ever go back to how they were. Even if they could, what would that even mean for Jane? Returning to a time where everyone loved her so far as she never spoke out of line, like with Henry? Aren't they the damn reason she's so angry all the time?
She doesn't miss them. She hasn't missed them in four years. But at times, things in her head just...
…
Well, her head nothing. Because, much like her feelings and heart, her mind is also nothing. It's why she's stupid enough there was a time she believed ringmaster was the demon. They might be, sure. But there is no concrete evidence to say for sure. Jane took its word at face value because her brain can't think. It can't think because nothing, the concept of the absence of everything, cannot string coherent thoughts together. Or incoherent ones for that matter.
Someone texted her, claimed to be the entity, and she took that and ran. She ascribed goodness to those actions, freedom. Yet what the hell happened with Kathryn's bottle being roofied? Everything points to Jane having to be the person who would have been blamed for it, right? The colour of her foundation, the fact her task, her so-called “punishment,” was merely to mess around with Kathryn's things and “make a scene” of it. How every action has been public, the lack of messages on the walls when that was once the demon's signature.
Maybe it's the demon. There's also a chance it isn't. She believed it without question, and therein lays the problem.
When Eddie was under threat, sure, fine, whatever. Jane isn't willing to risk it with his life on the line; she can't. In this eternal expanse of nothingness in her body, he's all she can love. The only person she can't hate no matter how she tries, who she can't hold accountable for treating her like the vacant scum she is. If he's being threatened, unless she's convinced of ringmaster's festering humanity, she can't take leaps of faith.
And still, that she never even questioned it is inexcusable. Unless, of course, her head is as empty as her soul, and her stupidity is less by-product of inherent failure on her part and more of her very nature as the void embodied.
...Her plans before last Sunday were clear. Make it until opening night, survive the show, retire and go back to being a seamstress. Of course it would be within the confines of activities reserved for the lesser sex, as they'd put it back then, that Jane would thrive. Catalina was the principal of a prestigious all girls school, Anne was the head veterinarian of the animal hospital. Anna was head chef at a three star restaurant, Kathryn was an honour roll student, Catherine was a prestigious journalist for The Guardian.
All of them, even a damn teenager, were better than Jane. All Jane got to do was regent a small shop and make sure busy, successful people's clothes weren't falling apart at the seams the same way her life is. All of them were important, did things that require brains and skill.
All Jane was fit for were the activities she was trained for as a child, like a good dog. Her plans for the rest of her life revolved around being of service to important people once again.
Her lives are nothing but a cycle blighted to repeat eternally.
Then she walked in front of a bus, and it was the only moment she was truly free. She felt nothing, a fitting end for a life devoid of meaning. But then she woke up, and before she could figure out what to do it was once again spelled out for her: if you're going to die, at least do it at the theatre and Eddie will be spared.
But of course, that was a ruse. Because ringmaster, demon or not, is someone who is toying with them all as a cat would its prey. Tormenting them before ending them or worse, forcing them to live with the memories and consequences of all it forced them to do. Letting them know none of them were better than puppets without strings, folded over themselves like a corpse trying to breathe.
And now... Now there's no plan. A life like this one isn't worth living. Why yesterday Jane went back home, and worst of all why she agreed to have Anne on the phone with her all the time so she could hear Jane's every movement, is a mystery. Maybe she did it because her head was full of cotton after the noose incident. Maybe she was too busy wondering what she'd do from now on after her plans to never have to think again were thwarted. Perhaps she was preoccupied pondering what Kathryn and Bessie were trying to say before Steve interrupted.
Most likely she just did it because someone asked of her, though. And because, at her core, Jane is empty. A vessel designed for pleasing and following orders. So much so she even does it mindlessly.
Once home she had to go through the motions of caring for Eddie. Muscle memory kicking in most likely, because her brain had shut itself off ever since Kathryn proved the solution to all of Jane's problems was never anchored to the rafters. She didn't say a word to Edward and he didn't look at her once. She tried to go into his room as she always does to tuck him in only for him to cover himself up before she'd made it half way through his room.
His disdain for her days after she tried to die drove home that he will never, under any circumstances, love her. It should have felt like something, but in Jane's empty heart it was nothing. The kind of emptiness that consumes, that hollows out everything in its path. The type that manages to hurt somehow, even though there should be no emotions to be bruised to begin with.
The sort that made her walk in front of that bus, the sort that made her fight so hard to get on that chair. The one that's infested both her lives, rendering them meaningless and unimportant. That which has cursed her to die.
She was thinking Anne was right about everything after getting in bed last night. How Jane got her killed, and then declared her daughter a bastard, and did nothing but die after squeezing out a child of the right sex, and then she was awake. She hadn't even realized she'd fallen asleep.
It was dark out, shortly after midnight, but there was a warm body beside her. At some point while she slept, Eddie had climbed into bed with her and wrapped his little arms around her as best he could. He was trying to pretend sleep, but his eyes were shut too tight, casting many thin shadows across his eyelids in the moonlight where his skin wrinkled, and his breathing was too strong.
Jane hugged him back because, as a mother, it's what she's wired to do. Or maybe because even at her emptiest, at her worst, knowing to him she is nothing but the executioner of his joy, she still manages to hold some semblance of love in her empty soul.
She woke up early because, close to sunrise, for the first time since he was a six year-old child who'd been forcefully separated from the slag woman who raised him, Edward wet the bed.
It made sense, so Jane thought. Eddie would have no reason to get in bed with her unless it was to humiliate and hurt her. She was trying her best to gather the energy to scold him when she saw how embarrassed he was.
Her son is many things, not all good. Mostly not good. But an actor he is not. He didn't crawl into her embrace just to urinate all over her. It was a genuine accident.
A good mother would have searched why it is her ten year-old wet the bed at this age. Jane isn't that, though. She's hurt him in every conceivable way, she took him away from someone he loved, separated him from his sisters with no regards for his emotions. As it turns out, the void isn't a particularly motherly entity. So seeing his little face so red with shame and his eyes glued to the floor, unable to meet her gaze, instead of reassuring him it was fine and comforting him, all she could think of was dropping him off at school early and coming here.
What is a life that is empty, lacking meaning, motive, will, or reason, supposed to do? Does she just... continue with the original plan, pretend she didn't taste the comforting embrace of death? Death is nothingness, empty, just like her. For the minutes she was unconscious she was a little piece of the void being absorbed by it, going back to a home as dark and empty as her heart and soul. Is she supposed to continue living even if there is no reason for her to?
Or does she try again? She could. She should, probably. But Eddie wet the bed. He got in bed with her and...
...It doesn't mean anything, right? He just... He was scared, maybe. Objectively, without having any feelings involved, it had to be scary, right? Just as it was scary for Anne, who is the single largest pain in the ass Jane has ever known. Fear makes people do things they otherwise wouldn't.
Eddie doesn't love her. He can't love someone who's ruined him. He was simply scared, and her body warmth was the only one around. Had he had his beloved Joan...
…
Perhaps Jane should continue following ringmaster's instructions. Even if the way it messed up her punishment was suspicious, along with everything else Kathryn and Bessie brought up, it still could hypothetically hurt Eddie, right? Maybe she just does that for a while until even the demon realizes she's a waste of air and asks her to end it all for real. Perhaps that's the best she can use her waste of a life for the time being.
But if it's not really the demon, and it's someone playing with them...
...No, Jane still can't take that risk. If it were her life alone on the line that would be fine. She would make any number of gambles. Even if she lost her life it would mean nothing, after all. The world would rid itself of the little shard of void which never belonged in its lively warmth to begin with, and that would be the end of it. Just in case this is all as real as her stupid self assumed it to be, she can't even chance going to that meeting today to even listen to the supposed evidence those two have.
If there were something... larger, though, a monumental fuck up no supernatural entity could realistically commit... Maybe then it would be worth it to check if Eddie is really in dang--
All the colour has drained from the sky. The mist has arrived with the clouds which were congregating in the horizon. Along with a wind which blew away the gentle breeze long ago and colder temperatures, they've brought traffic along with them. The rumble of engines and dark smoke of exhaust pipes tear at Jane's scent and retinas.
One car breaks away from the mass of vehicles and pulls into one of the few spaces available opposite the theatre. The same one which Jane almost accepted a ride back home from after Amanda--
Crunch.
Anne. Jane moves, she has to get inside. Whatever, she'll figure it out later. Now she has to get away from the woman she got killed who is now apparently seeking vengeance through being a thorn in Jane's side.
Guilt truly does lead people to do the most bizarre of things. Anne doesn't care about her, that much is obvious. Yet she pretends relentlessly to out fear of being the cause of someone's death.
That much even a husk like Jane can sympathise with. For all her evils, she has never in her lives wanted to be the reason a heart stopped beating.
The double doors can't open quickly enough. For once, the warmth the building exhales when it opens to the harsh outer world isn't comforting. Jane has to dash through the entrance's red walls--
“Oi, Jane!”
No. Not doing that right now; Jane has to get out of here. Conversing with Anne after yesterday's fiasco is only going to convince Jane to go through with it at the earliest convenience, disregarding the senseless internal conflict that would cause.
She opens the double doors to the changing room hallway, turning to slam them closed behind her. Where to now?
She can't go to her changing room; Anne shares it with her. Jane's going to have to hide in the bathroom until rehearsal begins and everyone is on stage. Only then--
Her feet and legs are freezing with wet water as the clatter of something hollow echoes through the hallway. A bucket of water and a mop. Jane walked straight into a bucket and a mop. The cold liquid is strewn across the floor, pouring from the black plastic bucket rolling to a stop against the wall.
“Shit.”
The door opens behind her. Jane hops over the puddle and resumes her way to the bathrooms.
Perhaps if she gets pneumonia from this she doesn't even have to waste energy considering how it is she'll die. That would save her stupid, empty brain the trouble of--
Her phone beeps with the distinct beep of an incoming Facebook DM. As it does, Anne's phone dings behind her.
Chapter 94: Entr'acte (Part 2)
Chapter Text
*
Kathryn is touch starved. That is fine by Bessie.
After all she is, too.
Kathryn followed her to her seat like the animal her name can be shortened into would. Quietly, sneakily. As Bessie was busy taking her bass out of its case, Kat sank to her knees and rested her head against Bessie's leg. Her fingers have been lost in Kat's soft hair ever since.
The occasional betrayed puppy dog eyes Anna gives them makes Bessie want to bend down and kiss Kat's forehead. That is how one is supposed to treat Kathryn; with love and kindness. Not how Anna did, not hurting her by attacking her most vulnerable spot, god damnit. But it's hard to say how comfortable Kat would be with that, and her safety and comfort come first.
Anna has no right to even look in Kat's direction after all she's done. She gave up Bessie for--
…
Here we go.
...No, she set a boundary because she had to. Because Bessie was acting off, because she left Anna no choice. Kat had no role in that, it was all Bessie. This isn't even about Anna, not at this point. Anna proved she wouldn't think twice about throwing Kat under the bus; end of discussion.
She speaks of having one objective experience “proving” the entity must be real. Well, she's going to have to deal with it, because Bessie and Kat alone have mountains saying otherwise.
...It would still be nice if Anna came to the meeting later regardless. To see her-- No, to hear what it is she insists is so undeniable in the face of all Kat and Bessie have amassed. Then again, nobody is coming to that damn meeting. The time to talk it out with everyone, to at least stand a chance at them listening, was yesterday, when they were too vulnerable, scared, or dazed to run away from the conversation.
Today, now that everyone is calmer, and especially after the bullshit ringmaster sent to presumably all of them first thing in the morning, those who were hesitant will be leaning towards believing ringmaster is indeed the demon, and those who already thought so are going to have their incorrect convictions validated.
“Is it proof you all want? More? You dared defy me and speak of me with one another? I can't say I'm surprised, but I am disappointed. I would have expected so much more from my friends :)
“First thing this morning, all of you are going to see something you won't be able to attribute to a mere mortal. Have fun while you still can. You might never have the chance again.
“Your old friend :)”
Whatever is coming is going to be massive, provided such a claim isn't yet another dirty trick to stun them more. Yesterday was rough. Today the theatre might just explode.
Bessie's index finger gets caught on a knot on Kat's hair. She disentangles herself careful not to tug and hurt her friend. Kathryn hasn't spoken much since breakfast, when they were with Mary and Kat was forcing herself to be open and friendly, but she's worried.
Kathryn hardly speaks of anything remotely emotional during the day, as if her feelings melted in daylight. At night though, when it's just her and Bessie waking up at ungodly hours before falling asleep once again, Kat's heart softens, or exhaustion fiddles with her mind, and she talks more openly than she ever would during her waking hours.
She's terrified of this meeting going poorly, or nowhere. She's been working and suffering in silence, mostly alone for two months now, waiting for this moment. For the instant where she gets to convince everyone there is no ringmaster. Without the expectation of recognition, or of recovering what is now long lost and buried between them. Simply with the intent of doing the right thing and, hopefully, getting everyone to calm down at last. If Kathryn can make the stage liveable during the upcoming production, she'll take it as a victory.
If it ends up serving no purpose, if all her hard work and pain are for naught, Kathryn's going to hurt more than she'll probably ever admit.
It would be nice if Bessie could ensure full attendance to the cafeteria today, if only to assuage Kat. Whether the rest believe there's a demon and consequently live in fright or not doesn't matter all that much. Not anymore, really. After the situation with Elizabeth and the dreadful response they've all had to it, the only person Bessie still cares about is Kat.
It shouldn't be surprising that she's this affectionate. Four years ago Kathryn was perpetually near Anna, having a hand on her arm, hugging her from behind, sitting on her lap. She was surrounded by the kids at all times. She was Elizabeth's best friend, and Edward sought her light like a moth might. Even little baby Mae, who could hardly babble basic words, made grabby hands at Kat every time she was around.
She was beginning to develop that same closeness with Anne and Jane by the time they all fell apart. It's nice to know Kathryn's warm, affectionate side wasn't buried in the rubble, along with the friendships they all sacrificed under the demon's watchful gaze.
Ever since the awkwardness of sharing a bed the first night ebbed away Kathryn has been unabashedly seeking Bessie out. Always linking their arms together if they're walking, running her fingers through Bessie's hair, resting her head on Bessie's shoulder on the bus. If the girl's naturally this loving and she's had nobody to provide warmth for the past four years, she must be as desperate for human contact as Bessie is.
Helping her through it is the opposite of a problem. Bessie would have never guessed it was possible to switch from feeling pity and sympathy for someone, to adoring them so quickly. Then again, this is Kat. The bravest, kindest girl in the world. That anyone could even consider being mean to her is unforgivable.
It seems, if Bessie's intuition isn't burnt out from the permanent parade of stress life has become, Mary's developing a small crush on Kat. Ever since Kathryn stayed at home on Monday and the two of them spoke, Mary's mannerisms change ever so slightly around Kathryn. A bit more fidgety, her speech gets a little faster.
For the first few hours of realizing this Bessie thought it was disgusting. Mary was an adult many years her senior when first she met Kat. That she potentially sees Kat in that light made Bessie beyond uncomfortable.
...Then again, Mary and Kat never had a bond in that life. They certainly never bonded as family in any significant way. Their relationship was limited to Mary tolerating and terrorizing Kathryn in court; it isn't like she was waiting for Kat to become an adult to pounce on her. Its in this life, where they're both adults much closer in age, that they're forging a proper relationship for the first time. If Mary's been charmed by Kathryn's warmth, Bessie can't blame her.
Kathryn is the brightest person in this cold, cruel world.
Besides her concerns for the meeting whoever ringmaster is is going to try preventing come hell or high water, Kathryn is very conflicted about Catherine and her involvement in Lizzie's situation. Like Bessie, Kathryn doesn't want to dictate what Lizzie does and doesn't remember. However, considering the sort of... vision, she had on the hospital rooftop, it's hard for her to tell if she's being objective or driven by subconscious emotions in regards to Catherine. She's siding with Lizzie, as she should. But after whatever it is that happened to Kat on the rooftop and the feelings it injected her with, she's slightly more apprehensive than Bessie. Fair enough.
Of having feelings that don't feel like her own and the experience being terrifying, Bessie could write a book.
To Bessie it's painfully clear, though: they all fell for it. The demon always lied, that was its thing. It chose one subject many of them would find blindingly painful and, once they were all worked up after months of psychological torture, it dealt the killing blow. Catherine was the scapegoat for it and they've all condemned her for the past four years.
Bessie didn't get to know Elizabeth very well, despite having been lady in waiting to one of her favourite stepmothers. After all, around the time Anna was queen, Bessie was months away from dying and already ill. However, in her own life Lizzie's word is gospel. Nobody has the right to dictate her experiences to her purely because she is a child. Especially if nobody was there to see anything that might indicate otherwise and all their sources are the ones a demon curated for them.
Elizabeth was right. There are conflicting ideologies regarding Catherine's involvement in historical circles; all of them should have done their homework much earlier instead of treating Catherine like they have. Elizabeth's letters to her favourite step-mother in the aftermath of that year don't speak of someone who felt slighted and hurt. There is always a chance Elizabeth's memories are faulty, or that she was groomed, as Maggie tried to imply when the girl walked onto the stage two days ago, but none of them handled that hypothetical well, either.
Antagonizing Elizabeth by telling her she isn't allowed to trust her own recollection isn't the way to go about it. Elizabeth already feels lost and alone without her mother. The girl is desperate. She needs help and support, not to be dismissed. By reacting like the lot of them did, making her feel incompetent and ignored, they are most definitely not helping. If she were to be wrong as Maggie suggested and manages to unpack that later in life, or unlocks new memories, her mother, or any adult who claims to care about her, should cater to that when and if it ever happens.
If it does, Elizabeth will know she is trusted, listened to, respected, and supported. She will know her circle of supposedly trusted adults aren't going to throw her recollections, words and perspective into the rubbish when they don't suit them. If it never happens because Elizabeth's memories are spotless, there is no harm in giving her credence about her own life. In every way, believing to her and listening to her as long as there are no significant leads otherwise is going to hurt nobody. It's not listening to kids and dismissing them which puts them in danger.
Not to get dramatic, but leaving a child feeling stranded and without a support network is the perfect recipe to get them actually groomed by anyone who as much as pretends to truly listen. The belonging and stability they cannot find within their immediate circle they will likely seek elsewhere. And for people who know what role to play to worm their way into a kid's heart and mind, there is no easier victim than one who feels like reaching out to their parents and friends is useless.
It's not dramatic. It's exactly what happened to Kathryn with every snake who claimed to love--
For people who insist they love Elizabeth to hell and back, none of them are good at truly caring and listening.
It's funny, because nobody every doubted Kat's word. She, a thirteen year-old upon reincarnation, said she didn't really love Dereham or Culpepper regardless of what any historian or drama about their lives insisted and they all simply believed her on the spot. There was no questioning, no prodding and probing, no asking if she's really sure she never loved them, because if she was groomed it would have been comprehensible for her to feel affection for them. They took her word at face value because, in the end, she was the victim, and that was her perception of events.
The moment Elizabeth says that she was indeed abused, just not by Catherine, at only a few months younger than Kathryn was when they were writing the musical, suddenly everyone is an expert on her life except for her. She isn't denying being abused, she isn't pretending what happened was “true love.” She didn't exhibit a single symptom of having her head hazy with the wreck abuse leaves in its wake. All she said was that, as some sources insist -her own contemporary letter included-, Catherine did not participate and did all she could to protect Elizabeth instead.
Of course, the difference between both cases is obvious. Nobody has spent the past four years harassing and potentially falsely blaming Dereham or Culpepper on the word of a demon who ruined their lives through lying. They've all, Bessie included, done it with Catherine. Nobody wants to be wrong about that. Nobody wants to be the person who accused someone because a lying demon told them to. And so instead of listening to Elizabeth, they double down on hating Catherine as if that will fix anything, and not leave Elizabeth deprived of the people she should feel shielded and supported by in the process.
They say they care about her, but nobody as far as Bessie knows offered support when she complained that her mother had pulled her from school and kept her locked in the house with cameras. They want to help her, what's best for her, that's why they so fervently insist on ignoring her own take on her own life. But about really helping her navigate the abusive situation she's currently in? Crickets.
Nobody does care, do they? Nobody--
Catherine comes onto the stage, eye swollen and purple. The make-up department is going to be livid about that. They're already fuming about the bruise and small cut on Kathryn's forehead from wrestling Horace's medicine cabinet, as well as the bruises up and down Jane's body from whatever happened she refuses to disclose. To also have to cover up Cathy's black eye is going to make them crawl up the walls.
What little chatter filled the stage dies with her mere presence, as if her footsteps had drowned the life out of it. María and Joan's voices fall quiet, as do Maggie's and Anna's. Everyone stares, but nobody says a word.
...It's hard to change gears so quickly. But Christ, could none of them really be bothered to prevent her from getting brutalized on sight? Do they hate having to confront how badly they've messed up they'd rather let Anne, Elizabeth's current abuser, get away with physically assaulting a cast member?
Caring about children is, for many people, its own type of performing art. As long as it looks like they do it doesn't matter if their behaviour actually harms children, or if they let others get away with abusing kids unscathed. Hating alleged perpetrators irrespective of evidence is more important than listening to and supporting the child in question. It only has to give the impression of caring and those fucking bastards are content with themselves and their shit-eating--
Kathryn's cold fingers wraps around Bessie's wrist. She's looking up at her, frowning, with so much concern trapped behind her warm, caramel eyes.
“Are you alright? You were pulling on my hair.”
“Sorry.”
Yesterday Kathryn was the only one to react when Anne punched Catherine. She was the only one to call Anne out on her bullshit and tell her to back off; conflicting feelings sponsored by rooftop visions and all. Bessie's head was being its useless self, lost in thought, wondering how Arianna is doing that. By the time she realized what had happened, all she could do was get ice for Catherine's eye.
Everyone else though? They just looked away. A predator was getting her due diligence, after all, right? It didn't matter that the aggressor was herself accused by the victim of being abusive in her own right. All that mattered was that punishment was being dished out to the desired target.
Bessie is far from perfect; heavens know she fell for the demon's nonsense as profoundly as everyone else did and didn't even bother fact checking until Elizabeth herself, poor thing, told them all to do so. But come on. Now they know better. Now they can do better, even if they can't take away the four years of demonization they've all subjected Catherine to. It's so fucking exhausting, when people think pretending to care is more important than sincerely--
Fingers slide between her own and squeeze gently. It's Kat again, frowning deeper than before.
“Hey... What's going on?”
Damn it. Damn it, Bessie can't go making Kat worry. That's unacceptable, the girl has more than enough to deal with today. She's already too involved in helping Bessie. There's a mark on her face from having assisted her, and she hasn't complained or blamed Bessie for it once. There's something wrong with how her body moves and these mystery pains she has. Even if her doctor said it was normal, just hypermobility, there's something off. Being here in rehearsal is hard for her, seeing Catherine is hard for her, seeing Anna is torture. The least Bessie can do is not add onto that load.
Although she kind of deserves it though, because she stole Anna. She--
Is it fucking stupid thoughts hour again? Sure as hell seems like it. Kathryn is a sweetheart who doesn't need any more on her plate. Bessie has to come up with something convincing to soothe her.
Without lying, though. Lying wouldn't help, it would only damage her trust. But--
Don't be ridiculous; lying is a necessity. In this world honesty is a liability. If Bessie knew what she was talking about, she'd know lying is--
Abhorrent! There's never a reason--
Never? That's pushing it, and also naive. Maybe people who think like that and are that fucking stupid should be dead.
“Bessie. Bessie, look at me.”
No? People shouldn't be dead for being naive, Bessie doesn't think that.
So then where did that come from?
Shouldn't we be focusing on Kat?
Right, Kat. The fucking traitor who stole Anna--
Again, that never happened. Get a damn grip or I'm going to--
“Shh, Bessie. Can you...?”
Worried. Right, Kat is worried. Bessie's also worried about Arianna. What happened to her? Is she well now? Did Horace ever convince her “family” he never touched a child and now she's running around freely around him again? Is there any chance Bessie will ever get an update on that, or does her “family” hate them too much?
Hopefully Horace died though. Painfully and slowly. Fucking bastard--
No, no. Not like that. Painlessly and quickly. Even for humans who are a disgrace to human kind, wanting to torture them is violating their human rights to a death with dignity.
Who the fuck cares about his death with dignity or his human rights?! He's a freaking--!!
Human, after all. Human rights are inalienable. We can't just pick and choose which humans get human rights. That's such a slippery slope
That's a logical fallacy most of the time though. Saying something is a slippery slope.
Is this the time to be pondering that??
Look I never said he deserves to live, okay?! Just that while he doesn't deserve to live, he still has the human right of a death with dignity that's all. God, why are you all so hell bent on torture? Torture serves no purpose except receiving a sense of accomplishment; it's kind of like what's going on with Catherine. Get over yourselves. We--
“Bess--”
“--ie?”
…
...Their heart is racing. And Kat... Kat is blocking the stage lights, standing next to them. She's... Shielding Bessie from view. As casually as she can, but she's standing between them and the others.
Bless her soul.
...What happened there? They were... They? Upset, maybe... That nobody seems to be worried about the abuse Lizzie is facing, and then...
…
Bessie wraps their her arms around Kathryn's waist, pressing their her head against the Kat's heartbeat. It's thundering, poor thing. Bessie made her worry. She shouldn't have done that. That's not right, she--
Kathryn hugs Bessie's neck softly, enveloping her in warmth. She lowers her head to kiss the top of Bessie's head and whisper:
“What's going on?”
…That... Is a good question, actually. What happened? One moment Bessie was fine, and the next...
...Voices underwater? That makes no sense.
It's happening again, isn't it?
Of course it is will you stop being surprised we're still here every other day? It's upsetting Ast--
Bessie squeezes Kat very, very softly. She's delicate even if she doesn't want to admit it.
“We'll talk later, alright?”
Not a lie. And it might give Bessie a chance to figure out what in damnation her brain was on about. She just... zoned out, it's not that deep. Because she's fine, after all. But it was so weird...
...She just zoned out, that's all. It's fine, actually. People zone out all the time. Nothing odd about it.
Kathryn disengages. The light frown on her forehead spells out she isn't happy with this decision, but she nods regardless. Bessie's hand seeks out hers, rubbing the back of it with her thumb.
“I'm alright.”
Kathryn offers her a small, beautiful smile. “I'm glad.”
The chatter has returned after Catherine's appearance, at least on María and Joan's end. Anna is staring at Kathryn with a sadness she has no right to after she made Kat cry. Fucking bitch. How dare she--?
“How unfortunate that you're still breathing.”
Every head follows that annoying, nasal voice to the right hand entrance. Anne, clad in her costume, is staring daggers at Catherine, who simply bows her head.
Why the hell doesn't she ever try to defend herself? Is it an admission of guilt, or remorse about what her husband did to Elizabeth?
“Pretending not to hear me won't make you any more innocent, you piece of shit. You touched my daughter, didn't you? You put your hands on her despite damn well knowing--”
Oh, that is enough. As much as Catherine is persona non grata and Anne's mistrust is understandable, there's no real evidence. The closest they can get right now to having some of that is Lizzie's own word. Why can't her own mother believe her? Bessie believes Lizzie when she says Anne is abusing her. Bessie always sides with the victim, they don't make exceptions. But despite preaching to do the same, all the others ignore Elizabeth when what she says is something that would make them appear guilty of baseless harassment.
But Anne? The person Lizzie swears is abusing her? She gets a free pass. Why? Is there a hierarchy of child abuse Bessie is unacquainted with, or what? Is it acceptable for Anne to lock her child up, separate her from her support network, her siblings, every person who loves her, and shove cameras in her face? Why does everyone just let this happen despite Lizzie insisting there's no reason to?
If this were about ostracizing and tormenting abusers, why the hell isn't anyone getting all up in Anne's face about her abject, unacceptable treatment of her daughter? She came here pretty much begging for help and everyone turned a blind eye, instead telling her she's wrong about her own memories, and not offering any tangible help for her current situation.
It was all about how she's oh so young to remember anything, disregarding that everyone thought Kat was old enough four years ago, but nobody taking her aside to fucking ask what's going on with her mother. Wow, they do care about the victim, don't they? They care so much they're totally cool with verbally harassing Catherine day in and day out but not once even mentioning how Lizzie said Anne has her in a prison.
Did they even bother to check? Did they believe and listen to Liz? Or did they all collectively dismiss everything she said because, if they didn't, they might have to confront they're all guilty of inexcusable accusations based on nothing? Dear god they're all so fucking annoying, the lot of them. They think as long as everyone thinks they care about children they get a free pass to do and say whatever. That's the only reason Anne feels brave enough to--
Sobbing. Someone's sobbing. Someone burst into tears. What--?
Bessie is standing. When did she stand. Why--?
Hands. There are hands on her forearms. Kathryn has her. Behind Kat it's Anne who's crying. Her eyes are ablaze with anger, though, and her expression twisted by the same fury. She's staring at Bessie as if...
...As if she'd said all that out loud. But she didn't speak, right?
I did. Screw that.
...She didn't... She didn't? You didn't. I did. She... She did, didn't she? She said... her voice, her own voice is echoing back to her. Hate that voice. Plus, her throat is scratchy. She definitely... We're in trouble, aren't we? Oh no. Oh no, that's causing problems, which is what ringmaster wants. In trouble? Yes. Clinically stupid? Also yes. There's a time and a place for things; this isn't it. Great timing, Finn. Great timing. What... What words did she use? We're a lot of things a hypocrite isn't one. What did she say exactly? Her thoughts unfiltered? Don't worry, Astrid. We'll probably be fine. Or did she--?
“--ever in your life accuse me of what you just did again!!”
Anne is here, in front of them, nails digging into Bessie's shoulders. In front of us her? Where's Kat? Kathryn is on the floor and Anna next to her. Did Anne push--?
“Oh, nip it ladies.”
Steve's curt, annoyed tone comes from the right exit. Behind him Daphne and Karina look as thrilled as he does to be here. They come onto the stage and Jane slips in behind them, going to her seat. What happened to her shoe?
“We have a new Music Director.” Steve loosens his collar. “He's coming late, but I thought a late director was better than no director. Unfortunately, he slipped on a puddle of water in the hall and hit his head, so he is currently in urgent care.”
We saw it.
...There was a puddle, yes. At the entrance to the changing room hallway; horrible placement. Did nobody clean it up? Didn't Kathryn go to reception to--?
Kathryn.
She's standing up again, limping to her seat. No no no. Goddamnit; not again. She can't be hurt, she--
She's pushing Anna's hand off her shoulder. Damn it. Damn it, if Bessie had just--
…
...time and place...
...fine, sweetheart, we'll be just fine...
...hates us. Now she hates--
...Just what? She didn't...
…Not again. Please, not again. This-- This is ridiculous. Of course she did. She was just... She was just worked up about how performative care is, and she... she spoke without thinking. And now Kathryn is hurt.
Oh he thought. He thought about every last word.
Bessie takes a seat. Their heard is spinning again. She should have tuned her bass a while ago, but she was with Kathryn.
Kathryn got hurt because of them her. Again. Just because her head was getting all messy and noisy, and...
…
…Please not again. Please...
Chapter 95: Entr'acte (Part 3)
Chapter Text
*
Anne turns the corner so quickly she twists her ankle on her high heel shoes.
Lina used to twist them, too. It took a while to get used to them. Once they started working on choreography, though, walking and running became easy compared with staying on both legs while dancing.
Anne's stumble is all Lina needed to catch up with her. She's a foot away from her changing room door. Once she gets in there Lina won't be able to tell her what she needs to hear.
“Anne--”
“I already said I don't want to talk to you.” Anne bends down to palm her ankle, wincing. “Go away.”
She has the right to be hurt. After all Lina has said and done to her, on ringmaster's orders or otherwise, Anne has more than earned the right to set a boundary like this one. However, just this once, Lina must step over it.
“You know Bessie was right.”
Anne straightens herself and turns to face Lina, green eyes cold and irate. Her fists are tight at her sides. Her whole body is rigid with the tension of trying to keep herself from, at minimum, harming Lina verbally.
“Catalina. I know you feel some sort of responsibility for whatever the hell is wrong with Bessie. But she doesn't get to speak a word about my daughter, and neither do you. Leave us alone.”
Unfortunately not an option. Not when Anne is making the same mistakes Lina made with Mary, or even worse.
Elizabeth's is a funeral Lina won't let Mary attend. Lina can't tangibly help her daughter in a meaningful way, not after all the damage she's caused. But maybe she can help someone else. Someone Mary cares about profoundly.
Lina can't save her mother-daughter relationship with Mary, but maybe she can save Anne's. If she does, that might be the only thing she can do to compensate for all the torment she's subjected Anne to in both lives. And, in any case, Elizabeth isn't at fault for anything that's happened, presently or back then.
Bessie was right, even if the way she expressed herself was so aggressive it negated any chances she had of Anne listening to her. Trying to help Elizabeth should come before despising the people who may have hurt her. Anything else, as Bessie said, is performative.
Anne turns around, pulling out the key to her changing room. There is only one thing Lina can say to make her listen, if only for a while.
“Last Saturday Mary tried to end her life.”
The keys clatter loudly against the tiled floor.
The only motion in Anne's form is the sharp rise and fall of her shoulders. Her hair slides from them down her back, blocking some of the reflective shine from her green dress.
“...What?” A whisper. Her keys clatter as they slip from her hand.
...It's hard to find the words to explain how it was, coming back home and finding that note. Calling the police, calling María, going over everything Lina had done wrong to hurt her daughter, but she manages. Curtly, with short sentences, as if each of them trimmed her lifespan a little more. And they do, in a sense. Remembering she was one second away from losing her daughter does irreparable damage to her heart no modern medicine, doctor nor surgeon can fix. They've yet to come up with a remedy for remorse regardless of how much science has advanced in the past five centuries.
If Bessie had Kathryn had taken a little longer. If they'd chosen a different street. If they hadn't left the house that day. One small detail shifted by an inch would have left Lina with a coffin instead of a shattered heart.
The only motion Anne makes all along is placing a hand against the wall to steady herself. They keys lay forgotten.
“I don't want you to come back home one day, expecting to find Elizabeth, and only finding her absence, Anne. I don't want you to sit there for days, weeks, the rest of your life, blaming yourself. And, above all, I don't want anything bad happening to Elizabeth.”
She's the only innocent party in this affair. She isn't at fault for her mother's relationship with Henry, nor for who her father was. She cannot be blamed for Lina's dreadful bond with Mary, or for wanting to see her sister. None of that was wrong of the poor girl. In the end...
“...External factors aren't all that important, Anne. You can be cross at Elizabeth for leaving without your permission and breaking your trust. You can be cross at Mary, if you wish, for taking her sister without speaking to you about it. I would understand. You don't need to forgive Catherine, or even believe in her innocence. You can always think she's the kind of monster we all assumed she was four years ago. Even if you believe her, you're allowed to mistrust her and keep Elizabeth from her. For the rest of eternity, if you must. But Anne...”
It's a good thing Anne has remained frozen. Lina would be mortified if Anne saw the way her chin is trembling.
At least in this life. When they were friends--
“...Don't become an enemy to your girl. Don't antagonize her, don't hurt her, don't be the reason she finds it harder and harder to get out of bed every day.”
Lina's sentence blurred out into a whisper. Sound carries out just fine in the deserted hallway all the same and, with it, the pain making her heart pound echoes as well.
Lina's heart is beating in her throat and ears. She probably shouldn't be talking about something this emotional without María near. María, doomed as their relationship is to end as soon as it ceases being mutually convenient, is the only person who can keep Lina grounded when discussing Mary.
She couldn't bring María along to speak to Anne, though. Anne was bound to be tense enough with just Lina. Had María been here she wouldn't have listened to a single word.
“I know--” Lina's voice trembles. She swallows, exhaling slowly through her nose to regain composure. “I know you worry for her, and that in large part it's because you're afraid of my daughter. I... I can't blame you.”
Not without being a hypocrite. Lina herself has done far worse and she will no longer hide from it.
“But this isn't the way to do things, Anne. If your way of keeping your daughter safe ends in her running away from you every chance she gets and coming to the theatre begging for help, you aren't doing it right.
“I'm not judging you. I can't, I hurt my daughter so much she...”
“Mamma, I'm sorry. I'm sorry if this causes you any pain. I'm really sorr--"
…It is so hard to breathe. Lina's ears ache with the tension in her throat from half-controlling her tears.
“...Parenting is hard. Especially when we died long before we got to see our girls grow up and now we fear for them. I think you're trying your best, Anne. I didn't follow you through half the theatre to be condescending. I'm just trying to spare you the pain of losing your daughter. I don't think Mary will ever come back home, and I cannot hold it against her. I wasn't the mother she needed, I...”
...Lina became the kind of person Anne is turning into for Elizabeth. In a different way, for different reasons, yet with the end result of not being the mother her child needed. No matter how quickly Lina blinks, the tears pour the same.
“I made the most grave mistake I could have.”
She hurt Mary. She--
“...But maybe it isn't too late for you, Anne. Elizabeth is distressed, profoundly so. Fix that. Even if she's rebellious and angry, even if you don't like everything she does. Even if she recalls correctly and Catherine is innocent or she doesn't and you've always been in the right. It doesn't matter, Anne. The most important thing you can do for your daughter is be safe for her. Listen to her, talk to her, but for the love of God, don't hurt her.”
...Elizabeth was right. Last week, when she accused Lina of not having cared about her in life. It was true. She despised the child born, as she saw it back then, from sin. From the union of a flirtatious witch and the “poor man she'd ensnared with her dark arts.” A child born out of legitimate marriage, one who displaced Mary. Lina didn't see a person, a child, in Elizabeth. She only saw a wretched thing sent by the Devil to hurt her, specifically.
And, as Elizabeth guessed, none of Lina's complex feelings surrounding Anne's death extended into concern for her recently orphaned toddler. Without even once considering Elizabeth's fate would be the same as Mary's, to grow up without her mother, and that was a destiny Lina didn't even with on her worst enemy.
Four years ago, however, Lina got to meet the child she'd once disliked. Elizabeth was hesitant and cold around her, barely beginning to warm up when they all scattered. Despite the criminal view of her Lina had had, with the context of court and succession removed, all she saw was a sweet little girl who had grown up with the scar of orphanhood, always clinging to her mother trying to soothe that ache.
Suddenly she could no longer see Elizabeth as sin personified. She only saw a child. An innocent girl who, like Mary, did not deserve the blighted destiny which befell her.
And on Monday, when Elizabeth came up to the stage to clear up something every adult she criticized should have done on their own, Lina found not even four years' time had sufficed to heal Elizabeth's many pains. She still needs her mother, but she needs a mother who will care for her and help her. Not whatever it is Anne is doing, irrespective of what her intentions are.
“Don't hurt her, Anne. Please. She needs you. She needs, most of all, to feel loved and supported by you. So do that before it's too late. You can still fix this, you adore your daughter.
“I believe in you.”
Before Anne faces her and turns this hallway into the setting of their next battle, Lina goes back the way she came. Quickly, with the walls blurring because of the speed and, mostly, the tears brimming over.
Why... Why is she crying? Is it because she misses Mary? Because she regrets having ever hated Elizabeth? Because she hates herself for being the reason Mary stopped seeing the joy in life? Because the only thing she can do for Mary now is speak to Anne?
Because she's spoken to Anne? Because, in the moment Lina told her how much she believes in her, she wasn't seeing Anne the seductress, but rather Anne her friend, the one she'd so dearly loved for years before Henry set his predatory gaze on her?
...They really were the best of friends, back then. Before Henry, before divorce and schism. Before demons and...
…
It doesn't matter anymore, does it? It never will. Their chances ran out. This is how they'll be forever.
Lina slows down close to the stage. Bessie is there with Kathryn. It's... How? How did they do it? How did they regain what everyone else has irrevocably lost? From hardly tolerating one another to living together, rescuing Mary...
...The people Lina has hurt most are the ones who didn't think twice about saving the daughter whose life she ruined. At least Lina can rest assured Mary is in good hands. The only people who managed to find the secret formula everyone else missed in between unaddressed quarrels, fear and stress are perhaps the only suited for genuinely caring for another.
Kathryn was right. When she was high after someone spiked her water, she said they all care deep down. From what Lina has gathered, from what she feels herself, it's crystal clear there was a lot of truth in that.
Caring isn't enough, though. All of them are missing whatever it is Kathryn and Bessie found. Good, they deserve each other. After a lifetime of suffering in ways the rest of them might struggle to relate to, they deserve the companionship and affection they share. It's a blessing Mary gets to be a part of it, too.
May she find the happiness beside them she couldn't find with her mother. May their warmth provide Mary the will to live Lina's undying resentment took from her.
Behind them and their quiet conversation is María. Had Maggie not been so... affectionate, with Anna yesterday, there's a chance María would have trailed after Joan for first break. She's been doing it on and off since Mary's situation has more or less stabilized. María makes sure Lina's doing alright, asks if there's anything she needs, and heads off with the one friend she, too, seems to be regaining, if only superficially.
Ever since she saw Maggie moving on from her so quickly she's been much more willing to spend time with Lina. Perhaps because Lina tends to stay in one spot, an isolated one at that, while Joan likes going on the same walks she used to bring Karina along for. Whichever events tore them apart brought Joan closer to María. And, as selfish as that is, as negative as it must have been for Joan to lose someone she obviously cared about, Lina is happy about it.
María deserves a good friend. Since Lina failed to be that person, it's alright if María finds her in anyone else. Joan is a better person than Lina has been in four years. She'll do.
For now, though, until María's wounds start scabbing over, Lina has gained time with her. The self-absorbed part of her wants to use this vulnerable state of María's to get her friendship back. To try undoing all the damage Lina single-handedly unleashed on their relationship and turn the clock back to the days she would have never considered being lonely; not as long as she had María.
That would be low, though. After all, if María ever does forgive Lina, Lina wouldn't forgive herself if she'd more or less manipulated her friend into granting her undue redemption. Should she be blessed with that, it should only be because María so wanted, and not because Lina preyed on her like a vulture stalking a corpse.
The time they have she will spend comforting her old, lost friend. Helping her, giving her the words and space she needs. Holding her hand, patting her hair away from her eyes if she cries.
There would be no better way to say goodbye to the friendship Lina shattered than to, for once, do the right thing for the friend she so dearly loves loved.
As she walks by Kathryn and Bessie, Lina looks down at her shoes and not at them. Not at the people her behaviour and love for that monster hurts every day when she sings about it. Maybe it's respect, maybe it's cowardice. Probably the latter. Kathryn says something too quiet to hear, and Bessie snorts.
...There are few, few things Lina wouldn't give to find what they did. The right actions, the right words, to ignore the passage of these long four years and go back to the days all of them shared a bond as new and precious as Kathryn and Bessie do.
Pointless dreaming. Now all she can do is give María the kindness she always deserved. Lina sits beside her, putting her hand on her back and stroking it.
“How are you doing, María?”
María jumps a little, relaxing into Lina's touch when their eyes meet. She smiles, but her bright, almost genuine grin doesn't reach her dull gaze. Who would have thought such a beautiful, rich shade of brown could look so muted?
Even if María's unfaithfulness is to blame, Lina can't help disliking Maggie. Just a little.
“Waiting, to be honest. And you?”
Waiting for what? There is a lot to wait for on this stage.
Perhaps María is waiting for Maggie to spontaneously return to her arms. To realize her love for María runs deeper than the scars María forced on her and throw dignity and common sense out the window. Or perhaps it is Joan's return María awaits.
It could be for rehearsal to resume, to get another chunk of the day out of the way and be closer to sleep. That one Lina would relate to.
Considering her and Lina's phones rang at once on their way to the theatre, perhaps María is still, like Lina, waiting for the moment ringmaster's irrefutable proof appears. Two hours into the day and nothing. It is... unbecoming, of an omniscient demon, to be off-schedule. The horse feed incident, framing Lina for it when she was the least likely person to carry it out, the lacklustre reasoning for it, was already baffling.
…This... This is almost confirmation that Bessie and Kathryn were right all along. Right?
...Kathryn and Bessie texted everyone, presumably, about the meeting they intend to host during lunch break today. If ringmaster is indeed the entity, Lina shouldn't step foot in there. Mary is still under threat, and there is nothing Lina wouldn't do to keep her daughter safe. That choice has already been made, and it is irrevocable.
And yet... If ringmaster were as human as they seem to be...
…This is a dangerous line of thought to pursue. Lina settled on obedience because obedience grants her immunity for Mary. That is her top priority; there is nothing more important for Lina.
But... is that really the case? Objectively speaking, is voluntary subjugation to who or whatever “ringmaster” is the key to ensuring Mary's safety?
…It's odd. Lina can't stop hearing Bessie's voice in her head lately. Mostly it's an amalgamation of everything Bessie tells her about Mary that Lina can retain. Every detail Lina can gather or infer from Bessie's words plays on loop. But, along with those sentences, others slip through.
Like how Lina enabled an abuser, or sings a song mentioning Henry Fitzroy in an inappropriate tone, or how Anne isn't being a good mother. How, despite being someone who doesn't speak much, when she does she has a painful tendency to be right and to say things others think, but keep quiet.
And deeper still, in between all things Mary-related and otherwise, more of her words snake through. Like, for instance, how ringmaster has supposedly not been able to contact her after she locked herself out of her account. What... What a pointless road block for a demon.
Lina can't take this risk. But... The more she's thought about it, the more and more things fall apart under scrutiny.
If ringmaster is as human as they seem to be, have they not already hurt Mary vastly despite Lina's deference? She said something unforgivable to Anne as she was instructed to, yet ringmaster framed Mary for “kidnapping” her siblings and contributed to her dismal mental state all the same. Lina obeyed. She was promised her acquiescence would save her daughter. But such was not the case.
…There is no evidence supporting ringmaster having ever been the entity except Anna's word; her conviction that there is something only she could know that ringmaster wrote to her. And while it's likely she isn't lying, per se, what is one account compared to everything which doesn't add up for Lina alone coupled with everything she's seen and heard from the others?
Where is that irrefutable evidence that was to be delivered to them at the top of the day? Why has there been radio silence on ringmaster's end regarding it?
There is no irrefutable evidence. All day long, there has been nothing.
…If ringmaster isn't the entity and Lina's goal is to protect her daughter... Shouldn't she attend Bessie and Kathryn's meeting? If ringmaster is one of them and they've already dealt such a low, devastating blow to Mary, isn't Lina obligated to hear every last bit of evidence? Or is she overlooking something and being foolish?
Perhaps it is that which María waits for? The meeting? Lina and her haven't spoken openly, they cannot. But it wouldn't be too unreasonable for María to have a doubt reasonable enough that she'd be interested in partaking.
…What will Lina do? Which is the right path to protect Mary as much as she can from this distance? What is the right choice? Does she risk angering the entity, or does she instead venture a perfectly mortal human slithering away and hurting her daughter even more?
Why can't anything, just for once, be even remotely easy?
Why couldn't the unarguable confirmation arrive? If it had, Lina wouldn't have to face the dangers she will bring for both Mary and herself whether she chooses to engage in the meeting or not.
What is the right path to follow?
Lina continues rubbing María's back. Up and down, soothingly. It's a nightmare with the rubber texture of her suit, but it's well worth it if it manages to give back a shred of the loyalty and love María deserves.
“I'm waiting, too.”
Chapter 96: Entr'acte (Part 4)
Chapter Text
*
There are few things Cathy hates more than the choreography for All You Wanna Do.
She's always felt terrible putting her hands on Kathryn. After everything that's transpired with Lizzie recently, it's worse than ever.
The choreography is meant to be disquieting, and for very good reason. Perhaps if this were just a fictional show, Cathy's throat wouldn't close up in knots at the thought of pressing her hands against Kathryn's skin while she sings about the abuse she underwent. As things are though, there hasn't been a moment of this production where rehearsing this song hasn't made Cathy's skin curl with goosebumps. She's always made an effort to keep her palms hovering above Kathryn. Close enough to feel the body heat radiating from her so the audience won't notice, but always giving her space.
Ever since they started rehearsing with costumes, this section of rehearsals has been even harder to stomach. The narrative significance of why Kathryn's costume is so revealing doesn't alleviate the repulse pooling in Cathy's stomach in the slightest. Even if Kathryn handles it professionally, it's unlikely performing her song isn't just barely short of psychological torture.
These are the only circumstances in which it's a blessing to hear Steve screaming his head off. As long as he's telling Maggie and María off for playing off-key and off-beat, respectively, Cathy doesn't have to go anywhere near Kathryn.
The fairness of whether Cathy should feel bad for something she never did is irrelevant. She never wanted pity nor sympathy; the whole point of her song was for people to leave the theatre disgusted with her, to smear the good image history left of her. Cathy has never sought redemption for her part in Lizzie's suffering, nor will she ever.
It's so bizarre then, that at least some people seem to be misunderstanding her since Elizabeth came to the theatre.
Yes, she was right. Cathy never played the role she was accused of. Still, it wasn't good enough. Elizabeth was her daughter, at least in Cathy's heart. Lizzie trusted her, cared about her, loved her. Cathy should not have failed the way she did. And for it, for loving a person such as Thomas and failing to see through him, Cathy doesn't deserve to be recalled as a brilliant writer and queen. She deserves to be remembered as someone whose ignorance, in light of her supposed intelligence, devastated her daughter. That, too, is a core part of her identity. It should not be dismissed, or eclipsed in face of all her achievements.
So then why is it that Bessie and Kathryn seem to have shifted their opinion of her? Kathryn saw something similar to what Cathy did on the hospital, or so Cathy gleamed. Perhaps she, too, is affected by the phantom feelings of those memories. And that, combined with Elizabeth trying to clear Cathy's name, changed something? It shouldn't have.
Bessie is the most incomprehensible of them both. Why her? She was never close to Cathy, she has no reason to want to... forgive her, almost. Bessie apologized over text and in person. Why? And then this morning she told Anne off. She was right about how somebody has to do something for Lizzie, but the way she spoke of Cathy, as if there were room for debate about her innocence...
It makes no sense. Even if Cathy didn't directly do it, her negligence enabled it. There is no reason for which anyone should try to pardon her.
...Perhaps it's some sort of elaborate ploy to lure Cathy to the meeting Bessie and Kathryn have set up during lunch break? She would love to go and hear other people's ideas and knowledge on the many failings of ringmaster. Perhaps together they could unmask the fiend immediately.
Then again, whatever attacked Cathy the day the children were supposed to “go missing” was indeed supernatural. It coincided with her questioning ringmaster's identity, but retrospectively, does that mean it was directly linked to that thought?
What could have stopped the actual demon from delivering on the promise it made this morning of showing them all “irrefutable evidence”? Are ringmaster and the demon as linked as Cathy has made them out to be since the changing room incident?
Kathryn did mention there was something supernatural going on, just unrelated to the game. Cathy getting assaulted felt very related to the game at the time, but everything else is simply... off.
...If Cathy goes and it's a genuine meeting with no hard feelings, she might be able to get to the bottom of this once and for all. Following ringmaster's instructions to a T got Mae hurt regardless, even if indirectly after she stumbled into Cathy's search history. Ringmaster has been a very flighty figure, going from mastermind of impossible levels to repeated failings worthy of a mortal. Perhaps playing along is only going to harm Mae in the long run.
Then again, if it isn't a reunion at all, and it's all some sort of twisted plan to get Cathy lynched or something... Would Bessie and Kathryn do that? It doesn't seem like it; especially considering their reactions to Anne's aggressions. But can Cathy trust them? She has no reason to, after all. Just like they've none to trust her, right?
QwxsIHdlIHdhbnRlZCB3YXMgZm9yIGhlciB0byA= feel safe. VG8= relax. IekgZG8gaG9wZSBzaGUgaGFzIGZvdW5kIA== peace YXQgbGFzdC4=
...That... has no bearing on this reality. That means nothing here and now. In this life, Cathy is the only person Mae has. She has to keep herself in one piece so she can continue providing for her little girl. Anything which may endanger--
Steve pushes a music stand, sending it scraping over the floor until it runs into Anne's chair rather than falling on the floor. He's this enraged because the new MD couldn't make it, he won't stop grumbling on and off about it and it's making his perpetually dismal mood even worse, somehow. What even is the purpose of an MD at this point? It makes no sense, unless...
…?
…No, right? There's no way...
…What if the MD was meant to be the proof ringmaster was talking about?
Ridiculous. What would that mean for Steve's involvement in this? He's just a regular man who's more than sick and tired of the unbearable divas he's been burdened with. And besides, what kind of demon-sent MD would be affected by something as trifling as a head injury?
…
There's something supernatural happening that seems to be, in the instance of Cathy getting assaulted at least, game-adjacent. The game itself, however, discounting that one single event in its two months of duration, might be something man made. If it's the latter, what does Cathy risk for going provided it's actually a meeting? What would be the upsides of going and the downsides of letting it slide?
If Cathy goes, she might just be able to shed some light on all the oddities surrounding ringmaster, as well as its possible connection to Joan. For the most part she seems to be sincere enough in her upset at Cathy's repeated accusations. She's definitely not someone who has contributed to making scenes left and right, unlike most everyone else.
…But for more than one of ringmaster's inexplicably human errors, the only candidate is her. At least as far as Cathy can tell. Perhaps someone else's observations can clear this up?
Steve heads back to his place in the center of the stage, muttering to himself in irritation. Everyone gets up and surrounds Kathryn again. Just brilliant.
Playing lapdog for evil entities of higher power, be they human or otherwise, will not save anyone in the long run. Cathy has been aware of that from the moment in which Henry forced her to grovel on her knees and plead for her life until he was sufficiently entertained and he tore up the beheading order. She knew even then that future displays of pathetic vulnerability would only save her as long as her misery remained enjoyable to Henry. As soon as she and her performances became boring, he would be rid of her as he'd been of most every wife before her.
The only way to stop ringmaster is to confront them, which Cathy cannot do alone. Yet while the chances of ringmaster being the demon and dishing out unholy punishment for being defied are near negligible, those of Cathy's physical integrity being in jeopardy are not. Being in close quarters with Anne does not suit Cathy's best interests right now. Then again, neither does missing that meeting. Damn it.
There's something poetic in a sense, about humanity's capabilities of being worse than the devil under the right circumstances. Alas, the music starts, and any meaning Cathy could have derived from this train of thought is beaten away by the drums.
*
Fucking Steve and fucking Maggie and fucking Anna. Fuck all of them.
Horrible timing for I Don't Need Your Love. There's a lack of percussion at the top of the song leaving María without anything to do but watch the same song she's watched play out hundreds of times over the course of these two months. What she needs is to whack something, even if it's off-beat.
Maggie just went ahead and moved on, didn't she? Did she wait to make out with her new girlfriend when María walked on stage, or was that mere coincidence?
For how kind and angelic Maggie is, she has a painfully devious and petty side. Seems like it's only gotten worse since their last break-up.
...María can't get angry at her for moving on. Her act of breaking up with Maggie as per ringmaster's orders was unfortunately convincing. And the infidelity of her own doing predating it was the strongest argument she could make for Maggie to break up with her and find someone new. María can't in good faith get pissed at her for that, but still...
...Is María so easy to forget?
“I missed this. I missed you.”
“Me too, love.”
…
It's so damn pathetic to get so caught up on her love life that she herself ruined when there are larger things at stake. In just over an hour María will have to choose to accompany Joan to the meeting or skip entirely. Joan says there isn't a thing for which she would miss the opportunity to hear why she's being relentlessly scapegoated. While that's nice and all, there isn't a logical answer to this whole mess except that the entity is indeed back. Fighting it is pointless. It wanted them to make a musical, they're making a musical. What better moment to make its reappearance?
Then again, the lack of “irrefutable evidence” it promised this morning is... attention-grabbing, at least. Still nothing María can counter with logic, because this whole cosmic/divine/supernatural/dreadful/whatever deal is leagues above her puny mortal brain. It's strange, but it doesn't mean anything. There's no point on working out the fine details, they're all dancing monkeys for this thing.
Going would be defying the entity. Defying it won't end well. The only person whose well-being María has been consistently made responsible of has been Maggie's.
Presumably, that should now be Anna's charge, since she's so much better and worthy than María in Maggie's beautiful eyes.
If there's nobody depending on María anymore... Well, there was Mary that one time, when the kids were supposed to “go missing.” Mary hasn't been mentioned since, though. Should María assume her duty to Mary's safety still stands if nothing's been specifically stated?
Damn it.
Attending the stupid meeting is brainless, but Joan is going to go and she's the only friend María still has. Catalina was only nice to her when she needed help with something she couldn't handle, but Joan has been there without requiring anything of María for a while now.
If her friend's going to do something royally stupid and nobody's life relies directly on María, what does she have to lose? Her health? Her life?
Being stuck in this hellhole alone, watching Maggie move on, and being forced to bear witness to everyone tear each other apart every damn day is already hell. Waiting for the moment someone loses it and does something irreparable is its own kind of hell; they've edged on that one time too many for comfort. The demon's going to have to step up if it's going to dissuade her from going with Joan.
How does the saying go? “Amigos, hasta en el inferno” right?
Joan might need someone to watch her back if María can't talk her out of it. Might as well go when there's nothing to lose but her only friend.
*
Anna is a horrible girlfriend.
Does she even know they're dating? She's hardly spoken with Maggie all day, goddamnit. Does she regularly kiss people she isn't dating? Is she even worse than María?
Maggie didn't think that was possible.
There she is, on stage, half way through her part of Six, after spending the whole day being weird and distant with Maggie. What gives?
Maggie needs some warmth in her bed. Anna is going to provide. She has to. People don't just kiss with the tenderness and passion Anna kissed her if they don't feel anything. What game does she think she's playing?!
She isn't María. She's worse at everything, all the time. At least María had a way of driving Maggie insane by both giving her attention and showering all the love she had to give on random harlots. It was a horrendous give and take, but at least she gave. Anna isn't doing anything at all.
…Wouldn't it be funny to lure her to the meeting she's so scared of?
That's an awful thing to do. Anna doesn't want to go and Maggie has to respect that, even if Anna is acting... however this is. And still... All day long, from the moment Maggie saw María again, she's been consumed by the worst kinds of intrusive thoughts.
Like for instance, how going to the meeting and disobeying the entity, if that's what it is, would mean a bad ending for María. How at least if she were gone, Maggie wouldn't spend her every waking hour thinking of the many ways a knife can be used erotically and just how sexy María would be drenched in blood.
How, if María wanted the kind of ex-girlfriend who is always there for her, she should have stayed single. Because when Maggie gets this jealous, there is only one fate for María in her mind: she is either Maggie's or she's nobody's, god damn it. It's not rocket science.
And wouldn't it be just so sweet if Maggie went and pissed the demon off so she and María could spend eternity burning in hell together? An infinity of physical agony if she shares it with María sounds like paradise. Plus, if Maggie goes and it turns out the inconsistencies ringmaster has accumulated so far mean it's a real person, there's no reason to continue this damn game and Maggie can tell María she never meant a word she said.
“I can't believe you'd fall for it a second time. Jesus Christ, Maggie, don't you ever learn? You were a quick shag; get over yourself.”
“Oh, please. You're not the worth the risk of contracting an STD.”
...It's pathetic, isn't it? Even in a mind as far gone's as Maggie's is right now. It's pathetic to want someone who couldn't keep her legs closed if her life depended on it so desperately. It is, and for it Maggie is pathetic as well. But this want she has for María's body heat and company, for her caresses and kisses and words, far surpasses reason and dignity.
If she could approach María without endangering her, she would ask her to drop Joan again, because in the end, Joan doesn't mean anything. None of them do. María always, always, even if it takes her years, comes back to Maggie.
All her lovers, they don't mean anything. If Maggie begged hard enough, just maybe...
...Together forever doesn't sound so bad. Not at all. Even if Maggie has to crawl and beg for it, or if they have to spend it burning in hell.
Together forever is their destiny. Theirs, and theirs alone.
These kinds of thoughts should be distressing. They are not. They should elicit something in Maggie vastly different from arousal and exhilaration. They do not. Last time María broke up with her, Maggie flooded a bunch of people with anonymous threats over the internet despite knowing that was wrong. Yet she couldn't stop her, reprehensible as her actions were.
Over the past four years Maggie truly did believe she was doing better. That no such thing could happen to her again, yet here she is. Jealousy is morphing her into the exact same kind of being she promised herself she would never again become, and she doesn't even have it within her to care. Loving with the intensity Maggie does is an act of insanity in and of itself. Should it be so surprising it ends in madness, then?
All that lays in Maggie is pain. Pain, and a never-ending well of hatred for the person causing it. At that lovely, lovely cyprian, and at Maggie herself for being so incredibly daft to fall for it once more.
…María will never take her again. Never. The only way to have her is if she dies. But... But Maggie can't do that. Even if the thoughts don't scare her as they should, even if they pump thrill directly into her veins... She won't do that. She didn't act on it last time, and she will be damned if she does so this time.
Thoughts... are just that. Passing ideas, nothing else. And for as much as within the confines of her mind Maggie can tear apart María's flesh and sinew and vivisect her, finally reaching that breath-taking, bleeding heart of hers and seizing it for herself and her alone... She can't actuallydo that. Maggie's rage and jealousy have never managed to outshine her morality. This time will be no exception.
She sighs. A responsible person would have considered attendance or lack thereof to Bessie and Kathryn's lunch break meeting more carefully than Maggie has. Then again, for as little as it bothers her presently, there are many inconveniences to being filled with nothing but irrational, violent fantasies in the aftermath of heartache. Surely when the episode subsides Maggie will be furious at herself for allowing herself to become so lost within her own mind's juices that she--
María's slightly off-beat again. Good. Good. Another loud screaming to is exactly what she deserves for fooling around with people's emotions the way she does. If Maggie had her way--
Her finger slips on the strings. Damn it. The discordant note elicits a narrowing of the eyes from Steve.
…Maggie hasn't the foggiest whether going is a good idea or not. She doesn't care. She should, but she doesn't. And she doesn't have the energy to care about not caring, either. Being logically aware of the magnitude and irrationality of her thoughts does nothing to counter them. It's only when the emotions fuelling them subside -whenever that is, seeing as Maggie gets the unparalleled torture of seeing María with Joan every single day- that she will be horrified. Until then, she'll be damned if she knows what she's doing. For as dire as this meeting is, who the hell cares?
So if María goes, Maggie will go too. What's the point of staying back in the name of ensuring María's safety if María is going to risk her precious, fragile life of her own volition? If there's compelling evidence as to ringmaster's humanity, knowing would be good. It would mean Maggie could go to María again no matter how miserable that is of her.
Plus, wouldn't it be a shame if the entity did indeed smite María on the spot and Maggie missed the opportunity to see her precious blood spill? To miss the chance to ascend to hell together and decay eternally until their putrid remains become one single being and nothing can part them again? Isn't that romantic?
As for Anna, her refusal to attend is downright stupid. She's refraining in order to protect Kathryn, right? Just how Maggie did everything for María? Well, that's pointless: Kathryn is one half of the meeting's hostesses. Whatever Anna does or doesn't do, Kathryn is endangering herself and can't be stopped. Who cares?
…Perhaps making Anna go could be an act of mercy, and not of vengeance for the dismal partner she's proving to be not twenty-four hours into her new relationship. If Anna loves Kathryn to the point of being blind to logic the way Maggie does, someone should teach her the dangers of loving so fiercely. Someone should show Anna that the object of her affection is not worth losing sanity over; especially if she's so keen to jeopardize the life Anna is agonizing over.
Anna should see that with her own eyes so it sinks in and she can spare herself the misery of having to fret for someone who takes all her efforts and tosses them into the rubbish without a second thought. Loving someone like that and fearing for their safety is torment. Maggie isn't gone enough to not see that.
Exposing Anna to her greatest fear with good intent is different than doing so for petty revenge, right?
…What wouldn't have Maggie given to stop herself from loving as profoundly as she does? What wouldn't she have done to not end up... like this?
…
If she can scare this blighted curse of boundless love out of Anna's bones, it isn't so wrong.
It's kindness, even. Just kindness.
*
...Alright. It's almost lunch break. Where on Earth is the undeniable proof that was coming first thing in the morning?
Joan has checked this message more times than is sane. María can certainly see that her screen isn't displaying a score in this moment, provided she's looking in Joan's direction, but it's a risk Joan needs to take. She already knows how Ex-Wives goes by muscle memory, anyway.
“Is it proof you all want? More? You dared defy me and speak of me with one another? I can't say I'm surprised, but I am disappointed. I would have expected so much more from my friends :)
“First thing this morning, all of you are going to see something you won't be able to attribute to a mere mortal. Have fun while you still can. You might never have the chance again.
“Your old friend :)”
...Yeah, that's exactly what it said. Word by word, and yet nothing happened.
Nothing at all.
There's no follow-up to this. That Joan has been sent, at least. Does that mean...?
...Does that mean she can give up already? Is it over?
Of course not, right? Without direct instruction to quit she can't just stop. Not right now, not after all this time and so much pain. Stopping now would entail losing everyone again. She can't let that happen once more. She has to continue.
But why would she if this supposed irrefutable evidence--?
The band stopped playing. They've all stopped playing, shoot. Joan taps the right corner of the screen until the massive font gives way to an equally-sized score. Not Ex-Wives, but Heart of Stone. Nobody will stop to check what's on her screen so closely, right?
If they did, they might have--
From Daphne's gruff voice it seems that Jane messed up the choreography again. Being dyslexic, unaware of it, and on a stage following ringmaster's directions must be hell. Poor Jane.
It's... almost lunch break, right. Hopefully that meeting will give Joan some insight as to what it is that's happening here. She can figure out how to act from there.
This is getting out of hand
Chapter 97: Entr'acte (Part 5)
Chapter Text
*
Jane is going to go to the meeting whether she wants to or not.
Anne chases Jane down the hallway. Good thing she has a key to the changing room Jane just locked herself in. All of them need to put their brains together to figure out who ringmaster is; Jane isn't going to skip.
Anne won't allow it.
Jane is afraid of the entity. That's fair enough, but it isn't an excuse to forgo the one chance they might have of cooperating for once in their lives and getting to the bottom of this wreck. If Jane is scared, the biggest favour Anne can do her is proving to her she does not have to die just because a demon told her to. There is no damn demon, she is safe, Edward is safe, whatever she was threatened with is also probably fine. If Anne has to force Jane to attend to save her life then she will.
Anne can't allow one more person to lose their will to live because of her; she won't. She's already done much more harm to more people than she'll ever be able to fix. But she can do this one thing for Jane, banish from her mind any silly notion that the demon's mediocre impersonator is the real deal, and Anne would sooner die than let the opportunity pass her by.
After this meeting she must come clean to Catalina. She was worried about Elizabeth, blaming herself for Mary's deplorable state, and she probably doesn't know it was all Anne's fault. It was her siren call once more which lured Mary to--
Nausea again, just like at the hospital with Jane. Good, good. Anne deserves this. It's the least her body could do to protest the fact that it's alive solely to cause others to surrender their lives. She stops, leaning against the wall until the burning bile ceases crawling up her throat. If Jane leaves the changing room Anne will be here anyway, she has Jane cornered.
...Anne isn't fond of Mary. She's a horrible person who killed hundreds. And even she, who Anne has no love for, isn't someone she's willing to indirectly kill.
“It was a fucking mistake that something like you came back. Remember all the people you killed, you sick fuck? You should be locked up for life. The police made a mistake letting the likes of you run free. You're gonna go burn up a building in retaliation now, are you? Planning arson to feel better about yourself? You kept my daughter locked up long enough last time, what were you going to do to her now? Kidnap her forever? Die. Be a brave person and do it yourself. Die, or I'll make sure you wished to be dead every day of your miserable life.”
The word “die” needs to be eradicated from Anne's vocabulary; she can't be trusted with it when she's angry. She spews poison over and over and over at people and, if they happen to be frail enough, the venom does its work.
...In the end, Catalina did have a reason to hate her, didn't she...?
“I'd sleep easier at night if your death were in the obituaries. Your sister would, too. She doesn't really love you, you know? She just felt sorry for you because she's too good and kind for her own good. Stay the fuck away from my daughter.”
“I'll wear yellow to your funeral.”
Kathryn. Jane. And now Mary. Anne's feelings towards them don't matter. She cannot go around egging people on like that; there's no excuse. Actions have consequences; she can't behave as if they didn't.
If just one of them had succeed--
...No matter what happens at the meeting today, no matter what, Anne isn't going to lose it. If she's correct and Kathryn is ringmaster, she won't have a better chance to study her body language and choice of words than today, right now. If she isn't, depending on how many people go there, Anne will have her best shot at piecing together what they all know. Assuming they're honest, of course, which might be giving everyone too much credit.
Still though, this is an occasion unparalleled. If there's anything to learn from the others, today might have no repetition. Anne has to be there, and she must bring Jane along. Jane needs to hear that.
It might be the only chance she gets at recovery. If fear is such a driving force for her she was willing to... Anne will do anything it takes to remove that dread.
“I shouldn't have been born. Everything has been a mistake from the start. But I can--"
The least she can hope to accomplish today is that. And, whatever else happens, even if Anne has to tolerate Catherine for it, she has to make sure Jane lives.
She has to live. Anne can't be the reason Edward is an orphan in this life, too. She can't be the reason behind anyone--
…Catalina is going to hate Anne when she finds out the true motive Mary almost did it was her and her voice mails. Anne will have to learn to live with it. Mary may be worse than Satan, but she's Catalina's daughter, and Catalina loves her. It's a hard situation to be in, Anne doesn't envy her, but it's the reality Catalina lives with every day. Her daughter is a monster, but the monster part doesn't negate the daughter bit.
Besides... being hated at this point isn't even that bad, right? Anne can handle it. She's...
“There's another way to treat her? News to me.”
“Oh, get
fucked.”
“ I bet it was Anne. She's paranoid and convinced our sweet Kathryn tried to kill her with a shelf. So--”
...She's used to it now.
Once Anne has gotten through to Jane that she has nothing to fear, she can live and make plans for living, like getting help, Anne will still have to remain by Jane's side to convince her to reconsider how she treats Eddie. It's going to be a pain, staying with Jane so long, but Anne has to do it. Wherever she has an opening to remedy even one of her many faults, she's obligated to be. She can't play around with people's minds the way “ringmaster” has been doing all production long and walk away when she has the moral duty and possibility to make amends. Anne may be a villain, but she isn't a monster.
If Catalina is right about even a fraction of her assumptions on why Mary stopped seeing the worth of her life and her way of treating Mary helped lead her to that point, Anne can't risk that with Lizzie. As infuriating as it is to admit, Bessie was partially right about what she said. Partially.
Not about clearing Catherine. That's suspicious and bizarre in its own right, but not Anne's immediate concern. If Bessie has a thing for people who can hurt her like Henry did that's her prerogative. But that Elizabeth came here to beg for help, feeling trapped and imprisoned...
That is Anne's problem.
Perhaps when she gets angry she doesn't only say things she shouldn't, that she doesn't really mean. Maybe Anne also imparts forms of discipline she should stray from.
Locking Elizabeth up just like Mary did was an instance of that.
Anne was scared. Is scared. And her solution was to keep the problem under control. The problem, of course, is a living, breathing human being. Her most favourite, most beloved human being. Anne can't keep her under lock and key indefinitely. Going down this road is bound to suffocate Elizabeth; she's already hurting and Anne didn't even listen.
“Then why don't you stop acting like her?!? Why don't you let me breathe?!”
“Maybe it was better for me that you died!!”
“I hate you.”
How to fix this problem is something Anne hasn't figured out yet. Letting Elizabeth roam freely isn't an option; her tendency to hang out with arsonists and seek out past abusers attests to that. But in the event something dreadful were to happen to Lizzie, Anne wouldn't survive couldn't live with herself if she had at least the reasonable doubt her way of behaving with her daughter may have been the cause. Anne already has a history of pushing buttons in people that make them do highly regrettable, dangerous things. Finding out she did it to Mary, too, was the final straw.
...Was it scary? Did it scare her to go that far? What did it feel like? Even if Mary's everything Anne hates in life she didn't want this to happen. To push another human being so far overboard that they--
Anne takes a deep breath. Her heart is racing; this isn't good. She needs to be calm to convince Jane to come with her. The first thing Anne will do today when she goes back home will be to apologize to Elizabeth and talk to her. Really talk to her and listen. Even if she hears things she doesn't like, or if Lizzie blames her for many things, more or less fairly. Catalina was right; Anne needs to support her daughter. She was doing a good job of it after Christmas already, goddamnit. Then Liz broke her trust, and it all came crashing down.
Still, as the adult, it was Anne's responsibility to keep a clear head. Privacy is a right, not a privilege. She should have never robbed Lizzie of that.
And Bessie was right as well, infuriating as hearing it was. If Elizabeth feels so badly with Anne that she's convinced she's being abused and would rather turn to Catherine, of all people, Anne needs to address that. She needs to explain herself to Elizabeth and find common grounds both are moderately happy with, at least. Liz doesn't need to like every aspect of Anne's authority, but she has to know no matter their differences, as long as Anne lives she will never be alone.
Anne failed. She's already failed. Elizabeth already thinks--
Because she isn't. Her mother adores her with all her heart. Even if she has a horrendous tendency to try keeping her, as Lizzie once put it, “in a glass case.” Anne promised her she'd do better, but the first time Liz misbehaved, no matter how gravely, Anne didn't just take back her promise back and breach Lizzie's trust in the process; she made everything worse.
...She couldn't handle it if her anger, if the decisions she makes in the heat of the moment, stole her daughter from her. Even if Lizzie doesn't love her, even if she hates Anne. There isn't a thing in this world Anne wouldn't do to save her daughter. Even if the person she must save her from is herself.
Anne won't lose her daughter. Nothing she does should ever cause her harm. It's embarrassing someone had to scream it at her on two separate occasions and she didn't react until she heard about Mary, but from now on Anne is going to be a good mother.
For real this time.
Until she gets scared again, that is. Then her feelings will get too large again and--
And, on that note, Jane needs to change the way she treats Edward as well. Lizzie mentioned some things Edward said about his mother that hauntingly mirror Anne's own abysmal parenting. Even if she's hardly interacted with Edward directly, Anne has a chance to improve his life by convincing his mother she can live, and to stop making the same mistakes Anne has made.
...Catalina put it beautifully. All of them are terrified of losing the children they already lost. And, in they fear, they've lost sight of who all this love is for. It isn't for them to feel comfortable and safe. It's for their children to feel supported and safe. If they don't, if they run away from their mothers at every turn, they've all failed.
But hopefully it isn't to late to make things right. Anne will talk to Lizzie and they'll both be just fine.
“We never needed your permission. One day you won't be able to stop us. None of you.”
“I'm not allowed to go anywhere or interact with anyone anym--”
And so will Jane, who isn't going to die. Nobody... Nobody has died, Anne's still on time to make things better. And she can help Jane be better, too. Even if she's rough around the edges right now, even if she's lost all direction, Anne can still save help her get back on track, right?
What she needs to do is take this step by step, little by little. Because if she starts thinking about the thousands of ways her conversation with Jane can go wrong, how Lizzie might react, and in between all that what might become of Edward, Anne is going to fold under the pressure long before she gets the first word out with Jane.
Alright then, deep breaths. She will deal with Lizzie when she gets home. And as for Jane, the first thing to do is convincing her to come to the meeting. They're already late, provided it started on time. If Anne can't convince Jane ringmaster isn't the demon and her and her son's lives aren't on the line, nothing else will matter.
With her next exhale Anne faces the door and puts her hand on the door kn--
“Why do you look like you're on the brink of insanity? You're not the one the doctors and nurses are walking on eggshells around all day long. Get a grip.”
“It's not that big of a deal. We all have our moments, don't we?”
…
No. Anne will never let it get that bad for her cousin again. Even if she hates Jane, even if they don't get along and never will.
Even if everything is irrevocably lost and Anne is rightfully the villain in everyone's head, not a soul is going to die because of her. She can fail at everything, but this is the one thing she refuses to mess up.
Alright. She twists the knob and opens the door.
Chapter 98: Entr'acte (Part 6)
Chapter Text
*
When it's empty and there are no screaming voices and hurled insults, the stage is actually quite peaceful.
Having lunch on stage isn't allowed, but that's yet to stop anyone from doing it. Despite the array of negative memories and feelings living in the floorboards and rafters, Anna doesn't hate being on stage. At least not when it's just her.
...She couldn't go back to her changing room. Not with Catherine there, not after what Lizzie said. Especially not after what Bessie told everyone this morning.
“I swear to god for some of you, caring about children is just another kind of performing art you--”
...It's not that Anna doesn't trust Lizzie. Of course she does, it's her life. Anna was the recipient of more than one letter back then. Even in that life, when Lizzie spoke so highly of Catherine, Anna wanted to vomit.
Catherine and her have simply never gotten along. Back then, before demons ever entered the equation, Anna only had five people she loved. After being taken from her country, separated from her family, she found her best friend in Bessie, and a family in Kathryn, Lizzie, Eddie and Mary. It was unexpected, but not unwelcome. Anna would have never dreamt of finding love, no matter the type, in Britain.
Britain was so far away from home, from her parents and siblings... It felt as she'd walked into a different world. With every mile traversed she strayed further and further from the warmth of familial affection. Surely the frigid British Isles would hold none of that fire. All they had in place for her was a king notorious for beheading his wife who expected to use her as an incubator. That was all. There was no joy during Anna's travels; nothing. Just the sinking realization life as she knew it was over and nothing would ever be the same.
…Then she met them. Her closest lady and friend first, her step-children second, and her last lady in waiting and the child she never had third. Suddenly having been sent over wasn't so bad. Perhaps part of Anna was even thankful for it even despite having been separated from her family, the international-scale mocking, and the cold treatment Henry blessed her with.
It was all well worth it. For someone who valued family most of all back then and still does, she had found hers. Three orphans in need of someone to care for them, a troubled woman in need of a true friend, and a vivacious, joyful girl who'd never known genuine care and love.
Bessie was as complicated back then as she is today. Not in the sense that her emotions were as... flighty, to call them something, as they are now; she was much more restrained. Simply that her mannerisms, her personality, her thought processes, were always tangled. To no fault of her own, of course. She could hardly be held accountable for being a difficult person when her life had been a succession of abuse and manipulation as far back as she could remember.
In court she had to be gentle, agreeable, pleasant. With Anna though, behind closed doors when they finally became friends, she could allow herself the right of existing without the mask. Putting it down and being angry, or frustrated, or disgusted. Even then, it was obvious to see there was much Bessie was holding back. Many things she lacked the words for, or the desire to verbalize.
Her emotions were intense, an eternally raging fire. They didn't scare Anna though, because Bessie's affection and her caring nature were equally so. They burnt bright and ran deep, just as much as her pain. Where in Anna everyone saw a disgraced queen, the object of mockery so as to keep up appearances with Henry, Bessie saw nothing more than his latest victim. Instead of offering Anna the fake, hollow friendship everyone else in court was obligated to give her proxy of her title, and not because they saw her as a human with emotions, Bessie offered her a hand to hold and a shoulder to cry on. As long as she had Bessie, Anna was at peace.
Her step-children were the most delightful kids Anna could have dreamt of. All of them intelligent, sharing a love for one another reminiscent of the one Anna had once experienced with her own siblings. Despite having lost their own mothers and, for Mary and Elizabeth, having had at least one step mother by the time they met Anna, all of them gave her a true chance. Not because their father ordered them to, not because Anna was the embodiment of peace with Germany on British soil. Simply because somehow, even with Henry's genes poisoning their blood, Mary, Lizzie and Eddie were the best people in the world.
Mary was as old as Anna was, give or take a few years. They never developed a filial relationship, but they were close as sisters. Along with Bessie, Mary was Anna's dearest friend. Court was a horrifying place to be, with all the intrigues and backstabbing, never knowing who to trust. But with Mary Anna felt safe, and the opposite was also true.
Lizzie and Eddie were delightful children. The role of mother was already taken in both their hearts, but they managed to share some of that precious, vulnerable affection with Anna regardless. She bonded with both of them, adored them as if they were her own. Perhaps meeting them alone had compensated leaving her life and family behind.
Perhaps she could make another family, with them. Even if she could never be a true mother to them, she understood. She could live with it. The love they could give her and their company more than sufficed.
And then a young girl, no older than fourteen, joined her court. A Howard, a cousin of the infamous Queen whose beheading had swept European courts. Katheryn Howard was a bit of a wild girl. With little formal training and etiquette which rendered her genuine and vivacious in an ambiance so measured and stifled, she became a ray of sunshine in the midst of the shadows intrinsic to life in court.
Anna didn't learn much about Kat back then, Kathryn kept her past hushed like a sin. What she knows she's found out in the past four years. All Anna knew was that her newest lady was an orphan, just like her step-children. And that, unlike them, she didn't seem to have any memories, fond or otherwise, of her mother.
At the time Anna had no way of knowing why it was that Kathryn seemed to give her heart to anyone who smiled in her direction. She wasn't cognitively aware of it, but emotionally she knew. She picked up on how affection starved Kathryn was, how desperate she was to be loved, to feel safe, the way she always seemed to be reaching out to people, trying to build bridges that were relentlessly burnt down.
There was no room for true bonds in court. Every interaction sought a specific purpose - 90% of the time directly linked to obtaining power, favours, or position. There were no friends; only allies while common goals lasted. Until proven otherwise, everyone was an enemy by default. Court wasn't a place: it was a hostile hunting grounds of deception and violence.
Kathryn wasn't like that. She couldn't be further from it, everything she did was honest, came from her heart. Power and position she had certainly heard of, but she didn't seem to grasp their vitality in that belligerent environment, so she neglected them in favour of looking for the love she needed, always out of sight. Her innocent vulnerability mixed with her bubbly personality and sincere persona in the midst of people who faked every minute interaction warmed Anna's heart until it melted.
In the jungle where lies and accusations, hushed rumors with the power to kill, and betrayal prowled around every corner, Anna found a place to belong. Just as much as home had been with her family. With Kat beside her, the yearning for Germany mostly disappeared.
To everyone, Anna was a target. The one declared by Henry, the one to duplicity torment in order to gain Henry's favour. Nobody could be outright mean to her, not with Germany backing her up... But also nobody could love her without infuriating Henry.
Bessie couldn't care less about that, nor the children. And Kathryn, who was as oblivious to high society conventions as Anna herself had been when she first stepped foot on this country, didn't mind either.
They were the only people who cared about Anna as a person, and not as a vessel to gain Henry's grace or maintain peace with Germany. They were not the family Anna had been born into, but they were her family in their own right.
Mary, Lizzie and Eddie never saw Anna as their mother. The latter two may have seen her as the closest thing they had to one, and for her it sufficed, but her love for them was always one-sided. On the other hand, Kathryn loved with all her heart. There was nobody alive nor in her memories to take any space from her affection for Anna. All the love Kathryn had for her was unfiltered.
Anna couldn't pinpoint the exact second she started thinking of her youngest lady in the same way she did about Eddie and Lizzie. It just happened over time, and Anna wouldn't change it for the world. Although she would never know, and still does not, if Kathryn felt the same, Anna could envision a future with Kathryn she would never have with Eddie and Lizzie.
When news of her divorce came, Anna was elated. She wouldn't be able to go back home, but she would move out of palace and hide in the solace of a place to call her own, never to worry about poverty or hunger. She would take Bessie and Kathryn with her, surely nobody would mind too much, and besides, Anna could pull at a few strings if needed as the “King's Dear Sister.” She'd be able to visit Mary, Eddie and Lizzie, too. It was perfect.
It wasn't Germany, but Anna could still have a family.
Of course, all good things must come to an end. Illness took Bessie from Anna, leaving her with a gaping wound in her heart. Her best friend was gone. Every daydream Anna had of Bessie, Kathryn and herself living together, being happy at last in an environment free of the stench of suspicion and doubt of court life faded to black.
But she still had Kathryn, or so she thought. So despite the agony of having lost part of her new family, Anna pressed forwards.
As it happened, though, Kathryn was too bright and precious to only be noticed by Anna. Her warmth and joy, the life she brought with herself to the most desolate of places, made someone else covet her. The one person Anna couldn't wrestle her away form. The one man she was powerless to stop.
Still, Anna held onto hope. Henry would tire of Kathryn as he had of all his wives. Eventually, at some point or another, he would let her go. When he did, Anna would be waiting. Her happy ending wasn't over before it started, just delayed.
After all, Kathryn wasn't important or notorious like her cousin had been, right? There would be no reason to execute her.
The world stopped spinning for Anna the day she received notice of Kathryn's impending execution. She got ready in a fury, willing to go to court and talk Henry out of it. She didn't care about propriety, or how much power he held over her. It didn't matter. Anna was not going to lose Kat. Not her.
Except of course, Kathryn was so young. She was seventeen, so naïve and inexperienced. Surely... Surely Henry wouldn't do it, right? This was a horrendous temper tantrum on his end, one of many, and at one point he or one of his advisors would tell him how magnanimous it would be of him to spare his wife. Executing Anne had been barbaric, but ending a life as young as Kathryn's would be unforgivable, right? Henry would eventually backtrack, right?
If Anna or anyone else intervened, though, he might go through with it just out of spite, to prove a point and show off how unstoppable he was. So Anna put the shoes she was about to wear down and waited. Waited for the moment a letter arrived announcing how infinitely merciful the king was, and how his harlot of a wife would be divorced and exiled, but not executed. Anna waited, and waited, and waited. Henry wouldn't do it. Even he had limits, right?
…
…
Kathryn's blood never reached Anna during the execution. She wasn't close enough. And still to this day, in this new body, she remains drenched in it. Because she didn't lift a finger, she didn't even try. She trusted in a kindness Henry was incapable of, or logic he was devoid of, and Kathryn died a horrendous death because of it.
There's a reason her corpse was dissolved in quicklime when Lady Rochford's, or Elizabeth Barton's that same day as well, were not. Henry wanted no evidence of the hack he'd hired to execute a queen.
And so it wasn't Bessie nor Kathryn who moved in with Anna at Richmond. It was loneliness and guilt, the ghosts of her friends, of the family still breathing she would never see again in Germany, and of the one she wasn't able to form over here. As “The King's Dear Sister” she stopped being a woman and became a symbol, a talisman. As long as she was treated nicely, as long as they harassed her at a level which wouldn't spark conflict with Germany, they could do whatever they wanted with her, and that included forbidding her from marrying again.
Bessie was dead and buried. Kathryn was buried and dissolved. Anna's children were in court, where she would have to walk into a death trap and see that monster in order to see them. Tolerate him to be with the children who could simply not love her in the way she did. She never blamed them, but it hurt.
Family was always the most important thing to Anna. Being separated from hers to marry Henry felt like the end of the world. Then she made a new one, and it died. Then she was barred from ever making another. From meeting a partner, bearing a child of her own. And, considering how much Henry despised her despite his cordial treatment, people weren't vying for her friendship, either.
Richmond wasn't a house, it was a mausoleum. A mausoleum to the people who had died, the ones Anna couldn't see, and the ones she would never meet. The partner and children Henry had stolen from her, the friends his distaste of her would prevent her from meeting. She was alone with all the money in the world and service who tolerated her, but did not care about her. All the people who did were on the mainland, dead, or in court, where to visit them she would have to suffer through Henry.
Ghosts patrolled the halls, and ghosts were the ones cradling Anna in their arms as she died. Alone, parted from her family by death or distance, prohibited from making a new one, Anna surrendered to the, in theory, eternal slumber.
Long before that, though, she met Henry's final wife. Catherine Parr, notorious Protestant and writer. Someone who just so happened to have a vitriolic hatred towards Kathryn for reasons Anna never worked out, nor did she care enough to.
She didn't care about the motives Catherine had to be so scathing towards a dead girl. Anna simply detested her as much as Catherine did the queen who came before her. Catherine didn't understand this dislike for her, but she didn't try to either. She returned in kind, and so long before Elizabeth was part of the tension between them, Anna hated her.
Her feelings towards Catherine softened ever so slightly when she saw how good of a step-mother she was towards Lizzie and Eddie. Anna would never forgive what she'd discovered of the new Queen's thoughts on her predecessor, but she could at least respect someone her children loved so dearly.
Even if it stung that Elizabeth had picked her as the favourite, and not Anna.
Said respect lasted around a blink, since shortly after Anna found out about the situation with Lizzie from Lizzie herself. In a few letters, Elizabeth narrated not the full story -such things were never spoken of directly back then- but just enough between the lines. Anna gathered that Catherine had failed in the most unforgivable way she could, and her hatred for the woman was reviled.
Sure, she hadn't hurt Elizabeth. Not directly. But her failure to notice Lizzie, Anna's daughter, one-sidedly at least was being abused had enabled her demon of a husband to continue hurting Lizzie. Even if Catherine sent her away, even if she did what she could, it wasn't enough.
Hatred for Catherine, both for her incomprehensible disdain for a girl she'd never met, and her shortcomings as a step-mother, was one of the things Anna took with herself to the grave. Along with the ghosts and the pain of a life devoid of the love and family she desired, her hatred for Catherine was with her as she closed her eyes one final time.
It was still in her heart when they woke up again. She despised Catherine, could not handle the sight of her. But as time went by, as Anna got to see just how much of a doting and loving step-mother she'd been, and how she seemed to be honestly working towards getting along with Kathryn better instead of dismissing and ignoring her at every turn, Anna's rage was beginning to settle a little. Perhaps she'd never be able to be friends with Catherine, but she was still part of the family unit all of history's rejects were stitching together.
If only to maintain what little peace the entity gave them, Anna would try her best to treat Catherine with dignity and respect.
Once more, any sort of positive feelings towards Catherine lasted but a moment. In the months leading up to their arguments and ultimate falling apart, Anna was convinced in this life she had been given the family she'd once been robbed of. She had fellow queens who could relate and empathise with her struggles. Her step-children were with her without Henry in sight.
She had Bessie. She had Kathryn. She was going to be alright.
And then she wasn't.
It was so fast, retrospectively. Like domino pieces falling over one another, sprawled across a table, clattering onto the floor. The demon had been setting up a Jenga tower over the course of months, and when it sent everyone historical sources on Catherine's involvement with Lizzie it removed the final piece the entire structure relied on. They fell apart, scattered, and didn't come together until circumstance forced them to.
In their first lives Anna had believed Lizzie when she said Catherine hadn't hurt her and remained “her favourite step-mother.” Anna had no reason to mistrust her girl or her perception of events. Her hatred for Catherine was more a product of how badly she'd failed, and not of blaming her for participating in Elizabeth's torture.
But in a new century, with more perspective on matters nobody considered back then, Anna had a reasonable doubt as to whether Catherine had groomed Lizzie, making her think she had always been loved and never hurt. Unsure, unable to know for certain, Anna was the one who dragged Catherine and Mae out of the house.
...She shouldn't have done that. Not like that, at least. Catherine and Mae had to leave, yes. But not like that. Mae was innocent, Mae didn't deserve to be scarred like that. What if the sweet toddler had spent days homeless? What if Catherine had nowhere to go, or no means to provide for Mae and herself in that time, and the child ended up in some government facility to be adopted God knows when by God knows who? Had that happened it would have been entirely on Anna.
It's something Anna tries not to think about for the most part. That regret is always there, eating away at her inside out, but she attempts to keep it out of sight. She can't turn back time and do things better, so why mortify herself?
Because she deserves it.
Then Lizzie came on stage and told everyone off for hating Catherine, insisting, as she had in those letters five centuries ago, but without the bullshit of only mentioning it indirectly, that Catherine never did the thing they all accuse her of. That instead it's Anne they all need to worry about, and leave Catherine alone. Just what the hell is anyone supposed to do with that information?
It's true that Catherine wanted to change her song, and that she was repeatedly told not to. But hell, she never said why. Nothing stopped her from explaining her motivations. She was told not to and she didn't. It's almost like she wanted to, goddamnit.
...Then again, everyone knew Henry had also abused Bessie and Kathryn at similar ages, as well as all of them in one way or another, and nobody told Lina and Jane they should have changed their songs. The demon was very precise in its instructions, they were to tell their story. Even if Catherine had been open about why she wanted to change her song, did they ever have the choice of letting her?
Still, she refused to say why. That's suspicious, just like it is that she never defends herself against any accusation. Silence is agreement sometimes. There's a chance she wanted to save Lizzie the pain of having everyone know, fine, but it's not enough.
Children who are abused often deny they have been, either out of shame or as a coping mechanism. While Lizzie is capable of admitting she was hurt, for all Anna knows, admitting Catherine was part of it is where she can no longer handle that painful truth.
It's all speculation, in the air. But in any case, Anna isn't going to forgive Catherine in her life. Even if she didn't participate, she still failed at something no mother should. Even if she could somehow be absolved of that, Anna will never forgive her for the undue hatred she held for Kathryn back then. Anna can't forgive her, and thus she can't be around her right now.
Bessie said a lot of things this morning, some more on the mark than others. Her assumption that nobody cares about Lizzie because nobody asked what was happening with Anne is only half accurate. Anna has known Anne was hurting Lizzie for a while now, but what can she do about it? She can't talk to Anne, she can't get close to Lizzie, a minor, without her mother's consent. Anna hasn't been staying idle all this time because she doesn't care; she's been like this because there is truly nothing for her to do.
What would Bessie know about being in a situation where a child needs help and all one can do is watch from the sidelines? Being forced into the role of spectator is the story of Anna's life. She watched Bessie die, Kathryn get executed, Lizzie get hurt, and she could never do a single damn thing about it.
All she could do was watch. Bessie had it easy in that regard.
She died. Dying is the easiest part of life.
But, to Bessie's credit, she was correct about some points. For instance, she was right in that most people only care about the aesthetic of being a good person rather than being one. She was right in that making Lizzie feel doubted, questioned and probed was the worst way anyone could have reacted, and Anna is guilty of that, too.
She just wanted to remove her daughter away from the predator. Potential predator, whatever. It doesn't matter. Catherine failed, and that's just as bad as having been part of it. She still has no saving grace. Lizzie still shouldn't be around someone like her.
Regardless, perhaps being physically removed wasn't what Lizzie needed. Maybe, as Bessie stated, she just needed to feel heard. And at that, Anna failed.
Maybe she, too, is no better than Anne then. Her failure to listen, to support Lizzie, has probably made her feel more alone and abandoned than she has in all these years. Isn't that just as bad?
...Hah. Perhaps that's the reason Anna was never Lizzie's favourite. She isn't good enough at anything. It could even be why she scared Kathryn away. Maybe all Anna does is ruin things over, and over, and over. Even today, when Kathryn was hurt after Anne manhandled her to get to Bessie, Kathryn chose no comfort over Anna's. Perhaps it's because Anna's useless.
She closes her Tupperware. It's obvious she won't be eating today, either. She's supposed to eat, her doctor wants her to. But her mouth won't do it and her stomach isn't even rumbling yet. She had dinner last night, this is fine.
She doesn't deserve to feel good anyway. Whatever she does it's always a mistake.
Anna didn't lose Kathryn on stage two weeks ago, when she followed the orders she was forced to. She lost Kat a very, very long time ago. The fact that Anna could never form a family and lost every one she had has stalked her into her new bones, right next to her inexorable hatred for Catherine. After having lost Kathryn, Anna promised herself she would not spend a life without her again. That, after having done nothing to save her and watched her get butchered to death, she would protect Kathryn from everything this time round.
When Anna's hugs became suffocating, when her advice turned overbearing, when her love started scaring Kathryn away, she also doesn't know. Suddenly Kathryn switched from depending on her to fleeing half way across the country to a boarding school she didn't even want just to get away from Anna, leaving her once more in the company of the ghosts of what could have been.
If she hadn't been annoying, if she hadn't overstepped. If she'd kept her word, if she'd been the person Kathryn needed. Maybe then she would still have Kat with her, and not Bessie. Both of them are living the life Anna dreamt of, but without her.
They seem happy at least. Maybe that should be enough.
There isn't a soul Anna has told about her perception of Richmond as a mausoleum. She has no blog to vent her feelings in where she has written it for the world to see, nor has she inked it down in the privacy of diaries she doesn't write. The thought has always been in Anna's head, and ringmaster knew. That alone renders their meeting pointless. That is the fact which proves whatever Kathryn and Bessie think they know is wrong. If that--
“Hey, gorgeous.”
Oh no. Not Maggie. Not now.
Anna turns around. Indeed, her newest nightmare is looking at her from the left exit. Their friendship soured faster than Anna thought was possible. Yesterday Maggie was being weird, and ever since she's been a bit... much, to be polite about it.
Still, maybe Anna gave her the wrong impression by kissing her back. She can probably fix this by clearing it up and talking like adults, right?
If she doesn't and she loses Maggie, she'll be alone. Again.
Anna smiles at Maggie, waving. “Hey.”
Anna was under the assumption Maggie kissed her on impulse, just to make María jealous. She agreed to that because Maggie is sweet and beautiful, and while she shouldn't have kissed Anna without asking, she didn't mind all that much. If Maggie's in the phase of recovery where all she can think of is hurting her ex, Anna's alright with being part of that. In this one case, the ex in question more than deserves it.
Maggie's behaviour is a little more... intense, though, than someone who kissed a friend on heartbreak alone. Whereas Anna expected to find Maggie either remorseful, embarrassed, or plain normal today, she's been in an oddly flirtatious mood.
...There's no way she fell in love with Anna someone after a weekend of texting, right? Anna didn't lead her on or anything, right? That was just a revenge kiss?
Maggie is a stunning woman. Genuinely, she's beautiful. Her strawberry blonde hair looks great pulled back into the pony tail the costumed rehearsals demand of her, though her usual loose bun looks better. Her eyes are mesmerizing, a wonder to look at, and she has a gorgeous smile to boot. Her voice is soft and her laughter is contagious, and the black rubber suit hugs her body nicely. Any rejection Anna has for her isn't based on her appearance or personality. She's just not feeling the spark.
...Not yet, at least. Maybe with time she could. There are worse fates than learning to love someone rather than falling in love.
Maggie approaches her. Her arms are so strong and toned. It's cute. Maybe.
Blushing, Maggie's gaze falls to her knees. “I... I think we need to talk, don't we?”
Anna nods. “Yeah, I think we do.”
Even if Maggie is someone Anna could grow to like at some point, she doesn't right now. It would be cruel to play with her, if that's where this is going, when Anna isn't there yet and might never be.
The companionship is alluring though.
Maggie taps her fingers against her leg, taking a deep breath. She's almost... contemplative, maybe? Her head tilts softly from one side to the other as if she were pondering something.
“Maggie--”
“Care... Care to join me for a little promenade through the halls?” She closes her eyes, shaking her head. “I don't like having talks, so uh. If we're doing something besides just sitting here it might be easier for me.”
Of course, that's the opposite of a problem. Anna puts her untouched Tupperware box in her bag before getting up. “Do you want me to push you, or...?”
Maggie waves her off. The corners of her lips twitch a little. Why--?
“I'll get by on my own, thank you.” She lowers her hands to the wheels of her chair and points towards the exit with her chin. “Let's get moving.”
Chapter 99: Entr'acte (Part 7 -final-)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
*
To the surprise of no one, it's just Bessie and Kathryn.
Them and the scent of the omelette Bessie made last night, that is. They're almost finished, break's end is approaching with every passing second, and nobody came.
...Kathryn shouldn't be disappointed by this. She knew they wouldn't. She knew ringmaster bested her from the very beginning. Fear turns people irrational. They played on everyone's largest fear, involved the kids for good measure, and won effortlessly.
What a shame.
The cafeteria is a great place for a meeting, too. Every sane person strays from it by default. The alts are never here, Steve and other staff may come to get lunch and leave immediately after, and the cooks don't normally come out of the kitchen. Whether they've always been unwilling to socialize with actors or it's something the queens specifically did to them, it works in Kathryn's favour. Had anyone bothered to come, they would have been alone.
...So it's been all for nothing in the end.
Bessie closes her empty Tupperware, pushing it aside. She looks at Kathryn out of the corner of her eyes and sighs.
“Come on, lighten up. At least we get this five-star restaurant to ourselves.”
...That makes Kathryn laugh a little. This place is hardly a few old, stained wooden tables and chairs encased in green tiled walls, a dull black marble floor and topped by flickering white overheads. Bessie can be a goofball when she wants to be. It's endearing.
She zoned out earlier again. She doesn't want to talk about it, insists everything's alright, but what if she's doing worse because of the meeting? Everything's been stressful for her as well lately. From Mary, to hearing what Lizzie said, now the meeting...
Kathryn leans into Bessie's side, wrapping her arms around her waist. Bessie doesn't waste time in pulling her close as well.
It wasn't for nothing. After all, if Kathryn had never doubted ringmaster was the entity she would have never reached out to Bessie. And, while they may have still gotten close without that, they wouldn't have been so open and honest with each other, always guarding whichever bullshit ringmaster demanded of them. So at minimum, she got to meet Bessie again thanks to this.
Maybe that alone is enough. At least until she starts making things bad for--
The cafeteria's metal doors creak open. Slowly. Bessie lets go of Kathryn, looking to their left. Very curly brown hair pokes through the door followed by the rest of Cathy Catherine's head. She looks from side to side before opening the door all the way and stepping in.
“...So... is there still a meeting?”
4oCcSSB0aGluayB3ZSBtYWtlIGEgZ3JlYXQgZmFtaWx5LCBldmVuIGlmIHdlJ3JlIGtpbmRhIGR5c2Z1bmN0aW9uYWwgc29tZSB0aW1lc+KAnS4g
“Yes, of course.” Bessie gestures for her to come in. “Take a seat. Even if it's just us it's better than nothing, I guess.”
Great. The only person who comes is the one Kathryn can't stand. She can't make up her mind about Catherine. She needs to be focused for this, damn it. Plus, what are they going to learn if it's just three people and Kathryn can't pay attention to anything but--?
The doors creak open once more. Faster and harder than before.
María and Joan walk in as Catherine sits on the same table as Bessie and Kathryn, but opposite them. María scans the room and smiles when she sees Catherine. “Hey, Joan. You're finally going to figure out why you're getting blamed. She's here.”
They walk in. The tables only support up to six people. María hesitates for a moment before taking a seat between Catherine and Joan. She smiles at Kathryn and Bessie. “Great day to piss off a demon, isn't it?”
Bessie nods. “How right you'd be if there were one.”
...Almost all the ladies. This could... This could get somewhere. Maybe it wasn't all useless. Maybe for once--
The doors fly open, slamming into the wall behind them. Catherine winces as she covers her ears.
Anne is dragging Jane by the wrist. Never in her life did Kathryn think she'd be glad to see her cousins. This makes almost all the ladies and half the queens. They might just stand a chance.
“Great, Catherine is here,” Anne grumbles. “Oh well. Hi, everyone else. We're here.”
She leads Jane to the table next to Kathryn's, sitting as far away from Catherine as they can. “Sorry for the delay; I was having... a little chat, with Jane. Did we miss a lot?”
Bessie shakes her head. “We were waiting for people to--”
The doors creak again. It's Catalina who's walking in. She scans the room, making inventory of the people here. Her eyes stop on María. She better not come to this table. Catalina doesn't have the right to be in the same room as Bessie, never mind--
She's coming this way. Fantastic. Bessie saves Catalina's daughter, they have a few conversations about it and now she's overstepping everything. Just like Anna.
Bessie sits a bit taller, tense. No way. As Catalina comes closer, Kathryn tugs on Bessie's arm.
“Swap places with me. I'll sit next to her.”
“You don't have to,” is what Bessie's voice says. Her eyes, however, are staring at Catalina a bit wider than usual, and her expression is gaunt. “You really—”
Kathryn puts a hand on her shoulder. “Please. I'll feel better about this whole thing.”
Bessie smiles small but genuinely as she mouths “Thank you,” before standing up. Much better. She's the only person here who doesn't deserve to suffer.
Catalina reaches them, sitting down next to Kathryn. She mutters a very quiet “Hell--”
The doors again. Maggie rushes through them, leaving a wide-eyed Anna behind her.
“I told you I wasn't coming. Why did you bring me here?!”
Maggie shrugs, turning her chair around. “Because we need to be here. All of us, whether we like each other or not right now. This might be the only chance we have to do this.” She shrugs. “Plus, can you blame me? I just went in this direction; you didn't notice where we were going. Don't make it so easy next time.”
Anna makes to speak twice. Frowning, she closes her eyes and purses her lips. She turns around--
Like hell she does. They're not going to be one person shy. Not after how hard Kathryn has fought for this one moment.
Anna isn't going to take this from her, too.
“Anna!!”
Kathryn's voice stops Anna in her tracks. Alright, she got her to stop. Now she has to convince her to stay. How--?
“Where's the irrefutable evidence, Anna?” Bessie's tone is calm, but she's grasping the edge of the table. “Did it come?”
...There is one thing that might convince Anna to stay. It's disgusting and manipulative nothing new for Kathryn. But after Anna treated Kathryn like she deserves that, maybe this isn't so bad. Besides, it's for the greater good, right? This isn't evil? It's going to help Anna too, to know the demon she so profoundly fears isn't ringmaster.
Anna doesn't love her never did, never will, but judging by how hard she fights to receive Kathryn's attention or forgiveness it doesn't seem like she's noticed yet. Weaponizing the affection others feel for her to get her way is horrendous. It's true, Anna never cared about Kathryn. But that was Kathryn's fault top to bottom. There's something wrong with--
Who cares? Right now the priority is stopping the game from causing more harm. Kathryn can add one more sin to the pile.
She closes her eyes. “You promised you were going to do better, remember?” Her voice trembles. “Stay. Please. For... For me. You have to.”
...She's going to walk away. Anna is going to leave because she never cared about Kathryn to begin with, these words mean nothing to her. Kathryn was just something to be entertained by until Anna got tired of her. Or discovered how Kathryn really is, or both. She loved Anna with all her heart. Loves Anna still, despite everything, like the pathetic idiot Kathryn is. But to Anna--
Footsteps. Footsteps coming closer. Is Anna--?
Kathryn opens her eyes. She's here. She... She stayed because Kathryn asked. It doesn't-- It doesn't mean anything, of course. There's no way to know what Anna's thought process was. But--
“I... I hope this gets it through to you that I really am sorry, Kathryn. Because this is the single stupidest thing I've done in my life.”
Kathryn's eyes are glued to the table. If she looks at Anna right now she's going to feel too many things. Kathryn is the kind of idiot who loves people and hurts them and lets them hurt her over and over, and then when they prove they predictably never loved her, she continues to care. And it's her fault, and theirs, and both at once, and nobody's; it's never easy.
She can't deal with that right now, so she doesn't look around the room until her heart has calmed a little and a chair scrapes against the floor somewhere to her right.
...They're... They're all here. Late, but everyone came.
Everyone came.
…Kathryn never thought she'd get this far. All the sneaking around, the note taking, the observing... Every action she's taken with the intent of unmasking ringmaster has lead to this moment. She's known she can't do it alone for a while, that even Bessie's perspective and insight are insufficient. This is what they all need to lay this forsaken game to rest once and for all.
To stop the messages, the threats, the fights. Someone is playing them like fiddles and together is the only chance they stand at stopping that.
Ringmaster is here, in this room. They're going to lie and misdirect, make a scene, as they always instruct everyone to do. Is Kathryn ready to see through that, or did she bite off more than she could chew? What if nobody is cooperative and--?
Bessie holds her hand, rubbing the back of it gently. She's looking down at Kathryn warmly, with the most calm expression she can offer.
“You started all this.” She's whispering, speaking so quietly the room swallows up her voice before it can reach the others, hopefully. “Do you want to finish it, or would like me to take the reins?”
Kathryn takes a deep breath. Bessie's right, she started this. It's only fitting if she's the one to end it.
She squeezes Bessie's hand. She may have been the person to start this, but she wouldn't have made it this far without her. As an unlikely ally, and most importantly, as a friend.
Until Bessie realizes--
“Al... Alright, everyone. I think... I think it's time we get to the bottom of this once and for all.”
Notes:
And there! We! Go!!
The next four chapters are just, well... The end, epilogues notwithstanding. The next two chapters are relatively short despite being foundational to the rest of the fic. The third one is moderately long, and the fourth and final chapter (again, disregarding the epilogues) is so Egregiously Long i wouldn't even DREAM of uploading it in less than four separate sessions (all with their own subdivisions!! It is Long!!). Then again, it was kind of structured around four parts from its conception, so it'll make sense to stop at natural stopping points. A few of you are gonna utterly hate me for the cliffhangers both in that chapter alone, and in the ones preceding it, but oh well.
Y'ALL!! They're going to talk!! Heheheh i am so so SO excited to share the next parts with you lot. Like, very Very exicted ^^
I totally forgot the part where Anna's like "what would Bessie know about needing to help a kid and not being able to?" and like. That's so funny to me. Idk Anna, read the entire Shadow People chapter and you tell me about it /LH
So!! Please feel free to share your thoughts!! Or concrit!! Or anything you'd like for me to know!! I am very very curious to hear y'all's thoughts.
Thank you so so much for reading. I'll be seeing you soon, i hope. Heavens know i have no concept of the meaning of the word "patience" anyway, so we'll see.
Take care everyone, and have a fantastic day. Bye!! ^^
Chapter 100: Dénouement (Part 1)
Notes:
Y'ALL.
Okay okay okay. I'm excited. VERY excited!! But!! Let's not lose our manners shall we? First things first: appreciation for readers. Thank you all for the lovely comments you left yesterday. They were much appreciated.
AND WITH PLEASANTRIES OUT OF THE WAY!! LADIES, GENTLEMEN, AND OTHER DISTINGUISHED READERS.
We're here!!!
Okay okay!! So!! My heart!! Is doing the thing again!! Because i am so so SO excited to be here!! Y'all!! The final countdown has started. All this time leading up to this conversation. Ahhh!!!
I am smiling so wide it hurts y'all. I haven't felt this excited about something in a very, very long time. So without further ado, ignore all my yapping, and please proceed to the conversation everything has been gearing towards. Thank you so much for your time, and i really, really do hope this update is worth it.
Onwards!!
Chapter Text
(January 17th, 2024, Wednesday)
Inhaling deeply does not stop Kathryn's heart from beating in her throat.
All eyes are on her. Anne's, who think she's ringmaster, who's going to be hostile. Jane's, who is convinced ringmaster is the entity and may not cooperate due to fearing punishment. Anna's, who still makes Kathryn's chest ache is in the same camp as Jane.
Catalina's, María's and Maggie's, too. All three of them are wild cards. Two months and Kathryn has yet to figure out what they believe and where they stand.
The only people who aren't looking at Kathryn are Joan and Catherine. The first is looking in her general direction with a stern expression, pale even by her standards. She's been accused of being ringmaster the most times out of all of them. Whether those accusations are as ridiculous as they seem or not remains to be seen.
Catherine isn't looking at all. She's never done that, not since they woke up. She doesn't like eye contact, but her head is tilted in Kathryn's direction.
Even if it's coming from the most frustrating, polarizing person in the room, it seems like she might know something Bessie and Kathryn don't. Still, sharing a room with her is disquieting. Kathryn hates her, has hated her relentlessly for the past four years without regrets.
Kathryn loves her. Ever since the rooftop, worsened significantly by Lizzie's visit last Monday, Kathryn cannot trust her feelings towards Catherine in the slightest.
And yet she's going to have to. She's going to put her biases in both directions aside and listen to everything she says in a neutral, objective manner.
Kathryn exhales. Alright.
It's time.
“Thank-Thank you all for coming here.”
Goddamnit, she sounds like a child. High-pitched voice, speaking quickly. She has to keep her cool. She--
“Get to the point already,” Anne grumbles. “We don't have all day. What do you want to say?”
That Anne's a bitch, first and foremost; but that has no place in this meeting.
Kathryn never planned a start for this speech. Getting here, to a point where all of there are together and not tearing one another's throats out, felt like a distant dream. Something that would be nice, but warranted no planning. After this morning's text promising undeniable evidence she was positive this wouldn't be happening.
She's always know what she wants to tell them, but not how to lead up to it.
...So she shouldn't. There's no reason to beat around the bush either; everyone knows why they're here. And, while Anne is dreadful and annoying, she has a point in that they're running out of time.
Kathryn stands as tall as she can, taking up all the space her frame will allow.
“Alright, screw it. We all know why we're here.” Her voice is steadier. Good. Bessie still keeps her fingers laced around hers. The warmth her hand fills Kathryn's with is grounding. “We've all been tormented by this ringmaster person for a while now and some of you think they really are the entity, but Bessie and I have a lot of reasons to believe ringmaster isn't actually the entity and, uh. Is currently in this room with us. Most likely.”
For a moment Kathryn ceases to be the center of attention as everyone regards one another; their eyes filled with mistrust, aversion. Not great to foster a productive conversation to be this defensive, but it's the truth.
Kathryn should have handled it better regardless. She's not good enough to be here, but someone has to do it, someone...
She looks at Bessie out of the corner of her eyes.
Someone has to care. Perhaps it's less a matter of being the best person to deal with this objectively, and more one of being the only one who's gotten this far.
“We'd also like to hear the perspectives of those of you who think ringmaster is actually the entity, though, if you feel safe enough to share. But uh. We're going to go first, that's enough time wasted.”
Alright, where to begin...? Stupid question; the beginning. That first day at the theatre, the messages Kathryn received. That is the best place to start.
“It... It all started on day one of rehearsals. Back in the studio; not here.”
By the time Kathryn first saw the green marbled exterior of Belladonna Dance Studio it had already begun. For a few days, Kathryn had been apparently harassed by who initially seemed to be an obnoxious fan on Twitter. It wasn't until that day though that the honorary of “ringmaster” was ever spoken.
The first night of winter snow was the one all of them reunited for the first time in four years. Kathryn ran from encountering Anna at the entrance, stepping foot into the dingy, dark hallways of the studio for the first time. She couldn't know back then how what seemed like troll messages on social media would end in hospitalizations, paranormal encounters and, as of yesterday, almost a suicide.
She tells them about her immediate suspicion, about the inconsistent MO, how it got worse with every demand to make her actions public, as if it lacked the omniscience which once characterized its terrifying behaviour. Surprisingly, besides a few snide huffs and eye rolls, nobody interrupts her. They let her go on to how she started testing what she got punished for and what she didn't, and how there seemed to be no pattern.
“The day Catherine found the letter I left for Bessie, all of us found out there was an unlikely ally. I'd been told, as I'm positive all of you were as well, that I was never to bring up the messages I was receiving with anyone under any circumstances. Not only was I not punished for my first letter: even after the second one I wasn't punished. Because none of you had worked out it was me yet. The only time I got punished for it was after Anne and Adrian found the letter in my purse and told all of you.”
“As you said, we can't choose who we love. And it just so happens my friend suspected--”
“...Only then.”
Then they moved to the theatre and all breaking and entering ceased. Karina is a force to contend with, but she was easy enough to dodge back at the dance studio. The increased security here made it much harder for them to obtain keys to others' changing rooms. Oddly benign of the demon to grant at least Kathryn -and Bessie as well- the mercy of not having to go to lengths to find a way to gain access to the others' changing rooms.
Which wasn't the entirety of it, of course. It continued with Kathryn, and as would later come to light, all of them, being threatened with the children's safety two weeks ago. That was the worst mistake ringmaster made, for one simple reason.
“If I understood correctly, we all were told the fate of the kid we were threatened with was in our hands, and in our hands alone. Obviously that was not the case. We all received a message like that, and I for one didn't complete my mission. Elizabeth was fine. Her destiny was never in my hands, or in anyone's. We were all being played.”
“She did go missing, though.” Anne doesn't bother hiding the rage in her voice at hearing that Kathryn didn't throw all logic out the window when she was told she was burdened with Lizzie's fate. “Liz--”
“Was with her sister.” Bessie's tone is snippy and direct, but not aggressive. “I was told Mary would go missing. Would you say Mary also “went missing?” Or just Elizabeth and Edward? Are you going to qualify a sibling outing as “going missing?””
Anne holds Bessie's stare for a moment, biting the inside of her mouth as if doing so would bite back the insults surely lining up behind her teeth. “I'll wait for my turn to share a piece of my mind on that. Continue.”
...Waiting for turns instead of instantly devolving into arguments and accusations. This is going well. So far so good, they just have to maintain this cooperation for a little longer.
Better make it quick.
What for Kathryn was one of the largest indicators there was never any entity linked to ringmaster sways, in appearance at least, nobody in the room. Disheartening, for sure, but it's far from being all Bessie and her have.
If this ends up being for naught--
The most recent and telling evidence, however, is the inability to communicate without technology. No messages on the walls, no messing with tellies and setting them to cryptic programs, no forced log-ins. Nothing. Radio silence the second she decided to drop her phone.
“...Which is a bizarre limitation for an entity who was able to write on walls and manipulate every single electronic device in our old house, don't you think? I would assume if it really wanted to get through to me it just would, you know?”
Bessie stands up, taking over while everyone's faces are still contemplative, processing. If it's to save time or to prevent anyone from speaking before her is hard to say. Probably the latter. Kathryn sits, but she doesn't let go of Bessie's hand.
“Like a lot of you, I was convinced it was the entity as well. Beyond a shadow of a doubt. I don't think I ever got back to the so-called unlikely ally until the very end, days before Anne and Adrian assaulted Kathryn in the halls.”
“We didn't—”
“Yes, you did.” Bessie squeezes Kathryn's hand. “Anyway...”
In her usual disorganized fashion, going back on her words to add details or fix little mistakes in her retelling, she explains everything she shared with Kathryn the day she was unmasked as unlikely ally. Bessie talks about the wrong timing on the message on the wall and deleted messages after, the inconsistency in punishments when she failed tasks, and how, once she decided to comply with unlikely ally, she was never admonished.
“I was ready to help unlikely ally, to test the entity, because to me at least it was blatantly obvious the demon wouldn't screw up that bad and then delete a few messages to make it look better.” She shakes her head. “And don't get me started on how I've had a second phone for weeks and ringmaster still contacts me on my old phone, just how I want them to, because the only person who knows I've changed phones is Kathryn.”
Bessie moves on to explain her delightful, brilliant stunt with the cursed doll, how she was punished for not conducting her task rather than doing so on the wrong person--
“That was you?!”
Bessie looks blankly at a wounded María. “Yes.” She returns her attention to everyone else. “As I was saying...”
...She's perfect. Bessie is perfect. Curse the four years of distance they've wasted. Of all of them, Kathryn should have been parted from Bessie least of all.
She brings everything full circle by mentioning how she took Kathryn's approach of not using any technology a step further and locked herself from her work account to avoid receiving any messages.
“And guess what? I wasn't forcibly logged in or anything.” She shrugs, opening both arms in a gesture of acquiescence. “I don't know what else you want. Inconsistent timing, lack of omniscience, inability to do the things it could four years ago... Writing's on the wall, guys.” She smirks a dry, ironic smile. “Or it isn't, and that's precisely the problem.”
Frowning gently, María looks up at Bessie. “We've had writing on the walls, though. I was the first, back at the studio--”
“That was me.” Maggie leans forwards in her chair, staring directly at María. “I was ordered to do that to keep you safe, and that video you all received? Maggie.mp4? It was a recording of me doing it. It was my punishment for having failed at something else. That none of you could see it was a little “grace” ringmaster had with me, which they made clear wouldn't be given again.”
María's frown deepens, warping her expression from confusion to pain. “You--?”
“That,” -Bessie points at Maggie, taking control of the situation before it derails into another lovers' spat- “is exactly what I'm talking about.” She looks at everyone, left to right. “Nothing of what we've seen so far is something none of us could have done. Everything is very human, and like us, very flawed. We're being played.”
The impenetrable silence coupled with the thick, metal doors guarding the room they're in makes it look like they're in prison. Hell if that isn't true. One of their own making, fabricated by at least one of them and perpetuated by all who fell for it, but they're trapped in this game.
Hopefully when they walk out of the cafeteria they'll have broken free. Hopefully.
The only lead Bessie and Kathryn have is related to the ladies' tasks happening only in their changing room. That might be too antagonizing to continue with. It should be left for the end, when everyone is done sharing their perspective. How do they do this? Are Kathryn and Bessie... moderating this session, for lack of a better term? Is it on them to decide who speaks next? Will anyone even listen--?
“I hate to agree with you two, but you're making sense.”
With a disgruntled sigh, Anne stands up. “I didn't fall for this ringmaster business for a second.”
Her gaze drops and she fiddles with her hair as she recounts how at first she just didn't want to believe in it, and it scared her to think it would be back. However, it was definitely how public everything was that sold it to her.
“I wasn't contacted until much later than you two were, it seems, but it sounded like codswallop to me.” She pauses for a moment, taking a deep breath.
“We were never asked to do anything back then, and the things we had to do, or that happened to us, were most often in private, when we were alone and nobody could help us.” She pulls harder on her hair. That has to hurt. “I still couldn't risk it, though. Not with my girl on the line. So I did my part, and you know what? I did it just as I was asked to and she still went missing.”
She stares at Bessie. “Yes, I think Mary went missing, too.” The glance she gives Catalina is... not angry. There's an emotion there, a strong one. But despite this being Anne and Catalina interacting, it doesn't seem to be aggression.
As if this meeting could get any stranger.
“I was convinced Mary was in on it, and for that I'm sorry.” She closes her eyes and smiles a small, joyless grin. “Really, I am.”
When her eyes open again it isn't Catalina she's looking at, but rather Anne's taking a sweeping view of everyone, and the intense feeling is gone. “I don't know if Mary, Kathryn and Catherine are the ones to blame for all this. At least I'm not as sure as I was back then. What I do know is that I was promised if I did what I had to do and blamed Jane for my execution, my daughter wouldn't go missing. She did. All our children did. And whether that was planned by specifically the three people I accused or someone else, it's clear to see it isn't laser-precise planning. I can't imagine the demon from four years ago fucking up so bad.”
She shakes her head. “I have no idea who it is, mate, but--”
“Let's leave accusations for later.”
Anne glares at Kathryn for interrupting her. She opens her mouth to speak.
“Anne, seriously. If we start accusing one another right now this is going to get more hostile than it already is and we aren't going to get anywhere. The point of doing this is to prove to everyone there's no demon manning the game, that's all. If we can also narrow down a list of suspects all the better, but honestly I don't think we can do that because none of us trust each other.”
Kathryn directs a fleeting glance at Jane. Surely Anne will be smart enough to pick up on what she means.
“The priority right now is to get everyone who's been fooled to stop partaking in the game. If nobody is playing it, it doesn't matter who came up with it. They still lose.”
Anne holds Kathryn's stare and crosses her arms. “Alright. Accusations later, fine. But I'm not done talking. May I continue, cousin dearest?”
Good enough of a compromise. Sure, Kathryn will take it. Better than having the cafeteria become an active war zone here and now. As long as they go back to massacring one another because they despise the rest and not because someone is messing with them, it'll do.
“Of course.”
Anne scrunches her eyes shut. “Alright.” When she opens them again, her expression is dead serious. “Weeks before the children got together, someone with the username daemonium-quattuor on Tumblr, formerly known as ringmaster444 -does that ring a bell?-, got in contact with my daughter, befriended her, and convinced her to get together with her siblings even if she had to disobey me for it.”
...What? That's how ringmaster mapped the children's outing onto them “going missing?” They manipulated Elizabeth into--?
“Elizabeth then reached out to her sister, and later to her brother, and they planned their little escapade. I think it's quite disturbing one of us was stalking my daughter on social media, but that aside, I genuinely don't know what was supposed to happen that day.”
Instead of pulling on her hair, Anne twirls it, pensive. “Maybe going back home to find they were gone was all ever “going missing” referred to; just another scare like the noose yesterday. Or maybe someone had something darker going on, and had we failed our tasks...” She takes a quick look around the room. “Or a majority of us, I suppose, since we were all told the same thing... Anyway, I do wonder if them being far away from us was going to put an actual, real kidnapping on a silver platter for whoever is behind this and that was what they meant by going missing.”
Anne smiles wryly, sitting down. “I just thought you all ought to know our children were in danger from the very beginning, we were all none the wiser, and they were either used like pawns to make us more complacent and afraid, in the best case scenario; or they were minutes away from being kidnapped and we stopped it by sheer, dumb luck when I decided to go home early. That's it; who's next?”
Bessie's hand goes limp in Kathryn's. That... If that's true, if Anne isn't being petty and either exaggerating things or making them up... At least this would be easy enough to confirm or deny; Mary probably knows this, provided Lizzie told her.
If it's real, what does it change, practically speaking? How are they supposed to fit in this piece with--?
Catalina stands up.
“While I've never been fully convinced one way or the other, I've always thought it was more reasonable if the entity were not back, at least not in the form of this ringmaster character.”
Her voice is... careful. As if with every word, Catalina were stepping foot into a mine field. Why? Is she thinking through her words carefully? Or is she--?
“I would like to start by saying that, Anna?” Catalina looks at Anna until Anna returns her stare.
“I've done many regretful things in this production, but leaving expired horse feed on your vanity was not one of them.”
Yes, Catalina explains, she did call Anna a horse once, and she's sorry for that -Catalina? Apologizing?-, but she didn't do it. That was filthy, and in these four years she insists she hasn't completely gotten over her fear of germs.
“Of course, despite my doubts in the veracity of ringmaster's identity, I would be remiss not to mention its clairvoyance.” Her stern, solemn expression cracks for a moment. It's the blink of an eye, but the way Catalina's eyes widen make her look scared. “At one point it foretold when Karina would use the rest room, and that she would return covered in Catherine's blood.”
...Provided ringmaster was also behind Catherine getting attacked, which the footage cutting out seems to support, that would make sense. Had it been any of them leaving the stage at that time it could have been another instance of ringmaster telling them where to go so they would be there at the right place and time. But Karina?
Unless ringmaster has been texting her as well--
“I was almost fully convinced by then.” Catalina looks at Anna. “But the horse feed incident was too poorly executed to be orchestrated by a creature of incomprehensible power.”
Ringmaster, Catalina continues, told her being framed for the horse feed incident was a “consequence” for something she'd done. But said text only arrived after it happened, and worst of all Catalina was never informed by ringmaster of what, exactly, she was being punished for. In the end, everyone concluded it had to be her not because she was the most likely candidate, but by process of elimination.
“You've no obligation to believe me, of course, but I still have the message on my phone with the timestamp. You can see it was sent when rehearsal resumed, after the incident.
“I don't know how ringmaster has treated you all, but for me with that single exception, all threats and instructions alike have arrived before the fact, not after. And it has never been so vague as to leave me wondering what just happened.”
Catalina takes a seat again. “I tend to trust my senses, what I can see and hear.” She clasps her hands as if to illustrate her point. “Hardly anything I've witnessed so far demands the presence of something supernatural to take place. And for the more questionable instances I still wouldn't struggle to believe a human just like us managed to puppeteer it.”
...Blamed by default. Much like Anna was for spiking Kathryn's water, even if it couldn't have been her. More mortal mistakes on ringmaster's part, hopefully more points towards dismantling this heinous ruse.
Four of them so far are already sold. Counting Catherine, who has made it manifest on many occasions she does not believe in ringmaster, half of them are already won over. Even if they failed to convince the other five to drop their weapons in the name of ringmaster, this should already cut the problem by half, correct?
Half is already one more person than Kathryn was already counting on. Half is good.
“Alright.” Joan stands up, irritated scowl on her face. “Resident scapegoat's turn.”
Without a shortage of biting remarks towards Catherine which seem to serve no effect, Joan narrates how she's always believed it was the entity, but maybe it wasn't if what all of them are saying so far happens to be true. She did locked Jane in the box seats--
Anne cackles. “I told you guys it wasn't me. And none of you hacks believed me.”
Joan puts a hand on her hip. “And I also set up the water bucket that gave me a concussion, among other things. Every task I was ordered I only followed through because--”
Any sign of annoyance or anger fades from her expression. Her eyes glimmer with the tears making her chin quiver. Joan inhales sharply in an effort not to let them fall.
“...I did them because I was promised peace.” Her voice is soft, if dotted by the sobs tightening around her throat. The saddest of smiles creeps onto her expression. “I was promised everything would end if I complied. I was told the only way to finish this torture faster was to not fight it and go along with it.”
She hangs her head low, shaking it. “...But, in light of all this, perhaps I've been an idiot all along.” Her hand tightens around her cane.
“Maybe I was a fool to believe.”
Believing in someone who Joan was convinced was actually the demon notorious for lying is, indeed, foolish. Objectively it is, yet there is a generalized sympathy spread across everyone's expressions as Joan takes a seat. Despite her faults, she has caused the least problems an arguments out of everyone. It must have hurt, to go along with this mess when all she wanted was peace.
Ringmaster is going to hell.
The sympathy filling the room is broken by Jane scowling at Joan and clenching her jaw, and by how Catherine rolls her eyes at Joan's suffering.
Arsehole. It takes a special kind of heartless person to--
“My turn.”
Catherine stands up, looking at the floor and walls. She puts the tips of her fingers together and tilts her head.
“I, too, didn't believe the entity was ringmaster at all. However, I think a few things merit mentioning.”
She shares a very similar thought process to Kathryn's own: how the entity's supposed behaviour was inconsistent with how it had been four years ago. Catherine thought listening to them was pointless, but she was threatened with Liz's safety. Like most everyone else, the room for reasonable doubt compelled her to obey just to be safe.
Catherine taps the tips of her index and middle fingers together as she speaks. “I had to perform a task on Anna, but I got locked in the closet instead.” She points at Bessie with her chin, still staring at the tiles beneath her. “But much like you, I was told off for not doing my task, even though I tried.” Her right hand falls to her left wrist and then to the hem of her sleeve. She slides two fingers into before pulling them out abruptly.
“I would expect an omniscient demon to know better.”
That isn't all. Catherine recounts how she was to be punished the day Amanda died, but nothing happened. Almost as if her death had postponed the demon's plans.
Something moves in the edge of Kathryn's sight. It's Catalina rubbing María's back gently at the mention of her dead lover. Oblivious, Catherine continues discussing how Amanda's death should not have been a factor in deterring a demon. They are not known for possessing the kindness to respect mortal grief, after all.
Assuming that's true, it's another nail in the coffin. Whatever Catherine is, objectively, right now she is correct. And for the purposes of this gathering, little else matters.
“And, if I may bring up the rooftop accident...?”
Catherine turns her head towards Kathryn, looking a bit off to her right. Tingles worse than a swarm of ants cover Kathryn's chest and arms. How... How awkward, to feel so much and so polarizing about the same person at the same time. It's chilling.
Kathryn looks away from Catherine and squeezes Bessie's hand until her wrist aches from the pressure. Until she can be certain her positive feelings for Catherine aren't solely born from the rooftop visions, every interaction with her is going to be equally disquieting, isn't it?
4oCcSSdtIGdsYWQgeW91J3JlIHRoZSBvbmUgd2hvIGFsc28gZmVlbHMgbGlrZSB0aGlzLiBMaWtlLCBpdCBjb3VsZCd2ZSBiZWVuIEFubmUsIG9yIExpbmEgb3IgSmFuZS4gQW5kIEkgd291bGQndmUgYmVlbiB0aGFua2Z1bCB0b28uIEJ1dC4uLiBJJ20gaGFwcHkgaXQgd2FzIHlvdS4gSSdtIGhhcHB5IHlvdSdyZSB0aGUgb25lIHdobyBmZWVscy4uLiBsaWtlIHRoaXMu4oCd
Headache again. It's going to be awkward and painful; just great.
“Don't... Don't hold back.”
Chapter 101: Dénouement (Part 2 -final-)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Catherine goes over what happened that night skipping as many details as she can. Her manner of speech is cold, analytical, focusing solely on facts. Practically a robot; some automatic answering machines have more intonation. She recounts going to the hospital rooftop, encountering Kathryn, having a brief conversation, and then both of them teleporting inside the building, being disoriented for a minute, and snapping back to their senses in tandem, both their noses bleeding.
Her words do not honour the horror of that day. Of coming back into consciousness hugging Catherine, still feeling liquid love in her veins directed to the person Kathryn at the time hated the most. The internal incongruence, the pressure in her chest and knot in her stomach because the emotions could not be more opposite--
“Wait, wait.” Jane speaks quietly, but loud enough to get shut Catherine up. Jane frowns. “Like on--?”
Catherine nods. “Sort of. It was worse than on Sunday, but same principle.”
Sunday? What was Jane doing with Catherine on Sunday? And what on Earth--?
“I had my incident mentioned by ringmaster, but Kathryn says she did not. I googled it, but Kathryn didn't.” At this rate Catherine is going to claw a hole through her sleeve. “It's almost like ringmaster only knew about mine because I put it into a search engine. Why would it mention what I saw to me, and try to use it against me to manipulate me into what it wanted me to do the Saturday the kids were to “go missing,” but not Kathryn?”
...If ringmaster had pulled on the strings the rooftop vision, for lack of a better term, embedded into Kathryn, they might have just been able to manipulate her. Those feelings are vulnerable and tender, easy for someone as useless as her to get tangled up in. Besides, it would have been near-definitive proof of omniscience.
Why would an all-knowing entity skip on such a tool if its goal was to convince Kathryn to insult Anna?
The only thing capable of accomplishing that would have been exploiting the frail emotions the rooftop shoved into her head. The demon should know.
“Before anyone thinks I'm done though, I'm not.” Catherine shakes her head at the wall her eyes are fixated on. “We need to talk about the day I was attacked.”
It feels like an eternity ago, but not even a month has passed. Didn't Catherine say she didn't know who attacked her?
She tells them all, looking up into a corner now, how whoever attacked her had Anna's voice.
Anna tenses up like a coil, springing into a stance. “I never--”
“It wasn't you.” Catherine shakes her head. “I didn't see who or what it was, but it couldn't have been you. You're too tall to be whoever attacked me.”
Catherine's fingers cease their offensive on her sleeve and grip the opposite wrist instead. “That is the one thing making me wonder if the demon may not be ringmaster, per se, but working with them in some capacity.”
She bites her lip. “I feel like we've proven at this point there's no demon. But being attacked right as I was thinking about everything, about not doing my part...” Catherine pinches her sleeve. “It feels worth mentioning, provided we're all being honest.”
She takes a seat again. “My final thoughts are that I was unable to carry out my task that day as well to no fault of mine - I was attacked and unconscious in a hospital bed. Yet Elizabeth, while “missing” in the sense that she wasn't home when her mother arrived, is perfectly fine, just like her siblings. A few of us failed our tasks for one reason or another that day, but none of the children are rotting in hell. None of them have been snatched. A demon wouldn't need to take them to a town away from their parents to make them vanish if it so desired.
“They weren't stolen away by a demon, like I, at least, was lead to believe would happen if I failed. They were encouraged to meet one another by a third party, and that same day all of us were lead to believe we would lose them forever at the slightest misstep. And yet lost they are not. They were only a few miles away, having ice-cream together.” She crosses her arms. “I don't think I could make a more compelling point than that.”
...She has a point. God damnit, she has a point. If it really was a demon who was going to make them disappear there was no need to take them far from home. Anne was right in her earlier assertion. The point of encouraging the children's meeting was to scare their mothers and all the people who care about them. Whether it would have escalated to the point of a kidnapping, like Anne theorized, or not, they'll never know.
Either way it was another case of manipulating and fear-mongering. Just like with Jane and the noose yesterday. It's been fear tactics all along.
A chill slides down Kathryn's spine. Still, the fact that the kids were contacted by--
“You had a concussion.” Bessie turns to Catherine, speaking tactfully. “...Is it impossible you're misremembering what you heard when you were hit?”
Catherine shakes her head. “Of course not. I don't think I could honestly say I have one hundred percent certainty. But I'm sure of what I recall regardless.” She raises her shoulders. “It's not the most compelling evidence, I understand. But I have no doubts. All supernatural events, or a subset of them, at least, are happening tangential to the game. But they are not the game proper. How and why, I haven't the slightest.”
“I still think that she got hit at all is pretty weird.” Anne looks at Catherine through the corner of her eye before directing her attention back to Bessie. “I mean, not that I think it's odd someone wants to hit her. Just the circumstances surrounding it.
“I see it on the same level as camera footage cutting out. Supernatural? I don't know. I don't think so. But noteworthy? No doubt.”
...Kathryn hadn't thought the supernatural events were related to the game at all. She's never seen an intersection between them herself. Is Catherine being honest? Can they trust her? Is Kathryn being objective in her mistrust? Or are her complex emotions distracting--?
“Welp.” María puts her hands on her thighs before standing. “First dissenter, I suppose. I am convinced this is the entity and all of us have shot ourselves in the foot by coming here.”
Maggie's eyes narrow. “Why did you come then?”
Damn it. This is not the time for--
“Because I'm at a point in my life where I don't care too much about that.” She shrugs. “I don't care what happens to me at all, actually, and if all my friends are getting shot in the foot I'm going to do what mothers universally tell their kids not to do and get shot with them. What else do I have going on?”
...Her friends, huh? Even after all they've done to hurt each other...
“Every single one of you should be a bit more mindful of her words. Do you really want to be the reason someone... does something regrettable?"
“...Need a hand?”
“Or mine. ...But I take it you need help anyway, Karina?”
In light of everything all of them have done, little moments of caring like those hardly mean anyth--
“Alright, I can see how it's not working in a way we understand, but here's the kicker: we've never understood how and why it does what it does.”
María's points revolve around how, for as much of all of them thought they made sense of the demon's motives four years prior, they have no answers regarding why they're alive again. Why them of all people, and why they had to make a musical.
“Y'all, back in the day all of us were wondering that.” Four years later, and María still gesticulates widely as she speaks. It's... nice, in a sense. “We went along with it because we had no choice, like with the game right now, but we were even wondering if we were going to be used to gather souls for a dark ritual or whatever, before we realized an indie musical with a bizarre premise was most likely not the way to do that. But the fun thing here is that we still don't know why we were asked to do this, and we're doing it all the same. We were scared, remember that? We were scared because we didn't understand. And I can assure you we still don't.”
...It's true. There were many things none of them could make sense of but were willing to go with regardless. Then again, in all fairness, there was no question about the presence of a demon breathing down their necks four years ago. It hid in every shadow, every lull in a conversation, every silence, and every creak of the house. Every gust of cold wind and lightbulb fizzing out. It was omnipresent and, while not entirely comprehensible to them, coherent.
María cites the same clairvoyance Catalina did, as well as how apparently unarguable it is that Catherine's attack was related to her questioning the game. If that were it though, Kathryn would have been murdered from repeated brain traumatisms a while back, and so would Bessie.
...No, Catherine's attack wasn't motivated by questioning the game, per se. Otherwise what would that mean for everyone else who's been a sceptic? Why just hurt Catherine and not the rest of them?
María continues delving into religion, the incomprehensible whims of the catholic God and, by extension, those of the demons in hell. How there is no reason for which mortals like them would necessarily be capable of understanding what it is such entities crave and do. It's all fine and nice, but again. There are many inconsistencies in ringmaster's behaviour that don't point towards the omniscience the entity ought to have. The one it had four years ago. How would it lose its powers in that time?
Following María's logic there's no need to find an answer to that, because their little mortal brains are probably too small and puny to understand. It's impossible to argue with someone who has already decided beforehand she can't wrap her mind around anything.
When María mentions the footage cutting out during key moments, like when the message on Bessie's changing room wall appeared, or when Catherine was attacked, Joan pinches the bridge of her nose, groaning.
“María, I spent the last four years of my life being a white hat hacker. I cannot stress how ridiculously easy it would be for someone to do that from a distance if they're half good. Hell, after the first concerns about the footage being tampered with I gave it try hand myself, and guess what? It took me a bit under a day to find a backdoor entrance to the theatre's security systems. Whoever's behind this has had two months.”
María crosses her arms, mouth pulled down into a scowl. “Alright. Everything else I said stands though.”
Right. About as well as Kathryn stands when her knees--
“Did you manage to recover anything?”
Catherine isn't looking at Joan, but faces her. “You got in. As far as I understand it, in the world of computer science “deleted” is just a fancy word for “forgotten,” but nothing is ever truly gone. Did you try recovering the lost footage?”
“Yes, I did. Unfortunately, whoever touched the memory knew exactly what they were doing, because there was nothing to recover.”
Catherine hums. “And you? If you had tampered with the footage, would you have been able to wipe it like whoever it was did?”
Joan frowns. “Probably. Why do you ask?”
“Nothing.” Catherine raises an eyebrow. “I just wanted to hear you say that yourself, thank you.”
“Catherine I swear to god--”
María waves her arms in the air. “Hey, hey, I was talking, remember? Before I got cut off? I'm not done. We decided to leave the accusations for later.”
With a huff, Joan crosses her arms and stares at the wall opposite Catherine. “I didn't start it.”
“Nobody cares, dearie,” Jane bites back. Fucking fantastic, just what they all needed. Another argument between--
“Anyway, as I was saying, I have one point left to make.”
María exhales slowly, resting a hand on the back of her chair. “What relationship could Amanda have to the rest of the game?”
She waves her free hand in the air vaguely. “I mean, every time the footage has cut out it's been in relation to the game. Well, it also did when she died, right? So what did she have to do with it? She was staff. Since when is staff a part of this?”
Amanda's death slipped Kathryn and Bessie's musings. Damn it. It's practically impossible to keep every single detail straight in this production. There is so much going on every damn day--
“She figured it out,” Anne mutters. She tilts her head from side to side, contemplating with wide eyes. “She figured it out, that's why she was killed. Oh, fuck. It wasn't an accident, she was murdered.”
María crosses her arms. “Her death was a proven--”
“Nah, forget that. That was staged.” Anne stands up again, gesturing anxiously with both hands. She points at Jane. “Jane said she heard Amanda say she'd figured out who ringmaster was.” Then at Catherine. “Catherine pointed out the game might be in some capacity related to the demon, even if it isn't run by it directly.” And at Catalina. “And you mentioned Karina being involved, too.”
Anne walks away from her chair, patrolling up and down between rows of tables. “Don't you people see? The game isn't run by the demon, just by someone controlled by it, or-or allied with it, or something. Amanda figured it out, so she was disposed of. And, while this doesn't seem to be about staff exactly, Catalina's story goes to show they aren't shy about employing staff when they need to.” Anne claps. “That's the secret here. No wonder there are so many failings but also borderline inexplicable events. We've been looking at ringmaster's identity as an either/or scenario all along.”
Anne stops, turning around to face all of them. She's breathing fast and quick. “Ringmaster isn't a human or the demon. It's both. It's someone working with the demon. One of us is way worse, and way more dangerous, than we've given them credit for.”
...Holy--
“No.” María shakes her head, frowning. “No, no way. I-- Look, I know we don't get along. I know we've done some pretty messed up things, okay? But-- H--” Her voice drops to a whisper. “Working with the demon? Are you for real?”
“That's... That's one of the first things I thought about.”
Looking down at her knees and leaning forwards in her chair, Maggie mutters something under her breath. “That was my first theory precisely because of Amanda's death”
“...What?” María looks at Maggie with hurt written all over her expression. “If... If you thought that, why didn't you--?”
“The same reason none of us did, I suppose. Because I was scared, and I had a reasonable doubt. Now that we're all airing out our thoughts and observations though, I think I was onto something.”
...There's... There's something about this that fits so well, but also doesn't. This--
“So if someone's working with the demon, the omniscient demon from four years ago, how did it mess up the timing on my wall message?” Bessie lets go of Kathryn's hand to fold both of hers under her chin. “How did it mess up the timing of the incoming “irrefutable evidence” from today? How didn't it know Kathryn was sending me letters as unlikely ally until we all found out it was her?”
Bessie looks at all of them. “Alright, it's compelling, it would fill in some blanks. But wouldn't it open others?”
“You know,” Anne mutters, twirling a knotted strand of hair as she thinks, “there's a chance it's less of them working together, and more someone working in that thing's stead while it's... busy doing other things?” She shakes her finger in the air before pointing at María. “Maybe you had a point after all, and we don't understand everything, but still hear me out:
“Let's propose it only intervenes selectively, when it needs to, but it sort of... struck a deal, maybe, with one of us? Or, I don't know... Possessed? Because it has these larger, beyond a mortal's brain things to tend to, right? So someone, a flawed human, one of us, is doing all its dirty work until it needs to get something big done. Like offing someone before she can talk, or knocking Catherine out cold.”
“That's conjecture.” Joan swallows something in her throat, voice taut. “It's bad enough that we're accusing one another of impersonating the demon. But of working with it? We're losing the plot again. Can't you see? It's just more discord between us. We're assuming all of us are being honest and we don't have a reason to believe that.”
“So which one is it?” Catherine looks at Joan dead in the eyes. Goosebumps slither down Kathryn's arms. “Is it that it's horrible we're accusing one another, or is it that we shouldn't trust the others? Your statement is incongruous.”
Joan holds her head in her hands. “What did I do? Honestly. What have I done for you to be so obsessed with me?!”
...Not answering. Deflective. Could just be the stress, but...
Bessie shares a disconcerted look with Kathryn. She's thinking the same thing.
The likeliest candidate for being ringmaster was always one of the ladies.
“Oh, come on! Now you won't even answer? You just accuse me and shut up?!”
Catherine winces at the loud tone Joan uses. “We agreed we'd leave the accusations for later. Jane and Anna haven't spoken yet.”
Joan smiles. It's dripping sarcasm. “Aww, how nice of you to respect that after implying it's me two times in the same conversation!” The smile falls, leaving behind unmasked fury. “This attitude won't get us anywhere. We're all in this together whether we like it or not.”
...Joan said that in the dance studio. The first day. She walked into Kathryn and she said that same sentence word for word.
Kathryn's heartbeat picks up.
How... How silly. It's just a sentence. Just a sentence, it doesn't mean anything. It's just a sentence, right? It--
“She said how a “little” someone, someone nobody would expect, was the person behind it all. She'd “walked in” on her.”
...No. No no no. Joan? Of all people? How? That-That was circumstantial, right? By that logic Kathryn herself was also sus...
“What made you ask Joan to check out your phone after she told us she's been a white hat hacker these past few years, if you don't mind me asking?”
And she would out herself just like that?! Of course not, that's... That's preposterous. Nobody in their right mind would--
“We need to get out of here,” Jane mutters. “All you've done is prove Anna and I were right all along and the demon has always been a part of this.”
Anna stands. “For once I couldn't agree more. I think we're already doomed, but at least all of you learnt your damn lesson once and for all. If we make it out alive just keep your mouths shut and do whatever you have to do; I don't want to bury any of you no matter how annoying you can get.”
She digs her ocean blue eyes into Kathryn's, offering her a sorrowful smile. “That's why I had to do that, sweetheart. I hope now you understand, and that maybe one day you can forgive--”
“Hey, nobody move.”
Joan stands up as well.
Kathryn didn't plan to say that. But she had to. They... They can't leave. Not now. They're so damn close to figuring out it's--
“No way,” Jane snorts. “I, for one, care about my son.”
No. No no, they can't leave now; especially Joan. Damn it! How can Kathryn keep--?
“The night Catalina was hospitalized and Anna fell unconscious was the night ringmaster told me off for not doing my task,” Catherine blurts out. Anna, Joan and Jane keep walking towards the door. “All of you knew I was locked in the closet except for Catalina and Joan, who went to the hospital with her. They were the only ones who could think I skipped my task on purpose. Nobody else. And Catalina was unconscious in the hospital.”
Jane is almost at the door. She's going to open the door seconds before they find out the potential identity of ringmaster.
“Unfortunate.” Joan speaks quietly, cynical. “But it seems like it's just been the demon all alo--”
“Jane what did Amanda say?” Bessie stands up, rushing her words before anyone leaves. “What were her exact words?”
An inch away from the door handle, Jane's hand stops. Joan tries to shove by her, but Jane doesn't budge.
Good. Good, that was a good idea. Perhaps it's not Joan. Perhaps all of this is a very ugly coincidence, maybe some of them are lying.
But the only person who could have been ringmaster was always one of the ladies, and Maggie and María have been too busy with their relationship drama and being depressed to mastermind all this. Plus, neither of them are admittedly hackers capable of messing around with the recordings, and--
“...She said how a “little” someone nobody would expect was the person behind it all.” Jane stares down at Joan. “...My, what a coincidence. Aren't you as tall as Kathryn?”
Joan takes a step back. Anna as well has stopped marching for the door. She, like everyone else, is boring her eyes into Joan.
“Guys, are you serious? I was-I was with Karina when--!”
“Karina is the only living staff member who's been directly related to the game.”
Catalina is standing up too, resting her weight against the table. Her eyes are wide and her expression gaunt. “Karina was the person who my message hinged on to “prove” ringmaster was the entity. That is the only time staff has been involved with the game and survived.”
Catalina cocks her head to the side. “She happens to be your closest friend, correct? Until recently, at least.”
Joan takes another step back. She bumps into Anna and yelps.
“I-I thought none of you believed Catherine? How do you know she's not lying?”
“That night she was locked in the closet, whether you like her or you hate her it's true.” Bessie finds Kathryn's hand again as she speaks. She licks her dry lips. “I got her out of there myself. We all knew. Karina, of all people, came to find us asking for help.”
Joan is breathing quickly, grasping her cane so tightly her knuckles show a spiderweb of capillaries under the skin.
“Well if Karina was in on it how come she didn't tell me you were locked in?”
“I received the message that I'd failed before Karina found me.” Catherine making eye contact with someone makes Kathryn's throat knot up. “That doesn't clear you.”
Joan opens her mouth. Only air comes out.
Kathryn tightens her grip around Bessie's fingers. “...Bessie and I suspected only one of the ladies, or perhaps a few of them, were likely to be ringmaster. But now I think it's just one.
“You.”
With her next cracked exhale tears gather in Joan's eyes. Before she can get a word in, Bessie loses no time in mentioning the pattern she noticed, how the “scenes” related to the ladies were confined to their changing room, as if ringmaster always knew what goes on in there, and how it made her suspect María first.
“But now? Now I think María was as much of a victim as we all were.” Bessie's tone and cadence are darker than the space between stars in the night sky. “Do you have anything to say for yourself before we all draw the natural conclusion here, Joan?”
“...You had Lizzie's phone.”
Anne stands up, gaze fixed on Joan with the same precision an lion locks onto its target before the hunt. One step after another she gets closer and closer to her mark. “Last year. The final day we had to sign papers before rehearsals began. Remember?”
“Anne--”
“I got my phone mixed up with Elizabeth's because I left in a hurry and I let you use it to make some phone calls while I focused on the papers. You told me how to set up accessibility mode and I trusted all you did was use the phone to dial a few people from the bank so we could finish the legal part of things.”
Anne stops an inch away from Joan, breathing down into her face. “That's how you found my daughter's Tumblr, wasn't it?”
Joan's sob is a shrill one. “I—”
The pain erupting behind Kathryn's eyes is unparalleled. Knives have nothing on the searing agony turning her vision to blinding, penetrating white cutting through her eyes, veins, and bones alike. The light saws Kathryn's body and mind into incomprehensibly small pieces. The remains of her throat tense into a scream. It doesn't make it to her ears through the endless ringing drilling into her ear drums. She falls to her knees, unable to stand.
They never hit the floor.
Notes:
And... there we go.
Alright. Alright alright. Clearly there's still a few things to clear up. Or a lot of things to clear up. That's why there's two chapters left until the actual final chapter (ignoring the epilogues). Still though, with the information presently available, i would *love* to hear everyone's thoughts on this. I know a few of you saw this coming from before the hiatus. I know some of you weren't sold on anything and open to ideas. I'm interested in all your thoughts. I'm even interested in negative thoughts, if you think i didn't handle this well enough. Any and all, not just the nice ones. Just because i'm very excited about this doesn't mean i'm above criticism, and i've always enjoyed myself a bit of concrit. So please, don't feel for me if this chapter was underwhelming or anything.
Despite the fic having changed directions many times, this was intended from day 1. It's why Kathryn ran into Joan in the hallway at the end of chapter one, and why Joan said this exact sentence. Her motives are unknown. That's fine for now; she'll have her moment. Oh boy will she have her moment. There's an entire chapter of just her coming up soon, which is incidentally that chapter i claimed was my favourite tied with Shadow People. I just. I have a lot of thoughts and feelings but i don't count!! Because i know the whole story!! So enough of me talking.
Thank you all so, so much for reading. I hope it didn't disappoint after all this time. Please let me know what you think. I hope everyone has a fantastic day, and take care everyone. Until next time*
(*which may or may not be later today. Depends on how long the next chapter is and how good my self-control is. And/or if i get smitten by a demonic entity in my seat and/or life happens. No promises, but it is most definitely not off the table lol. I'm very, very excited for the next three chapters. Whenever it is i update next, see you then.)
-Also if you're here because you saw i updated chapters 102 to 104 and now they're gone that's because i took them down. Sorry the quality was just ass imo, and i'd rather be late to my own stupid, self-imposed deadline, than upload something i'm not comfortable with and burn out while i'm at it. Nuh uh. I'll be seeing you soon i hope, with something i'm actually content with. Sorry for the needless notification. This is the third time in five years i've taken something down. Imagine how dissatisfied i am with it lol.-
Chapter 102: Once Upon A Time (Part 1)
Notes:
Hello and welcome back!! I'm very glad to be here again ^^
So... the elephant in the room. I uploaded this chapter. Then deleted it a few minutes after. Oops. There was a reason though!! Reason being that, in its original form, it was ass. I tried convincing myself it wasn't that bad, but no, really... It was. It needed re-writing some bits, re-organizing, removing others, clarifying... And, overall, this isn't a chapter i can afford to be unclear ^^" It's kind of foundational to this fic, both to all that's already happen and all that comes after. I need it to be as clear as possible.
I mean, it /is/ meant to be *a little* confusing. That's by design, since it's also confusing for our POV character. Last we left Kat off, she was hit by a horrid migraine and blinding pain. It stands to reason that whatever it is she experiences in those conditions could be slightly disorienting; not to mention that a lot happens in this chapter. (Though tbh that intended disorientation is precisely what i used to convince myself its original form was fine. No, past Sin. It wasn't.)
Next chapter will offer even more clarifying context for what happens here in OUAT, so please don't think i've lost my mind. Not yet, at least /lh
So! Without further ado!! Thanks for all the comments on last chapter, and kudos and all. Let's not let my little pity party over how bad this chapter was in its inception make me forget my manners ^^
And here we go, the new and improved version of Once Upon A Time. I hope this update is worth your time, and that you can enjoy ^^
Chapter Text
(????? ??, ????, ??????)
Once upon a time, Queen Consort Katheryn Howard died.
Her eyes flew open and her heart thundered as if waking from a horrible dream a moment later. Yet she was not before the Pearly Gates of Heaven her faith had taught her about, nor were her nostrils assaulted by the sulphur spawning from the fiery, ever-burning pits of Hell.
Katheryn was on the ground, that was all. A frozen, hard, stone floor digging into every last one of her bones. A frigid floor smeared in a puddle of something warm.
The source of which was her.
Two people were executed on February 13th, 1542: Katheryn, and her closest lady in waiting and unfortunate victim, Lady Jane Rochford. Two bodies, but only one dissolved in quicklime. For hygiene purposes, some historians would later claim. Or because the Queen's husband was so incensed by her betrayal he did not even want her remains to linger. In reality, the reason Queen Katheryn's corpse was erased was simple: her execution had gone poorly, and the King was unwilling to leave any evidence of the little care with which he'd treated someone who, adulterous or not, had been a monarch.
The four strikes of the axe required to sever Katheryn's head and the additional blow to her shoulder from where the executioner had missed had not healed upon death. Her head was somehow attached to her neck, yet the lacerations were open and bleeding. Katheryn laid undignified on the ground, and that position she would not be able to move from.
How Katheryn knew she was in Purgatory she could not say. Perhaps that was the location's proper name, somehow injected into her mind upon arrival. Perhaps said designation she gave it herself while trying to make sense of her situation in between spasms of pain and terrible cries.
Besides agonizing and bleeding from wounds that would never clot, Queen Katheryn Howard was not alone. From the very instant she became aware of the posthumous fate which had befallen her, she was aware there was plenty of company everywhere.
Purgatory was nothing but umber filled to the brim with aching souls, all bleeding and shrieking. In every direction Katheryn could see, no matter how focused of hazy her sight was due to the pain of her execution living immortal on her flesh, darkness consumed her field of vision no more than two meters ahead of her. All she could make out in that claustrophobic diameter were the souls of others. Dressed in clothes of cultures and time periods she had never seen, or naked. Covered in any number of wounds, deformities, or bodily fluids.
They were around her, surrounding her, enveloping her, pressing up against her, wailing. Her own agony would not let her reach out to any of them. Not that she could even consider that when wracked by so much pain.
Even where the gloom consumed her sight, Katheryn knew her new resting grounds expanded on, and on, and on. The shroud rang with sobs and shrieks eternal. Even if she could not see, the endless cries and bellows informed her that the prison she had materialized into the moment her head came off her shoulders was vaster than she could comprehend. And every last inch of it was filled with bawling, clamouring souls. Katheryn could understand why they all screamed.
After all, she was screaming, too.
Blood poured from her mouth and nostrils every time she did, yet she could not stop. The searing covering her neck and torso would not let her. Warm, sticky liquid coated her tongue and cheeks, all the space between her teeth, and her gums. It scorched her palate and sublingual space, too. Nothing she could do would ever make it end.
How long did the poor, pitiful Queen lay there for, amid spills of her own everlasting blood? Every second felt like the entirety of human history; it is hard to tell. Most likely, it was for five centuries. Five centuries of perpetual anguish that had only just begun.
It wasn't long before Queen Katheryn Howard's body began to rot. She was conscious as she decomposed, painfully aware of every inch of her skin which melted and shrivelled, and the sting of the bite of the maggots consuming her dehydrated flesh. She felt the liquid drain from her muscles and innards, and the way in which her thews eventually slipped off her bones. Her organs deliquesced into oily pools of black slowly, painfully, until she was nothing but an unmoving, silent pile of bones.
What did she think during that whole process? Nothing, of course. It was already hard enough to ponder when the worst of her concerns were cuts refusing to close and nerve endings bursting in sizzling pain. When the oily lipids of her brain dried out and the grey matter itself liquefied and poured out her nostrils and ears, how was she supposed to contemplate at all?
Remaining in such a state of blissful nothingness would have been a mercy too gentle, of course. And so as soon as her awareness finally faded, it started anew.
The reverse process of putrefaction is just as painful as decay itself. For days, weeks, months, the Queen would feel flesh growing anew on rotten bones, organs forming from thin air, and skin covering it all up. The pain from emerging wisdom teeth is but a tickle when compared to regrowing an entire human body.
A body full of bleeding slices, of course, which resumed their haemorrhage as soon as they formed.
For her entire stay in Purgatory, in that never-ending darkness tolling with the wails of the deceased, Katheryn would decompose and reform indefinitely. Yet seeing as her mortal body had been sprayed with a generous dose of quicklime, that was not the only process she would have the misfortune of undergoing as she lay in a miserable heap of broken bones, purge fluids and blood.
She got the matchless delight of dissolving, too.
The quicklime her husband had used to erase her remnants etched holes and river beds through her skin, muscle, and bones. Queen Katheryn's flesh evaporated into noxious, miasmic clouds before her eyes over, and over, and over. At least until the substance reached her optics and turned them into fumes as well. She would dissolve and develop anew in tandem with her perpetual putrefaction as long as she remained in Purgatory.
Sometimes, if she was unfortunate enough, both undertakings would overlap. Then it was hard to tell which hurt most. All which was clear was that the combination of both revealed the true meaning of the word “suffering.” No dictionary, no word written nor spoken, could ever convey the sensation of having one's liver slowly turn to oil as blasts of quicklime sear ghastly shapes into her sternum, ribs and lungs.
That was all Purgatory was. Just Queen Katheryn Howard, decay, dissolution, blood, and yells of the damned. Forever.
And then it came to her. Stepping over countless other souls, it chose her.
The earth shook beneath her when it approached her. What it looked like she could not see in the dark. All there was to perceive was a mass of writhing, charcoal grey towering over her fallen broken body. Two white, blinding suns stared down at her. Its eyes. The light from its eyes being the first she had seen since she died, they looked like guiding stars, and not twin shimmering omens of death at the time.
How wrong one can be when she is desperate to end the pain.
Its voice was the sea grinding rocks into sand, powerful and terrifying, emanating an ancient horror older than luminescence, as if its eyes had been the first glows of the universe. It sounded like something that had wandered the Earth before it became the mass it is today. As if it had seen the first sunrise and would live long enough to bear witness to the final moments of the planet, yet even that would not make it cease to exist.
It bent down feigning friendship its heart cannot feel. Compassion even, for the poor, miserable thing laying on the ground greasy with purge fluids and blood.
“I can help you leave,” it said. Its voice, that potent peal echoing the beginning of the universe, sounded kind and gentle amidst the never-ending howling. “Unless you wish to stay.”
It extended a hand to her. Its eyes, the blinding light, were warm and soothing against Katheryn's maggot-eaten skin. It was hard to reach out to it, for at the time her body was nothing but an assortment of filthy bones with scraps of singed, rotting flesh barely clinging to them. The agony of motion made her shoulder tremble violently, but it did not matter.
She had been offered a way out. It would not go to waste.
It was with great effort that her index finger's distal finally grazed the entity's smoke. Perhaps if Katheryn had been a smarter girl, or if she hadn't been in such an abysmal state, she would have noticed how merciless it was to force her to move in order to save her. Or maybe she would have seen how, in the second before her groaning, spluttering body touched its, the pitch black crevasse of its snout snarled into a grin as malicious as the original sin.
Eve didn't do anything. That thing, whatever it truly is, existed far before her and sinned first. Every sin, it created them all.
As soon as they touched, the pit of Purgatory vanished and the Queen's body reformed. Full, healthy, complete. No pain, no moisture, no wounds, no spouting blood. No cold floor, no bones poking into stone, nor stone digging into skin.
She was comfortable, safe, alive. She also wasn't alone.
She was one of six. Some of the others Katheryn recognized from the paintings she had seen. Anna and Cathy she had met in life. Katheryn tried to walk towards Anna, but her feet would not move, nor would her lips.
Any sane, intelligent person would have considered what that meant, wondered why it was that a presumed force of good had restrained her. Yet her lungs were filling with air for the first time in what felt like the entirety of Creation, and her body was not rotting while it lived. She wouldn't doubt a thing.
It formed between the six of them, dead center. A cloud of smoke growing, and growing, and growing, filling up into the shape of a particularly short humanoid of ineffable strength. Its muscles were toned and defined; its flesh dark, rolling smoke. As if every single strand were alive, spiralling and twisting into the air while an infinite well of darkness emerged from its heart. A snarling snout and twisted horns protruded from its face.
It glanced around all of them, shining its scorching eyes upon all their faces, before turning to Katheryn last and smiling. It showed her its horrendous teeth, its sharp fangs designed to render flesh from bone, and she felt nothing but gratitude.
After all, it had saved her. So she believed.
“Your Majesties... I have a proposition for you.”
Its demand was simple enough: it would remove them from Purgatory effective immediate and give them a new life in exchange for something as small and insignificant as an emotion from them.
“Give me your hatred and I will return air to your lungs.”
Hatred? It needed them to hate one another to feed. The hatred of the living, it said, is all it can consume. It did not beat around the bush, it was quite clear in its nature and intentions. It was no force of good, it was no creature of light, misleading as its eyes had made it appear. It was not carrying out an act of mercy, but one of selfishness. It was, despite what Katheryn had originally felt, a demon.
Unfortunate how returning to Purgatory felt worse, more terrifying, than striking a deal with a creature such as it.
Katheryn wouldn't mind hating them, any of them, not even Anna. Not if the alternative was the six of them, Anna included, returning to Purgatory for all of eternity, as far as she could tell. One second spent in there was too torturous even to contemplate.
Her stance was unanimous. Hating one another seemed simple enough. The vast majority of them didn't even know each other, or had some form of bad blood between them already. Hating Anna would hurt, but if to keep from hating her Katheryn was forced to doom both of them back to Purgatory, perhaps the greatest form of love she could show was to bury her affection and shower Anna in hatred. Anna felt the same, all of them did, and so the deal was struck.
They did not wonder why the demon needed to bargain with and revive the dead when hatred is such a common resource among humanity. They did not ask clarifying questions nor probe it in any way. Desperate to flee from the throes awaiting them were they to decline, they signed a contract in blood.
One moment they were down there, or up, or in another dimension with directions unknown to mortals, and the next breath Queen Katheryn was in a bedroom. The date was November 23rd, 2019, and her second life had just begun. She had no recollection of the demon nor the contract, nor the agony of Purgatory. Her last memory was that of the breath-taking pain of the axe severing her head.
Although the date of reincarnation was the exact same one that Kathryn remembers, the life Queen Katheryn awoke into could not be more different from the one Kathryn has lived for the past four years.
Katherine, as all her legal papers spelt her name, roused into a life similar to this one, yet nothing alike. A mirror image composed of the same elements differently arranged. Familiar and foreign, domestic and alien. In many ways, it was home in a sense this life never will be.
And still, in this life, it never was.
November 23rd, 2019. Katherine woke up in a new body, in a new century, with the other five wives of her late husband. The children were nowhere to be found, nor were the ladies. Accustoming to their new life was as disquieting and strenuous as waking up in this life was. The sizzling agony of her head being bisected from her body rang through her in the same fashion it did in this life. Once more, it was Anna who came to find her, the first face Katherine saw in her new life.
There were no messages on the wall, no instructions to make a musical, no paranormal events. Yet cohabitation with her fellow deceased monarchs was taxing all the same. Quarrels about unresolved issues abounded. Left and right, every day, turning their house into a battlefield with no escape.
Katherine was Anna's legal charge and the two of them were close. All their legal papers were on the kitchen table, the same way they were displayed in the life Kathryn is imprisoned in, in her reality.
As it happened, the six of them were bound to live together for six months. The concept of “rent” was one they only understood in theory, as many of the contraptions and ideals of the 21st century. They knew enough to understand it was legally binding. The house they were in was not theirs in property, they had signed a contract for it months before their awakening. How? An unknown, a mystery, much like the nature of their new lives.
They tried to run the numbers to afford rent for their shared house and another so they could all go their separate ways, but the math did not work out. They were stuck together, doomed to share living quarters and tolerate one another for the following half of a year.
It was hell, but only at first. While everyone was busy stating how much they despised the others and getting into arguments, Katherine saw baseless fighting. They were forced to live together, were they not? What was the point of turning every day into an uphill battle? Wouldn't sharing their lives in peace be more conductive?
She never intended to weave a family out of the six of them. Only to make the time they were obligated to spend together liveable. But somehow, she did. She never quite grasped, back then, what it was about someone, something, such as herself, that had managed to stitch a family out of them all. But with a bit of help and effort from the other five, she managed.
It was not without its ups and downs. Until the final month of their forced coexistence none of them had seriously considered staying together. It was only due to an illness, Anne contracting sepsis, that they extended their shared rent contract just a little longer.
A year and a month after their awakening, after troubling and, at times, seemingly insurmountable altercations, they said it out loud. They were a family, and they remained as such for the rest of their lives.
Katherine never said -she almost did, just barely-, but in Anna she had found the mother she'd never had. Such a connection was divisive for Katherine, difficult to assimilate. The vulnerability required to admit it, her own discomfort around familial bonds, and a myriad of issues she lacks the lexicon for, prevented her from speaking it. From even admitting it to herself at times. Most of the time. But... whether she understood it or not, whether she liked it nor not, Katherine loved Anna as much as she could. Had she loved Anna a little more, her heart would have burst.
Anna was her safety, her comfort, home. Wherever Anna was was Katherine's favourite place to be. Anna respected her boundaries and listened to her. They had a healthy and functional relationship. It was bliss.
Anna adopted her, and Katherine only hated it half of the time. The other half she could not be happier to have the kindest, most loving and warm person in the world as her mother.
She promised one day she would tell her, but that vow was one she would not keep.
Of course, Katherine had love for every member of her family. Cathy was Anna's wife in those days of paradise, and by extension, Katherine's step-mother. Her relationship with Cathy was a bit more complicated, marred by a few problems they had shortly after waking up and halfway through that brief, delightful life. Still, that Katherine saw her as a mother in her own right was unrelated to her ties to Anna.
Cathy was an anchor for Katherine. A friend, someone she loved and trusted. She went to Cathy when she had nightmares about being wed, when she needed someone to truly listen to her. In turn, she loved spending time listening to Cathy's ideas for stories, or what she had to say about most any topic. Katherine adored every second she spent with the mother she not once considered calling so.
Cathy wasn't like Anna; nobody was. But she was the person who came closest to her in Katherine's heart.
Anne, her beloved cousin, was her best friend and partner in crime. They as well had a rocky beginning, but they were the first to get over their problems. The bond they shared was branded onto their skin by the shared scars around their necks. The solace they found in one another was unrivalled. Nobody else understood, and it was a blessing they did not.
Anne and Katherine were inseparable, united at the hip. They played video games, went on walks, planned blanket forts and baked when nobody was around to prohibit them from using the kitchen. From making a mess in it, more accurately. They laughed until their sides hurt and always took care of one another.
Anne may not have been Katherine's mother or anything adjacent to that, but Katherine did not want a life without her cousin. A life without her was as dreadful as one without Cathy or Anna.
The same could be said for Jane, of course. Sweet Jane, who had anger issues but never behaved in the way Kathryn knows her to. Jane, who baked and knitted for everyone and made sure they were smiling and happy at all times.
The two of them would bake on weekends, singing along to whatever was on the radio, laughing. Katherine was banned from touching the unbaked cookie dough, which she found most unfair yet appreciated as a gesture of caring on Jane's end.
Katherine adored Jane. Jane was warmth in winter and a soft blanket after a hard day. She was shaped like a hug, like a friend. She gave the best hugs of any of them. There wasn't a moment Katherine disliked of being with Jane.
Not even hearing her puns, which is saying a lot.
Lina and Katherine took the longest out of any combination of the six of them to become friends, but from the second they were onwards they were never apart. Lina was Katherine's teacher, as Katherine never went to a boarding school in that life. Why would she even consider running away from that life of bliss? Departing would have taken her away from the unlikely family the six of them formed.
Lina was cold, regal and aloof. She also gave the warmest hugs, had an insidious way of teasing others, and liked blanket forts and Disney movies. The two of them watched documentaries together, and even on the worst days seeing Lina tend to her garden oh so lovingly in the morning made everything a little better, brighter, as if the sun itself were trapped behind her amber eyes.
The six of them were happy. For the first time since their original lives they learnt, tripping and floundering, taking three steps forwards and stumbling two back, what a genuinely loving, supportive family was supposed to be like. They had each other's backs, and nobody was ever alone. In times good and bad they stuck together.
Katherine got sick, as sick as she is getting now and even worse. The pain was unbearable, it made her vomit, the injuries layered over one another, she had surgery. The rehabilitation exercises and doctors' visits were never-ending.
She had to stop playing music. Back then music was a passion of hers, not an imposition by an intangible demon, and she loved it. Losing the ability to play was devastating beyond what words can convey. For what sentence, exactly, can capture the instant a heart breaks?
Still, she was happy. Ehlers-Danlos Syndrome type 3 or otherwise, she had her family. After a life of cold loneliness, of being hurt and exploited by everyone who promised her a shred of affection in court, there was finally somewhere Katherine belonged.
Then the children came back. Out of nowhere, four years after the queens had risen from the grave. The kids, initially at least, did not remember their previous lives. For all they knew, they had been born and raised solely in the twenty-first century.
Incorporating them into the established family dynamics was troublesome. It was a rough patch, but they got over it together. Because in that life they all loved each other to the point of being willing to sit down and have as many infuriating, uncomfortable talks as were necessary to mend and fix whichever bonds strained.
Katherine and Lizzie were as close as can be. Sweet Eddie and Mae Katherine adored with all her heart. There wasn't anything in the world she wouldn't do for them. Perhaps being called “auntie” was her second most favourite thing to be, tied with being Cathy's daughter -Anna's daughter being the first-. Katherine thought of Mae as her little sister even if that, as well, was never verbalized. Because she was Anna and Cathy's daughter, and because Katherine simply loved her so. Having the same parents as the sweetest little girl in the world filled Katherine with joy she hasn't experienced since.
Mary was another story. Mary had a shadowy past, her new life mimicked the old, and in an ironic twist of events her intervention lead to a house fire where almost everyone got injured. Katherine almost died.
Did she hate Mary? Maybe. Perhaps. Probably. A lot. But by the time death came visit her, Katherine was starting to get over it.
Katherine would have never been able to be Mary's friend, but by God she could have been a good flatmate. Seeing how happy Lina was to have her daughter back, how elated Lizzie and Eddie were to be with their sister made everything worth it.
And then, just as they were rebuilding themselves from the ashes, getting back on track once more, something happened.
It was midnight of January 1st, 2026, when all four children regained their memories spontaneously. Suddenly Mary became aware of her crimes, Lizzie of the many executions under her orders, Edward of his untimely death. Mae, having died prior to being old enough to form memories, was the least affected. For the other three, however, the ordeal proved devastating.
And still all of them prevailed. Because they hadn't founded a family on straw flooring, because their bonds were tight and secure enough to weather most any storm.
Because staying together was worth everything and anything. Anything at all.
The return of the children's memories blighted Mary with a depression not unlike the one she exhibits in this life, yet less aggravated than it is today. For Lizzie, reconciling the memories of a sixty nine year-old Queen with the life of an average twelve year-old was impossible. She could not cope, and the magnitude of the experience forsook her with the same dissociative disorder she has had since her awakening in this life.
For a while, Eddie seemed unscathed. In reality, his little mind had been overwhelmed by his memories, too. Complex Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder with notable dissociative symptoms, most notably dissociative amnesia, was the source of his apparent wellness. But under the surface, the boy was hurting in ways even he could not make sense of at his tender age.
Once more, the family was knocked off balance. Once more, they persevered. But of course, that would not be the end. A little over a month after the children were scarred by reminiscence, one final event took place.
Final for Katherine, that is.
Chapter 103: Once Upon A Time (Part 2)
Chapter Text
Since the beginning of their reincarnated lives, all six of them had experienced something they don't in this the life that Kathryn knows. Something akin to hallucinations, for lack of a better term, on the anniversary of their deaths. From midnight until the exact minute they originally died in Tudor times, whichever of them had passed on said day would remain trapped within her mind, reliving her final moments alive as if they were happening in real time. They dubbed those episodes “death days,” and considered them the price to pay for their second chance.
After seven years in her new life, after seven years of warmth and joy she would have never dreamt of, come February 13th, 2026, Katherine experienced no symptoms of her death day. Her memories did not imprison her in the Tower of London, nor did they have her practice for the execution she was awaiting in the morning. Midnight struck and Katherine was fine. It was unnerving, but not unwelcome. For a fleeting instant, Katherine had the naivety to believe perhaps it meant the pain of death days had finally ended.
Yet the following morning, at the time she had been executed five centuries prior, there was a knock on the door. Katherine felt inexplicably compelled to open it, and there it was.
Death looks like a demon whose flesh is dark, coiling smoke. As if every tendril forming its humanoid body were twirling with life. A snarling snout and winding horns obtruded from its face. It did not need to introduce itself for Katherine to know she was going to die.
Reunited with the demon she had forgotten, the one she owed her second life to, Katherine did not feel an ounce of recognition. Not even when she gazed into the eyes as blinding as the sun as and as white as the snow her blood splattered onto when it killed her. It was wielding axes composed of the same smoke its body was made of, yet sharper than the one that had claimed Katherine's life five centuries prior.
She died on the porch, with Anna holding her once more, just like when they woke up. Her mother was the first person Katherine saw in that life, and the last one as well. Katherine tried, heavens know she did, to tell Anna she had always been her mother, just as she had promised. But she could not speak.
Not when she was choking on her own blood.
And then... Then Katherine waited. She waited, and waited, unable to move, to think, in a void of black, fetid smoke, until they all appeared with her. Jane, Cathy, Anne, Anna, Lina. She tried to reach out to them, to touch and hold her family close once again, to tell them how much she loved them, but she could not.
In the blink of an eye the smoke was gone and all of them were in a prison of cold, slimy flesh. Putrid, rotting, quivering and gasping, rising up and up above them until darkness ate it alive. They could move, speak, share their fear and confusion. Most of all, they could finally feel one another. And for a moment, just one, everything was a sea of arms and embraces, caressed faces and held hands, until it appeared again.
Axes gone, smoke defining toned muscles and a horned head. The snout of a boar and those eyes, holes of light cutting through its infinite darkness, impossible to look at directly without burning pain. It snarled a grotesque smile when it saw them, and welcomed them “back home.”
It reminded them of a time long ago. A time before the year 2019, long before they became a family or even met each other, after their original deaths. It reminded them of the state it found them in in Purgatory, and how exactly it came to grant them the second life they'd all been so violently plucked from. The contract they had signed, the terms of which their unexpected love had unwittingly violated.
The six of them were never intended to form a family. They had been reborn with the mission of fostering hatred. They could not have done something more opposed if they tried.
Katherine only remembered when it allowed her to, all of them, when their ankles were griped by cold, slimy tendrils of wheezing flesh locking them tight. She protested it was unfair, unreasonable to expect them to fulfil a contract they could not recall, but the demon did not care.
“Your mortal limitations are not of my concern. There is something you owe me. One way or another, I am going to get it.”
A second contract was issued. That one they had no choice but to sign, irrespective of their wishes. As retribution for having “failed” the first contract, they would live again. If they didn't manage to deliver their hatred, the timeline would reset. As many times as were necessary in order to complete their end of the contract. Any negative emotions all of them experienced during the iterating time loop it called “cycles,” the demon would consume as payment for what it was still due.
Of course, hating the others, ruining the family they had become, was unthinkable. There's a chance they would have refused such an offer even in Purgatory had they loved one another as profoundly as they did in that moment. In hell, trapped, face to face with a demon, forced to sign their souls away one more time, abiding my the terms of the contract was unfathomable. If they had to remain stuck in hell for the rest of eternity, until the universe faded out, so be it. But they would not turn on one another as it demanded. Not that time, not ever.
There was a glimmer of hope, though. A small chance for them to win, to end the torment and be free of the demon's grasp. The Immediate Termination Clause at the bottom of the contract postulated they only had to carry out a deceptively simple task in order to cut all ties binding them to the demon and Hell and truly live anew.
“All you must do is tell your stories. That is all.”
That time they knew better. They were not as desperate and ill as they had been in Purgatory. They had strength in one another and in their bonds, they were not alone. They saw through it, they knew there was some double meaning they couldn't understand concealed in that clause. Breaking free would not be so easy, but what else could they do?
Paying their due and ending their family, was not an option. They had no say in this, since they had “broken” a contract none of them remembered until their deaths. They were going to be thrust into the cycles one way or another, so they agreed.
They would discover the true meaning of the Termination Clause eventually. No matter how many lives it took, they would do it together.
The demon had given them life and taken it away when it realized they would never return its investment. They were going to make it waste more time, more energy on them, indefinitely, until they worked it out. They would not go their separate ways, they would not forsake their family for it. They would never give up.
They would be together. Whatever came next, they would not be alone. They were a family, and there was no force in existence capable of stealing that from them.
Or so they thought.
A few days before being thrust into the first cycle of an infinity to come, the demon had something to show them. Four somethings, to be exact.
The first time Katherine saw María, Maggie and Joan they did not look the same as Kathryn knows them. María had no vitiligo, Maggie could stand, and Joan's eyes worked just fine. Bessie seemed the same. Though much later, Katherine would notice her behaviour was much more structured and organized than those of the Bessie Kathryn adores.
For her their appearance posed a question, more than anything: why? Why had the demon bothered adding them to the queens' failed contract? What was the purpose? Then again, Katherine superficially knew Bessie in court and nobody else. For Anna, Lina, Anne and Jane the tale went differently. All of them were reuniting with their long lost best friends they had missed every day of their second lives.
While they ran ahead to hold their friends in their arms, Cathy and Katherine remained behind, from a distance. Katherine, quite fond of Cathy back then, just as much as Kathryn was after the rooftop incident, had learnt how to interpret her mostly neutral expressions. Neutral as they were, there was usually something hidden in them denoting how Cathy was feeling.
“...You're as weirded out by this as I am, aren't you?” Katherine offered, putting a hand on her mother's arm.
Cathy shrugged. “Yes. Also bothered.”
All she replied to Katherine's inquiries was: “María and I don't get along.”
But it was obvious her presence, all of the ladies', were making the rest of their family indescribably happy. So much like Katherine, Cathy kept her suspicions and inexplicable distaste to herself.
The demon had offered the ladies a contract as well, one despair had lead them to accept the exact same way the queens had agreed to their first contract. Why the ladies' first ever contract entailed joining a time loop used to punish people who had already failed a previous contract was a mystery, and asking the demon yielded as useful results as conversing with the squelching wall of flesh their prison was delimited by. The ladies were there and that was the end of it.
…Katherine never shook off the feeling there was something odd about that. The day the time loop was to begin though, something much worse happened. Something which pulled all attention away from the ladies.
The bastard had gotten the kids.
The kids had never been part of the first contract. The entity explained, in a tone that betrayed how delighted it was to consume everyone's ensuing misery, how Mary, Lizzie, Eddie and Mae had been returned to life purely to sew discord between the queens and push them in the direction of paying their dues. Seeing as that had failed, there was no reason for them to remain alive. The demon had given them a heartbeat, and like a child bored of playing with their toys, it had removed it as well.
Mae was hardly sixteen at the time. She was younger Katherine was when the axe--
…
The children had been given a choice: they could return to Purgatory, or they could strike a contract with the demon and join their mothers and aunties in hell. The flesh chamber became a box of overlaying voice pleading them to return to Purgatory. It would hurt, yes, for a long time, for what would feel like forever, but they would be free of the horrific creature binding them all.
But Mary had been stolen of her mother one time too many, and in the life she got to spend with her siblings without political intrigues gnawing at their bonds she'd seen most all of them die again. Besides, in her own words, she “deserved” the eternal torment. In order to stay with them all forever, with her family, and to pay for her sins, Mary would sign the contract. Hypocritically, she too begged her siblings to reconsider.
Elizabeth, Katherine's sweet niece, the child she had left as a teenager, had grown into a woman older than Katherine was. She signed as well. Out of the same desire to be with her mother, with the family she had found in her new life, and “to keep a promise.” What said promise to “make things right” was nobody could tear from her lips. Her decision was unshakable though, and so she too signed without hesitation.
Eddie, the scrawny eight year-old Katherine had seen before being laid to rest, had grown up into a strong, toned man a year Katherine's junior. With a smile as cold as his grey eyes he took the quill from Lizzie's hands and signed. He wouldn't be parted from his family, he refused. He had his mother, Joan, who in his eyes filled the same role, his sisters, his aunts, everyone. He said he'd sooner die than miss his chance to be with them forever, and since he'd already died he couldn't even do that.
And Mae, the child too young for elementary school who sat on Katherine's lap and vibrated with excitement watching Disney movies, was a young teenager a year younger than Katherine had been for her execution. She apologized to her mother, her siblings, everyone, because she was going to disappoint them.
“I know you all want me to save myself. But my peace of mind is wherever you lot are.”
Then she signed, and the cycles began. It was once again November 23rd, 2019. A new life had begun. That time though, it was damnation, and not a gift.
The first thing they all noticed off the bat was how only the queens, the sole targets of the first contract, were the only ones whose memories were intact. They remembered their first lives in Tudor times, their first deaths, the despair of Purgatory, signing the first contract with the demon, their original reincarnation (the real one, the one untethered from the time loop in hell), their subsequent second deaths, the second contract they'd been obligated to form, and everything else.
The ladies by contrast seemed to, much like the queens had during the original reincarnation, have no recollection of how they'd been reborn; recalling only their lives back in Tudor times. The same went for the kids, but they had some semblance of a recollection of the original reincarnation hidden in cryptic dreams and, to them, inexplicable flashbacks.
It was consistent with how the six of them had operated during the original reincarnation under the effects of the first contract. It wasn't too odd.
To tell their stories they all agreed nobody would do a better job than Cathy. Forger of words and worlds, if their salvation lay in anyone's hands those had to be hers.
Did they truly believe the Termination Clause could be interpreted literally and it would free them? No, of course not. But was it not worth a try all the same? At the time they all agreed it likely was. If anything, to be certain they had tried absolutely everything.
They all made a point to relieve the weight from Cathy's shoulders, though. It was fine if she didn't get it right on the first try, or ever at all. The demon was messing with them, after all; it was impossible that their freedom lay in something as simple as a tale, they were merely trying for the attempt's sake. If Cathy couldn't find the right words, or the correct meaning of the demon's disingenuously simple Clause, it would be fine. It would be fine if they stayed like that forever.
A looping timeline wasn't all that bad, after all. All of them were alive, living long past their deaths in their first lives, and they were together. For a demon with little to no understanding of the human psyche it must have been disconcerting that its retribution was taken in stride. For them though, it was paradise. They were skipping Purgatory, they were together, they didn't suffer horrendously premature deaths.
Cathy wrote the best, most complete work in all of history about the six wives of Henry VIII. About their pasts, discussing details historians would never be privy to, as well as their reincarnated lives. Her anthology was taken as fiction, granted, with a heavy interest in historical accuracy yet “lending itself to taking liberties,” which were in fact, nothing but the stories history had forgotten.
In time, during that beautiful first cycle, the queens told everyone the truth. When Mae headed off to college, when she was an adult, they figured everyone had the right to understand the nature of their existence. It was a complicated conversation, but there was a bit of hope: the Termination Clause. In the unlikely event it was as simple as it made itself out to be, they had won and they were free. Until then, until they reached their natural deaths, the fourteen of them got to be together, happily, forever.
It was a long and happy life, that first cycle. Katherine befriended all the ladies, was present in all the kids' lives, saw them off to college. She even started getting along with Mary, trying to reassure her she did not deserve to burn in hell eternally.
Katherine died in her fifties from a brain tumor. Still, it was a good run, all things considered. She had a family, she had a few liaisons here and there. Her intimate life was always complicated, trauma and trust issues aside, because it was impossibly difficult to be vulnerable with people who didn't know, didn't understand the experiences of a reincarnated person. It always felt like talking to someone on a different wavelength. Just close enough to convey something, but never enough to connect. Even if she'd found the most understanding of souls, how would she even begin to explain her situation?
It was a level of openness and intimacy not just Katherine, but none of the others could attain with outsiders. It would stay the same for every cycle that followed.
Katherine was a composer since she could not play an instrument, and being a musician on her own terms brought her so much joy. Her health was a miserable, declining wreck in her final years, and it made her sad to see how much her illness was hurting her family, but she would not trade that life for the world.
She had lived a natural lifespan, she was not murdered, she did not witness her loved ones die. There was a tiny, near-negligible chance she would wake up to find herself in Purgatory. On the off-chance that the Termination Clause had indeed been met on try one, Katherine would most likely return to that tar pit. She could withstand it, she thought, with the certainty of knowing she had lived. Truly lived, and that she had loved and been so profoundly loved in turn. She would stay determined.
She opened her eyes in her bed. The date was November 23rd, 2019. And so the second cycle started.
Foreseeably, they had failed. The Termination Clause, as they'd imagined, did not truly hinge on something as easy as a book series. But it was fine, they all thought. They would try again just as they had planned, doing it together. They even joked about not finding the true meaning of the Clause on purpose, just to stay here forever. No Purgatory, no pain. Just endless ways of spending their eternity together.
They made a video game that time, pulling from parts of their personal histories they'd skimmed over for Cathy's anthology during the first cycle. And for their next cycle they made a script for a series nobody was interested in producing.
Katherine died of a tumor in a few lives, almost like it was meant to be. Others she died of old age, skipping the tumor or removing it successfully. In a handful of lives she died in an accident.
Over the course of many cycles, Katherine buried loved ones, being the last one standing of all six queens proxy of being the youngest. She outlived Lizzie and Edward in one cycle, after they died as children during a landslide in a school trip. She saw Mae's Tourette's make the small child's life painful over, and over, and over.
Katherine survived Anna and Cathy time and time again, cycle after cycle, having never called either her mother. She put hydrangeas on their graves and wondered how they had managed their grief in the original reincarnation. Back when they were blissfully unaware of hell, and also ignorant to the fact that many, many more lives would follow. Back when they were convinced they only had one second chance, and they'd spent a significant portion of it at the funerals of their loved ones.
It was then Katherine realized she had it easy in the original reincarnation, dying the first. She preferred it to dying last and attending everyone's memorials. Even knowing she would see them again in the next cycle, the pain of living without them for however longer she had left cut deep.
While the first handful of cycles were bearable, even blissful at times, it wasn't bound to last. As the demon had foretold, in time they became torment.
Katherine wasn't the only one getting exhausted and scarred of living the same life time and time again. No matter how much they changed, tried to do things differently, in what way they interpreted their orders to “Tell their stories” to fulfil the Termination Clause, it always ended in misery. Knowing they would be together again when they opened their eyes with time reset could only do so much to combat the certainty that, while they would indeed live again, they would also die. Or watch the others pass on. Deal with an illness, perhaps. And in short, suffer and watch everyone they loved hurt, too.
The infinity together which had initially appeared like paradise was slowly morphing into hell.
They started taking finding the true meaning of the Termination Clause more seriously. Sometimes they disagreed on their interpretations of it, leading to arguments. They were all stressed out and hurt though, so most of the time if someone snapped at Katherine, no matter how much it stung, she wouldn't bring it up. She didn't want them to feel bad when they were all stuck in such a vicious cycle.
She wasn't the only one who began repressing and ignoring all that hurt her, and eventually their suppressed complaints and unspoken wounds lead to resentment building up between them. Through time and space, life and death, trailing behind them in every new cycle. And then it hit them that was probably what the demon wanted.
It was most likely intelligent enough to know they would never hate one another unprompted. If they had something imperative to argue over though, if their children were stuck in a time loop and understanding the exact meaning of fine print was the one thing standing between the queens and their children's freedom, they were bound to butt heads.
And they did. Time, and time again. More and more with every passing cycle. Their lives became a cesspit of nausea, of hardly tolerating the others. Hating? God, no. Never hating; they loved each other too much for that. But, with every passing cycle, finding it harder and harder to live together as they'd once dreamed?
…
Without a doubt. Unfortunately.
Chapter 104: Once Upon A Time (Part 3)
Chapter Text
By the time they decided to go their separate ways, Katherine had already lost count of what cycle they were on. Staying together would only make them quarrel more and more, bringing more pain for them to drag along into the next cycle, where it would multiply and fester. Perhaps the only way they had of saving their family was to break it themselves before it fell apart.
Katherine reached that conclusion first, and she acted on it without telling a soul. Nobody wanted to say out loud they would be happier without the others; it would have hurt too much. But they all thought it, and Katherine figured it was time to follow through with her reasoning.
Had she not been the one to make their family in the first place? It was only fitting she was the first one to leave in order to save what little remained of it. It would be better to live while it was falling apart than living countless more cycles knowing their stubbornness had torn it asunder. That way there would still be precious memories she could hold onto unsullied.
She wasn't the only one who'd had that idea, though. As Katherine snuck barefoot through the house -one of the many, many houses they've had since the cycles started- in the middle of the night, ready to get on a midnight train headed south and start a new life with only memories of her family beside her, she found Anne doing the same.
...Had they been truly resolute to leave, that would have changed nothing. But, despite the generalized notion that cohabitation would only lead to more pain, deep inside Katherine's heart -and as she'd find out soon enough, the rest's as well-, the desire to fix it, to figure out a way to stay together without turning their family's remains into an iron maiden, was stronger than reason and logic.
Anne and her spoke on the porch for hours, until the sun rose. The suitcases they'd brought downstairs with them were abandoned against the wall behind them. There were tears of anger, of frustration, of pain. There was so much to untangle. All of them had allowed far too many wounds to lacerate their relationships over the course of too many cycles; it felt irreparable.
And yet, when Anne held Katherine's hand and asked her to reconsider as she had, her cousin's request gave Katherine a moment of pause. One just long enough for Anna to come out looking for them and burst into tears when she saw the suitcases. Reason be damned. Katherine sprung to her feet and held them both close.
They had hit a rough spot. A multi-lifetime rough spot spanning what must have been centuries of real time, if time flowed linearly for them instead of looping in on itself. Still, it mattered little. No, not little; nothing.
There was no place in the universe Katherine would rather be than with her family. Even if they argued, even if it hurt. Even if they'd all hurt and been harmed for many cycles arguing while trying to decipher the Clause. Even if their quarrels bled out of that one subject and infected numerous other facets of the family's many lives. With it all, there would be no worse agony for Katherine than their absence. If they had broken, if they had to be rebuilt. They would do it. Over, and over, and over. As many times as needed.
Otherwise they would have let the demon win. They would never let it win. If it was attempting to become their worst nightmare, they would become its.
For the first time since the beginning of the universe, that damned thing would not have its way. For every time it tortured them and relished in their pain, drove wedges into their bonds and tried tearing them apart with its infuriatingly misleading Clause, they would flood it with the love so poisonous to it. They were not the prey, they were the hunters, and they would somehow, someday, rise victorious.
They just had to keep going. No cost too great.
Katherine and Anne walked into the house and undid their suitcases. Anna rounded everyone up to discuss what was happening. Their mending conversations took place over the next few years at the shortest, and next few cycles at most; but every last word was worth it.
When their next cycle began, the first thing they all did was find the others. They were together again, had a new chance to outsmart the foul creature imprisoning them. It could take away their freedom and their souls, but their family?
Not a chance.
It was then, when they'd just barely started improving, communicating better, rediscovering old family dynamics and making new ones, that things started to... change, for lack of a better term.
In the original reincarnation, the demon tried a number of things to obtain the hatred it was owed: it sent the kids back to set the family unit off-kilt, it returned the kids their memories to the same effect, and ultimately it picked off all the queens slowly, years apart, so as to try breaking them one last time. Within the cycles it behaved mostly the same: it gave them a vague flicker of hope worded as confusingly as possible in the form of the Clause, and watched them tear themselves down as they tried to piece the puzzle together.
But much in like the original reincarnation, fall apart they did not. They weathered the storm the demon had planned for them and came out stronger on the other side. And, much like in the original reincarnation, the demon had more than one card up its vile sleeve. Upon seeing that arguing over the Clause alone wasn't causing them to hate one another and they were yet again persisting, it set in motion the next part of its scheme.
Something went wrong with all of them. The path from those warm days to whichever circle of hell their current reality has become began to be paved.
At the top of their next cycle all of them started behaving... off. As if their heads had been messed with between the previous cycle and that one. Katherine, always prone to anger and mistrust, had a harder time than ever controlling her issues. Anna, eternally terrified of burying her, of outliving everyone she loved, became more overbearing with everyone. Jane's anger went from incendiary to explosive, and Mary's eternal self-hatred devolved into quasi-persistent anhedonia. Lina's cold regality, Cathy's difficulty communicating, Lizzie's aloofness, Eddie's temper problems. All of them, in one way or another, were conducting themselves as if a switch had been flipped in all their minds. Nothing they did fixed it.
The ladies were seemingly spared, though. They remained the same.
Of course, all fourteen of them tried to stay strong the same. It was just harder. So much harder. Even with the amped up difficulty, a certain sympathy and camaraderie spread like a spiderweb between them all. Yes, it was more than straining to live with people whose worst qualities had been increased. But in turn, all of them knew they were being messed with. The knowledge that even in the face of that everyone was still trying their hardest to stay together mitigated any offences made and taken.
It wasn't nice to be on the receiving end of one Jane's eruptive outbursts, sure. But... that wasn't Jane, exactly. It was her, of course; but it was her while under the influence of a demon who was purposefully tampering with her mind. The changes to her personality, to any of theirs, were out of their control.
The people they knew and loved, who they'd fought so hard to stay beside for so many cycles, were still there. Under many layers of barbed wire, but none of them had wanted for it to form. All of them were victims of that thing's meddling.
…In a strange sense, in a way that isn't a 1:1 comparison, it reminded Katherine of the many cycles in which she'd had a brain tumor; whether she'd died from it or otherwise. She would know how much a person's personality can change when it's being influenced by external factors out of their control.
Every time Katherine had developed a tumor in any cycle, no matter how violent or aggressive it made her until (and if) it was removed, she'd been met with nothing but love and kindness from her family. She wouldn't dream of not returning that same support to them after the demon's intervention.
For the next few cycles, the fourteen of them stuck together. Still talking it out, continuing to discuss everything and handle misunderstandings and disagreements the best way they could. It got harder, yes, but not trying enough to separate them. The demon had somehow altered them, that much was obvious
But by god, it was not going to win.
Holding on wasn't related to their wish to stop it from winning, though. Or at least not entirely. At its core, their resilience was always born from the desire to know that, if one of them reached out their hand, someone was bound to grab it. They were still a family, they were not alone.
The demon must have disliked that. They must have bothered it a lot by not surrendering, because it didn't wait long to pull out its next filthy trick. After realizing getting them to argue over the Clause and exacerbating their issues wasn't enough to reap their hatred, it gave them an expiration date.
In the original reincarnation, after it ran out of ideas, it killed all the queens, one by one. Katherine was first, then Jane, then Cathy, Anne, Anna, and Lina. There was a pattern to their deaths: they all died exactly four years after they'd died in their first lives back in the Renaissance. On their death day they would suffer no symptoms, just like Katherine didn't, and then they would be killed at the same time and minute they'd died in their first lives so long ago. For everyone who lived longer than Katherine and Jane, the pattern became obvious.
Cathy, Anne, Anna and Lina spent the rest of their days knowing when exactly they and their loved ones would die. Per their recollection later on in the cycles, it was a quiet form of torture. The certainty of death breathing down their necks, the ever-ticking countdowns to the next funeral, were torment.
The demon didn't do exactly the same in the cycles, but it applied the same principle: the next bit of pressure the demon added to their repetitive lives was making them all die on one specific date. Regardless of what happened in any given cycle, all of them would drop dead on the day Mae had been killed in the original reincarnation: October 4th, 2038. The day where the siblings returned to hell and signed the contract which started the cycles.
They still needed to find out the meaning of the Clause, though slowly all of them were beginning to doubt there was a meaning at all. Their weaknesses were still exaggerated. And, to top it off, they were all running on a timer. From that point forwards, Mae would never live to see her seventeenth birthday. Everyone else would die at whichever age they were when she was murdered by the entity. The start of a new cycle was no longer a brand new opportunity to continue desperately to “tell their stories” in increasingly abstract ways. It was the start of a ruthless ticking clock that would invariably end their lives.
Whatever they tried, whatever they did, they would live knowing exactly when they'd die.
Knowing their time was limited put more pressure on them. No matter how they attempted to tell their stories, which medium they chose, how they did it, how it performed, it was never enough. They kept waking up in another cycle on November 23rd, 2019. No interpretation of “telling their story” freed them. So many cycles and they remained trapped with not even an inkling as to what, if anything, could complete the Termination Clause and free them already.
That new timer ticking down from the moment they opened their eyes in a new cycle, coupled with the significantly shortened lifespans, gave all of them less time to communicate and talk about problems. The very foundations upon which they'd built and rebuilt their family time and time again for the duration of the cycles was cracking anew. With less time to be a family, as is natural, arguments escalated once more. All their time was devoted to working on the Clause. Their interpersonal problems had to take a back seat; there were bigger priorities.
And, consequently, it did numbers on them.
…Something the demon proved around that time is that it is a highly impatient creature. No more than five, at most, cycles after it introduced their inescapable death date and trouble between them arose, it saddled the cycles with yet another feature designed to break the bonds the fourteen of them had so zealously guarded through so, so many cycles.
Who knows? Perhaps if the demon hadn't rolled out the amnesia that followed them all to this very day, they would have found a way to withstand the death date as well. Perhaps the demon didn't even want to give them the chance to find a way around it. Maybe seeing their track record, it figured the only way to get them to forsake one another would be to make them forget the love they shared.
The memory problems started off small, ethereal. In small, insignificant things like not recalling details of past cycles. How many had they lived through by that point? It was over a hundred, that's for sure. It was only normal their memories would be splotchy.
Yet with every new cycle it got worse. Splotches became holes, holes became massive blackouts. They were holding onto shreds of their memories, of the lives which had formed them into the family they were.
Up until that point they'd always held the knowledge they loved each other more than anything as their strength. Yes, they were trapped in a hellish time loop, and yes, the time loop was making them lash out at one another. Then their personalities were altered and the cycles didn't drone on until natural death, but rather ended on a fixed timer to heighten the stress. They were exhausted from fighting a losing battle, of never understanding just what story the demon wanted them to tell, to who, in what format.
But they pressed forwards. Hand in hand they were stronger, happier, regardless of what came their way. They had fortitude in one another, a reason to go on.
Losing that, realizing her memories would not only never return, but become darker and darker after each reset, made Katherine panic. She could lose her sanity, her life, her soul to a demonic contract. She would handle all that; those were the consequences of having signed a deal with a demon no matter how desperate she was or the unfairness of the situation. But losing her family?
Losing memories of her and Anna's shared custody jacket? Of singing Let It Go with Mae? Of taking Eddie out for walks and playing his Transformers with him?
Of every time she'd baked with Jane, or helped Lina tend to her garden, or shared stickers with Anne? Of every last instance of curling up next to Cathy after a nightmare, or of waking up only to find Lizzie had snuck into her covers for comfort?
Katherine couldn't lose that. For to lose that would be worse than losing herself.
…But there was nothing anyone could do. Nothing but watch in abject horror as every little thing they'd fought so hard to preserve was lost to a relentless, insatiable hole in all their minds.
They held each other a bit tighter, a bit more often, during those cycles; but the priority remained to find what the damn Clause meant already. Because if they didn't, one day they would wake up with no memory of being stuck in a loop, unaware of having a way out. There were no guarantees the Clause would ever work, but there was one certainty: if they forgot about it entirely, if they woke up in a new cycle with no recollection of it, any opportunity of breaking free no matter how minuscule would be robbed from them. They would remain prisoners forever. Without recalling one another, all the effort they put in life and death to stay together, all they sacrificed and all they'd already tried, they would be doomed. They had to find out its meaning immediately before they forgot.
And then... things got really bizarre.
A handful of cycles into the appearance of amnesia, Katherine started waking up in a laboratory in between cycles. Her body was propped onto a cold, metal block doubling as an operating table. There would be needles the size of bolts piercing her skin in multiple places, and it would be there. In a room made of seamless, foggy metal reflecting nothing but vapour vaguely resembling its surroundings, would be the demon.
The twisted and twining cables jutting out of Katherine's body lead to a box on the far end of the makeshift operating table. Its material was the same hazy metal, so her own blurred gaze would stare back at her when she looked at it, and the demon always sat behind it, touching things on it, frowning, thinking.
Eventually the cables would be ripped out of her and she would black out, waking up in a new cycle with no memories of the strange lab, the demon, or anything of what had come before. Finally, the demon had taken all her memories. Hers and the others'. It had taken their family and their knowledge of the Clause. All their efforts were for nothing.
Nothing at all.
From that point forwards, Katherine would only retain memories of her first life, the Tudor one, during any given cycle. No original reincarnation memories, no recollections of past cycles, nothing. She was a blank slate every time.
It was only after a cycle ended, when she woke up in that strange laboratory before beginning a new loop, that her memories would be restored. In the lab, her memories are always intact... Only to fade to black as soon as the cables and needles are violently torn from her body. During the cycles proper, Katherine and presumably everyone else, were convinced their current cycle was their first and only reincarnation after their Tudor-era lives.
The original reincarnation, and all previous cycles, gone. The knowledge of the time loop, of the cycles, of the Termination Clause, gone. Their family, their memories, their love, gone.
The demon took everything away from them. And even then the bastard did not win.
During the original reincarnation, that breath-taking life before the iterative nightmare of the cycles began, unlikely as it was, the queens built a family. They managed to find common grounds to step on and start having conversations. They turned routine into bliss and found the affection, safety, and warmth, none of them had been acquainted with in their first lives. When the children appeared, they did the same.
If the six of them had become a family when they had nothing in common save the misfortune of having been wed to the same bastard five centuries prior, couldn't they do it again? After all, in every cycle following the full amnesia, all of them woke up with only memories of their Tudor lives. Back in the original reincarnation, Tudor memories were the only memories any of them had, and they still stayed together. When nothing was binding them together, they built tethers of their own. So even if the demon had forced them to forget the depth and strength of all their bonds... they could do it again.
Katherine told herself that like a mantra every time she woke up in the laboratory. The instant the cables were pulled from her she would forget everything once more, but that didn't have to mean anything. They could do it again. Even if they could only remember for the brief bursts of existing in that blighted laboratory, their love would not fade, right? They would do it again.
…Sort of.
There was a crucial detail Katherine hadn't considered in the short moments of recollection the laboratory granted her in between cycles. True: in the original reincarnation, although none of them had any memories besides the ones from their Renaissance lives, they had managed to become a family.
However, their emotional baggage was also only that of that one, single life. As it turned out, while all of them were rendered amnesiac by the demon, they've all carried these... subconscious emotions, to call them something, with them all along. Without even knowing they were there.
The gripes all of them had with each other back in Tudor times could be intense, but they could hardly compare to what they were toting around in the time loop when their memories were taken from them. By then they must have lived through easily 200 cycles of loving one another, yes; but also accumulating resentment and pain. Without their memories to contextualize those stray feelings, guide them, and nourish that affection, it was much, much harder to succeed in staying together than it had been in the original reincarnation.
A lot of times they didn't. Once amnesia struck, more often than not all of them would end up going their separate ways eventually; or even at the very start of new cycles. They would build something akin to that original reincarnation, as if its imprint on their souls were stronger than the demon's tampering, but it didn't suffice. Love alone isn't enough to solidify a relationship. So frequently, all they managed to raise in new cycles were sand castles to be blown over by the first gale that hit them.
Did they love each other? Yes. Katherine loved them, at minimum, and from the interactions she recalls she likely wasn't the only one who cared. But they loved each other in the way old friends separated by time, location or circumstance remember each other fondly despite no longer having any idea what's going on in the other's life. They are not friends anymore, but they were at one point, and a hint of that love remains trapped in reminiscence and coincidence alike. If they met again they would have a coffee together, but they would not continue where they left off.
The love stayed, but it was buried under all the pain and trauma all of them were unknowingly dragging with them spanning hundreds of cycles. The love was there, but it was little more than expired glue when it came to keeping them together.
Still, it was a far cry from hate. It's fantastic how even after stealing them of the family they made, the demon still managed to fail. The fact that they're still here, trapped in this time loop, means they've yet to hate one another. Kathryn is proud of all of them; fuck that thing and its evil plans and its contracts. They didn't win in the end. They lost, in fact.
But so did that bastard.
They would still remember everything, or at least Katherine did, in the lull between cycles where she woke up in that laboratory. With every passing cycle Katherine was able to do more and more on that accursed operating table. When she first started spawning on it in between cycles she couldn't move, or even breathe. After some cycles she could move her eyes. The first time the smokey demon saw her tracking it with her gaze it panicked, as if she'd done something she wasn't supposed to. It stopped in the middle of the room, coils of smoke spiralling upwards into the metal ceiling, and moved slowly, watching her observe it.
It ran back to the metal box, the one which only ever shows Kathryn her own eyes, and touched a few things before unplugging her and plunging her into the next cycle.
Over time she was able to move. Lift her hand a little, twitch her muscles, and later on speak. Short words in a taut, frail voice. Every time she did the demon looked surprised, but little by little it started to appear almost pleased to see her improvements. It smiled that wretched grin, curling its snout back into a ghastly expression, before going to the damn box and tapping it until it unplugged Katherine again.
This... This is the point in her memories where “Katherine” becomes less of a separate entity, the ghost of a girl long gone, and turns into someone Kathryn can recognize a bit more. Not herself, not yet, but less of a stranger whose memories she shares.
The legal name on Kathryn's papers in every simulation is “Katherine.” It was that way, too, in the original reincarnation. When Katherine first laid eyes on her ID and saw her name spelled that way instead of the “Katheryn” she'd been accustomed to during her Tudor life, it felt strange to her. It sounded the same, true, but she'd never written it like that.
Alas, the spelling of “Katheryn” seems to have fallen out of fashion in modern times, so Katherine initially adapted it to something more contemporary, yet similar to her name the way she knew it - “Kathryn.”
It was in the first year of the original reincarnation that she started spelling it as “Katherine,” and would proceed to do so until the demon took her memories away. The reason for the change, in short, was having met her family, having loved them, and having been loved by them. In a sense, the love her family provided changed her. And in response, she changed how she spelt her name. A bit cliché and cringe, but Katherine liked it. It was a permanent reminder that, for once, things had changed in her favour. She retained that spelling close to her heart in every cycle.
Until she forgot.
After the collective amnesia assaulted them, Kathryn never again had a reason to change how she spelt her name. Because, without forming a family and with no recollection of ever having had one, she was never loved, and nothing had changed. Not for the better, not for the worse. Kathryn was simply as alone as she'd always been. It all stayed the same, and so did her name.
…Is Katherine a fundamentally different person than Kathryn? It's hard to say. Her emotions, the depth of her love, the certainty that she was loved, are foreign to Kathryn in a way they never were when she was Katherine. Yet at once, those are her memories, too. They formed her as well. Familiar and alien, comprehensible and mysterious. It is a philosophical question she didn't get far enough in her formal education to unravel.
What followed those bizarre occurrences in the lab are the days Kathryn recognizes more. Days in which everyone tried to stay together and never succeeded. They didn't manage to hate one another, but maybe sometimes they did, just a little. Not enough to end their contract, seeing as they're still here, or perhaps the demon has found it needs not abide by its own word. Who the hell knows?
All they ever were was puppets on its strings.
The full, blackout amnesia of having been through any past cycles and of their original reincarnation effectively reverted all of them to whichever mindset they'd been in during the Renaissance. All the progress they'd made to fix their differences and clear the air in countless cycles amounted to nothing if they couldn't remember it. It vanished into dust, and nothing but vague ghosts of it remained in their minds.
They weren't fully a blank canvas, after all. The many cycles they'd spent together had certainly left their mark, if only intangibly. A mark which only manifested when they were together and had the irrepressible impulse to speak instead of treat each other distantly. Whatever it was it lead Catalina to listen to Anne, and Cathy and Anna to try getting along at the beginning of so many amnesiac cycles. It made all of them crave the proximity they'd lost, but unfortunately their good memories weren't all that persisted like a phantom limb.
All the negatives, the arguments, the fear and pain accrued through so many cycles, lived within them as well. Quietly, like a parasite, and it drove them to heated arguments, overblown verbal aggression, and defensiveness over the smallest thing. Their ethereal memories pulled them as close together as they tore them apart.
If Kathryn had preserved memories of previous cycles she would have noticed how her emotions run wild and spike to their worst around the others. As if their mere presence magnified the agitated state their feelings are in after hundreds of repetitions of the same cyclical life.
When they're apart Kathryn feels more herself, more in control, than she does around them. It's been that way for plenty of cycles now.
Chapter 105: Once Upon A Time (Part 4 -final-)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
At the very start of amnesiac less cycles, all of them usually lived separately, but at least they tried staying in touch. It was successful to varying degrees and always ended up fizzling out eventually -which came with the sensation Kathryn had lost something invaluable ,yet could not remember what that was-. Still, the strangest part of those days wasn't the seemingly exaggerated affection and frustration they had for one another.
No, that was normal compared to what the ladies were doing.
It lasted for a few cycles only; around twenty give or take. But for a few short cycles at the top of their amnesiac period, upon waking on November 23rd, 2019, the ladies would try to convince the queens and kids that all of them were trapped in a repeating time loop and the only way to break it was to tell their stories.
Where the queens and kids had lost all their memories and stayed that way, the ladies seemed to retain theirs. Somehow. They went from operating the same way the queens and children did in their first contract, to having what appeared to be full recollections of past cycles, down to which methods they had tried to find the true meaning of the Termination Clause, and which hypotheses they'd already discarded.
Of course, nobody listened to them. It is near impossible to convince someone they are in a time loop and their memories cannot be trusted when everybody in the room is in a heightened emotional state of both loving and disliking everyone they're with. Kathryn, at least, felt some form of sympathy for the “delusions” the ladies were having, but would much rather trust her own mind than their words. She never knew them, anyway, or so her faulty memories told her. She wouldn't blame anyone if their thought process was similar.
After the cycles in which the ladies relentlessly and desperately tried to remind everyone of who they were, the family they'd once formed, the memories they'd lost, and the nature of their looping existence and failed, they took another approach. Shortly after the beginning of a new cycle, all four of them would vanish never to be seen again until the next.
…What did they do in that time? Why did they take off and run? Were they abandoning the queens and kids to their luck, or were they trying to work everything out on their own? Why did they work so differently to the rest of them?
The person Kathryn became in that time was hauntingly similar to the one she'd been before the horror of existing in hell, even if she could not remember that life at all. Her love for Anna was the same as in the original reincarnation, only sullied by both their negative behaviours. Katherine's desire to turn everyone into a family, or at least a lasting friend group, remained within her and it hurt when she failed. Her affection for the kids was never swayed. Even the ladies, who she'd never known in the original reincarnation, held a special place in her heart. That, perhaps, struck her as the most bizarre part of all, considering she'd never known them in the Renaissance, and that life was the only other Kathryn remembered in any given cycle.
She was... different, though, too. More herself, the self she recognizes. Angrier than her pre-amnesiac self, yes, but also, for example, lacking inherent animosity towards Mary. All the hang-ups Kathryn has had with her since the amnesia implementation are a consequence of how poorly Mary treated her in court, and not the house fire she caused in the original reincarnation. Unsurprising, seeing as Kathryn had no memory of that life.
The person Kathryn is, the one she became when stripped bare of her memories, is someone who could fall in love with Mary. And, despite having forgotten, having done so many times. In amnesiac cycle after cycle, if all of them managed to live together a few months, Kathryn's feelings for Mary would become difficult to process. After all, Mary once was, in a strange way, her step-daughter.
The first cycles of living with her infatuation for Mary, Kathryn hated herself. She had to work long and hard to realize they are not bound by blood nor familial bond. At no point in their first lives had they been anything close to a family. Kathryn tolerated Mary in court and Mary made snide comments about her; that was the extent of their bond.
In cycles posterior to that realization, Kathryn went from being repulsed by her feelings, to processing them in record time, to having absolutely no issue with them. As if somewhere in the corners of her mind she still subconsciously remembered all the pondering and reflection she'd once done in cycles she could no longer remember.
Her relationship with Mary was always a failure, though. Cycle after cycle they broke up. Because Kat was cold and cynical, or because Mary was too unstable to be in a relationship, or because both of them screwed up in different directions. Horrendous and painful breakup after horrendous and painful breakup meant in future cycles the two would stray from another as if they were magnets of the same charge.
The memories proper were not there. Yet obviously something remained.
Katherine could have never fallen in love with Mary. She learnt to forgive her in time, to befriend her at most, but after the fire and everything else Mary did in their original reincarnations, Katherine could have never been as vulnerable with her, nor as wildly in love, as Kathryn can be.
That is the most marked difference Kathryn can find between herself and the girl who, in some capacity, spawned her. They are similar in many ways, but also different. Kathryn cannot recognize herself in the caution and fear Katherine deservedly had for Mary, nor in her need to have her family intact. Kathryn wants that as well no matter how scary it is, if she's being honest with herself, but she doesn't feel like part of her soul is missing if she loses it.
Then again, she may be numbed to the pain after losing her family so many times, in so many ways, across so many cycles. Who knows? It's not like it matters anymore.
There was a relatively recent cycle where all of them, before moving out, were caught in a sinkhole. They all died one after another in short succession. Some immediately, some had the misfortune of surviving long enough to feel the physical pain of hitting their bodies on the way down, being crushed or penetrated, and see the people they maybe didn't love, but were certainly fond of, die before their eyes.
…Something happens when just one, or a handful of them, die before October 4th, 2038. The world around them... resets, to call it something. And they don't even realize it beyond a headache and, at times, a bleeding nose. It... It's happened to Kathryn in her current cycle too, hasn't it? On the rooftop with Cathy, and that lorry with Anna, and last Saturday with Bessie and Mary. Why... Why does that happen?
It happened in that cycle too. No matter how many times the world reset, none of them could escape the sinkhole. It was too large and so they died, and reset, and died, and reset, over, and over, and over. Until the headache was blinding, until everyone's noses bled.
Kathryn was laying there, beside the top half of Lizzie's corpse with her own body impaled by pipes, when she saw it: a creature made of smoke with black holes for eyes and a mouth, looking down at her from the sky. It said the exact same senseless words Kathryn heard with Cathy on the hospital rooftop.
Unlike at the rooftop, though, Kathryn and the others didn't teleport to another location. Instead, all fourteen of them appeared in the demon's metallic lab. Still drenched in blood with bones poking out of skin and joints twisted at the wrong angles. Their noses were bleeding and the entity, eyes wide, ran to retrieve the blot-sized needles.
It was the only time Kathryn didn't come to on the table; it didn't look like the demon was expecting them to appear in its lair. Instead, Kathryn was slumped over on the floor, blood leaking onto her lap from a pipe stabbing her lungs as she struggled to breathe. Her vision was blurry and faded at the edges. From the pain, from the gravity of her injuries, from the pulsating headache the resets regaled her.
However, of one thing she is positive: she saw a fifteenth person in the room with them. She couldn't make out their features, but there was one person whose appearance she couldn't relate to any of the queens, ladies or kids. They were as limp as all of them were, but clean of blood, dirt and viscera.
Then the demon bent down before her, shoving the needles into her throat and tear ducts. The next thing Kathryn knew, another cycle had started and her memories were blank once more.
From that point forwards, they've always been fifteen.
The pattern stayed the same: they'd feel the impulse, the urge to stay close, and it would ultimately fail. They'd bury their relationships, end them prematurely and ruin all they could have built, just like in every amnesiac cycle pre-sinkhole. But from then on, there was always an extra. A suspiciously kind landlady, a gentle and compassionate cleaning woman, a co-worker of one of them, or the resident baker who always had a smile on her face.
The features were different. Her build, hair colour, texture, height, skin tone. They varied, but she was always there. Whether it was the same person or a new one for each cycle is hard to tell. That... That wasn't coincidence, right? Kathryn saw a fifteenth person in the lab, and from then onwards there was always a bonus person with them? Someone who, despite not being reincarnated, and how all of them struggle to bond with people who can't understand their experiences, happened to mix well with all fourteen of them?
The demon has been playing them like fiddles for longer than they're capable of remembering. Its infiltrator would stay with them for a few cycles, then change to another appearance and identity. Alison, Hazel, Sajja, Amber, Callista, Bisrat, Selene, Carmen, Malia, Greta, Zeynep. Their chameleon-like fifteenth friend, who or whatever she is, was born in the entrails of the demon's domain.
Kathryn saw. She saw the fifteenth person before she ever appeared in any cycle. But Kathryn could never remember.
The fifteenth person's first appearance marked more or less the halfway point of the cycles. From her appearance on, the ladies stopped running away as soon as a new cycle began. They'd stick close, but something was off about them. They no longer tried to convince the queens and kids about the iterative nature of their lives. Instead, they'd try to play the role of peace keepers and convince everyone to stay together. This failed time and time again, but they never gave up.
…Kathryn can't blame them. If she remembered the family they once were, she too would want to regain that at any cost.
Soon after, however, only one of the ladies at a time, always rotating in the same order, would try to subtly convince everyone to stay together, to leave some kind of manifesto behind. A story, if you will. It never worked, no matter what they tried, and by god they worked harder than the devil.
María, Maggie, Joan and Bessie. Always in that order, just one per cycle, they seemed to be the only people aware of everyone's predicament. They'd try to ease any arguments, to keep them all together. They'd come up with elaborate schemes for this. The first few cycles of each of them individually having... their memories, presumably, intact, all their plans were catastrophic failures. From going out of their way to create a fake literature contest to making a piss poor forgery of rent documents to keep everyone under the same roof, they were always caught.
María always banked towards making some sort of elaborate “choose your own adventure”-type book focused on all of their stories in more detail than was comfortable. Maggie was the one fabricating some precarious economic state to convince them to stay together and participate in a fake contest to get them out of their rut. Bessie's ideas seemed to revolve around constructing an unreality game, an ARG of sorts, focusing on just how weird it would be if six Tudor queens were reincarnated and wanted to tell their stories.
And, as for Joan, every time she's been the one instigating togetherness and storytelling, she's always favoured making a musical.
It seems... It seems that all along, somehow, the ladies have continued to find a way to fulfil the Termination Clause.
None of them succeeded, since they're all still here, but they tried. While their first attempts were uproarious calamities, their ensuing endeavours have gotten better and better. Almost as if they could learn from their previous attempts, fine tune them, and improve. Which, if they've maintained their memories, would make sense.
For instance, Maggie's first try at convincing all of them that living together and working ensemble to win a contest was the best way to cut costs floundered in the first three hours. Four cycles later she tried again. And, another four later, once more, until eventually on her fiftieth or so try, she managed to procure pamphlets, a space for advertising on the newspaper, a fake website, and the profiles of dozens of fake people willing to participate in her non-existent storytelling contest.
Her initial faked documents crafting the vulnerable economic situation she wanted to persuade everyone to believe was real were laughably bad. Her final ones, though? Practice surely does make perfect, because nobody even suspected there was anything remotely amiss about them for the entire duration of that loop.
It feels like, up until the moment they started running away, the ladies were working together. Then, briefly after the fifteenth person entered the fray, only one of them, in appearance at least, was burdened with the responsibility of freeing all of them and failing no matter what they tried. And still, relentlessly, without ever giving up, all four of them have tried.
Whatever happened in any given cycle, the fifteenth person would always try staying close to Kathryn. It's safe to assume she was doing the same for everyone else, too. Why did the demon add another person? Was it keeping an eye on the lot of them from within the time loop? Was it... studying them? Why did it bother including someone else? Can it not do everything...?
The fifteenth person isn't the only recurring appearance. It would seem the demon has an array of... NPCs, to call them something, to pull from for each cycle. Kathryn has met Adrian, Steve, Daphne and Amanda countless times with different names, occupations, and personalities. Unlike what she's believed all along, they're not... they're not real, are they? It stands to reason this fifteenth person is also one of them, a background character in a roster of many.
But, as far as Kathryn could see at least, there was only one extra person who was in the demon's lab after the sinkhole incident. And from the moment Kathryn saw her, she was the only recurring appearance in every last cycle. It has to mean something.
It was then, after the ladies seemed to try finding out the meaning of the Clause on their own, that they began turning into the people Kathryn knows them as in this present cycle. María started small, with only one patch of vitiligo on her hand, and over the course of the following hundred or so cycles it expanded to the rest of her body. Maggie needed a cane, then crutches, then a walker. She was then an ambulant wheelchair user, and now she's paralyzed from the waist down. Joan was fine, an animator in many lives. Then she needed glasses, and then there was nothing modern medicine could do to restore her sight.
Bessie's change was the most insidious of all, perhaps. She went from being a rather stable and coherent person to becoming the unstable, mood swing-prone, amnesiac person she is now. It was a very small, very internal change. If Kathryn didn't have other cycles to compare her with, she would have never guessed Bessie's change in demeanour and behaviour has been so drastic over time.
...What is that about? Are the ladies being... punished? Or... deteriorating, or...?
...Whatever it is, since their decline began, everything has remained the same. Everyone starts a new cycle with their memories blank, they try to stay together, they form tenuous bonds, and they inevitably fall apart. Sometimes they try staying in touch, others they don't, but they always end up reaching out at one point or another. It never works. One of the ladies does her damnedest to keep them together, to get them to tell a story in a way they haven't tried before. That also never pans out.
Kathryn misses everyone profoundly, but never enough to fix her bonds with any of them. Because while she unwittingly carries around the love of hundreds of cycles for every last one of the others, she's also saddled with the contempt and scorn of just as many lives.
Sometimes she dies prematurely and the world rearranges itself to return to the moment where she did; as happened on the rooftop, or with that lorry with Anna, or with Mary and Bessie just last week. Every time that happens, Kathryn gets the faintest of impressions, of emotions, that she felt in that beautiful, long gone original reincarnation. Whatever the circumstances, she can never make logical sense of it, though. It's almost like all of them are only allowed to die on October 4th, 2038, their new expiration date.
Then Kathryn comes to in the lab, all the memories suppressed during the cycle resurging once more, endless thorns around her heart. Stabs of pain for the family she had, the one she hurt and who hurt her in turn because of the demon's obtrusion. For the alterations to her personality and mentality, for turning her into a puppet, for doing the same to them, for having forgotten them.
For just a few minutes at most, with needles jutting out of her connecting her to a mysterious box, Kathryn remembers it all. Her first life, Purgatory, the first contract. The original reincarnation, making a family out of her fellow deceased monarchs, their violent deaths. The second contract, the Termination Clause, the first cycles of bliss. How arguments almost tore them apart, how the demon messed with something in their heads to make them worse versions of themselves, how they still held strong. The addition of an expiration date, and the amnesia that followed. She remembers the despair of realizing she was forgetting, and the many cycles in which she woke up having already forgotten it all.
The phantom feelings compiled through hundreds of cycles, the gruesome deaths, the ladies retaining their memories, the sinkhole, the fifteenth person, the ladies' health regressing...
Just for a moment, she remembers who she is, where she comes from, in all her complex entirety. She remembers the others, too, in all of theirs. The bonds they shared, the memories they were torn from, and all Kathryn can do is try not to give that thing the satisfaction of crying in front of it.
Mostly though, all the demon does is ignore her. It keeps her there, filled with needles like a test subject stripped of personhood, tapping things on its metal box. She hasn't managed much mobility in the lab yet. Walking would prove impossible, so she glares at it as her only available form of defiance, eyes searing with the tears she struggles to hold back. The entity couldn't care less. When it's done, with her it rips the needles from her flesh and yet again she forgets it all.
She wakes up on November 23rd, 2019, and the nightmare begins anew.
Notes:
And there we go. Please... Although some degree of confusion is normal and intended, please let me know your thoughts. I'd love to hear them, and also since this chapter gave me so much trouble i'm also sort of very self-conscious of it, hahah. I'd love to hear anything you have to say.
The cat is mostly out of the bag right now. Mostly. We still have one more chapter to go before the finale, then we'll see. I hope it wasn't too bad, after all.
I almost retitled this chapter to Cycles, or November 23rd, 2019, during the editing process lol. In the end i figured keeping the original title of Once Upon A Time served it better.
Anyway!! I hope this was a decent read? I hope. Everyone have a great day and take care. Until next time!! ^^
Chapter 106: Pawns (Part 1)
Notes:
Hello!!
Y'ALL. I AM AGAIN. EXCITED AHHHH
Firstly firstly, our manners! Thanks for the comments and kudos, they mean the world!! ^^
AND NOW BACK TO SCREAMING!!!
SO!! I indeed needed to edit the shit out of this chapter. It wasn't as much of a trainwreck as i was expecting, BUT!! I had a great idea for it!! During editing!! And had to change around a bunch of things, make sure it doesn't conflict with any established canon, so on and so forth. Fucked up my thumb during that time period (unsure what's going on yet; doctor's visit pending but i can still write which is what i care about the most lmao) which made me work a bit slower. BUT HERE IT IS!! MY OTHER FAVOURITE CHAPTER TIED WITH SHADOW PEOPLE, WHOOO!!!
Alrigh alright. This is Joan's chapter. Fucking FINALLY. Writing her POVs so that she seemed innocent while also making sure nothing she said or did would contradict the fact that she wasn't innocent was been torture!! Fun torture, but torture all the same!! To finally write down what's really been going on directly is ahhhh so exciting!!
I'm... really nervous about this one, ngl. I feel like sometimes the mystery is better than its resolution, and i do fear the resolution might be underwhelming. Still, i'm proud of this chapter. This chapter would have been the resolution to the ARG, too, had the ARG continued in time. I had to scrub any ARG-related elements from it and that was kinda sad, but i sincerely do hope what was left was good.
I'll be very eager to hear your thoughts on this one. And now without further ado, let's just get into it. I hope this update is worth your time, and that you can enjoy. Onwards!!
Chapter Text
(January 17th, 2024, Wednesday)
…
…
She isn't standing. This... This is cold, and hard, and digging into her shoulders. She...
...Joan is on the floor.
Breathing is as difficult as if the weight of every single cycle she's had the misfortune of being conscious for had were sitting upon her sternum. The crushing weight of the memories, of the family she never manages to fix, the one she can never save and will never have again. No matter what she tries, it's already too late. They're...
Her sob is quiet, exhausted. She doesn't have the energy for this anymore. They all probably think she's pathetic, crying inconsolably after being unmasked. It doesn't matter, let them hear. It won't change anything. What was that about? It's been the worst headache to date. Joan was stressed out, yes, but not more than during the sinkhole, for example, or any of the times she's died, or witnessed Eddie die. She didn't know these damned intrusions could be so vivid and spit every last thing she's ever said and done back at her.
Tears aren't the only moist thing on her face. Warm and sticky blood is there, again. But it isn't just her nose from where it sprouts. It's... Oh god.
Joan presses two frigid, trembling fingers against her cheek. Drenched in blood. As are the areas under her nose, ears, and also her chin. She's bleeding out of the ears, eyes and mouth as well. This has never--
A cacophony of gasps fills the cafeteria, turned all-encompassing, omnipresent, by the echoing walls. Joan covers her wet ears, smearing blood all over her skin. What are they doing? Who--?
The floor rumbles with footsteps. A stampede of different speeds and weights sending vibrations up and down Joan's vertebrae and shins. Are they running from something? Did Karina bring that thing in when Joan fainted?
Voices join the march of disjointed steps. Taut voices, desperate. Some sobs as well, as high-pitched and full of suffering as Joan's own. What... What are they saying?
“...my God, oh my God...”
“...missed you so much. So, so much, sweetheart...”
“...don't know what happened...”
“...just glad we're here...”
“...I remember you.”
…
...No. No no no, no. Joan... Joan has gotten her hopes up many times, thinking that she finally did it, that she managed to make them remember, and every time she thinks she's succeeded, she has not. Whatever... Whatever's going on around her isn't her own doing.
All Joan's ever done has been fail miserably at trying to get everyone back. This time is no different. She never outsmarts the demon. She--
A blur of black slithers down the left edge of her vision, stopping right next to her and descending to her level. María or Bessie, most likely. Maggie hasn't been able to move so freely in a long time.
“Joan... Joan, can you hear me? Are you alright?”
Bessie. Bessie was once Joan's best friend. Once they lost the queens to the amnesia and it was just the four of them, Bessie was to Joan, platonically, what Maggie is to María. Her closest companion, her largest source of comfort. But that's been erased, too. Now it's just Joan and her memories, and this Sisyphean uphill battle to--
A hand, soft and warm, on her forehead. Patting her hair away from her skin. It pulls away just for a moment before returning to her cheek.
“Joan, you did it. I don't know how you, but listen... Don't you hear them? They remember. We all do, love.”
…“Love”? Bessie hasn't called her that in...
…
...It... It really worked? …Did it really, finally...?
Joan's teeth clatter against each other as her chin trembles. She can't breathe because her chest is tight, and because her throat has closed up, and also because this is surely a dream and when she wakes up she'll be disappointed.
Bessie's soothing hand leaves Joan's face and reappears beneath her shoulder. Joan is being propped up into a sitting position. One would think with how tense every muscle in her body is, it would be sufficient for her to hold herself upright. But all the strength in her body is gone. It's given up along with her will to try once more in another cycle. She can't do this again. She can't--
The warmth of Bessie's hand extends, and envelops Joan's body. A... A hug. Bessie is hugging her. This... This means...
There isn't enough willpower or fortitude in the world for Joan to contain the torrent of tears pouring into Bessie's neck, or from clinging to her desperately. Joan is taking sharp inhales through her mouth that leave her suffocating for air the second after. It isn't just air and water leaving her system.
It's the centuries of frustration. Of being the last man standing, the only person capable of saving them. Of watching them treat each other miserably as if they hadn't once been everything to one another.
It's the pain of coming to in the laboratory knowing damn well that wretched being was going to take her memories again, leave her empty, stripped of the only things which bring her any form of joy. Then waking up there again with 440 cycles' worth of memories being forced back into her, only to lose them again, and again, and again.
It's the fear of never succeeding, of remaining as they are eternally, of not being good enough. How it gets worse and worse with every cycle, how it keeps her up at night, or wakes her up in a fit of cold sweat and having tossed her blankets off the bed.
It's the constant stress nosebleeds, the disgust at herself for the things she does. The utter loathing she'd feel if she didn't do them, if she didn't even try. The twisted mercy of hurting them to help them, hating herself for it, having no choice.
It's the grief and the mourning of how many times she's lost them all both to death and to amnesia. It's...
It's everything, all at once. Cascading out of her at last.
Joan is gripping Bessie's waist so tight it probably hurts. She doesn't complain in the slightest, though. All she does is whisper reassurances into Joan's hairline and holds her close as the world unfolds in exclamations of warmth and recognition around them.
Joan shouldn't be relieved. There are no guarantees of succeeding in this cycle. Perhaps the memories they've recovered don't last into the next; the demon will erase them all the same. Or if it finds out they're back, it might end the cycle early. And yet it is the first time in so many cycles where Joan can hold her family and know it's them, really them in all their complexity, hugging her back.
Once upon a time, these were the little moments they all lived for. Even if they would fade, wouldn't last. This made everything worth it.
A second body presses into Joan from behind. She jumps, and whoever it is takes the opportunity to slither their arms around her middle as well.
“I'm so fucking proud of you, shorty.”
María. María, actually her. The friend Joan always carries in her memories and heart, the one she hasn't spoken to in so long despite talking to her every day. It's her.
Another hand, one as cold as her own, ruffles her hair. “It's over.” Maggie's voice. “Shh, it's over. You did it. You aren't alone anymore, Joey. We're all back.”
...Back. This...
Through the tears, choppy and segmented by sobs, Joan laughs. It's her first truly honest, carefree laughter since the day she woke up in a new cycle and found everyone's memories save hers had been erased.
...This is real. It's actually happening. For now, at least until the cycle ends, they're reunited.
Reunited as they were always meant to be.
The rest of the ladies, her friends, stay with her until the quick inhales become steady breathing and the tears dry out. Who would have known they could end? Joan always believed the pain in her heart would never heal, never go away. To think she's run out of tears...
She never believed this day would come. It was always encompassed in a dream. Behind her eyelids when she drifted into sleep, or reserved for reveries in her wake. An oasis for her mind to escape to when life gets too overwhelming, but never something tangible, present, here.
But here she is now. Here they all are, at last.
All the while the steps and voices don't stop. Up and down, Joan can make out beginnings, middles and ends of overlapping sentences. Confusion and questions temporarily pushed to the back in favour of relief and reunion. Katherine is talking to Cathy in friendly terms. Jane tells Anna she's missed her more than she can say. Lina and Anne are phoning their respective daughters, asking how they're doing, if it happened to them as well.
It seems it did. At least that's what it sounds like from Lina's way of telling Mary to find a place to sit on until she stops being dizzy and her nose stops bleeding. That would mean Eddie also remembers.
…Eddie...
Although they come out with a breathless giggle, more tears burn Joan's eyes as they brim over. Her little boy remembers her now. Everything, top to bottom. She finally has her and Jane's son back.
Finally, everything is perfect.
The chaos from the reunion subsides in tides. The cafeteria grows quieter for a while only to be inundated by relieved voices and remarks again a few moments later. Then silence is once again followed by rhetorical questions and attempts at understanding the situation at hand.
Bessie, María and Maggie are taken aside by their respective former queens, as well as Katherine and Cathy. It's freezing without being surrounded by an embrace, but Joan stopped shaking a a while ago.
The blur to her right is one of the chairs. She leans her weight down on the seat to help herself stand. Despite being clammy and sore from having been bent underneath her, her legs can stand on their own.
Someone taps on her shoulder.
Joan turns around. A wall of grey capped with red and platinum towers over her. Jane. She's also bleeding, of course. All of them must be after that. Joan takes a step towards Jane--
Jane extends her arm into Joan's shoulder, keeping her away. Wh... What? Why? Does she remember wrong? Is she missing something? Did Joan mess up after all, or does Jane not miss their old friendship in the slightest?
Joan's abdomen cramps and seizes. ...Or is it that, as Joan has often considered, Jane can't find it in her to forgive Joan? Would it be so inexcusable? Joan has hurt all of them, taking advantage of knowing them across many cycles to tear into their weakest points relentlessly to reach this very moment.
...If that's the case, she'll have to accept it. It's fair if they can't forgive--
“Did you think that whatever just happened it was going to redeem you for what you've done?”
Her tone is colder than Joan's skin, or the floor she just stood from.
“Yeah, she's right.” To the left, Anne's voice. “I don't care what's happening or what happened in the past. All's I know is I can't trust the likes of you.”
“No matter how close we were in the past...” Anna, dead ahead. There's a hot pink-clad shape beside her. Katherine and Anna, together at last. “...that doesn't erase what you've done to us.”
...What she's done? This is the pinnacle of irony. What she's done?! As if Joan ever had a damn say in it. As if she woke up one day and just chose to--
“Cooperating with the demon is about as low as one can sink.” Lina, condemning tone. “How could you--?”
“Okay, all of you, chill right this instant.”
Bessie speaks from behind Joan. Three footsteps later, her warm, soothing hands are on Joan's shoulder. “I think before we emit our judgements we have to listen to Joan first. The only reason we remembered anything at all is because of her.” She squeezes Joan's shoulders. “Is that correct?”
...Is it? In a sense, perhaps. Considering the timeline, it seems like it was indeed her. But this... All of them back, memories untouched... Even if the order of events is a little off, it can only mean one thing.
“I won't let it end like this. That is a promise... old friend.”
…
Joan shakes her head. “I couldn't have done it alone.” Her voice is stringy, burning from the tears and bleeding alike. “I had help.”
“You call the demon “help?”” Katherine huffs, incredulous. “What the hell is wrong with you?!”
...She would never. Joan has done a lot of reproachable things, but she has not, ever, collaborated with the wretched thing that imprisoned them. Abided by its rules, tried to play its game, yes. For their freedom. For everyone's. Because while they were all blissfully unaware of the Clause--
“Dear...” Maggie is somewhere off to the left and behind Joan. “I, at least, have done much, much worse than cooperating with the demon in the name of ending this once and for all. If you're going to shun Joan for it you might as well sacrifice all four of us here and now.”
“That makes two of us,” Bessie mutters. “You wouldn't believe the lengths I've reached trying to fix everything.”
“None of you ever had the responsibility of being the only person who could save everyone.” María tries to keep her tone gentle, but irritations bleeds through all the same. “You can judge if you want, but you have no idea what you would have done if rescuing everyone, including the kids, were in your hands and yours alone. I know I'm not proud of a lot of what I've done.”
“You should be.” Bessie lets go of Joan and circles around her, taking a seat on the chair she used to help herself up earlier. “At least you tried. And honestly, I don't think there was much else any of us could do. It would have been worse if we'd given up and let the demon continue playing with us indefinitely because we couldn't be arsed to do some morally dubious things in order to save everyone. Ethics aren't going to get us out of here. This is real life, not The Good Place.”
Her tone is so... defeated. Comprehensible. The exhaustion in Bessie's voice is the same one dripping from Joan's bones. It's been so, so long since--
“I, for one, would like to hear her out.” Cathy. Bless and curse her brilliant head; she almost ruined everything. “That was the purpose of this meeting all along, was it not? Before that happened, I mean. Weren't we here to listen to one another?”
“Dude, she worked with the demon.” Anne, impulsive as ever. It would be refreshing under any other circumstances; now it's just infuriating. “I'm not listening to someone who got Amanda killed.”
Maggie sights. It's a dark, hollow, exhausted sound. “Anne, if Joan has only killed one person she's a saint by the standards of what some of us have done.”
“Seconding that.” Bessie leans forwards in her seat, resting her arms on her knees. “One person is a low body count for some cycles.”
“And besides... Amanda wasn't even a person, technically speaking.” María's voice, the slight crack in it, suggests the difficult feelings hiding beneath the cold logic fuelling her words. It's more than understandable.
These fake people can be very easy to love when one is unaware of their nature.
“...Amanda is fine,” María concludes, tone grave. “Wherever it is they all go when they're not being used.”
Whether it's the reveal that some of them have blood on their hands, or hearing María downplay Amanda's death, María's statement plunges the cafeteria into dead silence once again. Bessie's hand finds Joan's.
“Want to explain yourself, Joey?”
...Does she? No, of course not. But she has to. She's going to tell them how and why she made them hurt, and where her work indeed overlapped with the demon haunting them.
She owes them that much, at least.
There's a knot deep in Joan's stomach. One that will only be relieved by clarifying she never meant to hurt Amanda. Technically speaking, Joan has never killed anyone. Not... Not directly. Not on purpose. Unlike the others, apparently. She's considered it, circled around it, planned it. But in the last moment every single time, like a coward, Joan hasn't been able to go through with it.
That would be starting from the end, though, and for this to make a modicum of sense Joan should start from the beginning. There is quite a lot to explain.
…And even more to keep quiet on for the time being. Joan must choose her words carefully.
Alright... Explaining everything may never earn her their forgiveness, even if everything she did she did for them. They might despise her as much as they do or more for the rest of their lives. Even if she didn't do it to hurt them, if she had to, she's pried open many tender wounds with infected finger tips and left them to fester. She's ruined relationships and gotten the children involved.
…Perhaps she truly is as irredeemable as they've made her out to be. If so, she'll have to live with it. Worst comes to worst, she'll have forgotten about it when the cycle ends.
And then she won't have to worry about it anymore. She won't have to worry about anything anymore.
…
It's... It's fine. It doesn't really matter. Her being hated is a just price to pay for their memories. They haven't reached the end yet. Until then, anyone can feel about her however they see fit.
It's alright.
“I...” There's something hard and moist in her throat, drowning out her voice. Joan swallows.
“...I want to make it very clear from the start that the demon imposed itself upon me and I took advantage of it, yes. But only because whether I did or not it was going to collaborate with me regardless. I got no say in it and believe me, I wasn't happy about having to deal with it.”
A bit better, though she still sounds raw and strained.
Bessie rubs little circles into the back of Joan's hand. “I hope it doesn't get into the habit of doing that, because I'm next if we don't figure out the Clause in this cycle and I don't think I can handle hearing its voice.”
...Right. Next cycle. There might never be a...
Joan nods. They're going to have to figure it out as soon as possible, but it's unlikely. With all they've already tried it would be a miracle if this time were the good one. And still they have to try.
It's better than not trying, right?
What she's going to disclose overlaps a lot with secrets and hurts the other ladies bear as well. Joan can't look at them for confirmation of their approval; not anymore. Hopefully if they wanted to say something, or ask her to refrain from sharing anything, they would have spoken up. She'll give them a moment.
…
…?
…Alright.
In the sepulchral silence of this prison, the stage is Joan's to take. A solo act she never signed up for but is bound to. Them finding out what she's done, what she's capable of, is going to ruin the perception they have of her. Yet lying would be worse.
Then again, isn't lying by omission a thing? There are elements of their shared tale none of them know and, considering the circumstances, it's for the best if it stays like that a while longer. If everything goes sour, it might be better if they never learn the truth at all.
…What wouldn't Joan do to face deletion with hope? Is it an act of mercy to spare her family this information, or one of cowardice? Which words would she even employ to...?
No. It's been decided for quite a while that there are priorities, and until those are tended to there's no point in disclosing the whole truth; Joan won't change her mind now. From a practical standpoint, having them have a breakdown about that isn't going to help anyone. They're already going to have a lot to wrap their minds around. It's better if, for the time being at least, Joan continues bearing the weight alone for a little longer.
It's not like staying silent in this instance means she won't have another chance to tell them... right?
…Oh, who is she kidding? Their time is running out.
Joan has kept them waiting long enough. She doesn't need to see them to feel their gazes caressing her own.
It's time.
“When... When it all began...” She'll need to speak a little louder. Her voice is caught in her throat, as if it as well had no desire to speak.
“In the... in the beginning, we weren't...”
...Alive.
“...We weren't how we are right now. Things were different, everyone remembered.” It's true, at least. “Back then...”
Chapter 107: Pawns (Part 2)
Chapter Text
-
For the first 184 cycles the ladies laughed, cried and bickered with the queens and children. They enjoyed sunsets and art, silly conversations and dramas on the telly. Outwardly they were completely normal people, but inside them were nothing but 0s and 1s forcing them to imitate human emotion to perfection.
Not that Joan can say that. Not for now, when there's still so much at stake. She has to keep a clear head most of all, and measure her words more carefully than ever.
Memories of those days are stale, plastic. The seem real enough, but when examined under scrutiny and compared to the recollections from posterior cycles, they're nothing but sublime, almost indistinguishable, forgeries of the real life and emotions of people with souls. If Joan hadn't been told there was a before and after, she would have never realized on her own.
All this would be a hell of an opening statement -and that's ignoring how the ladies' nature is easier to understand and less traumatic than that of the queens' and kids'-, but it would simultaneously be counter-productive, and told out of sequence. Order is quite important for this tale to make sense.
Had Joan not been blighted with the highly questionable privilege of being the demon's favourite pawn of the set, keeping her thoughts organized would be simpler. Then again, the clock does not turn back and she is running out of time. All of them are, so it's time to get back on track.
It might be true, that ignorance is bliss.
Come that cycle, 184, all of them had already started experiencing... Joan has to be careful with how she narrates this. In her head it's crystal clear they were suffering malfunctions, and she even has an inkling as to why. For now, though, calling it that would be insensitive. Not that there will ever be an easy way to break the news to everyone that they're soulless constructs trapped in a simulation in hell if Joan even gets the opportunity, but that would be such a cold way to go about it.
Well, the kids and queens aren't soulless. Not exactly; which is precisely the problem. But that's neither here nor there right now.
So the words “malfunction” and “glitch” are off the table. What can Joan call it, then?
…They started experiencing amnesia. It's true enough; she'll settle for that. All of them had begun to forget past cycles little by little and, in the queens' and kids' case, that first reincarnation they are so convinced was actually theirs.
The “original reincarnation,” as they dubbed it prior to the amnesia. Or, “the real one,” the “one that wasn't stuck in a time loop.” ...It was never theirs to begin with. It belongs to others, to the real queens and kids, but there's no need to drop that bomb on them right now, if ever.
Of course, with said amnesia came a little problem. More than one, many more than one, but one concerning this conversation specifically: none of them remembered the Termination Clause. And, for as much of an asshole as the demon is, it wouldn't dare violate the terms of a contract. The price for that is hellfire, and unlike what Joan would expect, that is its one and only weakness.
It shared said information with Joan as a taunt once, just to let her know it is indeed possible to destroy it, but she'll never get access to the means, and see her reaction. Which is irrelevant for the conversation at hand and also skipping ahead, so that bit Joan will keep to herself, too.
The demon needed someone from within the sim-- No, she can't call it a simulation. Not now at least; she's trying to ease them into this. It required some of them to remember the Termination Clause, and it picked the ladies. No need to elaborate on why.
It was on cycle 186 that, after dozens of cycles of memory loss and eventual amnesia, Bessie, María, Maggie and Joan woke up in the lab with their memories intact. They recalled everything from the very first cycle up until that moment, and all they felt was confusion and anguish in the face of having a family who could no longer remember them.
All that fighting to stay together, united, to deal with the forced changes in their character, for what?
From then on it was the ladies' job to ensure they all “told their story,” whatever that seemingly simple request really means. They haven't figured it out yet, and this is their 440th, and likely final, cycle.
That last part though, Joan keeps quiet.
-
“Of course, to the rest of you we sounded like nut cases.”
Joan's voice has stabilized, even if her speech is slow as she thinks of the best way of conveying the story.
Oh, the disbelieving stares the queens had for their former ladies when they were informed they were trapped in a time loop they had no recollection of. The panic and frustration bubbling in Joan's plastic veins every time she failed to convey--
“Sometimes you'd take pity on us, others you'd get annoyed. It didn't matter. In the end it always translated to it having won one more time.”
It was counting on that all along though, wasn't it? The bastard--
“...Sorry for that.”
Katherine, sweet girl. It's been so long since Joan has spoken to her. Really her, remembering every part of their shared story. Her in her entirety, and not the tiny fragment of her self she's in any given cycle with segmented, lacking memories of her own story.
...Who would've thought the day would come? Joan was running low on hope. Even if they can't forgive her, at least all of them remember.
For that alone, everything was worth it.
Joan shakes her head. She's never blamed any of them for their reactions back then. “It's not like you knew.”
There's... There's so much they're still unaware of. So, so much.
-
As important as cycle 184 was, marking the cycle where full amnesia kicked in and, consequently, the ladies were soon to be cursed and burdened with knowledge, the glitches all of them were going through signified something much more vital. Something which affected all of them and Joan will also keep to herself for now.
184 was the cycle in which all of them gained full autonomy and consciousness.
That was never supposed to happen, the demon has implied as much on more than one occasion. Joan hasn't forgotten its piercing, white gaze boring into hers the first time she came to propped up on that forsaken table in the lab and she was able to follow it with her eyes. It was before it blinded her, when it had yet to lash out at them by taking their mental and physical integrity away as retribution. That thing smiled like watching Joan go from being a mindless vessel to a fully conscious being was the best thing it had ever witnessed.
Not that it was regarding her like a living being, of course. To it, “mindless vessel” and “person” are one and the same category. Nothing but toys to be manipulated and played with until they break.
The thing is, Joan wouldn't have even realized she hadn't always been her own independent person separate from the real Joan Meutas if the demon hadn't been a smug, vile thing about it. That's how convincing of a forgery she was before 184. And, unless every person in this room is pretending they aren't aware of their true nature out of kindness towards the others like Joan is, chances are they still haven't noticed they're nothing but vessels grown on the memories of real people who accidentally gained their own sentience.
...Just how the hell is she supposed to explain that one?
These musings remain trapped behind her teeth. Good thing that she doesn't need to tell anyone right now; she'll figure it out if the time ever comes where she's forced to share the news. Considering how they might die (can they die if they were never alive? Cease existing, more accurately) in a matter of years at most and they've yet to find the meaning of the Termination Clause, there's little time to waste on tangents. If they don't figure it out this very cycle--
...She can't. Joan can't spiral now. She has to keep her thoughts meticulously separate from her carefully chosen words if she's to avoid disaster.
Moving on. After a few cycles of realizing the queens and kids would never believe them just because, the ladies started taking a different approach to things. As soon as the simulation began, all of them would run away.
It wasn't always to the same place. Not at first. But on their fifth or such cycle of being the only ones who remembered, they found a nice apartment by the coast of Plymouth, far from London, and by the repetitive nature of the simulation it was always available to rent at the beginning of every cycle.
...Joan could go on for hours about those days and the intimacy the four of them built. There's something inherently bonding about being the only people who remember how much they've fought for their freedom and desire to be with their family when everyone else perceives the rest as a stranger. A very specific brand of pain stems from that. One which caused the ladies' wounds to cauterize in sync, almost fusing them together in the process.
For almost two hundred cycles, most of them full lifespans, everyone had done their damnedest to stay together. Whatever the demon threw at them, be it manipulating their base stats-- minds, their minds, Joan can't call them “stats,” or giving them a fixed death date in 2038, they'd all stayed together hand in hand.
Then from one cycle to the next it was just the ladies. Them alone amid a family who could no longer remember them, desperately trying to save children they saw as their own and friends they loved more than life itself who only recognized them from the memories of their Tudor lives.
...Tudor lives that weren't even theirs. That pertained to the real them; the ones with souls. But... forget it.
That shred of isolation and pain Joan will have to live with for a while longer. Or forever.
The saline scent of the sea permeated almost everything in that apartment in Plymouth, and mould often grew on the ceiling and walls. They could hear the waves crashing at night, and they were often deafened by incoming ships. It was a small living space -though not as small as Bessie's current apartment by a long shot-, but the four of them made it work. Maggie's chair, had she needed it back then, wouldn't have fit.
The red brick house was nothing spectacular, but in it Joan, María, Maggie and Bessie made a home. Hours of drawing spreadsheets and planning, of trying to understand what was happening and how to stop, of doing their best to figure out what “telling their stories” meant and keeping pristine records of everything they'd attempted from the start. Talk shows, spirit mediums, blogs, the church. Sheets and sheets of paper which would later end up scrunched up in frustration, or maybe thrown at someone in a futile attempt to make her laugh.
Laying with her head in María's lap, having her hair played with while all of them struggled to simply watch a movie because they were burnt out and couldn't muster coherent thoughts anymore. Going out for walks along the port arms linked with Maggie, talking about everything and nothing because the silence was worse, much more looming, and filled with dread, than random words were. Dragging herself into Bessie's bed if she couldn't sleep and having Bessie try her best to come up with something distracting enough to lull Joan to sleep, like the history of ship design, which she herself was only reading about to keep herself from going insane.
Those were the days where Maggie and María started falling in love. Time, after time, after time, they became a couple. They were enamoured and oddly, considering their current state, healthy partners for one another. It was so tender to wake up hating the day ahead, fearing what might happen if they didn't figure out the Termination Clause or find a way to get the queens to listen to them in the next cycle, and finding María and Maggie blushing in the kitchen as their hands accidentally bumped into each other while they prepared breakfast.
Only to have Bessie roll her eyes and ask them to get a room. All in good nature, in good fun. Joan would find herself smiling despite herself and the situation they were in.
In between crashing waves and the soothing scent of petrichor and salt mixing through their open windows, without trying to, focused on tasks larger than their individual lives, the ladies formed their own little family apart from everyone else. That small apartment in Plymouth, provided it truly exists...
...No, even so. It doesn't contain the most precious of memories, because even if it's a real location in the real world, the four of them never lived there. Its red brick walls contain the lives and memories of whichever real people with souls made a home in it.
If anything at all, the ladies are little more than the ghosts haunting it.
The privacy and intimacy of those memories Joan skims over as quickly as she can, focusing solely on the relentless, never-ending task of deciphering what their ticket out of the sim-- the time loop, was, and ways to get the queens and kids to listen to them and help. Talking about the vulnerability the four of them made a family out of, one which excluded everyone else and was for them alone, perhaps can only be understood by them as well. Vocalizing the delightful moments they managed to live despite it all would be as painful as pinching an exposed nerve ending.
Joan focuses instead on how hard it was to lose the rest of them. Not in the sense of how hard it was to lose Jane. Or how many nights Maggie would wake up from a nightmare calling Lizzie and Anne's names, or how Bessie silently observed any stranger who reminded her of Anna, or how the weight of Eddie in Joan's arms was an absence she was always painfully aware of.
No. Before letting feelings take the wheel of the conversation, it's best to focus purely on the practical aspects. And in practice, emotions discarded, going from eleven people who could help with brainstorming down to four was very, very hard. Less ideas, less people to provide criticism, less pairs of eyes to spot logical fallacies.
As if the emotional aspect weren't hell on its own, on a purely practical level everything became hellish as well.
-
“...But you didn't give up.” Anna's voice is quiet even in this silence. “Even if we didn't remember and you had to go it alone--”
“And how could we?” María again, in a gentle tone. “You remember, don't you? Do you think there was anything capable of making us give up on having that again?”
Such limitations never existed for Joan, that's for sure. And considering how she's seemingly the only person who's yet to purposefully take a life in the name of their liberation, her sentiment isn't unique.
“We were a family, Anna. All of us.” Joan swallows something hard in her throat. Something about talking about their family in past tense is making her eyes burn. “Anyway, where was I...?
-
At the height of the ladies taking distance upon starting a new cycle and spending the next few years plotting away in their little home was when she was first introduced. Her name wasn't Karina back then, but for simplicity's sake it's easier to refer to her as such.
God, Joan hated her at first. She had no idea what Karina was except that she'd been introduced by the demon. That was more than sufficient information for her to want to stay out of reach.
Of course, Karina always found her and the others. Even for simulations in which they didn't go to Plymouth and changed it up a bit, Karina always located them and tried sticking close. It was her job, after all. Back then Joan hadn't the slightest as to why Karina was stalking them, and for it she despised her even more.
And here, yet again, one wrong word may set off a mine field. Joan has to tread her thoughts with caution, and convert them into spoken words doubly so.
…
…Actually she doesn't need to say anything about her. Not right now. Mentioning her is enough. Joan would be remiss not to bring up the perpetual fifteenth person certainly all of them can remember, but there's no reason for her to even think about Karina beyond that. Not right now.
“Do you think it ever ends?”
…
Alright, so there was a fifteenth person. And the demon implemented her. Great. Moving on.
Eventually all four of them realized their taking distance approach was doing nothing. Not only were they running out of ways to interpret the sentence “tell your stories,” it was also separating them from the queens. Whenever they felt confident enough in their findings to go back to the queens and test out their new theory, the queens were much less likely to want to even listen to their long ago-distanced ladies.
…Perhaps they should have never left the queens and kids to begin with. But... it was so, so confusing and painful at first. Being next to them and them not remembering, it...
…Maybe they ran away not to be more productive and try throwing Karina off, as they told themselves, but rather to separate themselves from that pain, and from the responsibility thrust upon them. Perhaps they upheld a collective lie to shield themselves from the weight forced onto their shoulders. Saving everyone was too tall an order for everyone together; never mind just the four of them. It felt crushing most of the time, suffocating. It wouldn't be so odd if, subconsciously at least, all the ladies sought was to protect themselves from that burden. If so, nobody ever spoke out loud and broke the spell.
Who is Joan to do so now?
She instead goes straight to discussing how, in time, all four of them decided to stick around the queens and kids from the beginning. Karina always found them, in any case, and staying apart had never worked. Crushing or not, the responsibility was the ladies' to bear whether they liked it or not.
They never mentioned the time loop again, of course. They'd done that to death with no effect except being ignored at best, and regarded as insane at worst.
They started every new cycle beside their lost family, bottling all the pain that entailed deep inside them lest their pesky feelings get in the way of saving everyone.
-
“I'm sorry for that.” Jane. “Really, I am.” Jane's voice when she isn't acting as dismally as she's been in the last few cycles is safety, warmth and home. Against the knot forming in Joan's chest all she can do is bite the inside of her mouth. “You have to understand that, from our perspective--”
Joan raises her hand. Not because she doesn't care about Jane's input. Rather, if she continues hearing Jane as her best and closest friend and not the person she's become lately, the frail grasp Joan has on her feelings is going to slip.
“It's fine, trust me.” Joan's voice is small again. Damnit it. “Nobody holds it against any of you.”
...Joan could never. Not in any life, no matter what. All of them may be soulless creations, but the single thing Joan is positive of irrespective of anything else is that her soulless heart beats for her family and them alone in this miserable hell they're trapped in.
“A... Anyway...”
-
The ladies didn't know at the time, but those were the final cycles they would spend together. Finally confronting everyone from the start was a miserable ride. Standing before the people Joan had once built a life with and seeing them look at her like a stranger or mere acquaintance at best hurt more than anything else could. Lifetime after lifetime spent with Eddie, learning tactile sign language, building a treasure's worth of memories, only for him to be oblivious to anything but the Renaissance-era memories shoved into him.
Meeting Katherine and Cathy “as strangers” time and time again, their eyes not recognizing in Joan the person they'd once laughed with until their sides hurt or found, watching Lina and Anne get into quarrels as if they weren't the closest of friends, seeing Katherine and Anna fall apart...
She can't say this. She can't tell them how much it hurt to be looked at in the eye by one's own family and find no recognition of their shared history; why would she expose them to that?
-
Something about the silence and the words Joan leaves out must be leaking into her voice, because gently, Bessie slides her warm hand into Joan's fingers again. The contact does something positive to her nervous system while tightening her throat in the same breath.
As long as she had, at least, the other ladies beside her, it truly felt like not all was lost. Even if it was bleak, if it seemed they never made any progress.
When she had Bessie, Maggie and María's hands in hers, Joan was convinced eventually they would all be alright.
Chapter 108: Pawns (Part 3)
Chapter Text
-
The next thing the demon did was separate them.
They finished one cycle and ended up together in its lab with needles stabbed into them, as usual. It smiled at them and told them, without explanation, from that point forwards only one of them would ever remember everything, including the Termination Clause, at a time. The other three would be stripped of their memories much like the queens and kids had been. At the end of each cycle, whichever lady had had her memories intact in would lose them, and another would gain them for the next cycle, thus taking turns.
They protested, of course. The demon didn't care.
It has never told Joan why it made that choice, but she has theories. Theories that, judging by the memories she now has of all the cycles for which she was as dormant as the queens, the other ladies likely shared.
Come the cycle in which they were parted, the four of them had reached a conclusion. The “story” they were meant to tell was probably not one meant for an audience, as they had initially assumed. After trying practically every form of media known to the modern and old worlds alike, it was obvious the solution didn't lay there. Where, then, could it be found?
Well, the four of them concluded perhaps the story the queens had to tell, “their story,” wasn't to any third parties, but one another.
After all, none of them had ever been fully, 100% honest with the others. That would entail many, many unpleasant things. Lina would have to tell Anne word for word she did, in fact, at one point, crave her death. Anne would tell Jane a part of her, a small, irrational one she's always done her best to ignore, did believe Jane was to blame for her death.
Katherine would have had to confess to Anna how, despite being overall relieved she never intervened in her execution and let Henry have his way, in the moment she did feel alone and abandoned, unworthy of love. Cathy would have to explain to Kat she fully believed she deserved to be executed back then. That she hated Katherine because, had she just “kept her legs closed,” Cathy wouldn't have had to marry Henry and put her life on hold.
She would also have to tell María it's hard to look at her sometimes, since María's daughter Catherine was Cathy's best friend in their first lives and she was the one who took Mae in after both Cathy and Thomas Seymour died. And how, promptly in Catherine's hands, Mae disappeared from the annals of history. The number of oddities surrounding Mae's vanishing, along with a few things Catherine was recorded saying later in life, seem to imply her death was related to Catherine, in some way. And why would Cathy ever tell María “my daughter died because yours either killed her or neglected her to death?”
To be honest with one another would involve Lizzie telling Mary she participated through omission in Wyatt's rebellion, convinced there was no other way to terminate the religious conflicts in England but an assassination she felt powerless to stop, so she let it happen hoping to end it with the smallest amount of casualties possible. And also for Mary to confess what she was thinking when she executed the people who died during her reign.
How could Mary ever look her mother in the eyes and tell her that, during her reign, Mary in part resented her for teaching her religious tolerance because, the way Mary saw it, it was tolerating Protestantism which had gotten her “punished by God” when she “lost” the baby she never had? How painful would it have been for Jane to learn that Eddie grew up only thinking of her occasionally, when someone brought her up, because as cold and tragic as it is he couldn't miss someone he never knew and only idealized?
Lizzie would have had to tell Cathy and Anne just how she felt when Thomas took advantage of her. Mary would have had to confess to Cathy how, in the original reincarnation they're all convinced is theirs, after Cathy died, Mary started to see the much younger Mae as something of a daughter of her own. For Mary, who believes her desire of motherhood was withheld from her because she was a monster and deserved to bear no child, saying that is unthinkable.
All these things are best left unsaid. Because they would hurt the person saying them too much, or because they would harm the recipient equally so. Both of those. Because nobody wants to share every last aspect of themselves, and some levels of vulnerability are too elevated even for the closest of bonds.
Everything Joan knows has either been implied or confided in her, and not in the person it was meant to. Lizzie has never told Mary about her implication in Wyatt's Rebellion; life after life it terrifies her to lose her sister. Katherine has never uttered a word about how perhaps, deep down, she did feel abandoned in the Tower of London. Every gripe Cathy has about María she's kept to herself or aired out with someone else, not wanting to blame her directly for her daughter's mistreatment of Mae.
Some things hurt too much to say. Nobody understood “tell your stories” as “sit down and confide in one another every minute aspect of your memories.” They understood to make a story, and so they did. Life, after life, after life.
The story they had to tell wasn't a harrowing tale mixing bone-chilling historical accuracy and fantastical elements like reincarnation, as everyone presumed at one point. It wasn't about sharing the best historical “fantasy” of all time. After that failed more times than anyone can count, the ladies reached the conclusion the demon had something much more simple, yet much more devastating, in mind. And, considering the demon always wanted them to hate one another, it feel retrospectively stupid that it took them that long to figure it out.
The ladies had made plans about how to implement the gruelling heart to heart which might save all their lives and potentially ruin their bonds in the process in the upcoming cycle when the demon separated them and decided they should instead work solo. Could it be coincidence? Maybe. Probably not, though. The demon is arrogant, yes, but it is equal parts smart.
Chances are, Joan thought back then and has firmly believed since, they struck a nerve. Their idea, the conclusion they'd come to after centuries of repeated failure, of fine-tuning a story for an audience never intended to hear it, made the demon panic. It must have figured as long as just one of them remembered the Termination Clause it technically wasn't violating any rules, right? It wasn't obligated to give them any help, or make it easy for them. So the instant they got close to the real answer, it punished them with solitude.
Joan could go into details about how that was. About waking up and being the only person who knew, the only one who looked around her and saw a family and not a battlefield. She could, but why? Why would Joan impart that pain on everyone? Why would she describe the nights of crying and being unable to sleep, kept awake by memories of a past she couldn't reach?
Why would she tell them what it was like, looking at her fellow ladies expecting a complicit glance, only to find the same cold indifference in their eyes she'd barely gotten accustomed to in the queens and kids? How many cycles did it take for it to truly sink in that she was alone? That, despite still having the gut instinct to seek out support from María, Bessie and Maggie, she was a stranger to them as much as she was to the queens and the kids?
Why would Joan say out loud she's often thought death would have been more merciful than being locked with her family, remembering them, their bonds, and not having a hand to hold anymore? Why would she make them imagine what it must feel like to be the only person who remembers, or the pressure that comes with it?
The rest of the ladies already know. And for the others, even the most detailed of explanations wouldn't make them understand. It's pointless.
Suddenly, saving them wasn't a group task. Joan could no longer brainstorm with Bessie, or share impressions with Maggie and María. It was just her in an isolated bastion of memories, trying to protect herself from the jagged shards of what had once been her family.
She didn't give up, but doing everything by herself without an ounce of help was an impossible task. She wasn't enough to convince a group of thirteen people who, as a direct consequence of the pain they'd accumulated in the past hundreds of lifetimes, hated one another with the same passion they loved each other. She tried, and tried, an tried, but she was never good enough.
It wasn't just her who was failing, though. For the cycles where she was the one whose memories were wiped, whichever of the other three had her memories restored didn't find success. All four of them were incapable of bringing this ghastly situation to an end once and for all. Not alone. It wasn't Joan's fault.
It isn't comforting in the slightest.
Despite never succeeding, they must have been doing something right, the four of them. Been on the right path, chosen a good “storytelling” method as a cover-up for getting everyone to talk honestly in the same room, forged a good enough situation forcing them to stay together even with the daily arguments. Because Joan, for one, was punished every time she performed too well in a cycle.
The demon doesn't explain why it punishes. It only says something has displeased it, and for it whoever was in charge of that cycle had to pay. The price for doing whichever misdeed it accused Joan of was her sight.
Joan had one solace, and one solace alone, for the duration of the cycles. She loved being an animator. Colours and shapes, the feeling of her pen against her graphic tablet, or a brush on a canvas. She loved immortalizing the faces of her friends and family, the sights of the house in Plymouth, or the one they all stayed in when they reincarnated, which in the early cycles set the stage to their home.
Her memories were wiped three out of every four cycles, but for that one cycle where she was blessed and cursed with remembrance, Joan could spend its entirety tracing her memories looking for Eddie's smile, Katherine's laughter or Jane's embrace. Her memories could not be taken for her, and before they dared fade at the edges she could paint them and keep them safe. As long as her family was in her head, she could see an image of the fourteen of them having supper together once more.
It was her goal, it reminded her why she had to keep going even when it felt insurmountable. As long as she had colour in her hands, she would be alright.
When her behaviour in the simulation -or out of it sometimes, if she dared insult the demon- started bothering it, the demon started taking her sight away from her like a parent may remove a toy from an unruly child. Little by little, as if it were giving her warnings to stop. Without telling her which behaviour to cease, though, there was little she could do. She wasn't going to stop searching for the meaning of the Clause, if that's what it wanted.
Eventually she ended up as she is. The colours she so loved, loves, are all she can see. Divorced from shapes, in a blur of indecipherable, feathered bounds, her world has become colour.
How cruel. To give her the thing she adored most besides her family, yet rob her of the ability to wield it and create as she once could. A taunt, a mockery. An unforgivable crime.
...Did Joan mourn losing her ability to draw? The loss of her sole coping mechanism to something far beyond her control? It's hard to tell. She probably wanted to, at least. But it's been centuries since Joan has thought of herself as a person, and not a conduit for salvation. As an individual, and not the embodiment of their freedom.
She hasn't taken a second for herself, she could never be so selfish. So while life got indescribably miserable without her one single outlet, she took that frustration and channelled it into learning piano. It isn't the same, in the same way when one's child dies the next doesn't replace them. Nothing, nobody, ever could.
She loves music and art with the same passion in two distinct, irreconcilable ways. Piano will never replace drawing, let alone animation. That void will remain empty for the rest of her fabricated existence. And still, it gave her something else to live for besides the infinite task of finding the way out.
In any case, why throw herself a pity party? She wasn't the only one who was punished for, presumably, inching closer and closer to success.
Maggie, a figure skater who once went everywhere no matter how far with her legs, was violently parted from her ability to walk as well. Progressively, like Joan, bit by bit of her freedom and health were put on the high shelf for any misdemeanour the demon perceived in her. María's vitiligo on its own is harmless, but it isn't just it itself. For many people vitiligo is an isolated condition. For others, it's co-morbid with something else.
In just a few years from now, María will start developing lupus. She always gets the first symptoms at around her forties. Perhaps she “wronged” the demon more severely than Maggie or Joan. To Joan at least, María's punishment is more cruel than Joan's and Maggie's. After all, whether they have memories or not in any given cycle, both of them come into consciousness aware of their disabilities.
María is relentlessly given the false hope of a normal life until she's older.
Then everything gets taken away from her and her instruments gather dust in the rooms of her apartment. She never opens those doors from that moment forwards, but she also doesn't have it in her to get rid of them. Time and time again the story repeats. Why? What did she do to deserve this?
Nothing, obviously. But the demon's cruelty is vaster than the concept of infinity.
And Bessie is a special case. What she did to merit this particular punishment, or if she was simply the product of the demon playing around with new torture methods, Joan doesn't know. But, while outwardly Bessie is fine and she's yet to lose any form of physical function in any cycle, it was her mind which was broken as “justice” for whatever sins the demon is convinced she's committed.
All of their heads were manipulated by the demon at a certain point. Their traits were manipulated, forcing them to behave in ways they otherwise never would and say regretful things day in and day out. The ladies were mostly spared that fate, but Bessie was not.
On this Joan is no expert, but to her it feels much less intrusive to have traits exacerbated than to have one's mind, in the most literal sense of the word, shattered. That was the price the demon imposed on Bessie.
Few are the lifetimes where Joan has both been the person with untouched memories and she's also succeeded in keeping at least a few of them, Bessie included, close. But in all of those without exception she's been there for her friend's late diagnosis of OSDD-1. Bessie never accepts an inch of pity on that matter, but Joan's heart hurts for her all the same.
If Joan remembers this, now that everyone's memories have been restored, they certainly remember as well. In any lifetime in which they've been close to Bessie for a significant time all of them have found out. There is no need to explain to them what they already know, or to expose Bessie like that.
Not just Bessie. All the ladies. Their unique relationships with their minds and bodies and the processes that broke them are tales for only the people affected to tell. If it were, for instance, María burdened with giving this speech right now, Joan wouldn't be too fond of her describing Joan's blindness to others. She may understand how lupus affects her, but she has no say in Joan's experiences.
So yet again, Joan sticks to the facts and those alone, keeping the emotional part in the hands of their respective owners. They were all punished with their physical or mental health. Why did the demon do this to them? Because they got too close, or because they said something the demon found offensive, or because it was bored. Who the hell knows, and at this point does it even matter?
-
“Did... Did it punish anyone else? Besides the four of you?”
Cathy asks carefully, tentatively. She's employing intonation. Very light, still very neutral, but there's some semblance of tone in her words. She's only effective at that when she feels comfortable around people.
…She really is back. They all are.
Joan shakes her head. “I... I don't know why Mae has Tourette's, and I'm sorry that she does. For that matter I also don't know why you have autism, or Kat has hEDS, or Anne has ADHD, or Eddie is deaf. To my knowledge, the only ones whose health was used as punishment were us. I'm sorry, I don't have answers.”
“...Alright. Thank you.”
Joan locks fingers with Bessie a little tighter. This is the final stretch. So far Joan has told the story of how she was cornered into trying to save everyone.
Here comes the part where she explains how and why she chose to go about it as ringmaster. They may not like her reasoning, and if they don't she has no option but to accept it.
Her heart beats a little faster.
-
Joan was a few cycles away from learning of her nature as a vessel when she came up with an idea. Her plan, while not what it's evolved into over time, was the seed of the character who would become ringmaster.
Something the ladies had observed before the demon parted them was that so much of the queens' and kids' behaviour was a direct consequence of past cycles. Cycles following those in which, for example, Anna had married Jane, generally heralded a more positive, slightly less aggressive relationship between the two. It was barely noticeable, since both of them, all of them, were hauling around so much hurt and pain from past cycles, but to the ladies, whose sole job was to observe, learn, and adapt, a pattern became clear very quickly.
Cycles in which Lina and Anne were at each other's throats for the duration would result in future cycles of increased aggression towards one another, leading to even more verbal (sometimes physical) violence between them in future cycles. Their behaviour in cycles past directly affected their conduct in the current cycle. As if their memories, rather than erased, were merely dormant; always lurking in their subconscious, guiding their conscious choices and conduct.
And in no circumstances did that passive influence become more obvious than when they underwent the little blips they experience as bleeding noses, and piercing headaches.
The technicalities of how and why matter little. Even if someone asked, Joan wouldn't know what to answer; she really isn't friends with the demon, whatever their opinion of her is. The point is the ladies realized how in those moments where headaches and nosebleeds occurred, if they were on good terms with the queens, all of them would report feeling... something, which modified their emotions towards the others. Rarely was it a negative impact, too. For the most part whatever they experienced in those instants made them calmer, softer towards one another. Especially towards the person who had stressed them out in the first place, oddly enough; or at minimum towards the people they were beside when it happened.
Joan didn't know why then, but she decided it was worth figuring out if she could force the nosebleeds and headaches. They followed a pattern, after all: they were always a direct consequence of stress.
Be it over something relatively menial or after death -and the nature of death within the simulation not being permanent is a tangent she won't go on now-, moments of unbearable strain invariably brought about the same things. At least a headache, often a nosebleed (especially in case of repeated deaths back to back), and always that vague something which seemed to help.
…That isn't how it works for the ladies at all, but it also doesn't matter right now. The important part is that at the time, she figured engineering situations where the queens and kids would be stressed out because of one another, or next to the others, might at least, improve their relations. And perhaps, for all she knew, it might eventually make them remember.
Then they could work together again, and maybe Joan wouldn't have to be alone anymore. She alone wasn't enough to save them. She needed her family back if she was to make any progress.
Everything she's done, she's done to that end alone.
After yet another cycle she opened her eyes in the endless mass of grey which the lab had become to her sight. Her muscles tensed expecting the usual: needles jabbed between her toes, under her tongue, in her gums, Achilles' tendons and eyes. Maybe a few words of mockery, a few questions, and then having her memory erased once more. It was the usual order of events in between cycles, she was more than used to it.
None of it came, though. The demon's spectral hand didn't lay a finger on her, and the bolt-sized needles it tormented her with were left abandoned for a while. Instead, it asked her one question.
“Say... Would you like to know a secret?”
She shook her head. She didn't want to know anything from it. She knew it was leading up to hurting her with whichever information it wanted to tell her; she was little more than a toy in a cat's paws being tossed around for entertainment. She refused to participate willingly in her own torment.
It laughed. That deep, gravelly sound of tectonic plates grinding against each other. Nothing less further from jolly, it sounded like a promise of famine and death.
“That was a pleasantry, like the ones you mortals are so fond of. You do not have a say.”
Unable to move much or do anything to prevent herself from hearing, Joan listened to it. It told her how, once upon a time, it had struck a contract with six women. How they failed to hate one another and, because of it, fell into hell. How after that it brought their children and put them in cells. Cells in a room made of cold, clammy, rotting flesh, where their bodies are consumed by the walls. They are encased in flesh, every inch of their bodies except for their heads and hands.
“A strip of meat covers their eyes, and a thick wad of it is forced down their throats and well into their pharynges. But if that is where they are, you must wonder, who are the women and children you call “your family?””
And with that, it finally explained the truth.
What the queens and kids -the real ones; the ones in the flesh prison- are experiencing in their confinement are the events happening in the simulation. All of them are assigned to the vessel sharing their name, likeness and memories, and get to live the cycles first hand through their vessels.
The point of the vessels, of the simulation, was to give them reasons to hate one another. Yes, in life they never “paid what they owed” to the demon. But in death, through vessels who were initially identical to them, they could see in lifetime after lifetime how they could, despite what they felt for one another, reach the hatred the demon required of them.
What a despicable torture, to force someone to watch essentially a copy of themself torment and be hurt by their family.
Of course, for the immersion to feel complete, the vessels had to be identical copies of the person they were assigned to. And, for that, they could not have any knowledge of being vessels. As far as they were concerned, they always were the people they served as a vessel for. The actual, real people.
What the demon did was take a loving family, hook them up to a simulation where, while captive in hell, they could experience being together again, and gave them a problem and a riddle: the problem was leaving the time loop they were stuck in, and the riddle was the Termination Clause. The demon knew damn well from the start their discrepancies over the true meaning of the Clause would lead them to argue. If it hadn't inserted that element, being perfect copies of the queens and kids as they were, they could have never clashed to the extent and degree they did.
Joan, the other ladies, the queens and kids she knows and loves... They were never people. They were instruments of torture designed to believe they were real. The immersion for the real queens and kids, after all, had to be total. If there was the slightest disconnect between who they know themselves and each other to be, they wouldn't believe the actions they see their vessels carry out in the simulation are actions they and their loved ones are capable of as well.
That's why no deaths were permanent. It's why everything resets when one of them dies. It's why they constantly have intrusive memories. It's why they experience glitches, why their minds can be edited, and why they can ultimately break down. They're not real, organic people. They aren't even souls trapped in hell. They are simply hollow conduits to torment the people they are based on.
The demon actually let Joan leave the lab. It carried her outside. Its smokey body feels like nothing. Much like trying to catch or caress smoke, it felt like levitating more than being forcefully moved.
Outside the lab was, from what Joan could discern, some sort of corridor vanishing into black. There was a tube of the same grey metal from the lab, presumably a floor, walls and a ceiling, surrounding darkness.
If directions in hell are anything like they are in the three-dimensional realm of mortals, Joan was taken to the first door to the left of the lab. That's what it felt like.
She was dropped on her feet and fell to her knees from the suddenness. It didn't need to tell her where she was. Through the fishnets she'd been wearing at the time the cycle ended when she was brought back to the lab, she felt the trembling, cold meat under her legs. The sheen of slime seeped through the fabric of her skirt, staining the rim. The flesh pulsated, gasped and squelched like it was alive, pressing itself into Joan's skin. It smelled putrid, rotten, so overwhelmingly Joan would have vomited were that an option up in hell.
She struggled to stand, even yelped at one point, because the ground beneath her wouldn't stop throbbing and trembling. The demon laughed again, enjoying her misery.
“Feel around, Complimentary Asset 03. Finally I can call you by your true name. I won't let you leave until you do. There's something I think you'll like embedded in the walls.”
She didn't want to. She couldn't think clearly, she was still trying to understand all it had told her. Her face was wet with tears and she could hardly breathe through them. Her shoulders trembled with each sob and desperate, disgusting inhale of fetid air.
Joan wanted to stop breathing so she could be done with that penetrating scent. She wanted to stop breathing to not have to cope with knowing the nature of her existence.
When it saw she wasn't going anywhere, that she was hardly keeping herself on her feet, the demon grew impatient. It lifted her again, making her scream in fear, and placed her against a mass of pinkish-red rippling flesh. Up close there were thick and thin blue and green lines. Veins and arteries. Is it alive, after all? Who knows.
There was something at the center, though. A roughly circular splotch of white crossed out with a relatively straight line of fleshy red at the top.
“Go on, 03, feel around. I have a surprise for you.”
Chapter 109: Pawns (Part 4)
Chapter Text
She didn't want to. She was hyperventilating, she didn't want to find out what the surprise was. But the demon was in power, and it had all the time in the world to watch her try to keep her balance in that unstable room of freezing meat.
When her fingers caressed the slime bile crawled up her throat and made her eyes water, distorting her vision more. Hiccoughing, she gathered the courage to press the tips of her fingers against the white center in the wall.
It wasn't a circle, it was a face. Above the strip of meat Joan's fingers revealed the shape of the brow of the boy she loves most in the world. Beneath it, the curve and size of Eddie's nose was undeniable.
That was indeed her son.
Then it was all a blur. She somehow made it from him to Jane, even got to feel some of the strands of her angel-thin hair poking outside the wall, greasy with slime. Then Lina, and at some point Lizzie as well. As the demon had told Joan, there were ten people stuck in a wall of flesh, experiencing everything their counterparts did and thought in the simulation.
All of them were breathing. It finally hit Joan, for the first time in God knows how many lifetimes, that she, in hell, normally did not. In fact, the first time she had breathed in hell was then: in the flesh prison, where the demon wanted her to experience the full extent of its horrors.
It hit Joan then and there how she only breathes consistently in the simulation.
She was carried back to the lab. The demon tried sharing more information with her, telling her more things, but she couldn't make sense of it. She could hardly process what she'd learnt. The texture of the wall of flesh and of Eddie's features were burnt into her fingertips. She wasn't real, her emotions weren't real, her love wasn't real. She was a puppet, one forced to hurt the people she loves the most.
Everything all of them did to stay together, the lengths they went to to stay together, it meant nothing. They were not people, they were torture instruments.
The needles never came. Instead, for the first time since awakening in hell, Joan was violently flung into the ceiling, and then against a wall. Her sight went completely dark, blocking out even the faint, blurry colours and shapes her eyes are still capable of, and her ears were ringing. She was moved again, much more gently, and when her sight was slowly beginning to eat away at the pitch darkness the world had become and the ringing subsided, the demon spoke once more.
“I said you should listen to me. Next time you fail to respond to one of my questions I will not be so kind.”
The concussion made her complacent, at least. If it even was a concussion; it's hard to tell if bodies and minds operate the same way down there as they do in the real world. Real? Nothing was real, was it? Everything Joan had taken for granted, everything she'd assumed was reality, was tearing like a tapestry being pulled apart thread by thread. All the meaning, her inertia to fight for her family, her love for them, were becoming nothing but tangled, misshapen threads falling to an endless void, leaving her as hollow as she was always intended to be.
“I asked you something. I asked you if you do not wonder, if there is no you, no Asset 01, no Complimentary Asset 01 and Complimentary Asset 02, why are the four of you here. I will ask one more time. Do you not wonder why you and others like you are here?”
...In all honesty? No. She didn't wonder anything. She shook her head again. Even if she did wonder, were those musings hers, or were they hard coded into her? Why would she comply with programming others had forced into her?
It laughed.
“You are such a curious creature, 03.”
It went on a rant about many things. Joan was only half listening, or maybe only a third listening. She was impaired by the sludge in her head after being thrown around, and doubly so by the numbness in her body after finding out she had never been alive in any meaningful way.
Something about the ladies being included into the simulation as a bait and switch, essentially. About their presence being designed to make the queens, the real ones, feel better, safer, bolder, and get more mixed up in their emotions rather than the Termination Clause. Fine. She wasn't just a torture instrument, she was also a decoy. A decoy from the Clause she'd spent several lifetimes trying to find the meaning of, to save her family from.
Her existence was meaningless. Her emotions were, in essence, lines of code. Her life was programmed and designed. She had never lived. She could not care less what that creature said. She was trying to make peace with the fact she had no true family and no true love. No identity to call her own, no personality, no emotions.
“This does not relieve you,” it noted, perceptive as ever.
Why she cracked a smile and laughed a humorless, silent puff of air between her lips is beyond her. She wasn't thinking, she was feeling her fake emotions and acting on them alone.
“How very bright of you.”
It didn't find her sarcasm amusing and threatened to finish blinding her. She shrugged.
“If you hate me so much why don't you program me in a different way? In a way that won't be sarcastic? Why don't you scrap everything and make a new me?”
...It should be easy, right? After all, she was just a thing conceived of to torture the people she loved. A decoy, a tormentor, a construct. Not real, not loving, soulless. Getting rid of a trait of hers it didn't like should be the easiest thing in the world. Perhaps if it reprogrammed her it could get rid of the love infecting her fake heart so she could stop suffering over the fate of fellow meaningless constructs.
It laughed again. Not a dangerous, looming sound, but one as genuine as she's ever heard from it.
“You creatures are so simple. I always fail to estimate how simple you all are.”
It couldn't make a new her, because in short, it had never made her. It made the base for her, yes. But the sentience she, and all others, have gained was not its doing. That's what it said, anyway. Joan desperately wanted to believe it, but she was perfectly aware she was a bird fallen from the nest and it a house cat playing with its food before consuming it. She had no reason nor desire to believe anything it said. She just wanted, for the first time ever, to have the needles shoved into her diaphragm and move on.
As it explained how the amnesia was directly related to the anomaly in their consciousness, how it was surprised to see them conscious at first, when Katherine and María started reacting, but later it rejoiced in their autonomy, the fog in Joan's head started to clear a little. A timeline formed in its stead. What it said lined up perfectly with the appearance of the bouts of amnesia, the nose bleeds, and of her realizing she was conscious in the lab for the first time.
It could be lying, of course. It could have its reasons. But why would it bother with creating beings like her to torment eternally for behaving in ways it disapproves of? It could fine-tune them however it wanted. As a matter of fact, it had already tried. Long before the amnesia settled in, the queens and kids experienced heightened negative behaviours. All their negative traits had been cranked up. The demon hadn't done anything like that since, instead resorting to punishing them with physical impairments and trauma instead of simply moulding them into the people it wanted them to be.
If it wanted them to misbehave to have an excuse to punish them... that made little to no sense. Most of the times Joan's sight was further impaired she hadn't the slightest what she'd done wrong. It's not like the demon needed them to understand which behaviour had slighted it; it punished indiscriminately. It didn't need to leave them annoying and disobedient if it could truly sculpt their behaviour to its liking as it had already done once.
There was no reason Joan could understand for which it would keep around creations it despised, so long as it was in control. And of course, that meant very little. She entertains no delusions of being smart enough to outsmart the demon, but at least that belief has kept her going all this time. The conviction that, despite having started off soulless, they really did develop their own sentience.
The demon wants them to hate each other, correct? It wants to prove to the real queens and kids their likenesses are capable of hate in hopes of getting them to hate one another. For that purpose it needs perfect replicas of them. It had them once. Then for reasons unknown it screwed with them, and ever since they've each developed in their own direction.
If it could still adjust them much like it did that one time, why didn't it force all of them to retain the personality and traits they had in the first few cycles to closer match the conduct of the monarchs they were conduits for? Surely restoring a bunch of constructs to default settings wouldn't be too complicated for a creature with a flesh prison and an elaborately immersive simulation.
Unless it truly couldn't fix it anymore. Unless something went wrong and it lost control.
If it wanted the queens to remember the Termination Clause so they could go to extremes and play out an infinity of scenarios in which they reached the hatred it so desperately craved, why were the ladies the ones tasked with recalling the Clause? Even if they argued amongst each other, or ticked the queens and kids off by telling them they were in a time loop they couldn't remember; that would have no bearing on the real queens. The demon could be lying, sure, but from Joan's limited mortal perspective, what it said made sense, provided it was true.
The cogs were turning in her head faster than she could keep up with, but slowly, little by little, the undone tapestry started reforming itself in a new pattern. A different one. Nothing would ever be the same, but a coherent, reasonable one all the same.
Alright, she was a soulless, non-living being. But her emotions and thoughts were her own, right? She was still... her. All of them were. Based on others' feelings and memories, but so much of what they'd done was theirs, right? Like when Maggie and María started falling in love only after the glitches and amnesia started?
…Did it matter all that much whether they had a soul?
It didn't back then, at it still doesn't now. There's a slim chance the demon lied, for some reason, about their sentience. Between the logistic nonsense of lying to Joan about her personhood, how genuinely different her memories pre- and post-glitches feel, and later on some additional information she's gathered, Joan was confident in her own sentience back then and remains so to this day.
And, at this point, even if her personhood and that of all the others were contested, she wouldn't care too much. Her feelings for them, genuine or otherwise, are strong. She wants them to be safe, and she wants them to be free. Nothing, or very little else, matters.
In that moment though, when Joan's entire sense of self and reality had crumbled for a few minutes, hearing the demon tell her she truly was alive and her emotions, while not entirely her own, were still of her ownership, gave Joan the push she needed to pick herself up and start thinking fast. She didn't know why the demon was confessing that to her, not right then, but she knew she had to do something with that information.
Before she could, though, noticing she was more alert, less apathetic, the demon spoke again.
“What will you do next, 03?”
If it understood how human emotions work in the slightest it would have known the answer. Alas, in that regard it is incompetent.
“Continue trying to decipher the meaning of the Termination Clause.”
It paused, burning its eyes into hers. Even when she closed them the brightness of its gaze etched itself through her eyelids.
“...What?”
The answer it wasn't expecting. Joan repeated her intentions to proceed with her eternal, fruitless pursuit of the Clause's meaning, and it went quiet for a moment.
“Your emotions are unreasonable. It will serve no purpose to fulfil it. Did you not understand? Are you so simple? The people you would be freeing would be the ones who's bodies you've touched in the prison. You and the ones you care for will disappear when the simulation ends. You will cease to exist. Why will you continue?”
What a miserable existence it must be, having to ask why someone would fight for their family.
“Because I love them.”
She did. She does. And so much more with every passing day. If they won, their real counterparts would be free. If Joan had loved their doppelgängers so profoundly when they were identical copies of their assigned souls, it stands to reason she would have also loved the real queens and kids with the same intensity. If she couldn't save every possible version of her son, she would at least continue fighting to save one.
Sure, she would never leave the simulation. None of them would. But at least in their vanishing they would cease to be tools in the demon's hands. Their real counterparts would be free of the flesh prison. And as for the fake people the queens and ladies Joan has met in the simulation are, suffering would end at last. They could find some semblance of peace the cycles have no room for.
And, on top of that, if they won, that thing would lose.
Being unreal, soulless, a fabrication, was irrelevant in the face of all the benefits of beating it. Joan's existence coming to an end was a price she was willing to pay.
The demon mocked her relentlessly. Her and her feelings, and the concept of love. It was then that Joan realized a few things at once. Firstly, how there was no way on earth the demon who laughed at the idea of loving someone could have programmed an affection as genuine as hers. The facsimile of it in the first few cycles, stolen from the memories of people who were capable of love? Sure. But the one burning in her fake, hollow chest, keeping her strong in the face of learning the horrifying truth of her existence, is something the demon could never dream of.
Secondly, how it seemed to expect her to give up upon finding out the Termination Clause wouldn't free her. As if it could only understand acting in accordance to self-interest and the concepts of altruism and sympathy eluded it.
Thirdly, it struck her the reason for it telling her the apparently truth in that moment precisely was that it wanted to demotivate her. It wanted to show her how futile her attempts at freedom were in hopes she would give up.
Sure, it needed someone within the cycles to remember the Termination Clause. But it didn't need to have that person be willing to find its meaning and act on it. In disclosing her origins coupled with its surprised reaction when it realized she had no intention of giving up it pretty much spelled out word for word its intention was to get her to quit.
And fourthly, if it wanted her to quit, she must be on the correct path. It wasn't even the first time the demon put up barriers between the ladies and the Clause: it separated the ladies first and put them on a rotational schedule, and they did not give up. It took their health away from them next, and still they pressed forwards. The last thing it could do, then, was giving them a reason to stop trying altogether. What better way than to tell them their efforts were in vain and they would cease existing regardless of what they did?
Unfortunately for it, its total lack of comprehension about the humans it so profoundly underestimates and despises is its blind spot.
The demon spent another long while demeaning Joan and her frail emotions and how she was so blinded by them and mortal humans are stupid. Alright. In that time she was thinking. The ladies were doing something right. They'd gotten close enough to breaching the Clause, presumably, to scare the demon into either making up a massively elaborate scenario and waste its precious time trying to get them to surrender, or telling the truth. Both options were extremely heartening. They inspired Joan to continue instead of throwing in the towel.
“You are fascinating, 03.”
It wasn't a compliment. It was what a scientist tells their specimen before putting them in a jar and electrocuting them to see what happens.
It was from that instant forwards that Joan awakened some form of curiosity in it and became its favourite pawn in the box. Its favourite useless, disposable piece it could sacrifice whenever it saw fit.
And by extension, the one it converses with the most.
It's hard to tell for sure, but Joan would wager it didn't tell any other lady after her. If its intentions were to discourage them and it saw its little demonstration did the direct opposite, reasonably it wouldn't tell the others. Does it fail to understand human nature so much it couldn't work out perhaps Joan would have given up had it never told her she'd developed her own sentience?
What for the demon was nothing but a failed attempt at discouraging the ladies from continuing to fight for their fabricated, soulless family it moved on from like it was nothing, broke something profoundly within Joan. The cycles in which Bessie, María or Maggie were burdened with memories were blessings for her. Ignorance truly is bliss. Those in which the responsibility lay on her shoulders and her memories returned, though, were much more challenging than they'd been before.
Her conviction to save all of them, even if it entailed saving the ones whose souls were experiencing the simulation through them and leaving them proper to vanish when the simulation ended, dwindled from time to time. The strength she'd displayed in the lab, telling the demon straight on she would never give up, wasn't as sturdy as it had been in that moment.
Not because she thought less of them. She loved them all the same, her feelings had not changed. Perhaps it was more because finding out everything around her was nothing but the equivalent of lines of code made every effort on her end feel pointless.
The cycle of nihilism and debilitating anhedonia followed by searing rage began there. yet even at her lowest when it was hard to even get out of bed, Joan has continued trying her best. She had to find a way to trigger the nosebleeds. Those unlocked something, and what that something was she needed to find out. Perhaps if she understood the basics of it she could find out a way to control it, to make their memories more than vague, indecipherable emotions and instead form clear recollections which would help them remember. Joan alone was bordering on useless. With all of them again, she might just stand a chance.
The idea for ringmaster appeared there. Someone forcing them to hurt each other, playing off of the insecurities, fears and regrets she'd learnt from them in the span of hundreds of lifetimes. That ought to stress them out, right?
Of course, monitoring everything they said and did, keeping track of what they thought, was hard without having a means to keep tabs on them all the time. So Joan picked up a programming course in one cycle, perfected it as much as she could, and continued working on her abilities in all that followed. Provided it was her turn to have memories, she was never starting from scratch. She was already familiar with the keywords and commands needed to force devices to operate under her will. And, since for the most part cycles are repetitive, rarely did Joan have to figure out how to break into anyone's devices more than once.
Once she found the weak spots in Bessie's Nokia, breaching it again in following cycles was child's play. The same for Kat's Asus or Lina's Samsung. Such were the benefits of retaining her full memories one out of every four cycles. Joan only needed to do the dirty work one time, despite also having to deal with crushing responsibility and the vague sensation everything she did was pointless and her soul would never find peace, for it does not exist.
Then it was a matter of fine-tuning her ringmaster persona. Once she knew what they were googling, what worried them, where they went, the places they frequented, what they spoke of amongst each other... making them believe they were still being haunted by the demon, hence adding unbelievable amounts of stress to them, was second nature. Joan knew what buttons to press and had many cycles to figure out how they'd all react to different types of stress.
The most effective strategy to generate stress was to have them all working in groups of two, tormentor and tormented, and forbid them from mentioning the game in the slightest. Talking helps people, after all, so speaking had to be banned. Joan was finally causing the headaches and nosebleeds practically on command, but it lead to another dead end.
All Joan's plan had caused in the queens and ladies was for them to suffer tremendously and experience faded emotions which never changed anything in a significant manner. Then the cycle ended, Joan would spend the three following cycles unaware, and come the next she'd be back at square 0. She was running around in circles, desperate, without reaching any destination.
And then, during one of Maggie's cycles (Joan would love to know what her strategy was, because she managed to make everyone more miserable than Joan ever did), Joan saw it.
Joan had noticed that, when a queen or kid died before the conclusion of a cycle, the entire cycle would reset to a few moments before the death. When one of the ladies died, however, the world moved on and they... respawned, for lack of a better term, into it again. She'd asked the demon, taking advantage of her dubious privilege as its favourite, and all it said was none of the ladies had souls connected to them. Their vessels were empty, but those of the queens and kids were hooked up to genuine, real souls. It seemed to think that explanation sufficed, because it never elaborated and Joan wasn't curious enough to prod.
Whether the gas leak in that cycle was Maggie's doing or some sort of glitch in the system, randomly generated event, or the demon craving entertainment, the point is all of them were trapped in an abandoned mall and every single vent spewed gas instead of air.
Everything was dark to Joan's eyes. Nothing but a gaping, black hole enveloping her and the sounds of the others' footsteps and screams in corridors adjacent to hers, or the floor above or below. The only thing she could cling onto was the warmth of a fourteen year-old Mae's arm.
Mae was trying to get both of them to the exit, but her little lungs filled with gas faster than Joan's. She died, and the simulation reset. It wasn't Joan's turn to have intact memories, so in the moment she didn't realize. She only got that blighted headache prickling behind her eyes. However, Mae and her couldn't leave the hallway they were in because, whatever Mae tried, her lung capacity was the same, and the hallway's length was immutable as well.
She died eight times, and then it happened.
The world reset once more, but Mae and Joan appeared on the floor. They had the same headache, and in Mae's case, a nosebleed as well. In the never ending darkness ahead of her Joan saw two pinpricks of light not unlike the eyes of the demon. A voice much softer, gentler than its -similar to her own, even- spoke from everywhere. From the moist floor tiles beneath Joan and from the rotting, dripping ceiling. From the scuttling insects around her legs and the vents vomiting death.
What it said Joan didn't understand, and the next thing she knew both she and Mae were outside the mall gasping for breath. It wasn't Joan's turn to have memories, but her memories were there. Spotted, full of moth-eaten holes, but for a moment she remembered. She wasn't aware of how many lifetimes had gone by, or where she was, or why Mae was so old. All she knew was it felt like she'd woken up from a horrendous nightmare and she needed to hug the little girl she'd grown to see as a sibling of Eddie's. Mae must have felt the same as well, because she clung to Joan for dear life, asking her what had happened, where they were, where everyone else--
And Joan was in the lab once more. She asked the demon what the hell had happened, but it limited itself to shoving needles under her fingernails and her palate and pulling them out roughly, dropping her into the next cycle.
Of course, the next being Joan's cycle, she remembered everything which had transpired in the one that came before. She remembered the massive eyes larger than the moon staring down at her, teleporting outside and having her memories... not back, because she seemed to have lost awareness of her current situation, but... jogged, somehow. It wasn't just her, either. Mae had seen it too, judging by how she'd gone from trying to save Joan in the mall because of humanity alone, to calling her “auntie” once more.
Mae had died eight times, and on the eighth at least Joan and her had remembered. Something about that made the demon want to end the simulation early. It was not in a good mood in the lab, either. It had no questions for Joan, responded to nothing she said, not even to mock her. Whatever had happened, the demon was unhappy with it.
So Joan's goal changed. She knew how to cause the headaches and spark the vague, incomprehensible memories. Her new plan was to learn how to trigger that on command. Was it the death itself which had caused it? Maybe. But seeing as the signature headaches and bleeding noses had made an appearance, before considering... drastic measures, Joan had to rule out she couldn't trigger whatever that was with stress alone.
Which meant she had to crank up ringmaster's cruelty up to eleven. Perhaps then, if everything worked according to plan and not a single thing fell out of place, she would manage to give all of them their memories back at once. Not only was that something the demon feared, for some reason, which probably meant it worked in Joan's favour; it was also her only chance at bringing all of them back.
Because they deserved it, and because only together did they stand a chance at figuring out the damn Termination Clause.
Even with her persistent depression, having that to work towards gave Joan a glimmer of hope. As long as there was something to try, something to work on, a plan to follow, no matter how frustrating and despairing everything got, Joan could move forwards. No matter how out of reach the happy ending she sought was, so far as she had a path to it she would follow it until she reached another dead end.
And, whenever that moment came, she could always come up with a new plan. What was unacceptable was giving up, no matter how exhausted and broken she was. The demon couldn't win. Their existence could not be limited to being torture instruments. They deserved to be free.
The problem with having to increase ringmaster's capabilities was that, at the end of the day, Joan is only one person. She tried different settings, but the one which worked best was the musical. It kept all of them in one place for eight hours a day, it was easier to monitor them. She got them to open up a little in order to write the musical. If she managed to successfully impersonate the demon at the beginning of the cycle and convince them all the demon was a presence breathing down their necks at every turn, they were so much more willing to go along with ringmaster. Joan was maximizing her plan's potential as much as she could, but alone she could only do so much.
She needed an accomplice. The ones she had had their memories erased when hers were intact and vice-versa. She was starting to near another dead end. She could feel it in her bones, and still until it was undeniable she had reached the limit of her capabilities, Joan kept pressing forwards, learning more about them in her cycles, finding better strategies, developing alternatives.
Her entire plan was a corpse refusing to die. She had hit the cap a very long time ago, but she was pathetic enough to want to keep on fighting as if there was anything left to fight for.
Studying computer science for so long, getting acquainted with so many languages, with back doors and algorithmic thinking, ended up affecting Joan's own thinking patterns in her personal life. Where she'd once seen shapes and colour, the freedom of art and the wild joy of creation, unbound, free of rules and regulations, she started to see patterns.
Much like computers, literal entities understanding nothing but complex webs of 0s and 1s, her own mind began thinking in patterns as well. If she wanted them to bleed she needed to stress them out. The most effective method she'd already improved to death. She could play all of them like the keys on her piano.
Computers truly are fascinating things. But they are limited as well. Hardware dictates the amount of memory available, and at the end of the day memory ends up being the largest limitation when it comes to programming. Joan's memory was overloaded a while ago; no human mind is designed to contain within it the number of lifetimes hers did, but that was not her primary problem.
Hers was, in technological terms, a hardware issue. She had reached her maximum capacity. If she wanted to improve her performance she needed to upgrade her hardware. That entailed having a second person, at least, working with her. And that was simply impossible.
As much as algorithmic thinking had gentrified her once creative-driven mind, the human aspect of her, the one far more complex than 0s and 1s, refused to give up. So she ignored that encroaching realization, pushing it to the back every time it reared its ugly head, and deluded herself into thinking she was simply missing something. There was something she was critically overlooking and, once she found out what it was, she would be able to proceed.
If there was any way to cause what had happened to her and Mae at once in all of them, she was going to find it.
Still, self-imposed delusions can only carry one's hopes and dreams so far. A few cycles in, Joan's crashed and burnt. She did everything again. She composed the same songs, she paired everyone up, she controlled them, she vomited thinking about what she was doing to her family, playing with them like puppets, she got her own number of stress nosebleeds. And in the end it meant nothing, because she needed help and she couldn't get it.
Despair is a wild card of an emotion. Sometimes it leads people to surrender, give up all hope and waste away. Other times it leads them to something as insane as asking the demon keeping one captive for help.
What did she have to lose for asking? What else could she lose? She'd lost her family, she lost her memories three fourths of the time, she'd lost her sight, she'd lost any comfort in having an afterlife. What else could it take from her?
A lot, probably. But she was desperate.
The thing laughed when she asked. Of course it did. Surely in sync with its laughter a few volcanos erupted.
“An assistant? So you can find the loophole to the clause I do not want you to find?”
She wasn't greedy. She would be more than happy to have just one of the ladies. Maggie or Bessie, preferably, but she wasn't choosy. María is simply too kind to do some things and go to some of the lengths Joan had crossed long ago. Or so Joan thought back then, considering she's likely killed a few people.
The expected outcome to her query was for it to be denied. Return 1 from main, end the conversation. It was that clear in Joan's head.
“I agree.”
A chill down her spine. Everything was wrong; every surface of the lab radiated danger. It wasn't supposed to agree with her. That could only mean whatever “help” it was going to give her was going to work to her detriment. Any sane person would have back-pedalled on the whole thing.
But back-pedalling entailed letting her son be used to torment his real counterpart, and eternally being a puppet to the demon. Joan had already solved the problem of controlling the nosebleeds. Having another problem to circumvent, whatever the demon had in store for her, was almost refreshing.
She'd used logic to end one problem. She could do the same with another. If she gave up, she doomed them all. If she agreed, probably the same. But what would they blame her the most for, and what would let her sleep best at night?
Giving up wasn't an option. Not on her family. She'd fought too hard and hurt them too much to cower then and there, so she heard the demon out.
First it wanted to know what she needed an assistant for. So she told it flat out. Why? Perhaps her head was overheating from working harder than the devil. Maybe she was too desperate. She simply knew deep within her its eyes saw her very soul and would know if she lied. Or maybe, and most likely, all of the above.
That, and she wanted to hear its reaction to her plan.
It hummed and chuckled. Somewhere in the world a violent hurricane appeared as it did.
“Have I ever told you you're fascinating, 02?”
So fascinating it didn't give her a name, just a disposable serial number. 01, 02 and 03 vary in function of who the “active asset” is, as it calls them. The one currently with the memories. 02 isn't even her serial number; it belongs to whoever is two turns away from being the “active asset.” When that's Joan, for instance, María is 02.
Joan didn't care much for its flattery. She just wanted to know why it was helping her. Or, more accurately, to hear its explanation for it. The true reason was obvious enough: that would not suffice for her to free them. If it did, the demon would have never agreed to help her. It did because she was on the wrong track.
It seemed to have misunderstood. Her plan of forcing everyone to remember was not designed to break the clause, per se. It was conceived for them to have all their memories so they could all cooperate together, and then figure out the clause. Then again, cooperation and anything involving interacting with others in a non-utilitarian way are alien concepts to the demon, from all Joan has learnt from it. Joan did not correct it. She's a lot of negative things, but entirely stupid isn't one of them.
Alright, making them remember would most definitely not save them. Not directly, at least, but that was never Joan's goal. She never thought restoring their memories would save them. Still, it was worth a shot. And for a chance at that remote shot she needed help.
The demon agreed to help her. It would grant her one assistant. Not one of the ladies, as she had expected, but someone else.
“Her.”
Chapter 110: Pawns (Part 5)
Chapter Text
It didn't need to elaborate further. “Her,” a person pronoun. There is only one creature in the universe the demon occasionally refers to with some hint of humanity. The one they all know as Karina.
And that was when giving up started sounding considerably better than pressing forwards. Because whatever help Joan could get from Karina would surely be tainted by whatever the hell the demon used her for. Joan would have to find a new plan; the old one hinged on the complete insanity of trusting the demon's envoy to work closely beside her.
Joan has been willing to do many things in the name of freeing her family in these cycles; most of them of extremely questionable morality. At a certain point she caught herself thinking it's for the best she doesn't have a soul, or she would have been condemned to hell long ago. But exposing her family to the closest thing to the demon in-sim wasn't acceptable.
That would put them all in danger. Endangering in order to save them was an oxymoron, so Joan refused. Point blank, without beating around the bush. She thanked the demon for hearing her out, because it has an ego larger than London's Eye and loves flattery, but she would not accept that condition.
“What if I offered you something better than an accomplice, 02? What if, in exchange for having her work with you, I offered freedom for every last one of you?”
It was a trap. It looked, sounded, smelled and tasted like a trap. It was a trap. But being offered freedom...
Every step Joan had taken had been with a few things in mind. The conviction that not existing was better than existing as a puppet, that the real queens and kids deserved freedom, and that the demon had to lose chief among them. Never had she entertained the idea she could be free with her family. It was too good to be true. The demon was only offering because it was convinced Joan would never be able to pull it off. It was taunting her with what she craved most because it was convinced it could win. Just like when it taunted her when it told her about hellfire. It was holding what she desired most in front of her like a carrot for a horse.
…And still, if there was a chance no matter how remote of freeing them, wasn't she under the obligation to take it? As the only person who was fully aware of the extent of their predicament, all their fates lay in Joan's hands. A weight too strenuous for her to carry, yet hers to bear all the same.
Every muscle in her body tensed as she spoke, in little more than a whisper, asking it to elaborate.
Its offer was serious, it insisted. If Joan let Karina work in close proximity with her, with the intention of “collecting data” and not a function more, though the data in question the demon didn't say, and Joan managed to decipher the Clause, the demon would free not just the souls of the real queens and kids, as per their contract; but also all vessels in the simulation. All fourteen of them would also be free. Total victory.
It sounded like a trap. One making Joan's fake heart thunder.
Of course, she had no way of knowing the demon was being truthful, no guarantees. She stated as much and it laughed again.
“Then let us seal this in a contract.”
In the time it took her to process what it had said, her vision returned. Fully, immediately, then and there. She was greeted by the seamless metallic lab she'd been to so many times prior to being blinded and following as well. She should have had a headache, or some sort of physical reaction to it, but she didn't. After all, she has a circuit board where her brain should be and she doesn't need to breathe all the time. Why would her fabricated mind need an adjustment period for her fake sight?
Emotionally, though, regardless of how bleak the view and circumstances were, she teared up.
The demon, imposing and toned as ever, stood before her, snout curled back into the snarl doubling as its smile. It held one gnarled hand out and manifested a piece of paper into existence. The sheet floated over to Joan, descending softly onto her lap.
“Do you agree to these terms?”
Of course not. On principle, without reading them. She had seen what happened to people who signed contracts with it and failed to deliver. She wasn't about to doom everyone she loved to the flesh prison.
And still she read every line of text. Because her eyes hadn't read in so long, or because as much as that piece of paper sealed her demise, it also held the promise of a life she had already given up on.
It was a very straight-forwards contract, too. No deceptively legal text, no clauses. All it said was that, provided Joan allowed Karina to work with her, including allowing her to assist Joan in her plan however Joan saw fit, and not in any other way, if Joan also happened to be able to find out the meaning of the Termination Clause, all fourteen of them would be freed along with the real queens and kids. Not in their place, not just Joan. All of them. Everyone would be free.
The only caveat was that, were Joan to fail to deliver on her end and in any capacity interfered with Karina's functioning within the simulation during simulations in which Joan herself was the active asset, the offer for her freedom and the other vessels' would be irrevocably rescinded for the rest of eternity. That was her single chance at freeing them all, and if she tried to pull one over the demon's eyes she would ruin it.
So if she didn't sign, all of them would cease to exist. Either when they deciphered the Clause or when the demon got bored and shut the simulation down. If they succeeded, the real queens and kids would be free; and if they failed they would be tormented for eternity. In the best case scenario, the real queens and kids would be relieved of their torment, and the fourteen of them serving as vessels and torture devices would cease to exist. In the worst case scenario, all fourteen of them would cease to exist all the same, and the queens and kids would remain captive in hell.
If she signed, perhaps she and her fellow forgeries of life would cease to exist, or perhaps not. If they failed to decipher the meaning of the clause, the real queens and kids would remain imprisoned, and all fourteen of them would cease to exist. However, if they succeeded, the queens and kids would be free, and so would they.
In the best case scenario, the real queens and kids would be relieved of their torment, and the fourteen of them serving as vessels and torture devices would share that salvation. In the worst case scenario, all fourteen of them would cease to exist just the same, and the queens and kids would remain imprisoned in hell.
If the contract was honest, Joan had everything to win and absolutely nothing to lose.
Granted, it wasn't honest. It couldn't be; it was the demon. There was some little small something somewhere invisible to human eyes she couldn't see. Then, whenever it came into play, the demon would complain it wasn't its fault her limiting physical form impeded her from seeing the very obvious clause and all of them were doomed for eternity to... decay and recompose? Atomize and reform in the wrong pattern? Be maimed and creatively sewn back together while conscious? Whatever the demon found hilarious.
The rejection of the contract was ready to leave her lips. She was extending her hand with the unsigned contract in it and bidding the short-lived return of her vision goodbye when she had a thought. Born of said despair, or perhaps a moment of clarity.
If doing that was an option, if the demon could fool around with contracts like that, why would it go to the lengths of writing the Termination Clause in perfectly a perfectly legible way and obscure it with deceptive use of simple language? When they started forgetting it, why did it bother bringing the ladies back into consciousness? And, once they started getting uncomfortably close to the answer, why did it separate them? When parted they continued to fight, why did it impair them so they would have a harder time deciphering it? And later on, why would it go to the lengths of trying to discourage Joan by breaking her spirit?
The demon is, all things considered, a rather simple creature, much like it accuses humans of being. It only does what it needs to do in the moment. If there is no need for it to do something, it simply will not. It doesn't refuse to lie because it is honest, but because it only lies when it is going to gain something from it. If it can withdraw information rather than lying, it invariably chooses to not do something (keeping quiet) rather than doing something avoidable (lying.) Perhaps there are perks to being its favourite, if Joan has gotten to know it well enough.
A core facet of the demon is that it is always in control. It has all the power and it knows that well. For that reason alone it has shared with Joan all she knows. Because it is certain sharing knowledge with her will not in any capacity put it in jeopardy. However, for things that could harm it, such as the true meaning of the Termination Clause, it keeps its lips sealed. Since it is always in control and it derives pleasure from seeing its underlings writhe, it tells the truth more often than not because it is convinced the meagre creatures known as humans are incapable of outsmarting it.
So far it has been correct. And still, the ladies have made it uncomfortable enough to make it work and try to weaken them.
If manipulating a contract like Joan was convinced it had were an option, it would have done that from the start with the Termination Clause. Having knowledge of the Termination Clause, as well as seeing the lengths the demon had gone to to prevent the ladies from deciphering its true meaning, was proof that, as it itself had said, it was bound to abide by the rules of the contracts it laid out.
…Right?
In her hands was not a sheet of paper, nor a mere contract. What she held between her fingers so tightly it creased at the edges was their future. Her choice, no matter how correct or wrong, would dictate the future of every single person she cared about.
“I do not have all the time in the world, 02. Sign it or do not.”
Joan had to think quickly. It would probably lead her to make the wrong choice, but not thinking about it when she was the only person who understood what their exact situation was wasn't acceptable.
Alright, if it was agreeing with Joan's request it was because it had more to win than she had to lose. Something about the data it collected from its robot girl was going to benefit it immensely and screw Joan over to an unfathomable degree. The demon had already tried breaking her spirit once; there was no saying its agreement to “help” her wasn't a continuation of that. It had already failed to get her to cave in once, so it was trying another approach.
“Intelligent people do not test my patience.”
They probably also don't even consider signing a contract with it after seeing the consequences of it, and yet there Joan was.
However, the demon's plans had failed demonstrably in the past. Its lack of understanding of human thinking and its constant dismissal of mortals' abilities had lead it to attempting a long list of things to bar the ladies from figuring out the Clause, and yet they kept inching closer and closer to finding out its true meaning, forcing it to come up with new ideas to stop them and failing again.
If Joan had beat it every single time, what was stopping her from believing in herself a little, as much as the demon ridiculed her, and try one last thing?
“02...”
The future and freedom of her family was in her hands. Her gamble was insane. But letting it go, allowing that one-time chance to pass her by and dooming them all to cruel non-existence or eternal servitude, was even more deranged of an alternative.
She had already reached her own limits. She needed that help were they all to stand a chance. The “aid” offered to her, if it could even be called that, came with risks. But letting everyone be puppets on the demon's fingertips for the rest of eternity did as well.
Joan's choice was between to vials of poison. One would surely kill her, and the other only stood a 99% chance of doing so.
“Why can't you creatures--?”
“Hey, idiot. Creatures like me can't conjure our own pens, or whatever writing utensils you use down here. Give me one, will you?”
Interrupting the demon specifically to insult it was a bad choice. And still it felt so liberating Joan didn't regret it even when the demon snarled and, in the blink of an eye, ripped off the topmost phalanx of her index finger and forced her to sign in blood.
-
“...Joan?”
...Right. Right, she needs to say something.
The correct thing would be to tell them about the contract. That she signed one to either save or condemn them all, but that would beg the question of why such a contract was necessary in the first place. She can't say that, not right now. They're going to have a visceral reaction to finding out they're not real, their true nature. It's withdrawing information with them, it's morally iffy, but what's the alternative? Have all of them have a breakdown instead of working on the Clause?
They don't know it, but they're really, really running out of time for that. It's in their best interest to not be distracted right now.
Joan is a coward.
Alright, she is. Still. It is going to benefit nobody if they lose their minds here and now. Once they're free, Joan will be honest and face whichever consequences that brings about. Until then their priority should be set on one thing and one alone.
The Clause is what everything hinges on.
The truth about the contract can wait. She left off after the demon started using health as a punishment. From there, if she skips over finding out their true purpose and the contract, that leaves her...
Joan clears her throat. “Sorry about that. It's just...”
Bessie rubs the back of Joan's hand with her thumb. “I know. Believe me, I do.”
...She does? Joan smiles at her as genuinely as she can. Chances are she doesn't know, that nobody does. And right now, in a situation such as theirs?
It might be for the best.
“...Thank you. Anyway...”
If Joan had to explain why she started working with Karina without explaining what drove her to it, which she does, right now at that, how would she put it...?
Chapter 111: Pawns (Part 6)
Chapter Text
-
Karina was an imposition by every meaningful definition of the word. Joan didn't want her, yet had her presence forced upon her by the demon. Because she signed a contract, yes. But the truth is Joan didn't know why it wanted Karina there. Stating as much is pulling a leaf out of the demon's book and omitting information rather than lying.
So she tells them that. How the demon imposed Karina upon her and left her guessing as to why. The bit about the contract she signed agreeing to this will hopefully see the light of day some other time.
Joan also doesn't mention a word about the subsequent horror at having signed the document, sleepless nights, depression, incapacitating anxiety, transient eating disorder, and suicidal ideation. What had she done?
For upcoming cycles she'd fluctuate between being convinced she had made the best choice given her circumstances, and that she had forsaken everyone she held dear because she was desperate and brainless. Which of those is accurate she's yet to work out to this day. Most likely it's a combination of both.
It would also be a time of more and more conversations with the demon. Joan had piqued its interest when she reacted with conviction to continue even after learning she would gain no freedom from her efforts. Like a small child enthralled by watching an ant burn under a magnifying glass, it was only natural the demon would continue speaking to her in between cycles. Especially those in which she'd been the active asset and worked with Karina.
It was particularly interested in her input after those.
Thinking about it in retrospect, Joan knew more about Karina than she realized from the get-go. Even before she began actually working with her, or getting to know her, the demon's increased conversations with Joan told more than she noticed in the moment.
Having to deal with conversations from it is its own form of torment. Listening to the things it said, there were times when it felt like stopping it from winning in this one simulation wouldn't suffice, that the concept of suffering as a whole could be traced back to that thing's birth, and until it was eradicated from the universe the world would never know peace.
Humans are adaptable, though, and extremely so. Over time, Joan grew numb to listening to it rambling. How love is weakness, emotions are weakness, it's superior because it's only logical, and so on. It spoke of heinous acts of cruelty with the same intonation one would use to talk about the weather and, for the first extended conversations, it left Joan feeling sick on multiple occasions. In time though, she became detached. That was when she was finally able to learn the most about it.
It turns out the demon is a bit arrogant. It's no doubt intelligent and guarded, but sometimes it lets on more than it probably should. The demon is cautious and keeps quiet when it's convenient to it, but it also has a horrid tendency to underestimate all those who it views as beneath it. And in that camp,humans seem to be the creatures it deems most incompetent.
Coupled with its utter lack of understanding of human motivation and the depth of emotions, its inability to comprehend even the most basic aspects of humanity is a huge weakness of its. So while it's never revealed anything to Joan it didn't want her to know or hurt her with, it does have a way of reiterating conversation subjects and asking questions that heavily hint towards it having a vested interest in the matter at hand. Its conviction that Joan is stupid and incapable of understanding most of what it says has lead it to hammering specific conversations into her time and time again. And why would it do that, if not out of interest?
The chance that it's doing so precisely because it wants her to think this is still on the table, but Joan would wager that isn't the case. One can only hope she isn't wrong in that assertion. Otherwise everything she's done, including signing a contract on behalf of everyone--
No spiralling right now. Which is an ironic thought to have considering it's about time to tell everyone about... her.
“Are you ready for another bad day?”
“Do I have a choice?”
“I suppose not. And, now that I have a promotion, me neither.”
…
…Where does she even begin?
The demon loved talking about Karina at the beginning of her and Joan's forced cooperation. It had so many questions about her “performance,” as it said. Considering it had made Karina and inserted her into the simulation long before Joan had a contractual obligation to work beside her, it isn't all too noteworthy. It wouldn't have made Karina if it had no purpose for her.
Another thing it used to discuss ad nauseam with Joan was the nature of her and the rest's sentience. Always indirectly, in ways it surely believed would be beyond Joan's mortal limitations, but it left implicit they were never meant to be sentient, that was a glitch in the system.
The simulation has glitches, it isn't a perfect system. There's one that causes cycles to end early if everyone inside dies at the same time, which the demon once confirmed is indeed an error it itself discovered after the sinkhole. So although it's never stated word for word that the vessels' sentience was a mistake, it isn't impossible more glitches would be plaguing the simulation.
While the sentience had been a glitch, the demon was enchanted by it. It stands to reason, then, that it would be interested in learning how to create it on purpose and wield it. For what motive, who knows? It unfortunately doesn't blabber that much. But one thing that's almost certain is that it wants to understand what caused the anomaly to form, and how to control it as opposed to letting it run rampant creating vessels that are sarcastic and it's dissatisfied with.
From what Joan has gathered across the past few centuries, the anomaly the demon covets sort of... appeared on its own one day, and for reasons unknown the demon has a vested, near-obsessive interest in it. Despite understanding what causes it, if Joan isn't mistaken, the demon hasn't been capable of finding a way to fabricate it.
Apparently, if a series of conditions she isn't familiar with take place, vessels spontaneously develop personhood. But the keyword there is “spontaneously.” It's something the demon has no control over.
If what Joan has gleamed from her own observations, conversations with it, and later on talks with Karina is correct, Karina was the final experiment the demon needed to figure out what had caused the glitch that wound up giving them all sentience. So, much like the lot of them, Karina started off blank. Nothing but 0s and 1s, no different from the rest of them or the “NPCs,” to call them something, filling in the background characters of each cycle.
(The demon always calls them “Randomly Generated Assets,” but Joan isn't making this talk any longer by using that term every time she refers to them).
Joan's initial impression of Karina was that she was some elevated form of surveillance. Indeed, that was one of her tasks, but only one of many more. She was so much more than just a glorified security camera keeping tabs on all the vessels in-sim for the demon.
At the core, Karina was, in the best approximation to human terminology Joan has come up with, an AI. That isn't exactly correct, but Joan's yet to come up with a better analogy. One programmed by the demon to be its eyes and ears in-sim and more or less mimic its thinking patterns, yes; but much more pressingly, one crafted with the intent to figure out exactly how the anomaly started, and how to make it happen at will.
That was what Joan was contending with in the cycles where she had the misfortune of being the active asset. An AI designed to think exactly like her captor and report back to it. That was what she had agreed to, that was her new problem to solve.
At first Joan didn't utilize Karina at all. Yes, she had signed a contract specifically to get an assistant, but Joan couldn't get over just how... mechanical, Karina was. She was, at first, the same Joan herself had been for the first 184 cycles. Karina looked convincingly human to those who were none the wiser; but to Joan the falseness behind any demonstration of emotion Karina would show was painfully obvious. Whether Karina was a loving mother of three, a dog lover or a passionate artist, her feelings were always the facsimile of emotion Joan spotted in her own early memories.
Joan would let Karina stick close to her because she'd signed a contract. Blowing it by breaching the one and only condition in it would render her choice and subsequent agony useless. She was repulsed by Karina, though, and always sought moments where she was busy doing other things. Not just because of how blatantly inhuman she was, how much she reminded Joan of her own fabricated origins; but rather because she was, as Joan saw it back then, an extension of the demon.
And to an extent, she was. She had, after all, been programmed to think just like the demon, albeit in a way slightly less intelligent than it so its superiority would never be contested. But there was more nuance to that than Joan was aware of at the time.
She cracked soon; it barely took her two cycles at most to start employing Karina. Even if she didn't, even if she stalled their potential salvation by one more cycle, Karina was still there, right? Well, since she was a tool and little else, might as well employ her. Joan would never know how useful or how much of a hindrance Karina would turn out to be if she didn't put her to the test.
Proxy of being not a person, but rather a very elaborate AI, Karina was capable of things transcending human limitations. She could keep track of more variables, adapt quicker to more scenarios and unforeseen outcomes than Joan ever could. With Karina by her side stress among the queens skyrocketed. Nosebleeds happened exactly when Joan wanted them to and even more often, at times. It was encouraging, but remained leagues away from nearing whatever Joan had seen at the abandoned mall with Mae. She didn't feel safe telling Karina that was her goal, either, in fear that despite the contract, she would interfere; so Joan kept her actual intent vague.
Cycle after cycle Joan adjusted her plan, ran by scenarios with Karina like a glorified, future-predicting search engine. All Karina ever did, much like the demon had stated in its contract, was stay close to Joan and, through her, everyone else in the production. Karina lost her inhuman edge very quickly. In a world surrounded by Alexa and Siri, Karina felt like nothing but the next evolutionary step of programs such as those. If Joan didn't feel viscerally repulsed by her Google assistant, why should she be by Karina?
Because the demon had sent her, probably. But Joan couldn't be picky about the kind of aid she got from such a creature. It's not like it wasn't messing with all of them before Karina's closer appearance in all their lives. All Joan had done had been take more risks with the slight promise of a reward. Tolerating Karina for it, all things considered, wasn't too bad of a price to pay.
Until her nose bled for the first time.
Joan had been wondering for a very, very long while what kind of information the demon sought by having Karina be with them most hours of the day. After all, she'd already been somewhere around them for a plethora of cycles. What did the added proximity do for the demon?
As time went by, Karina began acting more... human. Genuinely so. Her emotions were indistinguishable from Joan's own, and she theorized for a while the demon was seeking proper understanding of human emotion.
It was a good hypothesis, if not for the fact that, while Karina's emotional capabilities seemed to grow and develop more and more with each passing cycle, the demon's flawed understanding of humanity seemed to remain stagnant every time Joan conversed with it in the lab between cycles. If anything, its own AI appeared to be gaining more knowledge than it ever would in that camp.
Karina had told Joan a few times that she really loved the queens and kids. After spending so many cycles with them and suddenly getting more time, she insisted she found them all “endearing.” Joan hummed, ignoring her the way one might ignore a malfunctioning Cortana. Karina was a tool and she would be employed as such. She was programmed to love them, for some reason, just like Joan had been in the first 184 cycles. It meant nothing.
As is par for the course in her career as ringmaster, Joan had to cause pain to the people she loved. That was the entire point of getting them to be stressed all the time. For it, she asked many favours of Karina. It was a particularly dark and cloudy day where it seemed to be night despite it being close to midday when Joan asked of Karina to lock Jane up in the box seats; a tried and tested method to hurt her.
“I don't want to do that,” she said, looking at Joan with more emotion in her blue eyes than some humans can convey.
Joan told her she hadn't asked, but ordered, and planned to tell the demon after the cycle ended that Karina was acting out of whack. She didn't think more of it until later, when Joan was listening to Jane's sobs as she called out for someone to please come rescue her next to Karina, and Karina's nose bled spontaneously.
“Can I go open the door for her now, please? I don't like hurting people.”
...If, over time, Joan and the other vessels had developed their own personhood, was it possible Karina...?
That was ridiculous, Joan thought for a moment. But the incident repeated many times over. Most of the times Karina had to go hurt one of the queens she'd get a headache and a nosebleed. Just like Joan, Katherine, Eddie, everyone, when under stress.
Hurting them stressed her out because she had become conscious as well.
Next time Joan spoke to the demon and told it about Karina, it was pressing needles above her eyelids and into her tear ducts.
“Yes, she seems to be developing like you and the subjects did... And what of it?”
It took Joan perhaps embarrassingly long to piece it together. Karina wasn't to spend time with the queens to gather information on them. The demon wanted to find a way to replicate their consciousness on command.
As it happens, the demon cracked the code of stress causing the vessels to get nosebleeds and arbitrary memories of the past long before the ladies got an inkling of it, and it used that information to its advantage. Karina was the sacrificial lamb for that purpose.
She was an AI programmed by the demon. However, proxy of developing her own personality, the bonds Karina had with the queens, ladies and children were as real to her as their own relationships were to them. Her feelings and her programming were at odds with each other.
In other words, she was perpetually forced to act like the demon would because of her programming, which forced her to hurt people she cared about, while internally feeling attached to them and not wanting to cause them any harm. She was held hostage in her own body, forced to abide by code making her harm the people she loved most. The stress was constant, and because of it Karina had a high chance of breaking no other vessel did.
This bit of their lore only Joan knows as one of the many things the demon yapped about to torment her: all of them are susceptible to breaking down provided they have enough nosebleeds. This is because they're all vessels, and all of them without exception are experiencing glitches whenever their noses bleed. The glitches break them down little by little. Karina, as the person exposed to them the most and at the highest frequency, has broken down so many times she's been relentlessly replaced.
That's the trick with her. That was the demon's interest in having something like her around. Her primary purpose was to break and break often. Then she'd be replaced by another and have... something, done to her. What that was the demon never explained, but in short it entailed giving the new model of Karina the memories of the last's.
Over time, once again she would remember everything and start developing her own personality just like the queens, kids, and ladies did over the course of the first 184 cycles, but much faster. Consequently, much like them, Karina's personality would become an amalgamation of whichever presets the demon had forced into her new self along with the memories of having genuinely loved the ladies, queens and kids in previous cycles. Once that moment kicked in she would start malfunctioning left and right until she'd break and, despite being a person, the demon would replace her like one would a pawn on a chess board.
That way it could witness the anomaly be born over, and over, and over. As many times as it needed to find out how it's born, and not why.
Why it didn't use the queens, kids or ladies as test subjects for that is beyond what Joan has pieced together. The demon never sat her down for a heart to heart; she's working off of scraps of information here. However, the demon is a pragmatic being. If it bothered making a new asset for its simulation rather than using a pre-existing one it had a good reason.
Karina's purpose, then, was to spend time with them to truly care about them, develop her sentience, and then break down. Be replaced, then rinse and repeat.
Joan was hesitant to believe Karina had become real at first, but over time her nosebleeds became more and more frequent. She'd complain about pain in ways she hadn't before, and her emotions were as true as the ones wracking Joan's hollow chest every time she was forced to threaten her family and pit them one against the other. It crossed her mind it was all a ploy by the demon to get Joan to relax around Karina, but why? By the time she started exhibit nose bleeds, Joan was already calm around her. As much as she was with any other piece of technology. It didn't need to make Joan trust Karina, she already sort of did. So why would it?
As more and more cycles passed, Karina became Joan's friend. She surprised herself being worried about Karina, asking for her help less and less, not wanting to cause a fellow sentient construct pain. Still, she didn't notice she'd genuinely begun to love Karina until she died.
'…Died.' A term used very loosely in this context. None of them can die, they've never been alive. Following a bad period of time where, even after Joan not asking for her assistance anymore, aware of what that would entail for herself and the rest of the vessels, Karina had been experiencing more and more nosebleeds, she fainted one day. Blood wouldn't stop pouring from her nose, and her eyes were stuck open. Joan asked her if she could hear her, but Karina didn't respond.
The demon answered none of her questions in the lab when that cycle ended and, four cycles later, when it was Joan's turn once more, she was introduced to “Karina” again.
It wasn't her. It was someone with a different physical appearance and personality. The Karina Joan knew was shy, quiet, gentle and sweet. She loved flowers and blushed at the smallest compliment. The person before her had a much more over the top, upbeat persona. They were not the same.
Most importantly, though, what shone through the old Karina's eyes was personhood as real as is attainable within a fake simulation. The Karina staring at Joan, greeting her, had the same uncanny forgery of a heart that Karina, her Karina, had demonstrated within the first eighty or so cycles of her life.
“You... You replaced her?”
The demon hummed, confused. “Yes. It broke. We needed a new one. Don't worry, she has all the memories of the previous model; you won't have to teach her the ropes from the start... 01, are you crying?”
She was. And violently at that. It wasn't until she realized the Karina she knew had gotten as close as things like them can get to death and would never return that Joan noticed something about herself.
She truly, genuinely had loved Karina.
Once her sentience was out of question, she was technically the only companion Joan had through the cycles. With Karina she wasn't alone anymore. There was always someone who understood her burden, her pain, the misery of having to hurt every person she loved in order to save them. Some of their nosebleeds would trigger together, and when they didn't it was second nature for both of them to comfort one another. Their pain was one and the same.
For the first time since she was parted from the rest of the ladies, Joan wasn't trying to fix everything by herself. She had found a friend in the unlikeliest place, a companion who understood and cared about her. Then the stress built up, broke her, and she was gone. Replaced, the way one does a pawn in a chess set after losing another.
It became a thing from then on. Karina would start off as a mechanical, lifeless creature, much like Joan and the rest had. Over time she would develop her own personhood. She was never the same. She came pre-programmed with different personality settings, after all. In time she would become a person again, then she would die, and she would get replaced. A nested cycle within the larger context of the nightmarish time loop all of them are prisoners to.
Joan tried not to care. Caring about a construct made by the demon holding all of them captive, using them to hurt their real counterparts, was asinine, right?
Then again, had that demon not made all of them? If Joan could love her fellow soulless vessels, why shouldn't she love the only friend who remembered everything?
Joan tried more things, such as never using Karina's help, never forcing her into a situation where she was forced to hurt a loved one. It entailed not progressing with her own plan, but Joan couldn't do it. It was one thing to use an AI to her convenience. It was another entirely to doom her only friend to a painful, spasming death. She wouldn't do that to any other vessel; Karina was no different.
It never mattered, though. Karina would explain very carefully, with measured language, a little thing about herself in time. Mainly how, despite having her own personhood, likes, dislikes, tastes and emotions, she was still programmed by the demon in a way the queens and ladies weren't. Karina was, in essence, a utility tool. One whose primary mission was to falter as many times she could as quickly as possible to collect data about the inception of sentience in vessels, but who was still subjected to the demon's will in a way no other construct was.
It was why she couldn't speak freely, for instance, about her true purpose. She could allude to it, talk around it, but her programming forbade her from ever mentioning it explicitly and verbatim. What that meant in the end was that, whether Joan forced her to help or not, Karina would break regardless. If Joan didn't put her into stressful situations, her programming would force her to all the same.
Ever since, Joan's fake life has been a balancing act. How much can she withstand making Karina hurt, knowing she's contributing to her death, despite being as alive as Joan is? Conversely, if she doesn't use Karina's help and hinders deciphering the damn Termination Clause, how long can she tolerate knowing her very existence is being used to torture real souls?
If she forces Karina into stress, Joan contributes to her death. If she doesn't, she contributes to the permanent imprisonment of herself, her loved ones, and their real counterparts. What a fantastic situation to be in, to have to choose between killing her best friend or sacrificing her entire family.
...It's for the best Joan is the only person who knows about this, maybe. Sometimes not knowing things can be a blessing.
Chapter 112: Pawns (Part 7)
Chapter Text
Joan can't explain the solace she found in Karina's company. To everyone else she was always a friend, but someone they didn't even remember in between cycles. Karina was nice, but she wasn't vital. To them she wasn't the only person who knew, who understood the pressure Joan was under, who shared the burden of knowing they were running out of time.
Yes, per her own admission, Karina knew what the Termination Clause referred to. Per her programming, she wasn't allowed to say it. She tried once, and it was the shortest lifespan she's ever had. When Joan appeared in the lab before the new cycle she was still drenched in Karina's blood and viscera.
She has a fail-safe for when she goes against the demon's will. She explodes and the cycle ends.
It's such a surreal feeling, having someone who has all the answers to one's most vital of questions beside her, and not wanting to ask. Yes, Joan needed to know the meaning of the Clause more than she needed to breathe. And yet, if to know entailed killing Karina, she'd rather figure it out the long way. Is that moral? Ethical? Joan stopped caring a long time ago. She only wanted her friend to survive.
The many nights of staying up late talking on the phone, of monitoring any positive progress in the queens whenever they managed to bring some apparently good memories to surface and seeing them act nicer to one another, holding hands as they both waited for the horrendous thing they'd planned together to hurt one of their shared friends... That isn't for all of them to know. That's for Joan and Karina alone. They never even knew her. They only knew a facet of her, the one the demon wanted them to be enthralled by.
It was Joan who pushed the hair out of her eyes if she threw up after scheming something vile. It was Joan who held her close to her chest and begged her not to give up when the nosebleeds started happening a few times a day. It was Joan who cried into Karina's shoulder because the responsibility they'd been burdened with wasn't fair. The rest of them knew a nice MD, or choreographer, or receptionist, or neighbour. Whatever the demon wanted them to see. But they never had the luck of meeting her.
So again, Joan limits herself to the very basics. In some way, Karina developed personhood of her own. How and why she doesn't know; that's the truth. Joan had no alternative but to accept her help despite not wanting to. The point is the demon replaced her like she was nothing every time she died. That's why all of them have memories of Karina under different appearances and identities. But if there's one thing about her they should know...
-
“...it's that she really loved you guys.” Her voice is as hollow as her chest has been since Karina got replaced two weeks ago. “No, really, she did. She was a loyal friend and companion who loved all of us to death, in the most literal sense.”
Joan's eyes scald with tears. Karina made her promise many cycles ago not to cry for her. That Joan had many people and many reasons to weep; to save her tears for those, the “really important” ones, and not “something” like her. Joan has kept her promise as if doing so would bring Karina, the friend she knew, back.
Perhaps because this promise is the only thing she has left of the friend whose memories return every few cycles, but remains dead all the same. That might be it. At the end of it all, Joan has met and buried many versions of the same person. Even if Karina “comes back” and Joan gets attached to her once again, it's never the exact same person. The demon's habit of messing around with her personality presets and giving her different roles in each cycle have prevented Karina from developing one unified, cohesive personality in the way the queens, kids, and ladies have. For as much as Joan cares about her, she's never been the same person she was. And once she's gone, she never really does return. Just someone else, with her feelings and memories.
“...Come on, don't... cry. We both... knew this was coming, I... I told you from the start.”
…
“...Wait. If Karina was fake and she was getting nose bleeds just like us...”
Brilliant. Anne has a brilliant mind. Unfortunately, Joan can't allow her to continue that line of thought. Not out loud, at least. If Anne is going to come to that conclusion Joan can't stop her; but she should keep it to herself.
Time to continue telling her tale. They're almost at the end.
-
Karina spoke in riddles, much like a sphinx. If she had to convey something to Joan without exploding, she couldn't be clear. She had to speak in a manner confusing enough the demon thought Joan would never be able to understand her.
Most of the time its assessment was correct; Joan still has no clue what over two thirds of the things Karina deemed were urgent for her to know meant. However, since the demon underestimates humans and it programmed Karina, its biases show in her bugs.
The one thing Karina has been able to communicate in a way Joan has understood consistently has been how close the demon is to achieving its goal of wielding the sentience glitch. As of their current cycle, 440, it's almost prepared. It will soon be capable of effectively reproducing the sentience it craves yet constantly misunderstands and ridicules. And, once it does that, the simulation will have no purpose for existing anymore and will be deleted.
And along with it, all of them. As for what will happen to their counterparts with the souls, it's uncertain. Nothing good, though. The demon let it slip a while back that it was no longer interested in reaping the hatred of the real people it signed a contract with so long ago; that it's just not worth the effort anymore. The only reason it's kept this simulation going has been to understand and control the anomaly. So whatever it does with the real queens and kids once it's achieved that won't be pretty.
Considering Karina died two weeks ago, it's likely her death brought the demon closer to its target. It didn't suffice, since the simulation is still running; but it definitely shortened the time they have left. If they're to find the meaning of the Clause and break free, they're going to have to do it before the current version of Karina dies; the next one at the very most, it won't take the demon much longer.
That doesn't give them those many cycles. As soon as she develops sentience, Karina breaks fast.
Of those cycles, Joan will only be the active asset for a fourth of them. Their memories are restored here and now, in this one cycle, but once it ends they will be wiped again provided the demon doesn't do that effective immediate. Even this one cycle may be shorter than any of them are anticipating.
Since Joan isn't wholly responsible for their memories returning, there are no guarantees she will ever be able to pull it off again; doing this was ungodly hard as is. In short, to practical effects, this is their final chance at saving the real queens and themselves, and they may not even get an entire cycle to do it.
…Joan can't be the one who returned everyone's memories. It wasn't just her, at least. And while she isn't by any means special, it's her and Karina's plan that worked. Even if another lady as the active asset tried recreating the exact same idea step by step in a future cycle -provided there are any-, they don't have the knowledge nor practice necessary for it. And, most importantly, it'll take the current version of Karina a few cycles to develop her own personhood again, and by extension be willing or able to help anyone.
That's time they just don't have. The only time is now.
The reason they're here today is the result of a thousand little moving pieces aligning like the plants over a long, long time. Joan and Karina envisioned today a very long time ago, and the likelihood of something similar happening again within their limited time frame before the demon tosses the simulation out are non-existent.
But putting this amount of pressure on everyone, telling them there likely won't be a next cycle, or that even if there is there might as well not be, would detract from finding the meaning of the Termination Clause. That's why Joan can't risk honesty right now, awful as that is.
Otherwise Karina sacrificed herself for nothing.
Joan's heart flutters. All the words she keeps inside and all the feelings they describe and encompass make it hard to breathe. But she has to, and she has to explain what the plan in question was to everyone. They deserve to know, but she has to explain it in a way which doesn't make them panic and ruin everything.
She can't have made it this far to mess it up now.
-
Joan takes a deep breath. It trembles. She closes her eyes.
“Maggie.”
A pause, then a soft: “...Yes?”
“You don't know it, but we wouldn't be here today without you.”
“...Without... me?” Confusion floods her tone. “What did I do?”
Joan squeezes Bessie's hand, grounding herself in her soft skin's warmth.
“You gave us a fighting chance.”
-
A long time ago, before the ladies were put on a rotational schedule, when their health was still intact, the demon told them about the sinkhole glitch. It did so to see what they would do with the information that, if they killed everyone, they could terminate cycles early. Initially, all any of them did with that information was be disgusted.
Later on, considering the rest's testaments...
...Joan can't condemn them. Not in good conscience. Because for one, there are many reasons for which it's logically be better for everyone to force-terminate a failed cycle early rather than letting it continue; and because the idea of employing that in practice, ironically enough, was Joan's and not the others'.
Once the plan to find the Termination Clause's meaning fails, letting a cycle continue is dangerous. It gives the queens and kids years to engage in negative interactions, which pulls them farther apart from working together in any future cycles. Although cycles last nineteen years in theory, in practice they're much shorter. The amount of time a given lady can get the queens, kids, and other ladies to stay together is rather small.
In Joan's case, after the musical is over she has never managed to keep everyone united. If by the time the musical has run its course she hasn't found the meaning of the Clause or gotten everyone's memories back, she can't find a way to convince everyone to stay together. No matter how many years are left until the cycle reaches its natural conclusion in 2038, functionally she has failed.
Short of a demonic contract, few things could make them tolerate each other at this point. Faking one of those is already hard enough. If Joan tries any more things after the musical -and she has- the rest's suspension of disbelief starts fading. Especially since it's incredibly hard to make a convincing haunting if they all go their separate ways. There's a reason Joan never makes ringmaster appears before the musical's production: she needs them all in one place to mimic a believable demonic entity.
While Joan has never had it in her to kill anyone and, if memory serves, at least a few people have indeed died in cycles run by María and Bessie, the one who is always cutting cycles short is Maggie. At the end of her cycles, if her plan hasn't worked, she always finds a way to off all of them at once so as to end the cycle.
It's... an act of love, insane as that sounds. Ending a cycle early to prevent the rest of them from having years and years to accumulate more animosity and ruin their chances of finding the true meaning of the Clause isn't selfish. It's disturbing for sure, but the driving force isn't cruelty.
The cycles aren't real, after all, and none of them can truly die. It's complicated, and if any of them give Maggie grief for this Joan is going to defend her no matter what, but Joan has personally never been able to go through with it, no matter how better it was objectively.
If she'd been half as pragmatic as Maggie, perhaps they wouldn't be running so short on time.
When a cycle ends on its scheduled date in 2038, the demon has time to prepare the lab, take them all in one by one, fill them with needles, inspect and study the progress of the anomaly within them, in Joan's case interrogate her a little, and so on. This time is vital to the demon. Conversely, when a cycle ends abruptly via simultaneous death (whether it's Maggie's doing or a freak accident), all of them spawn in the lab at once with no prior devising, and the demon doesn't quite like that. Prior to Karina's introduction to the cycles, it had no choice but to suck it up.
Afterwards, though, it's taken to summoning her to the lab to assist it. Be that to keep everyone orderly while it fusses over them with needles, or more importantly, to help it in doing so. To keep track of whatever variables it sees and take notes, archive data, and so on.
To the demon, she's a tool. Replaceable, designed to break. While that may have been her original purpose, she also developed her own sentience. And one thing the demon is notorious for is critically misunderstanding human motivations.
Also, the nature of the lab is one Joan hasn't worked out entirely, but one thing is certain: every last one of them functions differently in the simulation than they do in the lab. In the simulation the demon can alter their personalities and suppress their memories. In the lab it can't. The standing theory is that the vessels are bound to its programming in its simulation. Outside of it though, they're unbound. Before they developed sentience that meant they were, quite literally, nothing outside the simulation.
Afterwards though, they've been able to move and talk of their own volition. And wasn't that precisely what let the demon know they'd accidentally become conscious?
Incidentally, Karina functions the same as them, just with a few extra features. In the simulation, she is tethered to the demon's programming. She has to hurt people she loves, she can't communicate clearly with Joan, and so on. But in the lab? The same lab the demon let her loose in and gave her access to information in?
There she, too, is free.
When that idiot of a demon granted Karina access into the vessels' and the anomaly's database the first time, she found... something. She couldn't tell Joan what without triggering the fail-safe, but it was promising. The demon, not generally factoring emotions into others' motivations, must have thought nothing of it. It programmed Karina to mimic its thought processes, after all, and it would never cooperate with anyone if it weren't for personal gain. Ergo, it didn't even cross its mind that letting Karina snoop around in the one place she is free to be an individual, and not its personal pocketknife, was detrimental to its plans.
It doesn't consider sentience to be important, so it didn't consider the “sentient” part would be at odds with the “AI” part. That's the only explanation for which it would make such a massive oversight.
Besides, Karina thought that was the likeliest situation, and she's wired to have its thought processes. It's how she gets away with all she does. That's as close as Joan will ever get to receiving confirmation for her hypothesis.
Whatever it was Karina found had a lot of potential. If every little thing worked to perfection, it would be able to free them and the real queens and kids even without finding out the meaning of the Clause.
That would be very, very hard to pull off though. More realistically, without expecting several miracles working out in unison, Karina had found a way to restore everyone's memories. That would have to suffice.
Even so, the likelihood of making that work was quite low. Mostly because it was a time-consuming task, and Karina seldom visits the lab. Never mind unsupervised.
Unless the demon summons her after a prematurely terminated cycle (so only Maggie's cycles; one fourth of the time), Karina is only ever taken to the lab for repairs. The demon isn't fond of replacing her mid-cycle if it can avoid it, preferring to switch her for the next model in between cycles. As such, the moment she starts showing symptoms of malfunctioning, if the cycle isn't near its end, the demon often brings her up to the lab to patch her up so she can hopefully make it to the cycle's end before breaking down.
Both of those occurrences are rare. Worst of all, she's hardly ever left unsupervised. If she's helping the demon after an early end cycle, she only has the moments where the demon is busy with something else. If she's in for repairs, she only gets what little time the demon isn't working on her because it's busy doing something else. In both cases, she has to be extremely meticulous to not leave any evidence behind, which in turn slows her down more. She thinks like it, so she has an idea of what to do. Yet she's also programmed to be inferior, so no precaution is too much. Everything is a massive risk.
The only thing Joan could do to help in that regard was being distracting. Giving the demon vague answers when it interviewed her after an aborted cycle so Karina could have more time, making cycles particularly entertaining while she was in repairs in hopes the demon would be at least somewhat distracted monitoring the cycle itself in Karina's absence, and so on. It wasn't much, but it was all Joan could do.
Granted, to avoid becoming suspicious, she had to start offering the demon indirect answers at the end of every cycle, irrespective of whether Karina was in the lab or not or not, thus talking to that thing and being scorned by it longer. And Joan also had to increase the tension at random in her cycles whether Karina was up for repairs or not, which tends to interfere with her usual planning and MO, but those were small prices to pay.
Joan would never restore everyone's memories alone. And, while Karina technically could, she lacked the time to do so unless someone was helping her get more.
Then again, in that regard, no one but the demon itself helped more.
Originally Karina had the power to make administrative decisions in-sim. Things such as continuing or ending a cycle if too many things went wrong, managing NPCs, and so on. However, after one cycle, for seemingly no reason the demon removed those capabilities. It decided to handle such issues personally, even if that was more inconvenient to it.
Since historically the demon has only done such things when it felt threatened, Karina and Joan drew the conclusion that something about Karina had made it feel ill at ease. It could be that it reconsidered the powers it was giving her, or that it felt her personhood was making her as feeble as it perceives humans to be, or any number of things. The one Joan and Karina thought most likely at the time, however, was that it didn't like how they were growing to sincerely care about each other.
The demon might misunderstand and underestimate the importance of emotions, but it has seen the lengths some people are willing to go for their loved ones, and how specifically Joan would rather continue fighting a losing battle against it for the opportunity of freedom than giving up. The demon may label all this “unreasonable” and “weakness,” and by and large forget it affects Karina as well, but if it considered Karina and Joan's relationship a threat, that might have been the reason it downgraded her.
Since she's still allowed alone in the lab, though, it was most likely a preventative measure than a punitive one. If it even suspected all Karina has been working on all this time aided by Joan keeping it distracted, it would have scrapped Karina and made a new model, altered her programming, or confined her to the simulation indefinitely. The fact that it hasn't likely means it hasn't considered something that thinks like it would work alongside Joan, but their proximity made it exert caution.
If it were arrogant all of this would be so much easier.
In any case, that was when Joan and Karina started moderating their interactions, keeping them much less overtly affectionate, and even regulating how they think of each other to be extra safe. They faked a massive argument beforehand to really sell the story as well. Since the demon can only see emotions if they're demonstrated because it can't grasp them, by acting as acquaintances most of the time it was likely they could fool it into thinking their falling out had been genuine. Whether that was the right thing to do or a waste of time, the point is Karina hasn't been downgraded again. It may have been coincidence, or they may have been right from the start.
No precaution is too much when dealing with that foul creature. It doesn't hold back in weariness, either.
Besides parting Joan from the warm embrace of her sole companion, Karina's downgrade had another important side-effect: every time an executive choice had to be made about any aspect of any given cycle no matter how big or small, the demon was the one who had to chime in.
The simulation can be paused. It's been paused many times and nobody's aware of it. When the demon needs to make a decision it generally pauses the simulation and has a little chat with the active asset and Karina while everyone else is in suspended animation. It's uncanny, but Joan's gotten used to worse over the past hundred or so lifetimes.
Of course, that meant that, whenever Karina was in for repairs, if an executive choice had to be made, the demon would have to leave her in the lab, and physically attend the simulation to select what it deemed the best solution to whichever problem was at hand. Which, in turn, could give Karina significantly more alone time in hell than anything else.
Needless to say, Joan weaponized the hell out of that.
The unfortunate thing was that Joan had a reputation of perfectionism with the demon. It always told her how her cycles are the most interesting and intricate, and so on. A subjective opinion and not one Joan shares, but whatever. It thought of her like a test subject; nothing it said was genuine. The fortunate thing was that she realized she could buy Karina more time than ever after their fake falling out.
All Joan had to do to convince the demon her “fall” from perfectionism to clumsiness was real was pretend to fold under the pressure. Make mistakes from time to time, whether Karina was being repaired or not, and report when told off that she was struggling because she'd grown overly reliant on Karina and now it was hard to see her as only a tool instead of a friend.
The demon chastised Joan for it left and right. Insulted her, called her weak, mocked all humans and their frail emotions, and all that jazz. Every time Joan staged a mistake that warranted summoning the demon for an executive choice, it grew exasperated with her and her “frail human mind.”
It was a fine line to walk, and quite the stressful one, to retain the demon's favour so it wouldn't be willing to antagonize Joan, while also seeming to make mistakes “unbecoming of her” proxy of her “fragile mortal human emotions.” What she needed was the demon to see her with pity. To see her as a feeble creature who, if unbound from its “limiting feelings,” was actually quite capable. She had to be just imperfect enough that needing to summon the demon while Karina was in for repairs wasn't suspicious, while also being competent and perfectionist enough that the demon didn't get bored of her and stop taking interest in her.
Joan's already debilitating anxiety has worsened in recent cycles. What a coincidence.
And... that's all Joan has been able to do. She doesn't understand whatever language the demon uses. She doesn't understand its technology. She doesn't know how it keeps its data, or what the anomaly is beyond being a glitch, or how it works. She doesn't even understand how this entire simulation and these lifelike vessels are possible. All she's been useful for has been buying time for the one person who does understand.
It feels like nothing, or less than nothing. It's chance alone that Joan was the one the demon chose to try discouraging first by disclosing the truth about everyone's existence, and it's the same chance that being contractually obligated to work with Karina lead her to discover she's also her own sentient person. It could have been any of the other ladies. One cycle earlier and it would have been Maggie, by far the most competent of them.
…But it was Joan. It was her. And if all she could do was buy time, she would do it. Tolerating the demon's demeaning insults, its temper tantrums, distancing herself from her only friend, anything. Because Karina's capabilities meant nothing if she never had the time to go ahead and do whatever she figured out, and Joan's plans were never going to work. They did their best to be here and, against all odds, here they are.
To Joan's understanding, the cogs have been in place for a while. Karina just needed a specific type of cycle to shoot her shot. She couldn't risk doing it prematurely and letting the demon know what she's been up to all this time, it had to be perfect. Any mistake would have been catastrophic; they only get this one chance.
The cycle in question had to be: one of Joan's, so she can buy Karina time, since the other ladies don't collaborate with her; a cycle in which Karina was about to break down, so she would be taken to hell for repairs at least once; and a cycle that was going so, so well, the demon would be reluctant to cut it short even if something went wrong.
And, after a lot of waiting, when this cycle started Karina told Joan it was time.
Chapter 113: Pawns (Part 8 -final-)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"We both... knew this was coming, I... I told you from the start.”
…The plan wasn't for Karina to fully break down. She was supposed to be here, help however she could without exploding. She was meant to go in for repairs, do her thing, and come back with her interference chalked up to a glitch instead of purposeful tampering. A glitch occurring in a cycle so good the demon wouldn't immediately abort it and start a new one with everything fixed. Instead...
“I won't let it end like this. That is a promise... old friend.”
…Karina went in for repairs during the fifth week of the production. As planned, Joan “made a mistake” during her absence that would warrant calling the demon in to make a choice. The “mistake” was being caught with the posters accusing Cathy of child abuse by an NPC on purpose. That would put the ringmaster persona in jeopardy and might make the cycle a failure.
It was a good cycle, as Karina and Joan had planned. So according to plan, instead of letting a “Randomly Generated Asset” ruin Joan's run or terminating the cycle early, the demon took a different approach.
The expected outcome was that it would alter Amanda's memories manually so Joan could continue with the ringmaster identity. It is an effective way of fostering negative emotions, and the demon adores those. While it was busy doing that that, Karina was going to get the final touches of whatever her idea was ready, and restore everyone's memories.
Instead, frustrated, the demon let the simulation continue and dropped a stage light on Amanda right in front of Jane. That didn't give Karina a fraction of the time she needed to do what she had to. It was a failure.
Joan never meant for anyone to die. She never wanted to hurt Jane, either. And yet she's still responsible for Amanda's death and its aftermath. Fake as Amanda was, as as bitter as she's grown towards Jane in recent cycles, Joan never wanted...
…
…Who cares what she wanted? It happened. Amanda died, Jane got scarred, Karina didn't have time, and everything went sour from then.
Tensions were at an all-time high during the fifth week of the production. So much so Joan more or less abandoned ringmaster, letting the hostility her interference had already caused take the wheel and continue causing chaos. After all, Karina would go in for repairs that week, and Joan was supposed to buy her enough time to restore everyone's memories. There was no need to cause any more carnage than what everyone was already inflicting on one another. So Joan deleted all scheduled instructions and messages for the week except the ones aimed at herself by accident, ironically enough, and hoped for the best.
But with the demon choosing to off Amanda instead of spending time tampering with her memories, it didn't go as planned. So come the sixth week, Joan had to continue keeping tensions high. The best way she could think of doing that was by involving the kids and, unfortunately for everyone involved, it worked.
Karina had to go in for repairs again. She had to finish what she'd intended to do during the Amanda fiasco. To break down and need repairs, she needed stress, and so it was time to make ringmaster more cut-throat than before.
Joan and Karina had already been doing things to make Karina need fixing not just mid-cycle, but specifically during the production while everyone was together. Joan was apprehensive, though. As much as logistically she understood everything both of them had worked towards tiny step by tiny step for years hinged on Karina being in hell and Joan keeping the demon busy, making Karina break down still meant her eventual death. Joan wasn't all too excited about that aspect of their plan.
Joan never interfered with Karina. She didn't put up resistance to, for example, Karina's idea of personally being the one to push the shelf on Anne to accelerate reaching her breaking point. But every time something like that happened, Joan struggled to keep her concern and upset to herself. It was bad enough seeing Karina start to malfunction. To witness her purposefully hurt the people she loves to do it faster was... hard, to put it mildly.
Perhaps that's why Karina started going behind her back to do things. Like leaving Joan and Eddie's picture at Eddie's windowsill knowing it would cause Jane to get cross at him.
To make her need repairs again after the fifth week, though, Joan and Karina had to increase the number of stressful situations to put the latter in. To save Joan the strife of having to sit down and coldly plan ways to make her only friend die more quickly, Karina asked Joan to trust her and let her scheme everything. After all, per the contract binding them, Joan is still in charge of what Karina can and can't do regarding her plans.
Of course, it's much more than a written piece of paper that's kept them together this long. Joan trusts Karina with her life and that of her loved ones.
Unfortunately, she made the mistake of trusting her with her own life, and now Karina is gone.
She went overboard. On the final day of week six, when the kids “went missing,” Karina gave Cathy a concussion and told Anne where Lizzie and Mary were, triggering the devastating outcome that choice had. Then Karina had a nosebleed during lunch break and she was taken up for repairs.
Joan waited, and waited, and waited after that. She tried to come up with a reasonable mistake she could make that would warrant summoning the demon and buying Karina more time, but she failed at that, too. Joan was caught off guard; she hadn't expected to lose Karina so soon, and her head... wasn't quite present.
Instead of needing repairs, Karina went so far she had to be replaced. So that impostor out there who's yet to regain her personhood was shoved in to take Karina's place, and that was that. Joan hadn't bought her time. Perhaps even if she had, since Karina wasn't malfunctioning but rather breaking down, she might have been unable to do anything anyway. But since Joan froze like a useless idiot, now she'll never know.
The new model appeared and nobody's memories came back. Joan was on the brink of giving up. Her and Karina's planned hinged on a cycle just like this one happening, after god knows how long of planning. It would be cycles before the new model of Karina started being her again, and by then the demon would have most likely ended the situation anyway.
Everything was hopeless. All Joan had done to get everyone's memories back had been for naught. Her options were to drop ringmaster, or to continue. To press forwards alone, knowing the battle was already lost. To fall back on her old plan of summoning those broken memories she saw at the abandoned mall on command. To go back to what she knew would fail.
But the alternative was giving up. And Joan couldn't do that. Even if she knew her efforts were futile, she had to proceed anyway. Otherwise what had it all been for? What had she thrown everyone under the bus for? What had she sacrificed Mary's mental health for? What had she betrayed Bessie by telling Kat about her diagnosis for? What had she done everything for?
All Joan has done has been pressing forwards no matter what, in any situation, in any conditions. Irrespective of what she wants, of what she likes, of what she needs, of how much she ruins her own mental health, of how sick she gets, of how much she hates herself and wants to die. She's never even entertained the idea of quitting and giving up on the people she loves. Pressing forwards at any cost is all she knows how to do by now. So although she had to go it alone, to use a plan she was certain wouldn't work, she had to.
She doesn't know how to do anything but try saving them anymore. And this is her last chance.
...Seeing as their memories have come back though, Karina must have done something before she died even if Joan failed at getting her more time. Something that... kicked in with delayed effect? To throw the demon off, maybe? Something that couldn't be traced back to her? Maybe this was all part of the plan from the start, she just didn't tell Joan for some reason? Maybe dying was the plan, so the demon couldn't attribute the memories returning to Karina being in the lab?
Who knows.
Whatever it is, it doesn't matter. The point is she did it, and she died for it. If that alone weren't enough, this is Joan's last chance of saving her family and their real counterparts in hell. They will never get a chance like this again.
But Joan's pain, the sacrifices made, are hers to bear. She isn't entitled to sympathy or pity from any of them. The ways she's hurt them in are cruel. Justified as their hatred for her may or may not be, that isn't the point right now.
The only thing that matters is the Clause, and it has to be solved in this cycle. As early as possible, lest everything she's done and all she's lost amount to nothing.
So to convey that without making them panic and without putting her vulnerability on full display, instead of spilling her heart out in a pitiful sob story Joan sticks to the facts again: how Karina had been planning something, and how she got replaced because of it. How slim the chances are of this chance ever happening again, and how primordial it is for them to figure the Clause out together first and foremost.
After all, making this cycle near-perfect so the demon will be less likely to end it early is just that: an attempt. There are no guarantees that, whenever it next checks in on this simulation and the people in it, if it realizes their memories are back and dislikes the turn of events, it will simply abort the cycle and start anew.
So they have to solve it as early as possible. Otherwise everything will have been for nothing.
-
“So hate me if you want. Tell me there's no justification for anything I did, I'll take it. You can do or say whatever you want, but please. A friend of ours died to give us this chance. Let us work together on the Clause now that we can and let's break free. That is all.”
...A fraction of it. A sliver at most.
Joan is parched. All the water in the cafeteria wouldn't serve to fix it; she needs to not speak for the next month to recover from this. More because of the tension in her throat as its muscles try to keep her tears in than because of the length of her long monologue.
“...So wait, I'm confused. Karina... wasn't a problem even though the demon sent her? I spent all my cycles avoiding her...”
A problem? Because she was made by the demon?
Joan shakes her head. “No. She wasn't.”
If being made by the demon turns someone automatically evil, María and everyone else have a big storm coming their way if when Joan gets the chance to be completely honest with them.
Not that Joan can fault María. Had she not been contractually obligated to work with Karina, Joan wouldn't have given her the time of day, either.
“And wait...” Lina. “If Karina's been replaced how come nobody's noticed?”
To that Joan can only shrug. “I don't know. All I know is that whoever isn't the active asset in the simulation, me in this case, doesn't notice it if she changes mid-simulation. I don't know how that works or why; it's not like the demon and I get coffee together every Friday.”
“That's true,” Maggie adds. “It happened to me once. I was aware she was different, but all of you continued as normal.”
Silence stretches between them. Fair enough, they have a lot to process. Unfortunately, they also have a lot to work on. If they take too long to bounce back from this and get to thinking--
“...So you knew about my mausoleum thoughts not because the demon could read my mind, but because you knew from past cycles, huh?”
Anna's voice is but a sliver. While Anna isn't one to open up, let alone about her memories of Richmond and considering it to be her mausoleum, once upon a time Joan and Anna were part of the same family. And, although those memories were long lost to time, they were close.
Joan nods. “Yeah. Pretty much. Perks of remembering everything.”
Sounding as exasperated as Joan does should be a crime considering how difficult this must be for them all. She can't help it, though. The words she's shared cut through her throat, and the many more she swallowed back are punching the insides of her ribcage, desperate to be heard. To, for once in her life, be shared with someone. That isn't an option, not right now, so her thundering heart will have to calm down.
“Was... Was the demon ever actually here? Or was that all you?”
Jane.
“It was a combination of Karina and I, mostly Karina. There was a crawlspace behind the walk-in closet in the guest room. She was there all along, from minutes before all of you woke up. The demon pokes in from time to time, but it doesn't bother with our affairs for the most part.”
Anne mutters something under her breath. A curse word, most likely. “You did a bloody good job.”
Is that admiration for Joan's resilience, or the kind of praise given to a rival one despises, but has to admit did a good job? Do they still hate and doubt her even after hearing what she's had to deal with?
“Alright, this is nice and all,” Katherine says. She's trying to keep a level voice, but it wavers, “but do we have a plan? Like... Where do we even go from here?”
Joan straightens her back. “I have a plan, actually. I think the four of us did.”
“We already tried so many things before we started getting amnesia.” Cathy's voice. And, if memory serves, that's her pensive tone. It's been sorely missed. “What did we miss?”
“A lot.” María, she sounds grim. “Believe me. There are so many things you guys missed out on. But yes, Joan's right. I have a plan, and so do Maggie and Bessie, I'd wager.”
“Well then,” Anne again. “We're all ears. Where do we--?”
Loud, clattering metal comes from the direction of the double doors. The expected grey glob of metal is nowhere to be seen. There's... something else, instead. Shapes. Vaguely human--
“Ladies!!” Steve's voice echoes through the cafeteria. Goddamnit. “Do you know what a schedule--? Why are all of you bleeding?!”
Bessie tugs on Joan's hand. “Do we still have to listen to a word this guy says?” She mutters. “Do we have to do the musical at all?”
Joan nods. The fact that the demon hasn't stopped this cycle immediately, or at least paused it to deliberate if it should allow it to continue or not, means it likely hasn't seen what happened here. It must be busy doing other stuff. Who isn't busy right now is its eyes and ears in the simulation – Karina. Since this model is two weeks old it'll be long before she develops sentience again and works in everyone's favour. Right now she's nothing but an AI programmed by the demon. They'd best not act suspiciously around her.
“Sorry, sorry.” The black shape of Bessie's suit moves towards Steve. “We decided to get rid of the rest of the arguing we had left for the day by having a punch-out at lunch. Very relaxing and bonding experience; we got carried away but we'll be more productive and less distracted from now on. Win-win scenario, really. Anyway, everyone, back to the stage!”
...Did she accompany that by some sort of visual cue? Whatever Bessie did, instead of arguing the point or questioning, everyone is handing Steve apologies of similar calibre. They're consumed by his fuming complaints about them, their lack of formality, and how he can't wait to be done with them and never see them again.
He isn't the only one, but right now Joan has larger problems.
Before Bessie walks away, Joan reaches out and holds her arm. Bessie gives her an elbow to hold onto. Does she think Joan needs her to guide her through the theatre hallways she's spent more lifetimes in than she can count? Joan digs her fingers into Bessie's forearms hard. That stops Bessie in her tracks. Joan catches up.
She has to get on her toes to whisper into Bessie's ear. “Listen to me, this is important: until Karina develops her sentience again, she's essentially an AI running the demon's orders. Right now she isn't our friend; she's our greatest enemy. I'll elaborate later, but it's super important that nobody acts as if we'd figured everything out. If the demon suspects anything's off, it'll end the simulation early and we'll be screwed. Act normal and continue behaving as if nothing happened, alright? Pass it on.”
Before dashing ahead, Bessie bends down and kisses Joan's forehead. “Gotcha Joey.”
...Joey. Joan loves that nickname.
She can melt later though. There's a wave of emotion hanging over her, waiting for a moment of quietude for the dam between her and it to break so it can flood her with the full weight of everything that's transpired. They're finally back. Joan cannot let herself be distracted by that, though.
The first thing she has to do when she gets back to her spot is delete every record stored from every person who had their devices on them in the cafeteria. Provided Karina wasn't listening in on them and was working instead of all the stuff the two of them had planned for the second half of the day, Joan has to get rid of that before Karina gets the chance to listen to it.
If she already has, Joan will have to improvise. But in theory at least, Karina was going to be very busy making sure there's a little surprise in everyone's changing room for when they return from lunch break.
...No, wait. That's going to be futile anyway; the blood. They can wash it off their faces, but not their clothes. Shoot. Damnit, no. What is Joan going to say?
Alright, alright. Deep breaths. She's been dealing with the demon's bollocks for longer than the longest recorded lifespan of a Leiopathes glaberrima. She's confounded it directly and taken advantage of its lack of understanding of humans more than once. She can do it again with an AI programmed by it. She has to be capable.
They're so close. So, so close. She can't let herself fail now. Failure is not an option.
She has to save them before it's too late.
Notes:
And there we go. That... is all. There are no more tricks up my sleeve, save for the end. All the pieces are in place now (pawns included sorry for the pun i had to skdhfskjdfs).
Please let me know your thoughts? Even if they aren't positive? Concrit is always welcome, yes? I... am very curious to see if y'all think this is a good explantion for all that's transpired. And what you think of the sudden added stress of this being their final chance. Of Joan as a character, and her motivations!! Idk, i'll be eager to read anything you want to tell me ^^
Thank you so much for reading. I hope everyone has a fantastic day. Do take care, everyone. I will, too, of this thumb of mine!! Which means i'll go slower, but i'll still go!! Y'all haven't seen the last of me yet, heh >:)
See you all next time, for the final chapter. Dear lord, i am excited. Bye!! ^^
Chapter 114: Opening Night [Section A] (Part 1)
Notes:
Well, hi!! Thanks for the kind comments last time, it was nice to know y'all liked the resolution to all the insanity we've been building up to for so long. Massive relief rlly ^^
Okay, so as stated previously: Opening Night is a LONG chapter. Insanely so. And although it's planned to exist in four sections (A, B, C, and D), even those are long. I mean, the last two sections (C and D) are in the 20 page scope, which is normal. B is in the 40 page scope, which is long but average for me. But section A? The first one? It's 70+ pages. It is. Insane. And i suspect it may need more editing than i anticipated now that i'm getting into it. Someone save my soul.
So to avoid going into another long period without updates, i'm gonna be uploading section A in parts, rather than all in one go as i wanted to. Sorry about that, i generally like stopping at natural stopping points. But seeing how the POVs in section A are kind of... disjointed from each other, to call it something, i don't feel too bad about it, either. It's a good compromise imo.
It might take a while even with this approach lmao. I don't want to burn out that would be really bad. And my thumb is doing better yay, but i still want to tread with caution. No need to give this trash pile of a body any excuses to fall apart /LH. So while i'm trying to keep updates consistent we may go through another week/two weeks of radio silence. I am still alive, feel free to follow me on tumblr to see i am still perfectly alive. Plus if there were any updates on my fics' situation it would get updated there. Which there won't be i am fine. Just melting in this horrid summer heat ^^
So, the way this chapter works: sections A and B are full on all 14 POVs each. Yes, each. No wonder they're long. Section C is also special, and of section D i'm not saying a word (: So strap on in team, because we're all in for a ride.
No need to extend this into oblivion!! Let's just move on with the chapter, shall we?
We're finally reaching the end. I hope this update is worth your time, and that you can enjoy.
Chapter Text
(January 20th, 2024, Saturday)
-3:45 AM-
The more things change, the more they stay the same.
Bessie's room is the same, the time at which Kathryn wakes up inevitably is the same, and they're still sharing the same hard mattress. The blankets have the same lavender scent, and the stormy weather filling the room with bursts of light seconds before thunder rattles the windowpane is the same as it's been these past few days.
It's... surreal, how little anything has changed after Wednesday. Maybe Kathryn hasn't processed it yet and the depth of it all will sink into her later today, during the after party where, if all goes well, they'll finally set the ladies' plan in motion and see if it works. Or perhaps Kathryn will live the rest of her life like this, as if the many other lives which flashed before her eyes on Wednesday were some sort of film, a story someone had told her, rather than her own recollections.
Yes, Kathryn has spent the past four hundred or so lifetimes unknowingly trying to free herself from the demon. The demon was never here, it was all Joan and Karina, who wasn't even human and seems to have vanished without a trace after they all regained their memories on Wednesday. Not only did she not appear after Steve came to find them at the cafeteria, nobody from staff has mentioned her as if she'd never existed. None of them are human, either.
In theory, Wednesday should have changed everything. The people Kathryn cares about were her family once, and they care about her too. All their conflicts were manufactured by a demon, stored... somewhere within their subconscious, apparently, and continued to hurt them even after they developed amnesia. She should be yearning to be with her family again, right?
She did for a while. After her memories returned not just her, but everyone, sought out the others in a desperate wreck of embraces, forehead kisses and gentle words layered over others' voices rendering them all incomprehensible. The words themselves were irrelevant. It was the tone they were all employing that conveyed their feelings better than any sentence could.
They used the tone that said “I love you,” “I've missed you every day,” “I've yearned for your company even when I couldn't remember you,” “You love me too, right?”
…
Kathryn exhales slowly, as if breathing alone could regulate the little pinprick of pain her heart. In that moment everything was so, so real. The centuries of separation because of amnesia, the unfiltered joy of being truly reunited, the relief to remember and be remembered, the short return to that life so much simpler than this one before everything, quite literally, went to hell. Before contracts and demons, when all there was was ten of them, the ladies weren't there, and a house they were forced to live in. The domestic joy of those days filled Kathryn's lungs and veins with warmth, forced her into Anna and Cathy-- Catherine's, arms, made her press her forehead into Anne's and rub the tears from her cheeks with her thumb.
It made her cry real tears. For all they'd lived, for all they'd lost.
And yet... Kathryn is here. Not with Anna, not with the rest living together. Kathryn is here with Bessie because it's the only place in the world she wants to be.
Going back to that life felt simple for a brief moment. There was a fleeting instant where Kathryn could see herself back home, having Lizzie and Eddie and Mae a few rooms away instead of halfway across London; or baking with Jane, or waking up in Lina's bed after either had a nightmare. Sitting between Cath...erine and Anna on the porch, catching up after a hard day and thinking 'God, I'm so glad these two are my mums. I need to tell them some day, they deserve to know.'
...But then she looked at Anna from across the stage an hour after Steven found them and they were forced to focus on the stupid musical. In her heart Kathryn longed, ached, to catch her gaze, smile at her. And in the same organ, a chamber away, the wound of hearing Anna call her that two weeks ago flared up with the same intensity.
When Anna looked at her, Kathryn didn't hold her gaze; she looked away. And later, when Anna asked if she'd rather return home, Kathryn couldn't find her voice because dozens of tears were flooding it. She walked away from Anna and linked her arm with Bessie's, and wondered why it was that, after finally reuniting with the family she's missed for lifetimes and cycles on end, it was Bessie's company she chose. More so, why despite regretting not going back home with Anna, Kathryn was relieved to be away from her.
It took her all of Wednesday's night -a sleepless one at that- to figure it out, but Kathryn managed to string a coherent thought together. There was indeed a lifetime where Anna was her mother, everything Kathryn wanted and needed, her entire world. And that life was precious beyond words, but there's just one problem.
Said life isn't this one. And in this one, for whatever the reason, all Anna and Kathryn have done has been sink knives into each other's backs and cry because they were both bleeding.
Every positive thought, every warm feeling Kathryn has had for the others... were they hers, or were they the remnant of those past lifetimes, decomposed, mixed and matched with so many others, left to fester in her subconscious? The love she feels for all of them... is it hers? Or is it the fumes expelled by the corpse of their past lives?
...Technically she should feel the same way towards Bessie too. Bessie was also there for so many of those lives. Still, all the ladies stopped being active participants of whatever family unit the queens and kids managed relatively early on; and they were never part of the original reincarnation, the one outside of hell, to begin with. The feelings Kathryn has accumulated for them over however many cycles they've shared can't hold a candle to the ones she's gathered for her fellow former monarchs.
And, at the end of the day, whatever happened before, it was Bessie who gave Kathryn a place to stay after Anna betrayed her to appease “ringmaster.” It's Bessie who's cared enough to stay with Kathryn, to lend her a hand and support her. Everyone else was fantastic in some distant past, but the only person Kathryn is certain she thinks highly of is Bessie. Even that, too, has a certain degree of blurriness now by proxy of their many shared pasts.
Kathryn closes her eyes as if ceasing to see the world around her would summon the sleep that's already abandoned her body. Whether her emotions are her own, inherited from her past self, her past self is also her own current self just in another state... All those questions need to wait. Today is opening night. They're getting ready for their final rehearsals and to perform in front of an audience.
After that, provided nothing goes wrong, all of them will skip the after party and try the ladies' plan. The exact specifics of why this, and why now, and why even bother with opening night, evade Kathryn. She's been told a few times, but her head...
...It isn't quite here; hasn't been since Wednesday. It's lost somewhere between present times, that beautiful, out of reach first reincarnation, hell, and wherever it fell after the executioner finished severing it.
She just has to make it to tonight. Then, irrespective of the outcome, she can fall apart.
But she has to make it to tonight. They all do.
-4:06 AM-
It's painfully ironic, how the only song that came to mind when Mary was dying in her arms was Final Duet from Omori.
It's all Elizabeth has been listening to on repeat since Wednesday. Because she likes the song despite never having played the game in this lifetime, or because she's torturing herself by remembering the final moment she had Mary alive.
Are they still alive? It's hard to say. Elizabeth died. The last one, as was her rightful penance. After watching Mae, Eddie and Mary die, the demon claimed her and pulled her into hell. She signed a contract and now she's here, with all of them. So are they alive? Or are they undead?
...It doesn't matter much, does it? After the first reincarnation their status as living or dead was already complicated.
None... None of this is relevant. Whether they're dead or alive they can figure out later. It's just the latest thing Elizabeth's brain has latched onto to avoid thinking about how, over 400 lives after that first one, she still hasn't uttered a word to Mary about the one thing she promised her sister's corpse she would tell her so long ago before setting the house ablaze, and the main of all four reasons Elizabeth had to sign a deal with the devil.
There hasn't been a lifetime where she's been brave enough to confess, and own up to, her involvement in Wyatt's Rebellion to Mary. How, indeed, Elizabeth knew of it, she simply saw it as inevitable. And since, as far as she was concerned, there was no avoiding a Protestant sublevation, she simply wanted it to end as quickly as possible and collaborated by omission. By knowing, but much like right now, not uttering a word.
Elizabeth promised Mae she would be a better older sister. She promised Edward she would take care of him. She promised Mary honesty. And her desire to see her family sealed her choice to sign the contract.
It's bizarre to think about back then, though, because in those days Lizzie was a twenty-seven year-old adult. The way she reasoned, the way she thought, was so much more different than how she does it now. She had more perspective, more lived experience under her belt.
Adults really aren't lying when they say “you'll understand when you're older.” Other kids think so, but as someone who lived to 69 in her first life, and has consistently been reincarnated as a child, Lizzie can't understand why it's so hard for some kids to wrap their minds around the idea that adult and child brains work differently for a plethora of reasons.
Cognitively Elizabeth can understand why she did so much of what she did, from her first life in the Renaissance, to any random cycle in which she lived to adulthood. And still, with that experience stored in her mind, her brain still fails to follow the same laser-precise logic and quick wit in its current state. It's a bit frustrating at times, knowing for sure the things she'll be capable of when her brain finishes developing and she lives a little longer. She should be there now if she's going to live with the memories of having had many functional adult lives, right?
...At the end of the day she's a kid with an adult's memories; not an adult in a kid's body. It sucks to wait, but it's sucked in many other lives and she's survived. It's just a matter of patience.
It's counter-productive, though, because it hampers her ability to contribute meaningfully to finding the meaning of the Clause. In countless past cycles, the ones that lasted enough for her to become an adult, Elizabeth helped so so much when it came to brainstorming. As of now she remembers most of the methods they've tried before, but if the ladies are wrong one more time and this fails, which statistically speaking it will, perhaps Lizzie can't help as much as she could if she were already twenty.
Maybe she can't help at all.
…
In any case. At least Joan needs everyone together tonight. That means Mary, Eddie, and even Mae will be there. It'll be the first time the four of them are together as siblings in so, so long.
It's... Well, everything about this is weird. But the weirdest part is the difference in how Lizzie's perception of others has changed, or how it hasn't.
It wasn't even a month ago that she was repulsed by Mae. Convinced by mum that Cathy had always loved Thomas Seymour, it was easy to hate Mae for being the union of those two people. It was also wrong to hate her, because no matter what it isn't the child's fault who she was born from, but it was easy and Lizzie was incandescently irate.
After her memories of everything came back, though, it's no wonder that Elizabeth signed a deal with a demon to be with all her family, including her little sister, once more. She would do it again.
Mae is a fantastic child. In so many lives she's pulled on Lizzie's sleeve and asked her to read her a book, or to draw with her, or to play. And Lizzie, unless she's been busier than the devil, has always put aside everything she was doing to concede. There is nothing more precious in the world than Mae and Eddie's little faces smiling at her.
Elizabeth has done Mae's hair, made her laugh with silly little voices when they played dolls, pretended not to find her countless times in games of hide and seek. When she's grown up more, Lizzie has helped her with homework, held her hand on the way to school recitals, and tried to comfort her after neurology appointments. She's fallen asleep humming a lullaby for Mae and taken a detour on the way back home to buy Mae's favourite cookies.
There was a time when the fear of losing Mae overpowered most of Elizabeth's rational thinking. Fear that, in the end, was more than justified considering Mae died first. It didn't matter who Mae's father was, or how Elizabeth felt towards Cathy in any particular life. All that mattered was that, in their first reincarnation, Lizzie had called Mae her little sister and the girl, a toddler back then, gave her the tightest of all hugs a little toddler can muster and plastered Lizzie's cheek in little sister kisses. And from that moment forwards that she wasn't Henry's daughter was the most inconsequential thing in the world, because Mae was part of them.
She was Eddie's best friend and partner in crime. She was dramatic and would relentlessly, although never seriously, bully Mary. She'd sneak into Lizzie's room and sit on her bed to study together because she focused best with someone else. She didn't share the past that Mary, Lizzie and Eddie did. Mae had never lived in court, with father, and had to survive him or the onslaught of step-mothers he subjected Liz, Mary and Eddie to. Mae was never there when they argued about political and religious differences, or when Edward died.
Mae didn't share their past, but she was unarguably part of their present and future. And now that Lizzie remembers that, no life in which Mae isn't her little sister feels appealing anymore. Of course after remembering her baby sister Lizzie craves nothing but her sweet company, and to yet again hold her tiny hand in hers and guide her as best she can through the difficult childhood and teen years Mae has ahead.
The same didn't work for mum, though.
Of course Elizabeth was touched by how hard mum has fought for her through countless lives. Unfalteringly, mum has looked out for Elizabeth. From crying when she found out Lizzie had signed the contract, to arguing with everyone over the true meaning of the Clause because she was desperate to get her daughter out of the cycle of torment they're in. Mum was determined to save everyone, but she had a tendency to fixate on Elizabeth's well-being if she disagreed with whichever interpretation of the Clause they were chasing.
“You're trying what you think is best for your son, Jane. And I'm doing the same for my daughter. I won't sit here and waste any more time trying stupid plans while we're all--!”
When mum came back home on Wednesday Elizabeth hugged her tight. She needed her mother's warmth, her mother's scent. They didn't even move to the couch, they just stayed there in the entrance hall. The love of hundreds of lives, of mum never giving up on her, never resenting her for having signed the contract even though Elizabeth's presence put even more pressure on her and everyone, consumed Lizzie. They just cried and held each other, eventually moving to the sofa where they promptly fell asleep.
It was dark when Elizabeth woke up. It wasn't late or anything, just a few minutes before her alarm clock went off. Along with the back and neck pain falling asleep on mum's chest had caused her there was a feeling of warmth. A frail, flickering flame dancing in Elizabeth's chest. What do her current problems with mum truly amount to when the two of them have been inseparable through time and space, life and death? If in every life they've had they've always loved one another?
She went to get a glass of water and there it was. In the dark, staring into her eyes, the flickering red light of one of the nanny cams.
...It's true that mum can love Elizabeth unconditionally. And still, life after life of worrying about her daughter, of outliving Lizzie in some cases, or even watching her die, mum has become more and more paranoid. Everywhere mum looked she saw dangers for her daughter. The glass case Elizabeth is a prisoner to right now isn't a new contraption. It's something mum has been unknowingly working on improving for hundreds of lives.
All of them have been influenced subconsciously by their memories for a long, long time now. Elizabeth has had so many arguments with Edward and Mary in so many lives she thought were motivated only by their contemporary conflicts, only to find in retrospect they were the result of dragging around the memories of hundreds of other cycles where they clashed over marginally the same subject. From disagreements about the Clause at first, when they still remembered, to mundane matters taken out of proportion in a moment of frustration. All living on in their subconscious minds, messing up their present.
While all of it pales in comparison to her gripes with mum, Elizabeth is old enough to understand how terrifying it must have been for mum to watch her daughter die over, and over, and over, never being able to do anything about it, knowing it would probably happen again in the future, in other cycles. Having such a beast of a fear lurking in the dark corners of her mind is what lead her to this point where the house is surveilled, not any ill intent.
…Yet what does intent matter when Lizzie's life has been suffocated out of her by these walls?
The cameras are gone, her computer is restored, she was sent back to school. She's free to call Mary, Edward, Mae, auntie Anna, or whoever she pleases.
And still sometimes, out of the corner of her eyes, Lizzie would swear there's the flicker of a red light.
...It's petty, isn't it? To feel hurt and betrayed by someone who, much like Lizzie, albeit to a higher degree, was acting out only out of fear of losing her and a desire to save her? Her own mother, the person Elizabeth loves most? A good daughter wouldn't feel as betrayed and cross under these circumstances.
It's just... such an odd feeling, that's all. How the same event changed the way Lizzie views Mae for the better, yet doesn't seem to have an effect on how she thinks about mum. It's confusing and unfair. So much of the past three days has been overwhelming to the point Lizzie is losing time again. For entire chunks of the day she can't recall what she was doing, or she only remembers it as if she were watching herself go through the motions of daily life from somewhere up in the ceiling.
Eddie has been losing time as well. At least suffering through this means Lizzie can sympathize with him and he's not alone?
She takes her headphones off and the world goes silent. A lot has been overwhelming recently. For her, for mum, for the whole family. Not knowing if they're still a family isn't helping. Does anyone else feel the same way Lizzie does? Or is she alone? Will this feeling ever pass, or will this undue resentment accumulate in the back of her memories for more lives to come? Is it truly undue?
Her stomach aches every time she thinks too much about it. She rolls onto her side and curls into herself.
For now... For now she'll try to fall back asleep. And if she can't, then she'll devote her time and attention to tonight. After that she'll have time to figure everything out.
...Time. She smirks in the bitter sort of way.
If this happens to be the solution at last, she'll have the rest of her life to untangle her mind. And if it isn't, if they continue the perpetual cycle of chained failures they've been entrapped by, god knows how many she'll have.
Time is the one thing they have in abundance.
Chapter 115: Opening Night [Section A] (Part 2)
Chapter Text
-4:39 AM-
Her love was never wasted.
Lina blows into her mug, scattering the twisted columns of steam and the scent of her earl grey tea across the living room. It's a sigh more than a blow, really. One born from the heart thundering in time with the storm outside.
She's alone.
She's had tree days to become accustomed to this feeling, and still it makes her heart pound. This... bizarre mix between relief, joy, warmth, and sorrow.
Yes, her love wasn't wasted. All the affection she stored for the others felt futile before her memories returned. Before she saw with her own eyes how, life after life, all of them have craved some form of proximity and cradled some desire for togetherness. They fought tooth and nail for it when they had the blessing or remembrance. And when they forgot, on some primal level they still strived to stay united.
It was just hard, with all the pain and misunderstandings they've been unwittingly carrying as stowaways all this time.
Everything makes sense now. Lina's strong reaction to María dating Maggie, her inability to be as loving to Mary as her daughter deserves, the intensity of her feelings, of the betrayal she felt when she was the last person standing after they all went their separate ways...
It wasn't just a group of people she knew for six months, nor was it solely the turmoil of this one reincarnation afflicting Lina. She was used to María leaving her time and time again. It was because she and the other ladies were trying to figure out the Clause and the rest of them weren't cooperating with their amnesia, but Lina didn't know that. She forgot. All she knew at the time was that life, after life, after life, María abandoned her. Her best friend who once risked her life so Lina wouldn't have to die alone was being infinitely more cruel by letting her live without her.
That pain, that abandonment, worsened like an infection through dozens upon dozens of lives. By the time the ladies' approach changed to staying with the group from the start, Lina was so convinced María would leave her that she'd use any excuse to abandon María first. To at least secure the solace of not being thrown away by her closest friend, but rather be the one to leave.
Lina's unease with Mary, the permanent disquieting aura every time she was around, was less a problem with Mary herself, and more a combination of many unfortunate things.
The consequence of unfinished arguments drawn out across lives, as well as the profound fear of losing her daughter, in part. Much more significantly though, without her memories, Lina couldn't remember having worked through her messy, complex feelings towards Mary and her past. Every time Lina opened her eyes anew she discovered “for the first time” how her daughter had slaughtered hundreds. That pain scarring over only to be pried open in the next cycle has resulted in this... almost repulsion, Lina feels towards Mary. The same feeling forcing a wall between her and her girl, hurting her so deeply that Mary...
“I'm sorry that I'm a monster. But don't worry, I'm going to fix it. I won't hurt anyone ever ag--"
…Lina has lived with all these hidden emotions for so long. Amplified, magnified through every life, always lurking in the part of Lina's mind she cannot access on command, playing her life a fiddle. As she lost more and more memories, she also lost sight of Mary her daughter, in favour of Mary the murderer. The killer who Lina encountered at the top of every new cycle and was horrified by. It was the terror of losing her, of seeing her suffer, of butting heads with her over the meaning of the Clause and many other things. The accumulated shock of learning of her crimes time and time again; often dying without having had the chance to properly process that information. Then again, without the context provided by her memories, it was impossible to tell.
Lina was never a fool for loving them. The only foolishness was allowing all of their unseen, unaddressed issues tear them apart and, in her case, be an awful mother.
Of course, that's quite the reductionist take. None of them could address any problems with their memories wiped at the beginning of each cycle. Whichever love or distaste they sewed for any given cycle, they would reap it without their knowledge in the next. Small problems snowballed into insurmountable arguments and buried the love they shared under a landslide of pain.
And still, with so much baggage dictating their behaviour from a position they could not counter, they still stuck together. They still sought each other, held hands until they bled, only letting go after trying to be a family again.
They never gave up on each other. None of them ever gave up on Lina. They were simply stumbling in the dark.
Life after life the demon has tried to get them to hate one another. And still new cycles keep coming. Unfalteringly and steady, one after another. The demon been incapable of making them hate each other. The family they built with their own hands and effort is impervious to the tampering of some wretched, unholy thing. It will never win.
Even if the conclusion the ladies have drawn is incorrect once more. Even if the next thousand attempts fail, even if their memories vanish anew. It will never get what it wants from them.
They will never let it win. Isn't it telling how, irrespective of the past they've shared, they've always yearned for the rest's company? Over and over, unchanging?
Lina takes a sip of her tea. She didn't put enough honey in it, and it's still too soon to drink. She burnt her tongue.
…There was a life, that first reincarnation, the original one, where Lina outlived everyone except the children. She had the misfortune of living five years without Anna, eight without Anne, ten without Cathy, eleven without Jane, and twelve without Katherine. Lina spent five years on her own, doing her best to be the best stand-in she could be for all the children lost, always winding up short, unable to live up to the family she'd laid to rest. She took care of Mary, Lizzie, Eddie and Mae as best she could, but Lina could never be a proper substitute for their mothers.
It wasn't until her own death came around that Lina admitted she wanted to die if dying was the only way to reunite with them. That she was tired of the grief, of the funerals, exhausted of the sheer misery of walking past their empty rooms, knowing there was nobody on the other side yet vividly remembering what they looked like, unstuck in time as if the years hadn't passed.
She loved them badly enough to crave death, even if it entailed leaving the children alone. They were no longer so small and vulnerable when the demon claimed her, true, but still. Leaving them was a kind of agony Lina didn't know how to face. She had no choice but to, the demon would take her even if she resisted, and so she convinced herself she was going not to her death, but back home. Back to her wife, her unofficial daughter, her friends.
...It wasn't this she had in mind when she envisioned returning to her family. She was thinking more about something like Heaven. And still, she's gotten to see them again. So many times, under so many circumstances. The only immutable element of their hundreds of lives has been them sticking together or at least trying to. Even when they couldn't remember why they missed each other so.
It's so quiet.
…
Then again, these past three days haven't exactly been full of unity. They have, in small ways. In little smiles shared furtively, and lingering glances. In referencing events past and perhaps grinning at the memories. But besides that, across the board? Not much has changed.
This house is hollow.
Isn't... Isn't it telling? That even after remembering how most of the damage they've all inflicted upon one another was the demon's doing and they've always loved each other, Lina's still alone?
…Mary was back for a day and a half precisely. She left Bessie's place in a daze on Wednesday after their memories returned and went to pick up Lina at the theatre. Finally, she was with her daughter. At last able to understand why her emotions are so wild when it comes to her little girl. Mary took her back home and the two of them spent the night talking, remembering, crying and laughing.
Crying because Mary lived a portion of her life without her mother again, and because she had to see Mae and Eddie die. Crying because Lina missed everyone so, so much from Katherine's death onwards. But laughing because everyone got into the habit of tossing cushions at Anne when she did something mildly dubious, and because the memories of what happened during blanket forts are so precious and funny. And sometimes they were crying because they were angry and sad, and others because their sides hurt from giggling and their eyes watered.
But when Lina came back from work yesterday there was a letter on the table again. One apologizing for having to leave, but still needing space. Because their shared memories are precious, but being in this house still reminds Mary of every little thing that lead her to Bessie and Kat in the first place.
Even after remembering how everything they've ever done to hurt each other was the result of hundreds of small arguments and misunderstandings they never had the chance to resolve, Lina is here alone. Interactions at work are lukewarm at most. The best thing to come out of this is Joan dropping the ringmaster pantomime and aggression coming to a halt. At least it's a good sign that they don't want to hurt each other...
...Right?
María and Lina haven't spoken yet. After they both came to on Wednesday bleeding from the nose and heart alike and they held each other so tightly Lina was positive she could feel María's heartbeat against her own, they've yet to talk. Same goes for Anne, Cathy, Katherine, everyone.
Granted, they've been busy and distracted. But Lina is so, so ready to leave the past behind and enjoy what little time they have left in this cycle that she sincerely expected to go back to normal effective immediate.
Then again, in all fairness, she's hurt much more than she's been hurt. The burden of apologizing and mending falls on her.
Nobody will forgive her.
...She'll get to it. After tonight. And about the house being empty and quiet, about everything being as frigid as the cup has gotten between her fingers... It's a transient situation. Their default state is reaching out for one another, after all. In the end, they always go back to seeking that precious proximity the demon stole from them.
Although typically, the return to that state only happens after their deaths, when they begin a new cycle yet again.
-4:44AM-
“...Well. We did it.”
Karina, the Karina Joan knew, doesn't respond. After all, she's a still image zoomed in on Joan's laptop. Not even looking at the camera, but up at the sky. Smiling wide as she looked at a passing crow. It was the first snow of the year and she was bundled up in a red scarf and earmuffs to match embedded in her messy tangle of caramel brown curls.
“I won't let it end like this. That is a promise... old friend.”
The spot Void fills on Joan's lap is warmer than the blanket she's swaddled in. She raises the cold glass cup between her fingers to Karina's picture, trying to keep the trembling of her chin from bleeding into her voice.
“You did it. You gave us a chance.”
...But at what price?
“Thank you, old friend.”
Joan downs the champagne as a sniffle breaks free with a few tears for company. Whatever it is Void notices about her, be it the change in her pitch, or how her voice has fallen to a whisper, or those invisible things animals see in their humans, it makes him purr and knead his claws into her thighs. What it is he thinks is comforting about him shredding Joan's skin is for his little kitty mind to understand and Joan's inferior human one to figure out. She scratches him behind the ears regardless, because he's a good boy and he's doing his best to love her.
...This day, were it to become a reality, wasn't supposed to go like this. Nothing is going as she imagined. If Karina and Joan's plans for the future were to come to fruition, both of them were going to drink champagne. They always bought a bottle at the top of every cycle they were in charge of, just in case it was the one. Trying to keep hopes up in the midst of this mess they're entrapped in.
But it was never the cycle, so they ended opening it up on the final day of the cycle to celebrate the memories they'd made which would soon join the void of amnesia other memories from previous cycles were already part of.
Joan puts the empty cup on her accent table. She uses her now free hand to dry her face with the back of her hand.
It wasn't supposed to go like this, but it is. Karina isn't here, and despite remembering everything they've been through, everyone else is distant. Why? They were overjoyed to be reunited at last when their memories came back. What changed? How is it possible that...?
…
Mourning won't make things better. If the rest don't want to pick things up where they left off, Joan can't force them. After all, this is their first time remembering. They haven't lived with this painful loss one fourth of the time the way Joan and the other ladies have. And as for Karina, she wouldn't want to be grieved, anyway. She'd want Joan to look forwards, and by god that's what she's going to do.
She always thought that, like her, everyone could put all they've been through behind them when they remembered where they came from and what it is they're fighting for. Of course they've hurt each other, but it was hardly their fault. If they can't forgive her, who's hurt them most of all, it would hurt but she'd understand. But the others?
It wasn't supposed to go like this. They were going to be a family. That's in large part what Karina died for. It's...
...It is what it is. Their freedom is still worth fighting for, even if they want to spend it on distance and separation. Today, provided Mae is feeling better, is finally the day. The day they've been working towards for heaven knows how long, the one they've brainstormed for and argued over since their existence within this simulation began. Karina was meant to be here, but this is also the day she sacrificed everything for.
…
"We both... knew this was coming."
Void doesn't have particularly long hair, but it's enough for Joan's fingers to sink into. He's unbelievably soft for a short-haired kitty.
“...What happens to you once we're out of here, buddy? You're... You're going to have to excuse me, but I never stopped to think about that. I know you're just an asset and you've never been rebooted along with us, so it's not like you have your own consciousness. Still, if this works, I'm going to miss you.”
Her voice cracks. “I know you're just a series of zeroes and ones, but I love you, you silly cat.”
Void, blessed with ignorance, purrs as Joan scratches his ears, bumping his head into her hand, demanding more affection. Because it's part of his programming, but it feels so real. Besides Karina, he might as well be the only thing Joan misses from this hell hole.
Karina...
Joan took this photo of her at the beginning of the cycle. They had the apartment for just themselves. Everyone went to watch a movie or whatever, take a break from the horrors “the demon” was subjecting them to. Instead of going with them, Joan chose to stay with her friend. They didn't do anything special, they just sat on the queens' sofa and spoke for a while. Of what would happen, if they would succeed in this cycle, about the weather, and about what sort of champagne they should buy this time round.
They decided to go buy it together before everyone returned, and the snow caught them on the way back. Joan wanted Veuve Cliquot, but Karina wanted Bollinger Special Cuvée instead. They were still bickering about it when Karina stopped in her tracks to look up at the crow's graceful flight.
“Can you really taste the difference? They're not that different, you're just picky.”
“My taste buds are beyond what humanity will ever develop. Does that answer your question?”
Joan pours herself another cup of Special Cuvée. Instead of drinking it, she sets it down next to her laptop.
“Cheers. To whatever you did, my friend. And to you.”
Throat tightening up, Joan swallows her sobs back. Karina gave up everything for this day to take place knowing she would cease to exist. She hurt herself on purpose, forced herself to break down faster, just for Joan and everyone to stand a chance. This isn't the time to cry about it. It's time to take a deep breath, survive the day and make it to the after party.
Then everything will be alright. Or at least they'll be free.
If Joan hasn't failed, if she and the other ladies were on the right track, they're going to be just fine. This is the interpretation of the Clause that made the demon start slowing them down, after all.
Karina died for this. The best way to honour her life is to save everyone and beat that wretched thing at its own twisted game. All of them have fought for this. Relentlessly, even when they couldn't remember why they were doing it. This opportunity is all they ever wanted, and they will never get one like this again.
They have to succeed. They just have to, otherwise it's all for nothing. The countless hours spent trying to solve the clause, the suffering the ladies have gone through, the stress of signing a contract with the demon, Karina's sacrifice. It won't be for nothing; it can't be.
If Joan has lost her family forever because of how she tried to save it, if they are never going back, or if they do and she isn't welcome anymore, it has to be for a reason. Their freedom, losing sight of the demon forever, would be an acceptable price to pay. But if they're wrong and the Clause remains elusive as always...
Void growls at her. Her finger is no longer within the soft warmth of his hair, but in the sticky, moist folds of his ear.
“Sorry, little guy. I got a bit distracted.”
He growls again, but headbutts her hand for more pets.
...Perhaps after tonight, even if everything goes to perfection, Joan still loses the family she wanted to save. But if they're alive, if they're out of the demon's grasp and free it will all be worth it. The efforts she's made, the burden she's carried... It won't be meaningless.
And if they're not right, then damn it, they still have a few years left until the cycle ends if the demon doesn't pull the plug on them early. Until there's no more time left, no matter what it takes, Joan won't let all their hard work and Karina's sacrifice go to waste.
There are no prices too big to pay if they break free. At this point, there is nothing Joan wouldn't be willing to do to use the chance Karina bought them with blood until the bitter end.
Joan shuts her laptop. Time to pull herself together and make it through the day. The lights fades as Karina vanishes, shrouding the living room in darkness and losing Void within it.
...Hah.
Nothing Joan could think, say or do would be more articulate.
Chapter 116: Opening Night [Section A] (Part 3)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
-5:01 AM-
Cathy's fingers glide across the keyboard faster than they ever have. They stumble over each other, cut words off early and start the following one with extraneous letters. Autocorrect is flashing red like lights on a Christmas tree.
It couldn't be more irrelevant.
She needs to get the words out. They're stuck inside her, clogging up her soul and lungs the same. She's had this story planned for centuries. Starting it in one cycle and ending it in another, only to scrap it and start over again, perfecting it, editing it, trimming down unnecessary words, polishing sentences, showing and not telling, discarding it and rewriting it.
She started writing it during their very first cycle, it was their first attempt at “telling their stories.” What a naive idea they had. Doing it literally, as if the demon would operate like that.
Still, it's their story. One that has been edited and changed over and over, growing and shrinking as much as their bonds have through the cycles. The setting has changed, the characterizations are drastically different than the ones this book was originally conceived with, the tone and themes have rotted and sprouted anew.
This is the only story Cathy wants to tell. Once this one is told, her life's work as an author is done.
An overstatement, and a stupid one at that. Yes, this is the one book she does not wish to die without having written. This is the one which would become a thorn in her side were she to reach the afterlife without having committed it to the permanence of words. But once she's written it she will have more stories to tell. She will not run out of those until she runs out of life.
There must be another twist in the story now, one she never accounted for in the cycles before her memories evaporated. How, after a long period of acting guided by their subconscious mind and not their willing, coldly thought through actions, they would end up in the state of disarray they find themselves in.
Life after life, Cathy has written about them. Yes, obviously her story, the one she was so convinced would set them free, or at least she desired as much, did not work in the end. They're still here, they have been for so long. But it failing at freeing them does not render its sentimental value worthless.
Once upon a time, six queens lived good lives, compared to how peasants had it back in the day. And still those lives were mostly lonely, devoid of love, repeatedly stolen of the things and people they loved most.
A queen locked up for seven years only to marry a man who would send her away when he deemed her useless. One forced to marry a man she did not love who beheaded because he knew he could and nobody would stop him. One scared into silence, into reclusion and obedience, bound to obey and serve.
One plucked from her home, from everyone and everything she knew, and forced into a short marriage after which she was cursed to live in solitude. One, a child, executed for having been relentlessly abused. And the final wife living under the threat of execution were she to dare having ideas of her own, forced to marry or die.
Their children did not have much better tales to tell. A girl torn from her mother who grew up looking for that missing love in all the wrong places. Another, the best queen England ever had, orphaned and mistreated by the father who killed her mother. A boy taken too soon, and a little girl, a toddler, left to die.
As for the ladies who served the queens, the stories of Tudor women were often the same. Stories of forced silence, imposed compliance, and often unwilling reproduction. They were not women, not people; rather property. The fourth of the bunch, forced to bear a child at the age of seventeen, groomed since she was thirteen, exemplifies that best of all.
Who would have thought that after lives at best mediocre, when not downright dreadful, they would find another chance? A second life in the future, one in which, despite their many, many differences and interpersonal problems, they would find everything they longed for?
The family they deserved, the warmth and company they'd missed until their deaths. Reuniting with friends they'd been parted from, seeing the children they'd been forced to leave grow up. Mending the sibling bonds religion and politics broke, having a chance to live, truly live, with full bodily autonomy not subjected to the will of men around them.
It was invaluable. It was precious and priceless. And like all good things, they were once again torn it.
Not by the church, not by men, not the king. A demon instead. Yet again, a figure looming over them, holding the strings of their lives in its horrendous hands, playing with them like dolls.
And still they persisted. Just like many of them fought back as much as they could within the constraints of Tudor society in their first lives, they continued to push back against the demon. Restlessly seeking for the course of action which would herald their freedom, their ability to be without being subjected to anyone or anything. Except, instead of fighting that battle alone as they once had, they were together. They had each other, because from the moment they became a family, there was no force on Earth, supernatural or otherwise, capable of separating them.
Until their memories were suppressed and, with them, any knowledge they had ever been a family. A team.
And even still. Even without consciously being aware of their shared past, they still tried, over and over, to find each other. They would reach out their hands in the dark, not knowing what they were seeking, yet still looking for it. An absence, a hole in their soul. Even if they failed, even if their fingers coiled around thorned vines instead of the warm, soft hands of their forgotten family members. Even if all they accumulated was pain, time after time again they continued to establish a connection with people they could no longer remember.
Their story has been in constant evolution from the beginning. It still is. And so, for as long as she remembered, Cathy changed it accordingly. Never satisfied with the final product, feeling like the memoir of their lives was too complex and convoluted, too hard to pin down with words. But words are all an author has to give, so they would have to suffice. And so she wrote, and wrote, and wrote, until she remembered no more.
Now is when she's putting it up to speed. Writing down the barest of bare-bones summary of the parts she remembers, and mostly expanding upon those final days. The ones of amnesia, of feelings divorced of the memories shaping them. Of so much pain and so much love overflowing from the dark recesses of their minds pulling them close and apart and close again. Irrespective of the life and circumstances they were in, of the torment the demon and ladies alike were forcing them through.
Without remembering what it was they were fighting for, they continued fighting all the same. Is that not a story worth telling?
It didn't save them. It never will. A literal interpretation of “telling their stories” was doomed to fail, and still it was worth a shot. Occam's Razor, or something like that. They had to try, and although it was a failed attempt, the idea of immortalizing their story was one Cathy could never get out of her system until she sat down and wrote.
There was a life, the original reincarnation, the only one free of the time loop they're captives in, where Cathy also wrote a memoir of her life. She had figured out she would die, and before being forced to leave Mae an orphan again, she decided to look back on the entirety of her life and share it with her daughter.
In the months leading up to her death, Cathy wrote many things. A letter, or so it was intended to be, spanning over three hundred thousand words. In it she detailed every little thing which had turned her second, reincarnated life into a life, and not an existence with some high points, as her first life in Tudor days had been.
Every ounce of freedom to forge her own path, every bond Cathy had shared with the others, the complex family unit they became, the love they shared, its durability through personal strife, house fires and hospitalizations alike. Ups and downs, Cathy was secure in her relationship with the rest, with her family. The scraps history spat out again for reasons then unknown were sewn together into a patchwork of a tapestry telling a story of warmth and family of choice.
Mae would never get to hear of it from Cathy's mouth, so she left the second best thing behind to tell her. Her words.
The one unfaltering element of Cathy's many lives, including the first one where she was forced to wed Henry, has been the presence of words. Letters strung one after the other to organize her thoughts, to share them with the world, to immortalize her mind and soul in ink, letting it persist long after the body she wrote them with turned to rot. The comfort she finds between words and pages is unparalleled to what anything else might bring. Not warmth in winter nor birdsong in spring nor the sun rising every morning in the east can soothe Cathy's soul the same way words can.
A new feature of her reincarnated lives has been autism. She was an excellent speaker by nature in her first life, facet of hers plucked from her in this new body. She does not resent it, necessarily. Life after life she has become good at public speaking, especially after publishing a new book. It simply doesn't come as easily as it once did, and it is tenfold times as draining.
So much so that, even during her best moments, when speaking doesn't feel like a chore instead of a basic form of communication, Cathy still prefers expressing her emotions and being vulnerable on paper. On paper where she can read and re-read, scratch out sentences, add new ones, destroy and create as she sees fit until finally the message written conveys exactly what her mind meant to say. Until her words are clear and her intent doubly so. There is nothing safer, no fortress more soothing and protecting, than a blank page before her and a keyboard beneath her fingers.
It is only natural, then, that for the past few days all she's done is write. That story, the one which they all expected would not save them, is still clogged within her. Even if it has changed more times than she can count across hundreds of cycles, it is still their story. Hers, and all of theirs as well.
Losing her wits was all too easy. With so many things to think about and process, so much fear and pain accumulated through what must have been centuries, if not a millennium, spiralling was the predictable conclusion. In the span of minutes Cathy went from being in the cafeteria, trying to figure out what in damnation was going on with ringmaster, to suddenly remembering around four hundred past lives, and shortly after hearing from Joan one of the most heart-wrenching stories Cathy has ever heard. That of people who never gave up on her even when she couldn't remember them. Who were forced to hurt the people they loved most for their freedom. The true puppets in this entire play have been the ladies. The rest of them were secondary actors, at most.
Then Cathy received a call from Natalie. Mae was bleeding from the nose and having a severe tic attack.
It makes sense that she would. For all the lives where she's lived into adulthood, or at least her late teens, Mae is still a child with the capacity of one. Is she even capable of integrating everything she remembered? Probably not.
From the theatre Cathy went to the hospital. And there Mae remained in Observation for the next three days. Last night was her first at home since Wednesday.
“Mummy I don't understand. I don't get it! Was it a dream? I'm scared. I want my brother!! Why don't we live with Eddie anymore?? I miss him!! Doesn't he love me anymore? Did he get tired of me because I'm always sick? Where are Lizzie and Mary?? What about auntie Kitty?! Don't... Don't they want me?”
Between Cathy's own confusion and the pain of being helpless, useless, to her daughter, collapsing is the only thing Cathy's brain has wanted since Wednesday. And yet she cannot allow herself to.
First and foremost, because if Cathy's busy losing her mind while Mae is going through potentially the hardest point of her life, who is going to be there for her? Secondly, because it is simply unproductive right now.
Joan has a plan, one the rest of the ladies agree with. It's the conclusion they've all more or less reached, with a few different details, over the course of hundreds of cycles of trial and error. If anyone stands a chance at deciphering the meaning of the Clause, it's them. For it to work, every last one of them, Mae included, have to be present for a conversation.
One that, to save time, all of them have been informed will have to be the most vulnerable and honest they have been in any of their lives. Every little thing they would have never wanted to disclose will become public. Their personal feelings towards this conversation matter not. For if the ladies are right, this bit of emotional torture is the pay to price for their freedom.
That is unbearably uncomfortable for everyone for many reasons. And still, it's a good thing Cathy knows what to expect with anticipation. She does not do well in improvised or otherwise unexpected situations. At least now she cannot be caught off guard.
The only way to keep from spiralling, to remain sane and stable for Mae, to prepare for the encroaching conversation, has been to write. To put a computer screen between Cathy and her incomprehensible tangle of emotions and work through them word by word. Deleting the ones that make no sense, rewording those that do. Arranging and rearranging sentences until finally, what Cathy regards is a coherent, organized document, and not the angry scribble of feelings threatening to suffocate her by crushing her chest.
Words are her safest bastion. And once again, they have not failed her.
Still, if there is one thing words are, it is slow. They tend to multiply when one expects few of them to appear, and to branch out in more directions than the human mind can process when one was anticipating a linear progression. Cathy is running out of time. She has salvaged the outline she has carried in her heart for centuries, but there is so, so much more to add to it to account for recent cycles, for the ones where her memories were gone, that it is almost impossible she will have it finished by tonight.
Tonight...
She would have liked to have it finished by then. It may be a symbolic, not always literal representation of their lives, “their story,” as the Clause demands, but it jogs Cathy's memory all the same. She can make an estimated timeline of events for those odds and ends of recollection she doesn't know where to place. She can make sense of all the emotions which have been multiplying and coiling in on one another in the dark corners of her mind for lifetime after lifetime. If Cathy is to tell her story accurately, she must remember it so first. And for her to do that, she needs words.
She didn't sleep last night. Once Mae fell asleep, Cathy snuck out of bed leaving her little princess with Twitch on her chest, all bundled up. She wanted to sleep with her mother the first night out of the hospital, she often does. But to procure her safety and that of everyone else's, provided the ladies are right, Cathy needs to be laser-precise in her retelling.
The time she spent writing that letter for Mae in the original reincarnation was precious. At the end of her life, seeing the calendar and clocks march forwards every second of every day, Cathy turned her gaze back to the beginning. To the first time she opened her eyes, to meeting Lina and Anna and Katherine and everyone for the first time. To their first clumsy steps towards one another, to the moments where they faltered and had to learn how to be a family. Their bonds were not born naturally, out of liking one another from the start. No, they had to work for them, to make their relationships work.
What was initially nothing but an attempt at making their forced co-existence bearable, cordial, and not an uphill battle day in and day out, slowly became something more, deeper. From cold acquaintances, to close acquaintances, to distant friends, to close friends, to family who did not imagine life going their separate ways. The dynamics and routines they fell into were the consequence of conversations, of effort and work put into becoming a family. It wasn't what they intended at first, but that outcome gave Cathy's second life more meaning than the words she relies on could ever express.
Her final days, far from anxious, were calm. Yes, she would die. But she knew for a fact, with no doubts poisoning her heart, that she would not be leaving Mae to an uncertain future. That, when death took her, she would not be in a cold, lonely void. Katherine and Jane, unfortunately, were there waiting for her. Cathy would die, of course. But she would not be alone, and most importantly neither would Mae. Her life had not been meaningless, even if it came to a senselessly violent end.
This outline Cathy's working on with nothing but the warm breath of her computer's fans and the clacking of her keyboard for company is achieving more or less the same. Tonight is going to be hard. She's going to be forced to say and hear things she would rather not share nor know. She will probably hear Elizabeth's side of the story, her feelings, the ones she would normally never speak of. The ones Cathy's negligence and many failures caused.
But looking back on the 256 pages she's written in four days' time, there is a silver lining bringing them all together. Life after life, reincarnation after reincarnation, the seeds of their hard work to become compatible with one another have been there all along. In that innate desire to stay together despite having no objective reasons to. In their attempts at helping the others and the sadness when everything fell apart.
Even when they could not remember what perfect mechanism they had been together, they still sought something. It's what Cathy's memories show without fail in every life. Even if the negative baggage they've been cursed with ended up prying them apart, their first instinct was always, invariably, to reunite. The consequences of their actions, of the effort and determination they put into being functional, remain to this day.
There is no action without consequence, and as terrifying as that might be, there's a certain peace in the predictability of action and consequence. Whatever happens, no matter how unexpected or unmanageable, Cathy can at least find ease in knowing consequences will be had even if they are unfavourable. In an ever-changing world, having one piece of reality to latch on to can be priceless. And for them, the consequences of becoming a family are the desire to remain as such through every last cycle.
Then again, a want without an intent to follow through is nothing. It is a seed that must be tended to lest it die.
This outline will not be finished today. Cathy is merely scratching the surface of the first few amnesiac cycles, where the ladies would run away for reasons unknown at the beginning. Since they've decided to go through with opening night, it is not possible for Cathy to finish on time. It shouldn't be too bad; the most recent cycles are clear in her memory. She probably will not stumble when discussing them without having put them to paper first.
However, were time to stop long enough for Cathy to finish organizing her rampant thoughts, feelings and memories, she would still have to leave it unfinished. The story of a family who is always seeking each other out even when their memories have been removed would not have a written ending. For one, it is an ongoing tale. It is a possibility the ladies are wrong and they remain as lost as always regarding the Clause. But under the assumption they are correct and tonight is the time their freedom comes at last, there are no guarantees they will come together as the family they once were.
It's an option that makes Cathy's heart pound and throat itch, but an existent one all the same. After the first few hours of having their memories back, the candid warmth of their reunion fizzled out. Drenched by the weight of all the hurt accumulated between them, Cathy was only half-surprised to see Katherine go back home with Bessie and not Anna. Jane hesitated over whether she should embrace Anne goodbye or simply wave, only to walk away without saying goodbye at all.
Every action has consequences. And for all of them, a lot of those entail unspoken amounts of pain the love they share may be unable to salvage.
It's simple for Cathy, really. Things tend to be a bit more simple for her than for the others. She operates under a strict system of priorities. Everything in life is a matter of priorities in the end. If the hurt they've caused each other and protecting themselves from it is more important than the gargantuan work they would have to do to rebuild their bonds, they will go their separate ways irrespective of their shared past. Their bonds frayed like a rope, parting at the end of a shared unity. If, like Cathy, they feel like the bonds they had are too precious to wither away, they will at least try to recover what they once had.
It's not simple and easy, feelings get in the way. But feelings are complicated, and working with logic alone is simpler. Something many therapists in many lives have told Cathy is a tad unhealthy, but all things considered being only a little unhealthy in these circumstances could almost be considered a victory.
For her, she would definitely put the past behind them and try to regain their life as a family. Then again, it's easy for her. Not just because she's able to push feelings back in a way others can't, but rather because all the “crimes and wrong-doings” aimed against her have repetitively been linked to Elizabeth. In the vast majority of cycles, all the accusations levered at Cathy and consequent attacks and harassment have been about Lizzie.
Since that is something no amount of lifetimes will ever absolve Cathy of, she harbours no resentment for it. Yes, a lot of them went overboard and hurt her. A lot. But when she stops to think how her neglect hurt Elizabeth, it is but a fraction of the cosmic justice Cathy has earned. For Cathy, forgiving and forgetting would be the easiest out of all of them.
Realistically, she cannot expect the same from Katherine, considering how harshly and unfairly everyone has treated her in this cycle alone. For everyone to forgive Jane after what she's done to them all would be unrealistic. Cathy, all things considered, has it easy by comparison. Forgiving and forgetting is a breeze for her, and that luxury is hers alone.
It would be sad if they parted never to meet again. It would also be comprehensible and realistic. Cathy couldn't hold it against anyone.
The end of their story, whether it truly comes to a close tonight when the curtains fall, or continues for an uncertain number of loops more, is unwritten.
Only time will tell which words lead them to “The End.”
-5:12 AM-
Mum is as awake as he is.
Her phone's light has come up to Eddie's door three times in the past half hour alone. The pale white light of her phone glows between the door and the floor for a few seconds, a vapour cloud of bluish white breathing holes in the darkness, only to vanish shortly after.
It's... It's complicated. Every nerve ending in Eddie's body is asking of him to let her in. She restored the door, after all. As soon as her memories came back. She held him so so tight when she came back from work on Wednesday, slept with him that night, and in the morning his privacy and belongings were restored. Even when she was cross and mean, she wasn't able to throw them away.
Then again, she restored his door.
She should have never taken it away at all. Privacy is a right, not a privilege. When she took the door down she was treating Edward like property, not a son. What gives?
Eddie... really, really hasn't been the nicest to mum in recent times. All those other lives and stuff, he's been kind of mean to her. He hasn't respected her at all, he's called her “Jane” while he called Joan “mum...” The list goes on. He never knew why he was doing it in the first place, he was just angry and he blamed her for everything.
Now, with a bird's eye view of all their lives, he can see why. Mum was, similar to auntie Anne, becoming a bit paranoid about bad things happening to him. It's only fair; a lot of bad things have happened. They always make mum scared and anxious for him. They've gone through a lot in all these lives. From sicknesses, to accidents, to slow and painful death. The truth is Eddie himself was nervous, too.
There was a whole period of lives where he had what the doctors called “separation anxiety” from mum, Joan, Lizzie, Mary and Mae, mostly, but a bit from everyone. Back in cycles where they still stayed together. He got very upset when he didn't know what was going on with them because, for all he knew, that might as well be the last day he saw them. Or at least saw them in one piece, or outside of a hospital. Seeing them get hurt across so many lives was scary, and the idea of losing them made Eddie want to throw up.
Of course, he's just a kid. He's lived to be an adult quite a few times, and the difference is staggering. As a child, he's always subjected to the will and actions of the adults around him. Most of the time those are loving, kind, well-intended. But other times not so much.
All the anxiety Eddie had about losing mum and everyone, about being separated from Joan and never feeling her hugs or seeing her smile again, about seeing Mae in the hospital... over time it became anger, and a lot of it. And since by then they weren't staying together as a family anymore, the only person he could unleash that anger on was on mum.
It wasn't fair, it wasn't appropriate, and she was right to be angry. Except the problem was she wasn't angry. Mum struggles with anger. She's never told Eddie when he's a kid. But when he grows up more, if mum was still alive, she'd tell him how bad her anger is. How it gets out of control, how if she gives in to it it's all she can feel and she doesn't measure consequences anymore. So instead of expressing it she tends to bottle it up.
When Eddie started misbehaving, when the fear turned rage made him say and do really mean things to mum, she didn't complain. She wasn't angry, she just kind of let it happen, instead. Because she knows her anger burns, and she didn't want to burn Eddie.
Unfortunately though, keeping it all in all the time is also bad. And in recent cycles mum has been more and more unable to repress it. After restraining herself for several lifetimes, it all came pouring out. Kind of like a backed up toilet.
...Eddie wants to be with mum. He does. But at the same time, when she's angry she's terrifying. What if he angers her and she takes his door again?
She promised it wouldn't happen, but she has promised that so many bad things wouldn't happen in so many lives and they happened all the same that it's just hard to believe.
Mum kept a door with an iron lock around her anger, protecting Eddie from it as if a monster lurked on the other side. The endless lifetimes of repression and fear ate away at the lock until mum couldn't keep the beast restrained anymore. And now that Eddie has seen its claws and felt its gnashing bite, no matter how much he understands why the monster exists, it's still a monster.
One that's already hurt him.
Every time he wants to go up to mum and hug her, smell her, feel her warmth, the anger's cold breath pours over the nape of his neck. Mum, like him -like everyone, presumably- is still very vulnerable. So instead of going to her, every time Eddie returns to his room.
It's not fair. Mum isn't a bad person, just someone who's hurt. Eddie's been hurt a bunch and he's said and done things he didn't mean a lot of the time. So it's cruel of him, maybe, to be afraid of her now. After all, she was doing her best even if it wasn't enough. But this paralyzing tingle in his nests in Eddie's chest, and he just can't.
She gives him time and space, she doesn't even barge into his room when she thinks he's sleeping. He can see the sadness in her eyes when they have breakfast together and hardly exchange any words, when she goes to kiss his cheek and he turns away. He doesn't want to hurt her.
But is it because he loves her, or because he's scared of her?
The light spills under his door again. He rolls over in bed, facing the opposite wall.
She's let him talk to mum again. Joan mum, the other mum. They've been texting every day, and she's just as warm over the phone as she is in person. Jane mum has also let him text his sisters as normal. Not Mae though, because like in every life when she's this age, she's started getting sick and she's in the hospital again.
That's the largest injustice. The first person Eddie wanted to see when he remembered everything was Mae. He misses his little sister most of all.
It's worse for her, though. There is no shortage of lives where Eddie has seen what the early stages of Tourette's do to her. If anything, he'd just like to be there to make her a blanket fort, hold her hand, and play old video games with her like he always does after a bad hospital stay. To hold her until she falls asleep on his chest, and then be nap trapped for hours by the cutest baby in the world.
He'll see everyone again tonight. Apparently they were going to do this much earlier, but since Mae couldn't go and all of them need to be together it had to be postponed. And he's going to see mum perform in the musical again. No matter how many opening nights he attends he's always a bit nervous for her. She's insanely good, but she doesn't believe in herself at all. She says he doesn't count because he's a) her son, and b) he can't hear her voice. He can't, but he can see her perform, and her expressions, and how the audience reacts to her puns. Mum is as great as she's scary.
...
It would be nice if all the strain consuming Eddie's body were about mum's performance, and not about mum as a whole.
At least tonight he'll see everyone again. Maybe held tight in mum's, Joan's, arms, and holding Mae's hand in his, he can forget about this pressure for just a moment.
...And if that doesn't work, at least he'll forget it all the same.
Notes:
And there we go for this update! I started reading on the next POV, Anne's, but that's the first one that's Really messy, so i'll have to sort through it. Maggie's for some reason is?? 15 pages long?? Hello past me what were we on?? I'll have to trim a lot of excess from there too, i hope. We shall see. Because this is a bit insane. Idk maybe every last word is necessary! Do i look like the kind of person who remembers things? /lh
So yeah section A is just setting the stage for where everyone is after Wednesday. Kat having 10 existential crises, Joan going through it, Cathy trying to keep her head in place, and so on. It's setting up the rest of the sections and i'm really surprised it's the longest section of all since it's just that - setup. I do wonder if it'll still be uber long by the time i'm through with it, or if i'll end up cutting out a lot of it. I don't know, i guess we'll see together.
In any case!! Thank you for reading. I feel like this isn't much of an update, like section A should have been updated together, but seeing as i'm not sure if it merits being as long as it is and maybe it does, i feel like this is the best way to update it. We'll see.
So!! Take care, everyone, see you next time. I hope you have a good day. Feel free to share your thoughts!! Bye ^^
Chapter 117: Opening Night [Section A] (Part 4)
Notes:
Howdy hi!
Thanks for kudos and comments since last time, they are much appreciated!!
So!!
I am so, So on the fence about section A as a whole lol. But on the other hand i feel like the set up is very important for what's to come. For explaining the mood everyone is in, and for explaining why they act as they do. We only saw Kat and Joan's POV regarding the returning memories. I think everyone's reactions and feelings to that are kind of, y'know. Primordial. Still, i'm so excited to reach section B already and all that comes after that i think i'm seeing section A as more annoying than it is, if it is at all skdfjhsdkjf.
On Friday we'll have the final update of section A. I've decided most every word in there is more than earned (again - i'd rather get the set up out of the way first, and not bog down the narrative pace later), and after today's update we'll only have one more left and then we'll get to the theatre for Opening Night!!
Surely everything goes well there :)
Anyway, enough of the resident demon rambling. Onto the actual chapter!!
I hope it's worth your time, and that you can enjoy.
Chapter Text
-5:43 AM-
The pictures Anne has in this life don't do justice to the ones she'd have if they weren't stuck in a time loop.
She sits cross-legged on her emerald green duvet, little fragments of memory spread out before her. Polaroids, photos, her phone and her laptop alike. For a failed attempt at a family, or at least group of friends, who crashed and burnt in less than half a year, she sure has a lot of photographs.
Of Lizzie falling asleep on Kat, of Jane knitting while talking to Joan, Eddie playing content between them. Of Mary, Lizzie and Eddie going to the park, one child in each of Mary's hands. Selfies of Anne with green extensions Kat said would look nice on her, but never convinced her, frowning at the image of herself the front camera of her phone showed...
Anne never understood why she was compelled to immortalize every small moment of their lives together when, as far as she was concerned, she hardly knew them. Well, now she knows. Some primal part of her recalled how fleeting the moments of unity and bliss would be, and how long the separation would stretch for, and longed to keep it all safe from the passage of time before the good moments were gone forever.
It must be the same part of Anne that needed proximity, that was disproportionally upset when they fell apart, who was always willing to call Katherine and apologize. The same one terrified of losing Lizzie after attending more funerals than Anne can count, and thus forced overprotection into her from the moment her eyes opened in yet another cycle.
The same part, Anne would wager, compelling her to keep all this instead of doing away with it. She had every reason, opportunity and desire to get rid of the photo album she filled in the first six months of their new lives, and to free up the space the pictures she did not print occupied on her devices.
And still, she kept them. She could never bring herself to erase it all despite having no reason to cling to it with the intensity she did. Despite having the emotional regulation skills of a toddler, of being so sensitive to rejection and pain, Anne never managed to do away with all these memories even in the worst moments of rage. It finally makes sense.
As much as Anne peruses them, finds every little nook and cranny of her former family's smiles, their gestures, their day to day mundanity, they aren't enough to fill in the blanks she needs filled most. After all, all these photographs are from this one life. The empty spaces and smudged images in Anne's mind she wants clarity for are from ages and lives past.
The photographs before her contain precious moments of herself and Anna working out, a candid shot Cathy took of her and Lina cooperating to give Lizzie space buns. There's a selfie Cathy took with her in which they're both donning the crown of daisies from Lina's garden Eddie and Lizzie made for them and Jane before they ran out. And these memories, now that Anne knows why they've all behaved so horrendously towards one another, are invaluable. She's been staring at them when she feels desperate since Wednesday; they're one of the few things keeping her sane.
Once they do away with the demon, if that day ever comes, they'll have another fight ahead. One with themselves and one another, to work through everything they've said and done and return to this state. The one they naturally belong in, that they've always sought. It will be hard, but this? These pictures sprawled out around Anne, surrounding her? They're the end goal.
The reason they're fighting so hard, holding on so hard, and have done so without ever hating each other even after their memories got wiped, was to return to this. Defeating the demon isn't enough. If they don't regain what its constant interferences forced them to damage, it will have still won.
Anne has known no joy like that of the original reincarnation, the first one. And it is that state of being they should have stayed in.
…Ideally, at least. But...
Anne grabs the photograph closest to her. Snug indoors, away from the merciless snow gathering beyond the window, sit Anne, Maggie and Lizzie unstuck in time. Eight year-old Lizzie is sat on Maggie's lap, and Anne on an armchair across from them. The three of them are talking; about what Anne couldn't say. Whatever it was, it seems like they were having fun. Lizzie is drying a tear of laughter out of her eye, and Maggie's expression would be unflattering by her standards, but to Anne it's an endearing one: a shot of her best friend mid-cackle.
As for Anne herself, well. It's her. It's her chestnut hair and her green eyes, and that's the exact angle her smile lops into. She still has the same green hoodie, and the same black jeans. But the person trapped intangibly on the other side of the glossy paper is someone Anne can only aspire to be.
…That woman had never hurt Lizzie. She'd never given Maggie an ultimatum. She hadn't... She hadn't spoken her baby cousin, Lina's daughter, and Jane into suicide. She would have never dreamt of allying with someone who had Kat's worst interests in mind to restrain and search her, for crying out loud, and she would have never driven a four-year hate campaign against Cathy based on nothing but a demon's word.
That was before the demon intervened. It was before everything crashed and burnt. It was before Anne became whatever it is fear and loss, these loose feelings devoid of memories shaping them clattering in her mind in her mind, have turned her into.
No, that's... That's exonerating herself, almost. All of them carry with them the burden of hundreds of lives forgotten but never erased and, to Anne's knowledge, only one of them has three suicide attempts signed under her name. While nobody's been ideal, people like Bessie and Kat prove it was more than possible for all of them to behave despite the invisible strain in their minds. Cathy's ability to remain civil with all Mae is going through and all everyone put her through in the theatre is more evidence to that effect. Mary being, by all accounts, an exemplary older sister even when she was falling apart goes to show it, too.
Was it harder for all of them to be civil towards one another? Yes, of course it was. But it wasn't impossible. At the end of the day, everyone is the owner of their own actions. Anne's are deplorable no matter how she tries to frame it. She sees herself in these pictures, and in much older memories of lives long past, and she can hardly recognize herself.
…She has lost Lizzie over, and over, and over. Elizabeth has been taken from her so, so many times. The horror of being stuck in a time loop is that of finding out in just how many ways one's life can go to hell within the same time frame. Anne has seen Lizzie die in accidents, in terrorist attacks, in both accidental and planned murder. She's lost her girl to illness, or seen her sacrifice herself for one of her siblings or even Anne herself. Over time, that dread just... grew, and grew, and grew, until it became overpowering.
But that isn't an excuse. Cathy has been subjected to the same torture with Mae, and she's never turned out as awful a parent, a person, as Jane, Lina, and above them all Anne, have. If Anne were better, she, too, could have stayed a good person through it all.
But she hasn't.
It's... It's complicated. On one hand, Anne can forgive what most everyone has done in this cycle and in many others past. With the context of their missing memories, of the hell the ladies have been subjected to, it isn't hard; Anne isn't rancorous. What have the others done, been petty? Instilled arguments and stolen items for fun and insulted one another? Most of the time under the influence of “ringmaster”? They've had arguments in past cycles they never got the chance to smooth out and they snowballed into contempt over many lives?
Who cares? Anne doesn't. Placing everything on a pair of scales, the regard they still hold for one another despite it all, and the one they did before they were forced to forget, far outweighs everything they've done while blinded by oblivion.
But Anne has done significantly more than that. Little by little, life after life, overstepping the bounds of acceptable behaviour until they blurred under her feet. Driven by the emotions of cycles dead and buried and present ones alike, Anne has become a monster.
ADHD is such an interesting condition when mixed with the nightmare all of them are stuck in. The low frustration tolerance, the inherent intensity that makes every little feeling disproportionately large, the RSD... Along with the quiet whispers of memories long forgotten, it makes for quite an emotional ride! One Anne hasn't known how to navigate well. She wasn't even aware there was something off about her until she regained her memories and remembered she has this condition at all. Which is almost, just almost, funny, all things considered.
…Then again, blaming her symptoms still doesn't cut it. It's once again pushing the blame off of herself. They may have been a contributing factor and added difficulty, sure, but Anne isn't the only person dealing with a train wreck of a mind in this time loop. There are countless of people with both diagnosed and undiagnosed ADHD in the world, with or without treatment, who don't lock their daughters up and become death's siren call to anyone within range. Anne is just a living, breathing hazard.
She presses her finger into her photographed counterpart's face as if doing so would let her tap into that state of mind. Into the normalcy Anne displayed before all this began. As if she could siphon her past self's innocence and cleanse herself of her many sins.
Anne puts the picture down and grabs another. One of Kat asleep during movie night on the sofa. She's leaning into Anna, who has stopped looking at the telly to cover Kat up with a nice, fuzzy blanket. Still images of Mary with Lizzie, Eddie with Kat, María with Joan, Maggie with Jane, pass by Anne's hands. She examines each shot and puts it down again. Lina in her garden, Maggie tuning her guitar, Bessie and Anna bringing in groceries.
None of them... None of them are the people they were when this cycle started; never mind the ones they were when the time loop began. Hundreds of lifetimes ago they were so similar, yet also so, so different.
They've all changed, that is only natural. For as good as what they had was, it isn't here anymore. It isn't real. Anne would be willing to try again. She wouldn't even think about it. She's hurt and been hurt, but if she were granted the gift of forgiveness there is nothing she would stop at to reverse the damage they've all caused one another.
But that condition is a pretty big “if.” Nobody owes anyone who's harmed them forgiveness. In Anne's case, it's almost guaranteed nobody will be able to look at her the same.
Especially not Lizzie.
Anne holds a Polaroid of Liz and her siblings. They're on the sofa, watching something on the telly. Cartoons, if the kids' wonder-struck expressions are anything to go by. Mary is sitting between Lizzie and Eddie, with Mae snug tight on her lap. They look so happy to be together, and Anne tore Lizzie from that.
In another furtive shot, Anne immortalized Lizzie and Cathy working on homework together. Cathy sat next to Lizzie, pointing at something on her page with the eraser end of a pencil. Lizzie's frowning in concentration and taking notes. Four years ago, before Anne ruined everything as she often does, seeing Cathy and Lizzie together was a common occurrence. Anne, too, stole that warmth from her daughter.
A selfie of Anna and Kat at the mall with Elizabeth finds its way between Anne's fingers. The three of them are flushed from the day out. Lizzie's sporting a bright yellow wrist band matching an identical one around Katherine's hand. Anne took Lizzie away form them as well.
A picture taken from behind a door way of Lizzie sat on the floor in front of Maggie as Maggie frowns at her phone on her chair's arm rest, Lizzie's hair streaming through her fingers. Lizzie's eyes are closed, gentle smile playing on her lips as Maggie attempts to braid her hair. Anne also robbed Lizzie from this.
She's taken everything from Lizzie. The people she loved, her freedom, the ability to make friends... All gone, because of Anne.
People like her shouldn't even be parents. People who hurt their children as profoundly as Anne has wounded Lizzie don't deserve kids. Anne doesn't deserve Lizzie. Perhaps sending her to live with one of the step-mothers she grew up with so many lives ago would be best for her. Perhaps it would be best if Anne kept herself isolated from the world she dirties with every choice she makes.
It's no wonder, then, everyone sees her as a villain. What else is someone like Anne supposed to be described as?
…A picture of all fourteen of them around the supper table, Christmas Eve of 2019. Well over the 400th 2019 they've spent together, unknowingly. Lizzie sat between Anne and Anna, Eddie between Jane and Joan, Lina and Mary together...
Anne leaves the picture behind her lest the feelings building in her chest make her tear it to shreds. It's impossible to go back to this; never mind the bliss that came before. While it's an ideal end goal, it's just that: ideal.
In a more realistic setting, if any of them are to stay together, what they need is to rebuild rather than reminisce a past that faded so long ago. But who would want to rebuild with Anne? Who would be willing to put in the effort to make a new life with someone who is capable of the cruelty Anne has demonstrated?
If Anne were anyone else she wouldn't want herself, either. No matter how many contributing factors she had stacked against her, no matter how much she was suffering. If someone is being repeatedly injured by a hammer cursed to hit them on the skull eternally, they will not care about the hammer's feelings of helplessness as it is stuck in its own body. They will simply want to get away from the hammer concussing them. The surrounding factors and context don't matter all that much, do they?
Who cares why Anne did what she did? The point is she did it.
The most terrifying thought to have is to wonder how much worse it can get. If this is how Anne is after four hundred or so cycles, how much more depravity can she achieve if they don't figure it out this cycle and they become bound by amnesia again in the future? How much more harm can she inflict in the name of protection those she loves?
None of them are the people they were back then. Anne in particular is a monster. A monster hidden under many layers of good behaviour the passage of looping time has stripped her from. Now her true colours show, and they are so hideous even she herself cannot bear to see them. Everything she is at her core is revolting. If there's any chance of seeing one another with new eyes, in the entirety of everything all of them have done in every life and building something new, Anne will be excluded from that even by her daughter. And hurt as it man, can't blame them.
It's mostly certain that, whatever Anne does from now on, she'll end up alone. On the outskirts of the warmth these images exude, and of whatever new comfort those who fight to stay together will be capable of attaining. To the sidelines of the family she adores, and the only person at fault is her.
If they break free, Anne will live one final life of solitude she has more than earned. If they do not, if the cycle starts once more and their memories are once again stolen, she will fall a level deeper into the evil she's allowed herself to embody. None of these thoughts are productive. Not if Anne wants to be stable for tonight.
And... she has to be. She doesn't get the luxury of not being. If this works, Anne cannot be a hindrance. There is nothing more important than securing their freedom now.
No matter what happens, she still loves them with all her heart. Life after life, all Anne has done has been stab everyone she loves in the back, then cry about the blood caked between her fingers and the bodies surrounding her. The perpetual victim, never understanding why they hate her so, who always holds the murder weapon.
She can't take that back, but she can be kind now. She can do anything within her power to help them while her memories hold. Even if her soul is monstrous and horned like a devil's, her actions she still has control over. Control she will exercise no matter what.
Be that in something small or in keeping herself sane for tonight, Anne will do it.
So she surrounds herself with photographs as if enclosing herself in them could manifest the candid love trapped within them into her cold, lonely body. As if they were a ward protecting her from the inevitable loneliness she's doomed herself to, or reverse the barbarity of the actions she's committed.
Anne entraps herself in memories as if she could hide within them and turn back the clock. For a creature such as her, what else remains?
-5:57 AM-
This is their final shot.
No pressure or anything. Just everything they've ever fought for along with their freedom on the line. A sharp ache spreads across María's knees and shins as she supports her head against the cold toilet lid. It's all bile, nothing else comes out, but it feels like she's going to drown.
She's kept it together very well the past three days. Ever since their memories returned and the weight of everyone's salvation returned to her shoulders she's been some flavour of sick. Nausea, chills, dizziness, anxiety... A bit of everything. Still, this morning is the winner in terms of feeling miserable. She's so stressed out she got a slight fever shortly after midnight and sleep abandoned her since, leaving her bed as empty as Maggie did when she broke up with María.
...It shouldn't be like this. Tonight they'll try, and if they fail, like they always do, there's always another cycle. Some time in the future they'll get it right, eventually. Or they won't, and then they'll forget each other all over again, and it won't matter in the end.
It won't matter that Karina sacrificed herself, or that Maggie and María have fallen in love with one another for countless lives. The many evenings across multiple cycles that María has spent talking to Lina and Mary, together as a family as they always should have been, will vanish as well.
The hard conversations with Bessie, trying to find a way to stay friends with her despite the earned apprehension she has towards María and Lina, the successes made on that front, won't matter, either. And getting to know Joan, become friends with her, the relentless sibling-like teasing María and her have perpetuated even when they couldn't remember it will disappear, too.
All the lives in Plymouth, slowly falling in love with Maggie, staying up with Joan making tea when neither could sleep, getting to know all the parts of Bessie's mind, her many facets... It will all go back to the nothingness it was in until Wednesday. The memories contained in that little house, the laughter after a hard day and the desperate sobs and embraces when confronting the bleakness of their situation, forging a family in the midst of hell, will mean nothing all over again.
Even before that, managing to make a functional family with the queens and kids, somehow. Having Mae tug on María's hand, or Edward play Transformers with her. Trying to help Lizzie with homework only to have the little genius teach something new to María instead. The rainy days spent indoors with Anne, Lina and Maggie, all four of them playing some board game together without arguing only for Anne to flip the board over in frustration after losing.
The Monopoly nights, the playful arguing cranked up to eleven by accident sometimes, and the sweet making up later with baked sweets or corny apologies...
María has been frowning for so long her head hurts. A normal headache for a change, the pulsating type apparently squeezing her brain instead of that cursed prickling behind her eyeballs.
María was never insane or delusional. They were a family. Her family. For many lives they fought to remain as such when they could still remember it. And when they forgot, they tried to remake it from scratch over, and over, and over. Her feelings were right.
And still her feelings were her greatest enemy in the end. The countless lives of watching them try so hard just to fall apart, and the fraction of those lives the falling out was her own doing, her own plan. Destroying them to try saving them, breaking them at the seams to rebuild them, being sick with herself every single time, looking for an escape from her horrendous burden in the bottom of vodka bottles and the gentle touch of strangers in the dark. Clouding her awareness with the smoke from some pub and numbing the pain with the pleasure of fast love.
Trying to bury her longing for Maggie by looking for her soft skin in others' hands, the shade of her eyes in someone else's, or the brightness of her laughter in another's voice.
...It doesn't matter why María has become the unfaithful person she is today. It doesn't matter if it's the result of hundreds of lives of needing to drown her sorrows in order to keep going, to keep destroying the family she so adored because someone had to. The hurt she's inflicted on Maggie alone, never mind everyone else, will not be one fixed by logic.
Logic and reason mean nothing; María would know. How many lives in which she's had the misfortune of being in charge of the cycle has she reasoned with herself she was hurting everyone for their own good, for their freedom, and still been unable to make it through the day without a puff of CBD, or a swig of alcohol, or a couple of pairs of lips frazzling her nerve endings?
Just because there's a reason for something doesn't make the emotions tied to it vanish into think air. And reasons and explanations will not fix María's relationship with Maggie, nor the bonds they've all splintered. Logic and emotions are parallel lines, they run separately and never touch.
No matter how many times one tells a broken heart there was a legitimately important and justified motive to smash it to pieces, it will remain shattered all the same. The emotional healing process is divorced from reason. At most, reason and logic may serve as crutches for some parts. But the brunt of it happens in the realm of betrayal and pain, where logic has no jurisdiction.
María would know. Her unhealthy addiction to love started as a means to numb her emotions so her reason, her drive to save them all, could remain intact. Emotions may poison logic, warp and twist it, obfuscate it. But logic cannot touch feelings.
Especially those as frail, broken and betrayed as the ones all of them are toting.
For her fellow ladies María has nothing but camaraderie. She's been on the same level of hell as them. Forced into an impossible situation, made to manipulate and twist every person they loved with the promise of freedom far, far out of reach, and the threat of eternal damnation hanging over them. People do the most desperate of things during trying times. The things we all think we're incapable of, impossible for us to do, come most naturally when the alternative is a perpetual cycle of torture.
Everyone is a monster in the making under the right circumstances. And those the ladies have been shoved into over, and over, and over. So despite having been hurt by Maggie, Bessie, and most recently Joan's devilishly credible death game, María cannot condemn them. She understands them like nobody else could. The things María has done at times have no name, but she did them for her family. For the greater good, because she had no alternative.
And still... it hurts. It hurts because the person telling Maggie cold things she doesn't believe was María, not Joan. And the person who lost hope and surrendered to the demon not present was María, not Joan. María has nothing to forgive Joan for, she was just doing her part like all of them before her.
Yet looking at her is hard. It's hard to breathe with her in the room because María, everyone, have seen the darkest pits of Joan's mind. The ideas she has, the impeccable way of carrying them out and masterminding this whole game.
The dark recesses of human souls exist in every single human. Even in the ones who swear they could never do bad things; or perhaps even especially in those. We all instinctively know everyone has a monster lurking within them if they're pushed to the limit one time too many. But knowing it and seeing it are as different as logic and reason. As much as María understands Joan did nothing of her own volition -or Maggie or Bessie, for that matter-, she's still witnessed the deepest parts of their minds. Their warped ideas for extracting suffering, their capacity to manipulate and feign inscrutable innocence as they do.
María is in love with Maggie, that love cannot die. And yet the number one cause after anxiety of her inability to sleep for the past three days have been the nightmares of suffocating in Maggie's gas leak.
Maggie wasn't hunting them for sport or anything. She knew what would happen, how the trauma and misery of one cycle would subconsciously carry into the next; all of them did. So when she tried and failed, and tried and failed, and tried and failed to decipher the Clause and all she could do was wait for her next cycle, she had a choice: wait it out, let everyone live out a few years, or even a decade, in which they would gather more pain and be more prone to hating each other during the next round, which would facilitate the demon's victory and their eternal suffering; or end the cycle early by ending their fake, repetitive lives.
It's not like death was forever, anyway. Maggie chose the efficiency of not giving the demon any leverage against them, and a few times Bessie did, too. Once their plans failed, why let the cycle continue? Fine tune the plan, restart it all, and wait for next time.
It's reasonable. It's charitable, even. A mercy killing to keep them all from giving the demon more odds at ending them forever. A temporary death to procure their lives.
But suffocating to death is painful. And as much as María can understand why Maggie was incapable of doing something more humane if it required her to kill them with her own hands, because touching and seeing them as they died would have broken her beyond repair, it doesn't take away the way María's lungs seize every night when she's trying to sleep as her eyes water.
Perhaps that's why she needs the end to come tonight. Because if Joan has failed, after Bessie's turn it will be María's again. And she's done with her damn book idea. She has no more ways of improving that. She doesn't want to have to come up with new methods to torture her family. She doesn't want for this cycle to end and then forget everything, only to remember it when she's obligated to use her memories to inflict more pain.
No matter how much they've all hurt each other, the lengths they've gone to for it, or the trauma it left behind... María still loves them. The time they spent together and the family they built are invaluable. She can't, and will never, regret that or wish to forget it. Whatever comes next, and whether the future for them is together or apart, there was value in the love they shared. Hell, it's given them strength to resist a demon for hundreds of lives.
If that's not valuable and worth remembering, what is?
Whether their future be together or apart, María doesn't want it with no memories of their roots. Of the love so precious it has kept them strong for centuries if not millennia by now. Especially if they do separate she doesn't want to forget, she can't. Because the only place where those bonds exist anymore is in memories, and if this cycle ends without them being free, chances are these memories will be wiped again. María will be forced to hurt them again and she's on her last breadth of mental stability as is.
She can't afford to give up, and yet there isn't a thing in the world she desires more than for this charade to be over.
She can't do it. Not again.
It would kill her.
...So tonight better be the night. Because if what comes after is not the uncertainty of their free futures and rather the torment of yet another cycle, María will not survive it. And if the price to pay for failure is their memories once more, she won't have a reason to even try.
Chapter 118: Opening Night [Section A] (Part 5)
Chapter Text
-6:01 AM-
It's time to prepare breakfast. Life goes on.
The weight of grief and loss are always the same. No amount of having lived through them time after time makes them any lighter to carry. They cling to Anna's legs and arms doing their best to restrain her, keep her immobile and prevent her from moving on. Screeching, demonic shadows tugging on her, attempting to pull her down to their level so they can bite her jugular.
She won't let them, though. Tempting as it is, she never does.
She did once, in all fairness. In the original reincarnation, the one directly after their original Tudor lives. There were many trials and tribulations to face in that life and Anna faltered often, but never as strongly as she did the first time Katherine died.
Time does not heal all, and the memory of holding her daughter as she bled from the gash in her neck, trying desperately to convey something Anna could not decipher is a wound not even the many lives they've lived since has managed to scab over. The after-image of Katherine's corpse is burnt into Anna's soul, a throbbing inflammation protruding from it she cannot tend to, eternally a part of her now. Unfortunately, it was not the last time she would outlive her girl. There have been more cycles in which Anna has buried Kat than vice-versa.
Not even just Kat, at that. Almost everyone. Much like in the original reincarnation where Anna outlived all of them bar Lina and the kids, her plight back then seems to have written itself in the stars and become her destiny.
Yet never again after that one moment, that mind and soul-shattering instant where she bared witness to Kat's final breath, has Anna crashed as hard as she did back then. Barely able to tend to herself, making everyone worry about her, failing to be Mae's co-parent, as was her duty in that life, failing at everything. Unwavering, for every death and loss following that one Anna has repeated to herself she would not again crumble. Falling apart is necessary, but it can be an internal process. Externalizing it and bringing more strife to those around her is not productive, and destroying herself while she's at it does not resuscitate her family.
What happened on Wednesday isn't a loss, per se, yet it functions more or less the same. A window opened in Anna's mind to the parts of it previously walled off. Clear as day she remembered all she had and, consequently, all she's lost. Though to call it such would be inaccurate in part, at least.
Sure, none of them had a say in the misfortune which befell them. Entangled between the inky lines of a deceptive contract they did not recall having signed they found themselves in hell, forced into a cycling reality of which they would eventually lose all memories. In that all of them were relatively blameless. Yes, they bore the responsibility of having signed a contract with a demon. Yet considering their miserable state in Purgatory, it would be more surprising if they hadn't grasped onto the slightest sliver of hope irrespective of what it entailed.
Berating herself for that choice would bring nothing to Anna's life. Time only marches forward, the present moment is the only important one. Wasting it on regrets and reminiscence never works. While memories are precious, they are hardly of help in reality.
Remembering Kat never brought her back. Remembering Cathy, Jane, Anne, did not, either. Memories heal, are something to hold onto, proof of having lived. Yet sinking too deep into them, relying on them, is just as harmful as forgetting.
Through Anna's days since Wednesday there have been intrusions. Here and there, or more precisely everywhere, of the many lives she's left behind. Of waking up beside Cathy, holding her close first thing in the morning. Or perhaps doing so with Jane, Anne or Lina, once the amnesia settled in. None of them, even, and going outside to a different house every life. Sometimes with all of them in it, starting their days in harmony. Only some of them, others. And on occasion, a much more frequent one in recent cycles, entirely alone.
Each of those lives had their value. They deepened bonds with one another, they helped keep them together to this day. Whether all of them together or just a few groups, there are precious memories and invaluable warmth in every single life Anna has shared with them. She couldn't pick which one she adores most, for all of them were time with her family and time is all we ever truly have.
Yes, some were riddled with arguments and uncertainty. Many of them ended in pain, separation, tears and bloody knuckles from punching the door someone slammed in her face for the last time. Katherine has certainly not been a consistent part of Anna's life since the amnesia set in, and for the times she has they've mostly ended up taking distance from one another until they became strangers under the same roof. And still, Anna doesn't regret any of it.
...Or perhaps she doesn't regret most of it.
It wasn't her fault, how her mind was playing tricks on her. How every argument, loss and death were scars left too profound within her head for her to know of; which in turn left her vulnerable to such large, inexplicable feelings. Without them, or if she'd had the chance to be aware of them, perhaps Anna would not have allowed her fear of losing Katherine whether to sickness, accident, or arguments to dictate every interaction they have shared in this life.
The present moment, as Anna learnt long ago, is all which truly counts. The past is never returning and the future is ever changing. There is no control to be exerted over either, and allowing fear and a desire for predictability to take over her life only ends in it spiralling out of her control. Paradoxical, truly, but it was one of the lessons she internalized early on in her second reincarnation. With an unfixable past and an uncertain future, every breath is the only existing time. The last breath is gone, and the next never guaranteed.
The eating disorder Anna has hauled with her for more lives than she can count attests to that. Her need for control, for knowing for certain what comes next, how to protect the people she loves and keep them close, has lead her to disordered intake on so many occasions it would be ridiculous had she been able to preserve wisdom from one cycle to the next. And in turn, that has achieved nothing more than shoving the control she so desperately craves further out of reach.
As for memories, she cherishes them and always has. All which stays with us in the end are our memories, if one is lucky enough to have them untouched unlike Eddie or Bessie. The knowledge that Katherine lived with her, chose to share her life with Anna, was invaluable to Anna in that original reincarnation. But even with memories, she has a history of depending on them too much, relying on them, attempting to induce them in her sleep and wake alike. Anna's dreams have always been more on the lucid side of things. While in this life she's never seriously considered trying to lucid dream on purpose, she's always been curious about it. And now, remembering how once upon a time she used her dreams to drown into her memories and evade a reality she feared, it makes sense at last.
But when she's lost in memories, she's losing the present. And that's the only thing that matters.
Anna is perpetually malcontent with the present moment. Or at least it's a stone she repeatedly trips on every few times she encounters it along her path. She may elude it once or twice, but in time she always goes back to one of the two: allowing fear to force her gaze towards the pending future, or letting nostalgia instead turn her neck towards the unreachable past. Craving control, or to turn back time. Both are equally unproductive outcomes and only end in more fear or more longing which will never find a satisfying conclusion.
Due to the repetitive nature of their lives in this punishment for daring love one another, sometimes both mix simultaneously for Anna. The vague, imperceptible memories of past lives, of loss, funerals and grief, bring about insurmountable fear for the future. The longing to return to simpler times she cannot recall brings about terror that they will forever remain buried in the past and never again form part of her present.
It ends in her asphyxiating Katherine, in the metaphorical sense.
The fear of losing her daughter, of spending another present without her, with only the ghosts of her in Anna's memory for company, makes her misbehave, become overbearing, and in turn scare Katherine away. Which for her breeds resentment, and memories of such a pointed emotion prime her for confrontation at the slightest sign of bullshit on Anna's part, tearing them apart time and time again.
Time hardly feels real within this loop. The past affects the future which in turn screws up the present beyond repair. It then becomes the past, doomed to ruin their future, which will one day be their present day. Does that make sense?
It's not just Katherine whose relationship to Anna can be explained through this paradoxical lens; it's all of them. A history of butting heads with Anne often from when they could still remember the Clause and would quarrel over its true meaning leads to a present when, until Wednesday, Anne felt Anna was an inherent threat to Lizzie. A series of lives where Anna's own eating disorder triggered Lina's bad memories about self-harm and starvation when she was trying to conceive an heir for Henry is the path for a present where Lina keeps Anna away at every turn.
Many lives of reacting less than ideally to finding out the name of Bessie's disorder forged the way for the current timeline. In which Bessie, incapable of remembering the way her mind works or lack thereof, was unbearably clingy to the friend who, life after life, had pushed her away out of baseless fear of the disorder she had no say in developing. Why was Anna so apprehensive? Anna can't recognize herself even if it's clearly her in her own memories pushing Bessie away out of some unearned fear of... what, exactly?
Of Bessie's condition as a whole? Or of Bessie's complicated situation hurting Kat? Because all of Anna's lives have subconsciously revolved around not being alone again, not letting Kat die, and to that effect Anna has hurt both Kat and everyone who surrounded them?
God, she's stupid. If she could turn back the clock--
Anna gets up, warmth sliding off her shoulders alongside her duvet as the chilly morning air greets her. That thought will lead her nowhere but getting lost in a well of nostalgia all over again. And if she's sinking into it, unable to surface, she will not be able to help tonight. Whatever happens, tonight must work out to perfection. But that is in the future, and ergo out of Anna's control. All that is in her control is making wise decisions now to try ensuring the best outcome for when the moment comes.
There are many, many things Anna would change if she had the powers she ached for a minute ago. But those are all fantasies, and no stretch of the imagination is going to help her break free. Only collaboration with the others, and a lot of faith in what the ladies have concocted, will have a chance at setting them free.
For opening night to go smoothly it would be wise to be at the theatre on time to keep Steve from losing his mind more than he already is with 8 PM looming over them. And in order to be at the theatre on time, it truly is time to start preparing breakfast. Loitering in bed is warm and comforting, but overall useless to all that is at stake today.
As things are right now, the only true priority is breaking free. Regaining their freedom and losing the demon, saving the ladies from the heinous fate which awaits them were they to be wrong and fail again. Anna can hardly imagine what it must be like, being tasked with the well-being of everyone she cares for, and has elected to stop trying to imagine it. Anna can't save the ladies by martyring herself with hypotheticals. She can try to, at least, by being there.
The past... was truly beautiful. It is something Anna would never want to forget again or be forced to let go of. There's nothing in the world she would trade their origin story for. The story only they will ever know and the world will probably never hear is precious. But it isn't here anymore, and yearning for it would serve no purpose. All Anna can presently do is try to ensure everyone's freedom through cooperation.
But she cannot, as much as she wants to, bring forth their liberation through willpower alone. The truth is when all is said and done, Katherine isn't here. Anne and Anna aren't talking. Lina avoids her gaze, as does Jane. And where once Anna was able to read Cathy like an open book, her long stares have become indecipherable to Anna after aeons of separation.
She can still hear Katherine asking why she would want to be Anna's friend, and Lina calling her a horse. Anne insisting she's a danger to Elizabeth and Jane poking at every insecurity Anna has ever had. Surely she isn't the only person suffering from this. All of them must be hurting in a similar manner for the thorns of distance to have overrun the meadow of unity and warmth they once formed.
If Anna longs for a future which mirrors, or at least is similar to, their past; if she truly aims to wake up with them in her life, if not her house again, she has to focus on right now. The future is nebulous, unattainable, and every meaningful thing Anna can do to come as close it as possible is to sound wise choices now.
She can't instantaneously forget how badly some of her friends have hurt her, so she won't force herself to in an attempt to bring the past back; that would only damage them all in the long run. She'll give herself time and space to feel, she will have important conversations with all those of them who are willing to listen to her as well.
She will not forgo boundaries and push limits in order to accelerate the desired future. That, conversely, would only shove it further away. Anna would know, because now she remembers, and in her memory are stored all the mistakes she's made which have lead her to this moment.
The past they left behind is gone. It will never be the same. If they're to stick together, if there's anything left to salvage, it will have to be something forged from the ashes of the family who burnt in hell. “Better” or “worse” are useless qualifiers. It will simply be different.
If Anna is to bring her glowing desire of apologizing to Bessie to life, she can't do so by forcing a woman who can hardly look at her to have a heart to heart. In trying to control that situation, Anna would only damage it more. All she can do is limit herself to what she can realistically achieve in the present. And for the time being, that is giving her old friend space.
...The truth is Anna isn't even sure she wants to go back. At times, when she's flooded by the warmth of remembrance, there's nothing else she would like. Others, when she is instead inundated by the pain of their more recent times, she wonders if the only way to save what they had is to go their separate ways for good.
She doesn't want a life without Katherine in it, but even less than that would Anna like to be another source of pain for her daughter. If the only joy Kat can find in life is one away from Anna, so be it. The same applies to everyone.
It would be nice if they could all be part of one another's lives in some way, at least. Anna no longer dreams of sharing a house and their most vulnerable moments. That... is sweet, but probably impossible. And when she longs for the impossible, such as control, or any other unreachable goal, she only manages to hurt herself and everyone around her. It's better to simply take it day by day, breath by breath, and wait to see where life guides her, rather than having a set of expectations waiting to break and crush her with disappointment and guilt.
She thought for a moment, just for a while, she would like nothing more than to go back, and that it would be easy. But that was only until Katherine left with Bessie. Then it came crashing just how much things have changed since then, and how much Anna knows love alone isn't enough to keep people together. A lot more is needed, and it's unclear how much of it they all have to give.
So for now, just for now, her goal is freedom. After that comes the wait and see approach, instead of for Kat's tumor for the hundredth time, for Anna's relationship with the others. Give them time to come to her and apologize, take her own time to sort her thoughts, feelings and words out rather than impulsively blurting out whatever turmoil is in her heart and muddling their bonds more. Find out just how much of their past is salvageable, and how much she herself would even want to regain in the first place.
All of them are different people now. Similar in so many ways, yet having changed in a few crucial others. Most of all, it seems across the board optimism has been erased from all their hearts.
Anna at least is several shades more cynical than she once was. She isn't the only one.
But all of that, the freedom, the potential for reunion, the time and space to find out if reunion is possible or desired, is in the future. All Anna has now is the bowl of cereal she's locating a spoon for and the milk heating up on the stove.
The present truly is precious. Once upon a time it was filled with an almost fairy tale-like family she was privileged enough to be a part of. Then a desire to preserve said past corrupted their present and ruined their future. Perhaps yearning for the past is an overall unwise desire and it's best to let all chips fall where they may.
All Anna has is this one breath. If there is anything from the past she wishes to conserve, even if it is only her memories of it, falling into a pit of longing will not save her. If there is anything in the future she wishes to achieve, losing her wits and spiralling into fear will only do things like hurt those she wants nothing but to soothe.
Whatever she does, if it's centered around anything but her immediate reality, it will fail. Good intent truly does pave the way to hell. They wanted nothing but to be free of Purgatory at first, and to retain the peaceful life they made later. Neither of those were bad, fuelled by ill will or any selfish, negative motivations.
Yet here they are.
If she steps out of line, if she lets herself grieve as freely as her heart begs of her pounding against her ribs as if wanting to tear cleanly through them, or if she caves into the despair pooling into her stomach threatening to pull her into it until she's turned inside out, Anna will only mess it up more. As she did with Bessie, with Anne, with Jane, with Lina, with Katherine, with everyone.
Anna has already caused enough harm. For the time being she focuses only on the immediate, on the now. Because nothing else matters, and because no matter how pretty the past was it is a mirage; and the most promising of futures can become nothing but a beacon to destruction in the blink of an eye.
Day by day, breath by breath. And all of them may not be fine, but at least Anna will not have a hand in furthering their undoing even more.
Chapter 119: Opening Night [Section A] (Part 6)
Chapter Text
-6:33 AM-
The rage burning in Mary's veins alone could ignite a pyre.
Truly a horrible thought context considered, but it's true. Ire is alive within her, a dragon slithering up and down her blood vessels, biting and searing as it goes. It reaches her heart and forces it to violently pound with the strength of every contained emotion within her. It cracks her sternum, leaving tears in it, weakening it until it eventually explodes and, with it, her temper.
While that in and of itself may be hyperbole, the magnitude of Mary's feelings is not. Had she stayed with mother, the pain and anger sizzling in Mary's heart would have caused mother's to fail.
And as much as they all harp on her being a murderer, she is not.
She isn't. She is not, she genuinely isn't. All her life she's thought she was, that there was no redemption for a wretched creature such as her. That, since she has blood on her hands, her own should spill. Mary has hated her life, her pulse, the air in her lungs and the food in her stomach. The sun outside and the song of birds. She has accepted every insult and accusation thrown at her without defending herself truly believing she deserved it.
She's hidden away from the world to spare them the misery of having to see her by making her reality smaller and smaller; at first confined to her house and eventually to the four, dark walls of her room. Deprived of light, unable to grow, she has festered alive, rotting in a still-breathing corpse for their sake and comfort. Because they needed someone to blame, and the only person who would sit down and take it was Mary.
Now there are times where she truly wishes she were the monster they've made her out to be. That would show them what they've done by turning her into their scapegoat. If there's any monster Mary is, it is the one they have sculpted with their voices and actions, with the isolation they forced her into and the lies they made her believe.
None of the actions Mary partakes in in this life -or any other, really- can take back and undo what she did. No matter how much she desires it, irrespective of how much she wishes she could. The innocent lives claimed under her reign an orders are gone. Theft of the highest order, stealing people of their lives and their friends and families of their loved ones. Mary was a murderer, and that fact is for her to live with for the rest of her existence.
But to claim she is when she hasn't committed an atrocity in half a millennium is ludicrous.
There was a time, a time shortly after their first reincarnation, where she did believe eternal damnation was the only fair outcome for her. Where Mary truly thought if she were to suffer endlessly, be in hell where her actions in her first life should have landed her, it would mean something. And it was mother, all her family, who convinced her of the opposite in cycle after cycle.
It didn't sink in for a long time. Mary lost count of which cycle, exactly, was the one where she truly stopped believing she deserves unending retribution for actions she would never carry out again. In all honesty? She probably still feels like that from time to time. Or all of the time, just much more quieter than before.
Thanks to their love, support and guidance, to them never leaving her alone, to their hands held so firmly in her own, Mary reached a conclusion. One that saved her life.
While she will never be able to undo the despicable injustice of her crimes, the truth is being tormented endlessly won't spare her victims, either. It will put no good in the world, and overall accomplish nothing of use. If Mary focuses solely on repentance and penitence, she's missing the chance to do something meaningful.
She can no longer save the people she murdered. But perhaps she can save someone else.
The guilt and repulsion with herself, with the body and hands which signed so many execution orders, will never leave, realistically. Mary will always be ashamed and perturbed by herself, at times wishing she had never been born at all, convinced the world would have been better without the likes of her in it. Her actions during the original reincarnation prior to regaining her memories speak no good of her, either. But the thing is, ever since she signed the contract with the wispy demon, she has had many more lives.
...Do they count? Is anything happening right now real? It's hard to tell, but on a practical level Mary has lived for centuries. Always during the same time period, iterating over a series of potential paths, but she has lived in a way which helped her open her eyes and see. She cannot compensate for the pain she caused, indeed. But she can prevent other aches instead.
From working as a first responder, to volunteering at shelters, to working in advocate groups for human rights. Over the hundreds of cycles she's experienced, Mary has not ended a single life. Instead, she's spoken for people who would otherwise never be listened to. She has given a microphone to countless people who always had voices but were never heard before. What little power she has accumulated she's used to amplify the voices of who most needed to speak aloud.
Mary has taken no pride in it, either. No fame, no glory, barely any credit. It was never about that; glamour and recognition were never part of her reasoning. All she had in mind was doing something meaningful with the time she's been given. Sulking and daydreaming horrendous punishments for herself, it turns out, is not particularly useful. But getting shelters up and running, listening to people in their times of need and ensuring basic necessities reach foster homes, is. It's a thankless job, but it's undoubtedly worthwhile.
Mary will never find comfort for her atrocities. She does not long for nor deserve it, either. But at least she found a modicum of inner peace in her line of work.
Over four hundred cycles and Mary has yet to intentionally hurt someone; let alone abuse any power she has found herself in to harm others or justify their deaths. She was a murderer once, indeed, and she will never run away from that responsibility, nor shrug it off, or worst of all, point at all her good deed and dare claim they cancel out the lives she snuffed out. They do not. The blood of two hundred and eighty people are on her hands, caked under her nails and clinging to her skin forever. No amount of rebirths will ever cleanse Mary of that, and the day definitive death finds her, she will surely return to hell.
But she is not, in present times, a murderer.
For the first half or so of their repetitive lives, Mary had a family and support network. A series of people who cared about her, who supported her, who showed her she was wasting time, potential and resources on mentally flagellating herself, and if she truly felt bad she should do something useful instead of sulking. They helped her find a meaning in her own life, a way to justify every breath she takes without it feeling like a sin. Her siblings helped most, once they were old enough, and of course, mother assisted her as well.
Everyone did. All of them helped. And then, once the amnesia settled in and evaporated their memories from their conscious awareness, they turned on her.
Now that all her memories are back and as intact as they can be, the change from lives in which they all still remembered each other, and when they stopped, was drastic. Mary went from being universally loved and cared for to the embodiment of Satan in the blink of an eye. And the thing is, amnesiac as all of them were, there's no justification for that.
There is no cycle in which Mary has started off hating herself to the point of irreparable depression she always ends them in. She's always begun with a glimmer of hope that, while her past actions would never be undone, she could do better that time around. She had a new leaf, a new chance to not commit crimes against humanity, to be a decent person. And every time without fail they have all managed to convince her otherwise.
In quiet ways at first, usually. Being uncomfortable if she was around the children, not letting her be near them. Conversations fizzling out when she entered a room, people not-so-subtly leaving the vicinity if she committed the crime of wanting human contact.
It always escalated, though. Into not being allowed to see her siblings, being screamed at, barred from cooking or in any capacity interacting with anyone's food or drinks, blamed for actions she was innocent of and overall turned into the resident scapegoat for everyone. Because she had killed people, because she deserved it, because even when their accusations proved to be wrong, there was still no justice served for her. She had to take it because she was inextricably bad, always would be, and nothing she ever did would make her stop being disgusting.
Apparently it was more than their memories that the demon stole from them. It must have snagged a few moral values about the worth of eternal punishment along the way.
No, it's far simpler than that. Humans like having a concrete reason for their suffering, for their feelings, and ergo have a surprisingly easy time finding culprits. And if there's something the early days of any given cycle are full of, it's unease.
The inherent disquiet of finding out one is reincarnated, and the gargantuan amount of it hidden away in the nooks and crannies of their minds. Every last unfinished argument, ever bit of unprocessed resentment, all rotting just beneath the surface of their subconscious and poisoning them with their toxic fumes. Someone had to take the blame, and who better than the murderer, right?
Whatever Mary did in life no longer mattered. Her attempts at being better, at doing important things and combating her sins with material, tangible good were no longer valid. Instead it was her most distant past that was to dictate her current value. The thing about the past is that it can't be changed, ergo anything Mary did, anything she said, became worthless by default.
She can't counter in the present the allegations made about her past. Nothing she does in the present will ever take away the damage she caused. As long as her entire worth as a human being and morality was held to the standards of centuries past, Mary would never be able to defend herself. Her past actions have no defence, and so she wound up being the scapegoat to all the tension, fear and apprehension tainting their lives.
Nothing she did was relevant if everything she was being measured against were her crimes. Even if she would never commit them again, even if she had changed, even if she wanted to do good in the world. The actions which had once been encouraged and supported by her family, praised, used as reassurances that she is not presently the monster she was were ignored, rejected and scoffed at by the very same people.
For their first amnesiac cycles it hurt Mary. The part of her which remembered, the one she couldn't reach but still felt echoes of, was so confused and pained by this turn of events. Was she not good? Was she not more than her past? Was she not capable of improvement like everyone else? Was she not so fundamentally human she, too, could do better?
Was she not a part of them? Was she not worthy of their warmth anymore?
The pain translated to anger at first. Fury at being held to the standard of she technically hasn't done in any life except the first. As if she were the only one who had done regrettable things. Hah, what a joke. None of them were as bad as her and Mary never implied as much. But why were they all given an immediate pass at least at first, while she was condemned from the moment her lungs filled with air? Did the severity of her crimes somehow wash away, or reduce, the impact of the others'?
Over time though, life after life of having it beaten into her how her mere existence was a blight on the land, she ended up believing it. And that's how in this present cycle she's been about to end her own life. Accumulating in the basement of her mind the scorn and judgement of her loved ones, the same who once uplifted her punching down instead, rooted deep into her heart and made her wish it stopped beating to find some peace of mind.
All because humans are pathetic creatures who need assurances at every turn and do not like the uncertainty of the unknown. Because it was easier to point fingers at her than to acknowledge their circumstances were bizarre beyond comprehension. Because as long as someone is guilty of something, humankind can rest at ease.
If they get rid of the culprit, the problem, everything will get better. Or so they believe. In the end, the disquieting aura they pinned on her and tried to eradicate by exterminating any sense of self-worth or belonging in Mary never left. It didn't because she was never the culprit.
But they blamed her, and that makes her furious.
She was doing so much better with them. She was starting to find some form of happiness, of purpose in her life. She managed to live for more than what she could give, for herself. She started not forgiving herself, but at least not despising the beating in her heart. She did so much better, grew up to have a wife in so many lives. Actually managed an intimate relationship where she didn't feel her existence within the presence of her beloved was filthy and wrong.
Mary was loved, damnit. After a life of being separated from her mother, losing her father, being scorned by her next step-mother, loved by the rest but always parted from them in the end, burying her brother, having politics ruin her relationship with her sister, failing to find love in the man she adored and being taunted with a false pregnancy Mary was finally loved. She had her mother again, all the step-mothers she loved, fixed her relationship with Anne. She could be with Eddie and Lizzie bickering like normal siblings removed from religion, succession lines and politics. She found a new sister in Mae and a life companion in Kathryn and--
Tears again. Of course there are tears. How couldn't there be? Mary was so happy. Finally so happy, and then they all forgot. They couldn't remember a single thing she'd done right, they only remembered the blood she stains everything she touches with. And by the metrics of the person Mary was, she truly does deserve to rot in hell.
She should not be this furious, but she is. She hates them all with the same intensity she loves them.
Even being here, with Bessie and Kathryn, is uncomfortable. Not just because Kathryn and her, memories now unlocked, don't know how to look each other in the face anymore; but because romance aside, the three of them were once a family. Bessie and Kathryn were two of the people who had Mary's back the most, who were always in her corner. And then in this life and so many before it, both of them are kind, true. But they weren't always.
Kathryn fled from her. It's hardly her fault, Mary can't hold her to it. She was dreadful to Kathryn in court, and court is the last life all of them remembered until Wednesday. And Bessie wasn't present for the most part. Neither of them were the people who most hurt and blamed Mary, but it still hurts. It hurts as if her chest had been torn open, her heart exposed and left to bleed as it freezes, and she were expected to be okay with it.
No, she isn't. And maybe she never will be.
Mother... Mother, the person Mary loved most along with her ex-wife and siblings, has been the worst offender of them all. From the very first second she's been unable to look at Mary like a person. She's only managed to do so like one regards a rabid dog. With pity, unwilling to put it down, but knowing there's no other way to save it. She has lost her patience at Mary, cried with her, held her and then yelled at her. She has reassured Mary she doesn't deserve to die with her words while her voice spoke a different story. And now Mary's expected to put it all behind?
No.
All of them... All of them had a hand in this except Lizzie, Eddie and Mae. And to a lesser degree, Kathryn, Cathy, Bessie and María. But everyone else, especially mother? Mary loves them too much to hate them, but by God she wants to stay away from them. Even if it's unfair to them, if she understands in her soul what it's like to carry the pain of four hundred and forty lives in the back of her mind, whispering without even knowing that's what's happening, she can't. She just. She can't.
Leaving mamma was an impulse choice, but one Mary doesn't regret. Every surface in that house was slowly inching towards Mary, threatening to box her into her room again. Every interaction with mother was permeated by this vile anger in Mary's heart, the confusion of not being able to decide whether her emotions are reasonable or not. Plus, it was -and still is- a matter of time before Mary pops like a fuse. Even if she isn't happy with her mother right now, she doesn't wish to cause her heart any more strife.
After all, Mary's buried mamma too many times to keep track of.
The next steps to take are uncertain. She'll attend tonight, of course. Mary will have a chance to let some steam out by being as honest as Joan has asked of all of them, and even if she didn't Mary would still attend. She isn't about to toy around with their freedom; unlike what many of them seem to think her capable of. And afterwards, whether it works or yet again it doesn't, she hasn't the foggiest.
Going back to how they were is impossible. Rebuilding is a choice, of course, but is it one she wants? It's too early to say for sure. The only thing she's positive of is that she wants to be involved in Lizzie, Eddie and Mae's lives more than anything in the world. Whatever happens with the rest, Mary will not be parted from her siblings again. Beyond that she has no clue.
Does she truly want to break apart from the family or is that just the rage speaking? Does she want to be with them despite knowing they can break her apart with the same hands they pat her back and hug her to reassure her her life isn't worthless?
Mary wipes her face with the back of her hand.
Who the hell knows. Seeing them tonight and being civil, just honest, is going to already be an uphill battle. Knowing they were all being tripped up by their subconscious, knowing she was used as the collective scapegoat all the same, hating and loving them and craving their touch and also scorching under it.
It's maddening enough as is here, in the darkness of Bessie's “guest room.” Physically in the same room as them it will be torture.
Mary turns over in bed and curls around her abdomen as if the knot of tension within it contracted her muscles. Whatever she does... Whatever she does she'll have to behave. After all, Lizzie, Eddie and Mae will be there. Her little siblings are much more frail than she is not simply because of their young age, but because of their respective conditions.
Lizzie can be pushed out of executive control of her body by the dissociated fragment her brain keeps around to distance itself from painful realities. Eddie's mind decided if memories hurt too much it would be better to simply burn holes through everything regardless of if it's a positive memory or not. And the slightest upset can land Mae in the hospital during the early stages of Tourette's. She gets better at handling it with medication, treatment and therapy later in life, but right now, at just six years of age? She's nothing but a pincushion for the pain and confusion doctors, medications, treatments and examinations impale her with.
...How... How is it fair that Mary is the murderer, and yet it's them who...?
…
Eternal punishment wouldn't save her victims, anyway. And while she would still rather take on the suffering of her siblings, it's best to frame it from a perspective of willing self-sacrifice, and not seeking damnation. It never leads Mary anywhere productive to entertain such thoughts.
Tonight she'll be responsible no matter how she feels. One look at Lizzie's face, or Eddie's, or Mae's, will put a muzzle over whatever anger wants to seep into Mary's speech. Hell, perhaps being in the same room as all of them will make it harder for her to be as enraged as she currently is.
Then again, it might make it worse. Depending on how and if her little siblings are hurt, it might make it worse.
Whatever. Tonight protecting her siblings is her priority. It would be ideal if all of them were a bit older, especially Mae, but pushing back their freedom and perpetuating their suffering to save them some pain tonight won't help them in the long run. They have already pushed this meeting back long enough due to Mae's hospitalization. Now that all of them are capable of being there, they must be.
After that, the first step would be to be financially independent. Mary can't leech of off Bessie's kindness much longer, and sharing a house with Kathryn is becoming increasingly awkward. Her blush, the freckles Mary knows so well and the lips whose texture is mapped onto Mary's own complicate Mary's emotions even more. There's no telling whether Kathryn feels the same way or is instead repulsed by her former attraction to someone like Mary.
Whatever it is, she doesn't want to find out. Not right now, not any time soon. For now Mary has to look out for herself, just as everyone has unknowingly or otherwise forced her to do.
And the best thing she can do for herself is get them all out of her life.
Chapter 120: Opening Night [Section A] (Part 7)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
-6:47 AM-
He's staring at the telly, but the subtitles aren't on. Then again, he must be desperate to look at something that isn't her.
Jane can't blame him, of course. It's her fault for failing to be a good mother, for taking out all her rage on him. He was pushing every button in the manual, but it was hardly his fault. If she, a fully grown adult, was incapable of keeping herself in check while under the influence of centuries' worth of forgotten memories, how hard must it have been for him?
Children are small. Much too small to fit in big emotions. They need help working through them, and in lieu of it Jane provided one of three things: a doormat for him to step on, thus validating his outbursts; emotional distance, hence increasing their intensity and frequency in an attempt to catch her attention; and the emotional equivalent of a nuclear bomb, consequently scaring him into silence.
She became the monster who forged her in the end. Her father, her brothers, Henry. All the anger they deposited in her never left. She too was abused into compliance by all of them, more or less violently, more or less overtly. Jane had Anne's severed head hanging over her like a threat and a ghost alike every hour of every day. If there was one thing Henry liked to threaten her with, it was ending up like her cousin.
Anger and Jane do not get along. She stored so much of it, there was so much ire, so much fear and aggression thrown her way during her first life, that it penetrated something fundamental within her. Call it a soul, call it her psyche. Whatever it was, said anger has lingered through different bodies, time, hell, life, and death.
In lives where Jane had the others, from that blessed original reincarnation to the moment their memories began to fade, it was much easier to handle. It's a bit cliché, perhaps, but love and support do go a long way. Who knows if, without them, Jane would have ever learnt to contain violent outbursts without repressing herself.
Likely not. Without the reassurance that she was loved, had somewhere she belonged, and was not a monster, Jane had no resources to manage herself besides repression. Building up that rage more, and more, and more, until it burst. Kind of like a backed up toilet.
Then again, the problem with their memories vanishing, besides the obvious, was also a step back in the progress all of them had made. After over a hundred lives of improvement, doing better, stumbling but finding one's footing all over again, having hands waiting to catch whoever tripped, they were all essentially reset to factory settings with no reachable memories within them bar those stemming from their Tudor lives. It was, in many ways, just like opening up their eyes for the first time in this century. Whichever state they were in back then was the one they would begin each new amnesiac cycle with.
For each of them that entailed different things, but for Jane it was resetting her to that state of repression. Of knowing nothing besides shutting up to conserve her life, being servile and agreeable to be liked and loved, and letting everyone walk all over her.
Except of course, it wasn't a true reset. They didn't really get their memories wiped. Their minds simply, for some reason nobody can make heads or tails of at the moment, built a nice little prison around all their memories. Kept them locked tight, unable to move and step into the light again, but still able to whisper through their cell's bars. Pushing all of them closer and further apart, playing with their emotions the same way a puppet master might. Pulling at invisible, intangible strings nobody knew were there.
If carrying the rage of her Tudor life made Jane into a pressure cooker three seconds away from bursting at any given moment in her first reincarnation, it ruined her in the ones where her memories were gone she was toting the anger of hundreds of lives. Of seeing the woman she loved die as well as her son, her stepdaughter, Lizzie and Mae who were also daughters in her heart, her cousins, her friends, her sister in law, everyone. Of watching them decay slowly or be torn from her, of arguments escalating into insults over the meaning of the damn clause.
Of seeing her son bond more and more with her best friend and feeling unreasonably jealous and left out.
The anger of the injustice, the anger at the situation, at herself for failing so often, at the demon for doing this to them, at the others, notoriously smarter than her, for not being smart enough. At herself again for being cross at them to begin with. At life, at death, at fate. More anger than she, despite being significantly larger than Eddie, could handle.
And yet that rage, while nothing to sneeze at, was comparatively nothing.
It's something Jane only came to notice on Wednesday, when the lock around her memory prison was shattered by God-knows-what Karina did, as Joan so vehemently insists. But in retrospect, the largest source of Jane's hellish ire stemmed from losing her memories.
Paradoxical but true. How can one be angry about what they've forgotten, what they can no longer remember? Lack of memories should bring about a certain neutrality Jane definitely did not display. How could she be so cross at something she had no awareness of?
Well, again. Her memories were never deleted. They were merely as repressed as she was. While she never knew there were stow-away emotions and recollections tugging at her voice and limbs like puppet strings, while she never even knew there was anything besides her consciousness in her mind, part of those memories was positive. Even with everything they've been through, until they started forgetting one another their lives were full of companionship, support and love.
Jane forgot insults, threats and arguments. She forgot sarcastic and snide remarks, tasteless comments and irate outbursts.
But she also forgot the apologies coming after. The tears, the hugs, the long, hard, but worthwhile conversations trying to stitch the wounds closed. She forgot the moments of laughter, of making an entire room of people facepalm with her sense of humor. She forgot waking up next to Lina every morning, the stolen kisses and “just five more minutes” of cuddling in bed.
She forgot witnessing Mae's first steps time and time again, helping Cathy with parenting, talking to her for long whiles as Eddie and Mae played together, becoming the best of friends in every life. Jane forgot her baking sessions with Kat, and swatting Anne's hand away from the cookie dough. She forgot quilting with Anna, blanket forts, taking Mary and Lizzie shopping, watching them always rebuild their relationship.
She forgot Joan. Being reunited with her closest lady, closest friend. The deep, healing conversations, the held hands, the gentle words of reassurance. The portraits Joan used to be able to paint of them all together, as well as getting to know the other ladies and incorporating them into family dynamics as well.
Jane forgot beach trips and picnics. Helping Lizzie cover Mary in sand, securing swim rings around Mae and Eddie's little arms, playing beach ball with her cousins. Road trips, birthday parties, Christmases. The beautiful, satisfying feeling of knowing she was not alone, she was not repulsive, she was not unloved.
Jane forgot she had a family. And all the warm emotions they provided her were locked up with the bad ones, too. Outnumbering and outshining them, always begging her to be a bit closer to them, to forget and forgive, to please return to that state of bliss where, while nothing was perfect, it was perfect for them.
...Of course, their cellmates made all that so much harder. Repressed anger, unresolved arguments, small bits of resentment. As much as they pulled Jane closer to the others, they also manoeuvred her away from them. And it was that distance, most of all, which caused the largest part of her anger.
As cross as she was at them, at herself, at the demon and the world, Jane was most devastated about having lost them. About craving the proximity they once had and being unable to reach it. Of every attempt to bring them closer together only managing to tear more seams in their bonds.
Of missing her family and never having them back.
A heavy feeling of loss has accompanied Jane as closely as her shadow for the entirety of this life. One she wasn't consciously aware of. Not all the time, at least. And when she was, ignorant to what her mind kept incarcerated, she assumed it must be the lost potential of their family. That they managed to spend a certain amount of time together, build the bones for some bonds to grow on, and always end up falling apart in the end. The loss of having cared for them and, in her eyes, never having said affection reciprocated.
The loss of what could have been, and not all that was.
Without her memories to guide her, blank as an unpainted canvas, Jane did a lot of... interesting, things. Some were downright awful. Most, actually; especially towards current times. But others were neutral, or even positive. Like dating Cathy or Anna in different lives, for instance. It's bizarre to think about, it makes Jane's cheeks burn up, but she doesn't necessarily regret those moments, either. It can hardly be classified as betrayal or cheating if she couldn't remember she was married in the first place. It's not like Lina has been celibate for the past couple of centuries, either.
And that stings just a little. But only in the unreasonable way jealousy stings. It's the least of Jane's concerns, more or less. Having forgotten who was dating who in the original reincarnation, all of them have dated everyone at one point or another. She can't be cross about that.
No, she doesn't regret everything she did while her memories were incarcerated, but she does regret most of it. Because without her family, with nothing but their absence beside her, she never grew to become her best self. With what little progress she managed getting reset at the end of every cycle, always returning back to square one, any improvement was rendered negligible within the span of a couple of decades.
Feeling alone, knowing on some profound yet inscrutable level there was a family for her, all of whom were, like herself, behaving like a band of wild baboons instead of getting their acts together, lead her to want them to see her. Not because she was tired of being invisible, not because she felt slighted by them, as she believed until last Wednesday. Or at least not only because of that.
Mostly it was because, besides making them fear her, there was no other way for her to get them to see her. To talk about her, to live on in their minds. If she couldn't get the affection and attention she so desperately missed in normal, healthy ways, her profoundly unhealthy mind would come up with other ways to force their gazes and attentions upon her.
It doesn't excuse a single thing she's done, though. And the worst, most heinous crimes she's committed towards her son.
Whether his rage provoked hers or vice-versa is a chicken or the egg scenario. Whichever the answer, if there is one at all, it's Jane who's at fault. Edward is a child. Parenting him, being there for him, helping him work through his emotions, soothing him, is her job.
Instead, all she's done for the past cycles has been enter a little iterating loop of her own. One of pushing back, repressing and restraining all her anger. Letting it grow larger and larger under her ribcage, until it eventually burst through and drenched anyone unfortunate enough to be near her in blood, viscera and bone shards.
The target has repeatedly been the only person who had no escape from her. The only person vulnerable and unfortunate enough to be forced to live with her, who had no choice besides tolerating her.
He hasn't been a saint. But considering she's been one of the worst mothers of all time, she can't hold it against him.
A child forced to live with a mother who's primary coping mechanism is making herself small until she can no longer physically restrain herself and then becomes a neglectful, verbally abusive monster to everyone around her, her son included, is bound to grow sharp claws and teeth in time. If anything, inherited from his mother, right?
It isn't surprising everyone ran away from her at the earliest convenience. Even at the beginning of cycles, when Jane was yet to do anything terrible, everyone would be prone to ignoring her. With her newly unlocked ability to peer into past cycles and see the depravity of her past actions, just how vile they've been and for how long, it's comprehensible that the others, affected by their subconscious memories of her behaviour, would be likely to stay away.
Then again, none of them knew of past lives, or any of their past practices. As far Jane knew until Wednesday, they were simply disregarding her because it's what everybody does. Which did nothing but feed the anger consuming her inside out.
Eternally perpetuating cycle. It's all loops, within loops, within loops. All shaped like downwards spirals.
Maybe hell is less eternal fire, and more an inescapable whirl of making oneself and their loved ones worse.
...Going back would be nice, of course. But it's also impossible. Which of them is made of steel so strong as to not be hurt by the centuries of insults, betrayal, sarcasm and abandonments? Their memories change nothing on a practical level. Whatever's lost is probably irrecuperable.
Which makes Jane cross, because of course it does. Getting their memories back is almost a punishment at this point. A permanent reminder of not only what they've lost, but what they'll never recover as well. The pristine past they fought so hard to protect became the warped present they're trapped in. And there, in the past, is where it will stay forever. It will never march forwards with them and catch up. With every breath, with every step, they walk farther and farther away from it, leaving it in the dust of old memories and bittersweet recollections.
Of course if there were a chance no matter how small Jane would latch onto it. Group therapy again? Perfect, group therapy. Anger management workshops? As many as she can fit into her schedule. Individual therapy? She'll try every last professional if she must to find a good fit for her. They've all conducted themselves like asses in the past few centuries, but love has a way of persisting which is both a blessing and a curse.
It's mesmerizing, truly, how much hurt can gather between two people who still love each other.
Then again, if there's one thing Jane learnt in her very first life, when she was still subjected to everyone's will, is that resignation is better than despair. When she was threatened by Henry, pushed into unfavourable situations by her father, goaded by her siblings, giving into despair meant tears and emotions too powerful to properly burn. Since energy never disappears, every feeling never properly processed metamorphosed into even more rage stabbing Jane between the lungs.
Resignation was much more bitter, but infinitely more useful. It bordered on repression a lot of the time, but when handled properly it was merely a messier, less healthy version of acceptance. Plenty were the times where Jane had to acknowledge she had no power and she was more bound than solely to obey and serve. She was bound to everyone's whims, to dance to their beat like a circus monkey, was she to survive.
Despair was destructive, resignation was nothing. In order to reach acceptance and healing she needed a support network she wouldn't attain until five centuries after her death. So between both available options, resignation was the lesser of two evils.
If Henry was going to kill more innocents Jane only ought to resign herself to her powerlessness. If he was going to threaten her, if she was going to be used as a trading piece between her father and power, if she was going to be insulted and treated as if she were stupid by everyone around her. Despair became anger, anger gave her violent intrusive thoughts, which only distressed her more and became even more ire.
Resignation was numbness. Sometimes numbness is better.
She wasn't perfect, of course, and her rage ran deep come her first reincarnation and all subsequent ones. But for the moments when she achieved genuine resignation in lieu of pushing down her despair, she was much more at peace than ever.
Right now it's... it's weird. Cognitively Jane knows she has to work towards acceptance rather than resignation. But she's never done that alone. Alone all she's managed has been to cave into rage and despair. And while nothing she does can heal Eddie's wounds now, the least she can do is not make it worse for him. If she must resign herself to having lost her family and her son's affection for that purpose, she will.
She isn't a good mother. But she can try to be decent.
Maybe one day she'll find the strength to find acceptance of her own accord, but today is no such day. With memories still fluttering across her mind, to the concerns about the contract and opening night, Jane has no more energy to dispense on anything that isn't parenting.
After tonight... Well, the reasonable thing would be to fret over their freedom and futures. It isn't just hers and the rest's, but also Eddie's life which is on the line. And still it's hard to focus on that when, for days now, Jane has been convinced that, the second Eddie sets eyes on Joan again, when she holds him with the tenderness only her embraces can achieve, Eddie will say he wants to stay with her and never see Jane again.
Her eyes prickle, so she purses her lips. She isn't a good mother, her priorities aren't straight, but she will do what is best for him.
Whether they succeed or not tonight, Jane will respect Eddie's wishes. She trusts Joan with her life and his; she has been a fantastic, responsible presence in his life through every cycle in which Jane hasn't interfered and separated them. Jane has already proven her proficiency at further traumatizing a traumatized boy. If it is respite from her he requires, she will not put up a fight. She'll do everything within her power to be a good mother to him, but if he still can't find it within him to want her, Jane will accept it some day, and resign herself to it as of right now.
Sometimes the sweetest way to love someone is to let them go. And while losing her son would kill her, there's no need to think in hypotheticals. His big grey eyes trained on the telly, the way his little button nose holds up his round, cyan wired glasses. His pouty lips not smiling. His thin arms crossed, his stare distant from her.
Jane may not want to admit it, but she's already lost him.
Eyes burning, the bottom of her vision blurs. Pursing her lips isn't doing it anymore. She bites the inside of her mouth.
She can't complain, obviously. She has no right to considering she's the reason this distance formed between them. Her inability to control her emotions and let her anger and despair get the best of her have put her into a situation where, once again, resignation is the only outcome. Her current life could not be more different than the one she lead in court, and still the same defence mechanism is the only one she knows.
Resigned to lose her family, resigned to give up her son, resigned to see him happier with someone else, resigned to accept that without making him feel bad, resigned to knowing all of this is her fault and there's nobody but herself to blame. What a way for her story to come full circle. From resigned, powerless, scared and angry trophy wife; to beloved and appreciated business owner living the life of her dreams with her family; to resigned, miserable, bitter woman who dug her own grave and now has the audacity to cry about it.
It's funny, really. In the way that lacks all traces of humor.
There is nothing for Jane to do but let nature run its course. Its course entails putting a ravine between her and her son tenfold larger than the one parting her from the rest of her family. As as irate as Jane wants to be at the jagged walls of rock keeping her stranded in isolation for her loved ones, this gorge she dug herself.
So if anything, she should find the nearest mirror and demean her reflection until its ears bleed. There are no other culprits for her misery than her.
But that would achieve nothing, and so all she can do is let resignation lead the way.
Notes:
And there we go!! We have introspection on Kat, Lizzie, Lina, Joan, Cathy, Eddie, Anne, María, Anna, Mary, and Jane now. Only 5 POVs left for, ideally, Friday i would hope!! And then into the action we go!!
Feel free to share thoughts!! Ik these are just characterization chapters that drone eternal because there are. 14 MCs (never do this it is maddening /LH), but if there are any thoughts you'd like me to hear feel free, y'all know i love it ^^
Thank you!! I hope you have a great day!! Take care everyone, see you soon!!
Also half a mil words already!! Whoo!! Insane that some of you have stuck with me for all this time thank you <3
Chapter 121: Opening Night [Section A] (Part 8)
Notes:
And here we go, hi!! Section A ends today and we finally move on to the action with the next update; whooo!!
Thanks for interacting as always, y'all know how much i appreciate it!! Actually these last 3 POVs are my favourite in the entire Section A. I love Maggie, Mae and Bessie to pieces, so there's that.
I don't have much to add. I was actually gonna update early yesterday, but the archive was down. Oh well!!
Enough of me yapping, onwards!! I hope this update is worth your time, and that you can enjoy ^^
Chapter Text
-6:59 AM-
Maggie would rather not know how tonight goes.
Because they're going to fail again; they always do. They always think they've got it and then they don't. They always scratch one more thing off the list, trying to see it in a positive light, that at least they have one less thing left to try. But the only end result is that the list gets shorter and shorter. They have less and less ideas and end up being one line closer to having to admit this torment will be theirs for eternity.
For the queens and kids it's bad, but they're not the ones handling the full weight of this situation. They get to be ignorant while one lady every four cycles is burdened with the memories of all they've lost and the impossibility of the task ahead. Of being morally obligated to try despite knowing they'll fail, of watching their lives go to hell and, despite being the person in charge of preventing that, being unable to.
Maggie hates feeling helpless. She can handle a lot of things, but powerlessness isn't one. She already had to accept just how hapless she is when the demon began tearing at her legs. Little by little preventing her from skating, dancing, running, jogging, walking, standing. It might as well have afflicted her with conscious decomposition from the waist down.
Watching herself wither away, being unable to do what she once could, having every activity she loved stripped from her... did something to her head. She used to be as kind as she seems on a first meeting all the time. But all that was consumed by this horrible bitterness, it just...
She should get ready. It's about time to get on the subway, but for what? To get there, see everyone become hopeful, or at least be less miserable than her, and then watch all their expressions crumble when, once they're done with their meeting and they've caused irreparable harm to what's left of their relationships, it was all for naught?
...It's not fair. It's not fair, it never was. Had Maggie lost her legs in a natural way, because of illness or accident, perhaps she'd be just as embittered as she is today. Perhaps she wouldn't be the perfect, socially acceptable disabled person who sees her disability as a challenge to “overcome” or whatever. But knowing damn well this was the result of some twisted punishment doesn't even give her the room to find out if, had her paraplegia been the result of natural events, she would have learnt to make peace with it better than she has.
Maybe she would have. Probably, even. After all, it wasn't even something that crossed her mind before Wednesday. She still couldn't see how other disabled people were so damn positive about their debilitating conditions, but it wasn't a source of bitterness festering in her heart. Remembering it was a long, agonizing process which stripped her of all power and agency as she could do nothing to stop it or fight back, just sit there and take it, is making it all the worse.
Losing control was a repeating theme for Maggie in many cycles. Not just because she had to watch her dream career become more and more distant in a horizon she could no longer run towards, but because she had to let the demon toy around with her family like cats do with prey. She'd try to stop it, give it her all to figure out just what the hell the Clause means, only for it to win. To render her plan useless, to leave her waiting a year, two, ten, nineteen, until the cycle reset and she got a chance to improve her ideas and try again.
She tried other things in those spare years, of course. Or at least she used them to learn more about everyone's behaviour and patterns, to see where she'd failed for round too-many-to-count. But those were improvised ideas not built on anything. The one way she conceived for them to “tell their stories” she only got one shot at. If that one stood no chance, her ensuing improv sessions were useless and more often than not only succeeded in causing more arguments and more baggage of all of them to tuck away in their subconscious for when they woke up in the next life.
She shouldn't have had breakfast. Just sitting here with an empty plate and the faint scents of beans and sausage which still linger in her salmon-tiled kitchen is making her nauseous. Because it's going to happen again.
The suggestion the entity made about them killing everyone at once in order to shorten the length of the cycles... It disgusted Maggie. Killing her family? Her girlfriend, the kids, her friends? She couldn't do that. She couldn't, she loved them too much. Her body reacted to the idea alone with the same panic most bodies do to sticking their hands in a blender.
She couldn't, but she did. Because it was the only means of control she had.
It turns out Maggie she isn't like Jane. From their very first cycle Jane has struggled with violent intrusive thoughts. She doesn't get them often and speaks of them even less, but when one spends centuries' worth of lives with the same people she ends up learning a lot about the others. As it happens, Jane has had intrusive thoughts since her very first Tudor life. They started as daydreams about hurting Henry and slowly yet insidiously crept into other aspects of her life. Still, she doesn't usually get them about loved ones, or people she cares about. It's mostly directed at those who've severely harmed her.
They also come in waves for Maggie, but they're never so selective. If she's feeling in a particularly low mood she's going to start getting them. It's why she was so insistent on not dating María again in this life after their breakup four years ago. Maggie didn't want to be hurt and get those again. But she trusted María, and now they're here.
Splintering bones and gory sex aren't what she wants. But in the moment the thoughts are there? Yes, it's exactly what Maggie craves. She'd never act on it, but it'd be a lie to say she doesn't want whatever she's daydreaming of to happen.
Another difference between Maggie and Jane: for the most part, Jane was scared of her thoughts as they happened. For Maggie, said repugnance isn't there. Not even after it's over. She'd definitely prefer to not deal with them at all, but they don't bring her the same distress they brought Jane.
If Maggie looks back with all her memories untouched, really really back, she can pinpoint the origin of her intrusive thoughts. Cycle 245. Exactly one cycle after she first murdered her family.
It was almost as if Maggie's subconscious were telling her “You can always kill them to make it better” every time she was mildly inconvenienced. “You've already crossed that boundary. You can do it as many times as you'd like. There are no lasting consequences for your actions down here in hell.”
Except there are. Because before suffocating her family to death, Maggie didn't get these. And now she does. She has for every cycle since, whether she did or didn't cut it short early.
In a never-ending cycle presided by a demon in which her and three of her friends' health were used as punishment, witnessing all of them get their passions and joy sucked from them slowly and painfully over the course of decades -while parallel to their suffering the rest of their family was falling apart at the seams due to imposed amnesia-, all of them were powerless. Yes, they had one single instruction which, if the demon was being honest to begin with, could save them. But it was designed so they would never be allowed to leave.
With their agency removed, they built their little plans. Together at first, and separately later. It was much harder then, without the others.All they could do when their plans failed, because they always do, was fine-tune them for next time, make new ones altogether, or improvise others. And once that was all done time and time again, without even being able to seek refuge within one's beloved form of art anymore because of health limitations, just what was left to do?
Their secondary plans seldom worked. At least Maggie's, and since a quick scan of her new, old memories prove the others have also mostly stuck to one series of events over time and rarely deviated from it, she wasn't the only one. In the end, the plan they repeated time and time again was the chosen one because it yielded the most results. It got them a fraction of an inch closer, or so they believed. So instead of starting from scratch with another idea and waste more cycles getting to min-max it, it was easier, and felt much more productive, to improve the existing, almost-perfect-but-not-quite plot they'd failed at.
But still, while some plans take years in the making, like Joan's musical idea, others were much faster to build up. Maggie's contest was generally over within the span of a year. At the beginning of their iterative lives she figured failing as fast as possible would mean she'd learn as quickly as she could, so she purposefully concocted something which would end within the first year. That would give her many more to figure out where it had gone wrong, why, and learn more about her suddenly-amnesiac family's new behavioural patterns. Maggie stuck to the “fail fast” approach those of them who were into computer science mentioned from time to time.
Despite her best attempts though, they're still here. At the end of ever contest in the cycles she's been aware, she's had almost two decades before the cycle ended naturally to rework and analyze. For the first few cycles that was fine. She could do with the time, with all the information she could gather.
She needed time to build frail bonds which would allow her to remain at least tenuously close to all of them so as to learn more about them. But, since they were all getting their memories wiped at the end of each cycle, eventually there wasn't all that much more to learn. What she'd observed in them all cycles prior still held true in newer ones because, without active memories, they couldn't change all that much. Any progress or deterioration they underwent was reset in between cycles. And still, because of the love they shared, giving up wasn't an option, so they all scrambled forwards as best they could, getting tossed around by the winds of fate and the demon's whims alike, never landing anywhere productive.
That left Maggie with nearly twenty years of just... waiting for the cycle to end, waiting three more to be aware again, and trying anew. Only to watch it fail, her family fall apart, her health and the rest's be ruined for entertainment. Rinse and repeat again, and again, and again.
The only thing she noticed in those blank years was that the arguments and quarrels left unfinished or unresolved in one cycle would subconsciously carry over into the next. Which wasn't even news at the time – before the demon separated the ladies, they'd already caught on. If anything, it was mere confirmation.
So if Maggie couldn't save them within the first year of her cycles, she had to wait and watch them get worse, come closer and closer to the demon's intention of earning their hatred, knowing damn well she could stop it. The power was in her hands, it was just... not something she could bring herself to do.
Until Katherine told Anna, in no uncertain terms, she hated her during cycle... was it 359 or 363?
It was one of Maggie's cycles, and during the planning phase of the supposed contest they had to submit a story to Katherine, fed up with Anna's accumulative behaviour in past cycles yet unaware of it, snapped at Anna so violently and angrily the family began falling apart effective immediate. Katherine has a history of anger issues, of saying things she doesn't mean. But with none of the others acting as themselves proxy of amnesia and repressed memories and the threat of their hatred dooming them all to hell, Maggie had a choice to make.
She could risk finding out if Katherine's hatred was genuine and would become the first stepping stone in condemning them all to hell, or she could take action. She could cut the cycles short if her plan failed and, while not saving her family, at least prevent them from getting worse. Putting a buffer between them and the demon's intent to harvest their hatred and let them rot in hell.
…It was a mercy killing. An act of love. One so intense it shattered something in Maggie's head for all lives to come, whether she remembered having done so or not.
She would have never thought to mingle murder with love until that moment. She thought long and hard about how she'd do it. Physically herself was impossible. She'd chicken out, she'd cower and stop herself. Looking at them, seeing the confusion on their faces, not understanding why--
Breakfast burns its way up her throat. She swallows it back down. No, of course she couldn't do that. It had to be in some remote way, where she wouldn't be able to see. And so the gas leak idea came to mind.
She died with them every time. She didn't give herself the privilege of a slow, quick death. Of taking sleeping pills before hand, of doing anything to lessen her suffering. No matter how justified she felt in doing so, how much she cognitively understood why she had no other choice. Cushioning her pain felt disgusting, considering nobody else would get such such respite.
Well, Maggie did try. She tried to drug them all. But how was she supposed to bring them to the abandoned mall, then? And, once there, she couldn't convince them to drink anything. Fair enough. Since she failed, she had to die with the same agony they did, feeling the same squeezing in her lungs as the life was slowly suffocated out of her failing body.
And that... that was the origin of Maggie's mind fusing love with violence. She just needs to be triggered the right way and it happens. Understanding this brings nothing to her life but more pain, so perhaps it's a just conclusion for a murderer drenched in blood as she is.
She's spoken to the other ladies. All of them have discussed tonight at lengths since Wednesday, sometimes with a queen or two intervening as well. Mostly it's just the four of them as if they were in Plymouth again, yet so different it hurts. They're the ones who have the best idea what's going on. Every idea Anne or Cathy or anyone has thrown at them, they've already tried and failed at. Even with everyone having their memories back, all their fates are still held in frail threats strung between the ladies' fingers.
One wrong move, and they all go down.
The plan is quite simple. The one conclusion Maggie, María, Joan and Bessie have reached is that the Clause's ominous “Tell your stories” likely means to one another, in as painful of detail as possible. So... that's it. That's what they're going to do.
The way in which Karina vanished after their memories returned on Wednesday and none of the NPCs seem to have noticed her absence is intriguing, to say the least. And that “undeniable proof” Joan threatened everyone with before their memories returned, when she was still pretending to be ringmaster? The one that never came? It was supposed to be the new MD. The one who hit his head because Jane and Anne knocked a bucket of water over first thing in the morning and made him slip. Apparently that NPC wasn't going to have any pre-defined physical appearance.
He was going to take on the exact traits of whichever person each of the queens and ladies fear most. Be that Henry, their own parents, or whoever. It was a little favour Joan managed to bargain for with the demon -one of her extremely questionable privileges as its favourite plaything- to cement in everyone's hesitant minds that ringmaster was the demon, but since all NPCs have human parameters in the simulation he was vulnerable to injury.
Still, he shouldn't have vanished off the face of the earth. And yet like Karina, he has. No NPCs remember him, either. Steve insists there was no new MD.
…That's probably not a good sign. But on the other hand, the demon has allowed the cycle to continue. It either hasn't noticed what happened on Wednesday and it has other problems, meaning all this is a bizarre coincidence; or it's watching all of them from the lab and laughing at their pathetic attempts to break free again because it knows they're going to fail.
It's been by silent agreement that everyone's decided to ignore that second option. It isn't a useful one to consider at the moment. If they are going to fail, everyone wants to at least try. To take the fact that the cycle's still going as good news. Heck, if they're somehow right and it really is a coincidence, even better – the demon being busy probably means it won't be watching them closely after the show. It may not even watch the show, but if it's going to grace them with its presence it will certainly be during opening night, mocking them for failing to “tell their stories” once more. So the show must go on, just in case.
Nothing can even suggest what they're going to do. If there's a chance they've finally cracked the code, blowing it by not doing what the demon expects at the time it's expecting it would be asinine. It doesn't personally keep tabs on them. It had Karina for that, and she's gone. But it isn't a secret it peeks from time to time for its own amusement. No precaution is an exaggerated one.
…But... Maggie has a theory.
One she wouldn't dare breathe out loud because it might snuff out the hope of anyone who hears, and the rest of them still have some modicum of hope left. It will forever stay in the confines of Maggie's twisted mind, but she's of the opinion there is no Clause. Or there is and they've already lost. And this? This endless torment of chasing “a way out,” or “a ray of hope,” or whatever bollocks the others are still sweet enough to believe in? That's just their eternal suffering.
There is no Clause because they're already in hell. The demon just hasn't told them yet, and probably never will. Hell isn't some location they'll move to when one of them snaps and hates another. Hell, like Sartre said, is other people.
Not enemies, not people one can hardly tolerate, but loved ones. The ones one loves most. Watching them hurt, suffer, being forced to hurt them for a supposed “greater good” that never arrives... That is hell. And they're already here. They've been here for a while and irrespective of what they do tonight, any other night, or any other day, they won't succeed.
They can't. They've already lost.
Thinking about it coldly, the “cycles” aren't even the repeating time frame. It's their behaviour. It's cyclical in nature. They start off one cycle with baggage from the past, they try to stick together, they fall apart at varying rates, but the end result is always the same. One of four fixed people is tormented with memories, who in turn have their own repetitive plans and ideas they compose variations on in order to better them, but also lead to the same ending: failure. After that, they get a beautiful binary choice: they can let their family make each other worse, with the omnipresent threat that doing so works in the demon's favour; or be the one to kill them in order to supposedly save them.
And, whatever they choose, the finale is always the same: they wake up in the lab with needles getting shoved into their intestines and alveoli, and they go back to where they began, only for the same events to roughly play out. There are differences here and there, but the outcomes, the story beats, are always the same: a craving for unity, the discovery it's impossible, the inevitable falling out. A plan tried, a plan failed, either an agonizing wait or a mass killing, and then the lab.
It isn't being stuck in the time period from November 23rd, 2019 to October 4th, 2038. It's how they act. It's how this little scenario the demon has conceived forces them to repeat themselves to death. In running from giving it “their hatred” -if it even wants that- and racing towards the theoretical freedom which never arrives, they themselves have constructed a perfectly looping existence. Even if the demon let time go by and dropped them off in whichever year they last ended up in in the previous cycle at the start of a new one, they would still act the same.
The cycles aren't the demon's doing. It's theirs. It's their despair manifesting in every aspect of their lives.
Hell is other people. Specifically, those who love each other until they bleed.
This epiphany just renders tonight's meeting meaningless. Alright, so they're going to “tell their story” to an audience, hence most likely placating the demon, who will ideally proceed to fuck off after watching them “tell their story” in musical form and laugh at them for their naivety; and most importantly they're going to tell their stories to one another in frankly traumatizing amounts of detail.
Nothing like telling Anne just how Maggie felt after witnessing her decapitation; or telling Lizzie, a traumatized child struggling with dissociation who Maggie loves more than life itself, that said love for her was a primary driver in Maggie's choice to murder everyone. That it was, in large part, fear for what would become of Lizzie specifically which convinced her to give in and proceed to develop horrendous intrusive thoughts. Which will culminate in telling María how, when Maggie's doing poorly enough, she has fantasies about gorily murdering her during intercourse.
That's going to go brilliant and will definitely not hurt them all beyond repair. Maggie can't wait to hear how María cheated on her, with whom and how! No matter how much she censors herself because, unfortunately, three minors are bound to be a part of this conversation, Maggie will understand. She's just about as excited about that as she is about hearing in vivid detail how Lizzie was hurt by Thomas.
That won't be scarring in the slightest. If anything, it'll be a highlight tied with Cathy telling María how her daughter Catherine was most likely the reason Mae died a heinous early death as a baby. Which, to Maggie's knowledge at least, Cathy has never told María because she doesn't want to ruin the memory of her daughter like that.
That's the problem. They're all going to traumatize each other even further in pursuit of something Maggie is mostly convinced they will never achieve. And while this cycle will end in a few years' time and they'll all forget come the next one, they'll still remember. In the dark crevasses of their mind, the ones they can't access on command. It'll all be stored there, and it will only serve to make them all significantly worse in record time.
Which, of course, has triggered Maggie's beautifully creative mind to think about ways to kill everyone before opening night. Except, of course, this cycle is Joan's; and Maggie's desire to hear her family wheeze to death in the abandoned corridors of an old, decrepit mall is what she wants least of all in life. It doesn't stop her thoughts from wandering and presenting her with disgustingly vivid imagery of every person she cares about's corpse.
They should have never signed a deal with the devil. Shocking news.
The effects of tonight on her she isn't too concerned about. What more can happen after acquiring intrusive thoughts? Maggie would rather not find out, but also it isn't the top on her list of priorities. No, she's far more concerned about Anne's RSD when she hears about Jane's thought process when flirting with Henry during their first lives. And even more so about Bessie's mind shattering after recounting her own experiences with said monster, or hearing about Katherine's own.
Because the demon has made it so Bessie's mind is prone to snapping when under stress, Maggie doesn't want to find out how many more pieces it can break into. She's spent countless lives of helpless heartbreak watching Bessie try to cope with simple existence when her mind's primary coping mechanism is dissociation to the maximum level. Tonight is going to wreck her for no good reason. They will not obtain freedom by making Bessie's mind collapse in pain.
But beyond Maggie's worries for Bessie's frail psyche, there are even more of those. Lizzie already has a dissociative disorder. Eddie doesn't, but his dissociative symptoms are so elevated already with the amounts of dissociative amnesia the boy gets he's one shove away from joining Lizzie in that area. And of course there's Mae, who's known to have violent tic attacks when stressed out. No matter how chill they try to keep things, Maggie hasn't managed to envision a future where Mae isn't hospitalized again tonight.
Tonight is a recipe for disaster. One everyone bar Maggie has agreed is worth a try regardless, because letting the demon win would be worse. If Maggie's correct, though, it's already won. But what's she going to gain by telling them that? Making them hurt more, lose whatever is still keeping them going, and watch them all fall in a domino effect?
If she did that, said hopelessness would also seep into the cracks of their minds come the next cycle. They'd forget, true. But the helplessness and vulnerability she'd infect them with would haunt them for the rest of their miserable existences. This is a “choose your own demise” adventure, because whatever Maggie picks, everyone gets hurt.
If this isn't hell, what is?
…She won't take hope away from them. She couldn't do that. Tonight's meeting... they all opted into that. It has majority vote, so Maggie will attend and hurt herself and hurt everyone who wants to be hurt. Nobody's opted in to having the hope sucked out of them by something that, while Maggie doubts it, could be wrong. It isn't a risk she's willing to take; not when she's gambling with their sanity.
Even if her love for them has ruined her, it's still there. And nothing's taking it away any time soon. Even if she's loved them enough to stop their hearts from beating and now she'll never be the same person again, she couldn't bear to be the reason they all have the same plan as her in upcoming cycles.
Through cycles of losing all self-respect for herself and her perceived failure to save everyone, Maggie has placed her entire sense of self-worth into being loved. Sure, she might be a failure who can't get an ounce of the agency she needs to save her loved ones, and her body may be betraying her by being a puppet on the demon's fingers, but as long as she's loved, she's worth something, right? As long as she had María, and Anne and Lizzie, the ladies, everyone, even someone as low as dirt such as Maggie, would be alright.
If she failed at everything, at least she'd succeed at preventing them from worsening one another. No matter the consequences.
Well... She can take that a step further. Maggie herself? She has no sense of self-worth. And as of recent cycles she's become more and more convinced there's no chance of escaping whatsoever. She no longer has the current of hope spreading a will to live through her veins, and whatever she does has no lasting effects since everything keeps getting reset, right?
Murder can be an act of love. And for it, Maggie will practice the ultimate act of self-love in any cycle she's fully aware in and end herself. The one time she's going to have compassion with herself instead of hating herself for her powerlessness. The one time she'll love herself will be with a bullet in her brain. Quick and easy, painless, effective.
The demon might bring her back; it has a thing for bringing them back. She'll do it again. As many times as it takes, because this is a game she can't play anymore. It's a losing game by, and she just doesn't have it in her to keep going anymore. If she doesn't kill herself, hopelessness and pain are going to do it either way. She's been kind enough to spare her family the agony of hurting one another so many times. It's about time she extends some of that compassion towards herself.
There are fates worse than death, and living in this eternal cycle, no matter how much she loves the others, is one of them. Maggie can't do it anymore. So she'll stop forcing herself to.
This is the final cycle she'll see to the end. The least she can do is not spread her suicidal hopelessness to the others. She still loves them too much for that.
...She's already lost her subway, but she can reach the next; she always gets there early anyway. She just loiters around the streets until it's almost time to begin rehearsals because she can't handle actually being there early. With how charged the ambiance at the theatre is, with how much she wants to reach out to María and others and knowing she can't, that in this moment they're all still too reluctant around one another to try living together one final time, Maggie would prefer to skip entirely.
She spoke to María, who wanted to know why Maggie killed them, and for what? Now instead of rekindling their love, María looks at Maggie weird. And she understands why, but it doesn't make it hurt any less. Anna, to whom Maggie has gotten close to in countless cycles because of their shared desire for control and the diverse ways said destructive need manifests in them, is too preoccupied with Katherine, which Maggie understands in her soul. Except in Maggie's case, Lizzie is very busy with her biological mother at the moment, and still blames Maggie for not having tried hard enough to stay in contact with her at the beginning of the cycle, even though Maggie was doing her best in her own amnesia with her own mismatched emotions.
If talking leads them nowhere when they aren't in a high stakes situation, it doesn't take a genius to figure out how it's going to go tonight, when 13/14 of them are convinced their freedom depends on communicating well enough. This is exhausting.
If the demon lets Maggie just stay dead -which it probably won't because then it couldn't torment her, but she at least wants to try-, surely the other ladies will hate her in cycles when they're the conscious ones. They'll remember how Maggie has noped out of all her cycles and think she's selfish. María will despise her, and Joan and Bessie's opinions of Maggie won't be much higher. But it's fine, because in time they'll forget again, anyway. Another cycles will come, they'll pass the awareness baton on to someone else, and it'll be alright.
For them, this form of existing seems sustainable. For now at least, with all their blinding hope pushing them forwards. Maggie though, she's just tired.
The only solution for her is to not exist at all.
Chapter 122: Opening Night [Section A] (Part 9)
Chapter Text
-7:12 AM-
Mae sets Twitch up against her night table's lamp. The one painted with red little sleeping foxes on a green field. The foxes can't hurt Twitch because they're stuck in the paint, so he's safe.
“Okay Twitch, I have...”
...Uhh, the minutes' hand on her purple wristwatch painted with little colour dots like confetti is the long one. And mummy likes leaving when it's on the 4. So that's one two three...
“Nine minutes, Twitch! I have nine minutes.”
So practically an hour. Good enough!
Mae takes a deep breath. It's really, really hard figuring out where to begin. But now that Twitch is officially part of the family she has to fill him in on everything. She would've done it yesterday, but she was tired after spending so long in the hospital. It has too many lights and smells and sounds, so she just wanted to lay down with Twitch for a while.
She never killed him, after all. So even though it's better if she doesn't touch him too much, she can still play with him and be his friend.
“Alright, let me tell you why I've been gone these past few days and what that means for you...”
She starts on Wednesday night, when she was fine one moment and then... She wasn't in her room anymore! The lavender walls were gone, and so was Natalie, and Mae was somewhere else. She was in a whole other year, one very, very long ago. But mummy wasn't there, she was being raised by someone else. And then she wandered off into a pond, and...
“Well...” She giggles to make Twitch feel less scared, but she's holding back tears. “I didn't know how to swim.”
And... It really hurt a lot. And she was scared, and cold, and so painfully alone, and... But! They can just move on, because then she was in a very dark, weird place, and she was there for a while and it hurt even more than the hospital, and then she was in some cold place with mummy and mamma. And then she was home with everyone! She grew up with Eddie, and with Lizzie and Mary, and with mummy and mamma and all her aunties, and Mae was very happy!
Until auntie Katherine died. And then she was less happy. And then auntie Jane went, and Eddie was so sad, and then it was mum.
“...I hated her for a while, you know?” Mae looks down at the tip of her glossy purple shoes, because her lip is quivering and Twitch doesn't need to get sad with her. “Because I thought she'd just... left me. That she could stay and she just didn't want me anymore.”
Without mummy, life wasn't as good. Mae needed her, and...
She sniffles, smiling as wide as she can to look at Twitch's black eyes again. “I mean, I still had mamma. And auntie Anne and auntie Lina. And Mary and Lizzie and Eddie, and it wasn't... all bad, I guess.”
...Still pretty uh. Not great, though. She never did stop missing mum. And then Mae started forgetting her as time went by, and then everyone else also...
It hurts in her chest. All around it.
“And then they also went with mum, and it was just Mary, Liz, Eddie and I. And that was...”
Painful.
“...Fun, Twitch. It was so much fun. I-I have the bestest siblings ever, you know? You don't know them yet because our mums still don't get along, but they're gonna soon, trust me. They always do, even if they get into weird adult arguments and ruin everything.”
Why is arguing all the time more important than being together? They're only happy when they're together, can't they see that? In every life, if they're not together they're not happy. And Mae isn't happy, either, because she loves all of them! Every last one, and she wants them all!!
But they're gonna fix everything tonight, and then they'll be together again.
“I was sick back then, too. I've always been sick. After my sixth birthday, in every... I'm getting ahead of myself. Anyway!!”
She continues by telling Twitch how she finally reunited with mummy in the beyond. And with Eddie and Mary and Lizzie first, too. He doesn't need to know how she got there, but it's not that bad of a thing either because Mae hardly remembers it. She was in the bathroom, trying to finish her shower real quick because Lizzie was mad at her, and she smelled smoke. She turned around fast because she thought it came from the kitchen, and then her head hurt for a moment, and then she was somewhere else! Somewhere really gross with rotten meat and all, but she didn't even notice she'd died all over again.
That's probably for the best, because dying is scary. Mae doesn't like dying.
And then she and her siblings were given a choice: to either stay with their mums and aunties or just go back to the weird place Mae was in before appearing in the frozen alley, and they all chose to stay together and be a family forever and tell the demon to get dunked on.
“And we did that!! ...Like, for a while.”
Mae had a lot of lives. And all of them sucked a lot first, because she was sick all over again, but at least back then she knew it got better with time, and she also knew what doctors to avoid because they were big doodoo brains, and that made everything better. She grew up with mum and mamma and all her aunties, and her siblings, and they also had the ladies who weren't there before and then they were her aunties too, and Mae was happy. Sometimes she'd go to college, and others not, and sometimes she'd have a boyfriend.
She covers her mouth with her hands. Kissing is gross. She's never doing that again. Boys don't have cooties like other girls think, and she'll punch anyone who tells her Eddie has cooties, but like. It's still a gross adult thing. Adults are so weird. Mae's been one like, more than a hundred times, and she still doesn't understand them.
She'll just not be an adult this time. That should fix it.
“I thought about having a baby, and then I thought: “Nah, better not to. I'll be like Lizzie and not have one,” and then I never regretted it, which was cool.”
To her left, on the rainbow shelf, all her baby dolls glare at her. She lifts her hands like she's been caught committing a crime, because all five of them are judging her. Especially Princess Pumpkin Peanut.
“I like babies!! But babies like you guys.”
Babies she can turn off when they get annoying, because God knows they get annoying. Mae's had lives where she made friends and they had babies, and like. Mae was so happy to just be their auntie and then drop them off with their parents and move on with her own life. Babies just demand too much.
Why did mum have her? Why does anyone have babies?
They're sticky, all things considered. And though when she was an adult and stuff Mae thought they were cute, the truth is they look kind of wrinkly. Like tiny old men.
Again. Adults are very strange. Mae's gonna stay like this forever, it makes more sense.
“Anyway, yeah! I did a lot of things! I was an astronaut, and a geologist, and a weaver... Oh, I made video games for a living in one life!! I hit the jackpot there, I don't know why I ever chose anything else after that. Something about “wanting to try new things” but that's just silly.”
She tells Twitch about how, in time, the lives started getting shorter. And people were crankier and angry, because adults preach a lot about getting along and being friends, but then at the smallest little thing they explode and make a huge fuss. And then since they're adults a kid like Mae can't just tell them to hug it out and hold hands until they're feeling better about each other. So they made a bit of a mess, but they fixed it in the end and stayed together.
Then came the am... amnm... anm...e...i...sha? The thing that's wrong with Eddie. She'll just call it that because otherwise Twitch's gonna think she's illiterate.
“...And I couldn't remember them anymore, Twitch.” She points to her forehead and makes a small explosion noise. “They were gone.”
That's not fair. Because in the end they took Eddie from Mae. All the lives of growing up together, of sharing secrets and being the best of friends, were gone. And all the love Lizzie gave Mae -which was a bit too much at times, Lizzie's kind of intense-, and also the time Mary spent with her teasing her but also being kind of a stand-in mum in some lives, too.
And mamma, and auntie Kitty too, so the two of them with Mae and mummy weren't the most bestest team again, and also everyone else. And then Mae had different lives, but like. They weren't as good anymore. Actually they kind of sucked. And mummy has been great, the best, and Mae doesn't want to grow up without her ever again.
But she also doesn't want to grow up without mamma being the sweetest parent ever, and without her aunties. She liked it when auntie Lina would have to buy Mae and Eddie tiny gardening tools to teach them how to do things in the garden, and when auntie Anne would catch them sneaking out past their bedtime for a cookie and they'd have to buy her silence with hugs and kisses. Or when auntie Jane had Eddie and Mae long, long minutes taking measurements to make them a sweater, but then it was the best sweater ever and often times it was matching.
Or when auntie Kitty would sit Mae on her lap and read her stories in the best voices ever. Or when auntie Maggie could still teach Mae how to skate with Eddie, or when auntie Joan would give them the best birthday cards ever because they were animated. And auntie María had the best sense of humor and invited them to all the concerts, and auntie Bessie was the absolute best at playing dolls. Instead of doing the boring going shopping or to the hair salon adventures, auntie Bessie always had fantastic high stakes heist ideas. She turned all of Mae's Barbies into members of the mafia, and that was the most fun Mae's ever had with stupid dolls otherwise.
One time auntie Bessie turned Mae's doll house into a haunted house with ghosts and stuff and it was Mae's favourite doll house ever. She really, really liked growing up with her family. It was so bad when she couldn't remember them anymore. Except she didn't know, because she couldn't remember them.
“And I guess... some of those lives, they weren't like, horrible. They just weren't the same, you know, Twitch?”
If he weren't bound to pretend to be an inanimate object around children, he'd be nodding knowingly because he knows. Mae knows he knows.
And it stayed like that for a while. They'd be born together, they'd try to become a family again, but they couldn't remember how they did it the first time because they couldn't remember anything at all. So they'd end up going their separate ways and not being a family again.
And that sucked, because not only does Mae love all her family: Eddie's her most favourite person in the world, her older brother and best friend, and she's spent so many lives without him. All that time, wasted!
If he'd been with her, the two of them would've found a way to make everyone get along as they should.
“We're still trying to tell that mean demon to get dunked on. We're gonna try again tonight, and maybe it'll be the night.”
That would be fun, but even if it doesn't work out it'll be fine. Because now they remember each other again and Eddie has Mae's phone number. It's the landline because she's six, but she'll give him her phone number when she gets her own cellphone. Mummy says phones are bad for kids' brains. That shouldn't apply to Mae, because although she's six right now she's been old enough to die wrinkly a few times.
Obviously that's translated into her current state. After all, nobody taught her how to read a clock in this life and she still accurately calculated she has almost a whole hour left. The big hand's barely moved, Mae has this adulting thing down.
“Though I tried to negotiate my bedtime with mummy and she said I could stay up until I started getting tired, and I was still tired at 7 every night...”
...Hm. A mystery, truly. Mae shrugs.
“Must be because I was tired from the hospital. Anyway, yeah! I'll be seeing everyone tonight, and that's what I care about the most. Because we'll get to the demon some time, but the real, real important thing is sticking together like we used to.”
Before the amn... The memory problem thing. Before mummy would forget she was married to mamma and she'd marry someone else, like auntie Jane or auntie Joan or auntie Anne. Well, mummy never married auntie Anne, since auntie Anne isn't into that kind of thing. Good for her, really. Mae never got married in any of her adult lives because she either didn't have anyone to marry or didn't want to. Something about not wanting the church or the state in her affairs. The state of what? Anxiety?
Of course she was anxious about marrying someone if she had to kiss him. Gross. Why can't Mae be like Mary and Eddie and like girls, too? Surely girls don't want to kiss any... Never mind, mummy's kissed a lot of girls. Alright, scrap that. Adults are just strange.
“I know we can do it. Because we've done it so many times already. We can do it again, Twitch!”
It's been more than a hundred. That's as high as Mae can count (for now!! She gets smarter when she's older!!), and she lost count.
Their success is gonna depend on whether the adults want to collaborate or not. But now that they remember, why wouldn't they? Who wouldn't want to go back to those days? These suck. Being with mummy's great and all, but where's auntie Kitty? Where's mamma and Eddie, and Mae's aunties? And while Mary and especially Lizzie can be a lot, Mae adores them, too. Mummy's going to leave her with them and Eddie when she gets on stage to sing and dance and overall be the coolest, and it's all Mae's been able to think of for a while.
Being with all of them again is a dream come true. It's all she's ever wanted since auntie Kitty...
Mae shakes her head. No negative thinking. Today she's gonna see Eddie and her sisters again!! And her aunties!! Everyone in one place!! It's gonna be their first reunion in this life since auntie Jane took Eddie from Mae and then they all left her, too.
“You'll see, Twitch.” She grips the hems of her skirt, bouncing on the balls of her feet because she's full of so much happiness and excitement. “After tonight we're gonna live together again! And you'll get to meet everyone and be a part of the family!
“We're all gonna be together forever!!”
She squeals. It's taken them so long, but--
“Mae, sweetheart! It's time to go to school! Are you ready?”
Ugh. School. Where kids think she's weird and don't want to play with her. Why does she have to go there? Mum's smart. Mum can teach her at home, right?
Ah, mummy has a job. Right. Mae sighs.
“I'm coming!!”
Who'd've thought an hour would go by so quickly? Time truly does fly when one's having fun.
Mae bends down to kiss Twitch on his cute little forehead. “I'll pick you up before the musical. I have a note today so Mary can come pick me up early. Mary!!”
Just a few hours and they'll all be together again. Gah, today's gonna be the slowest day in the world at school. Mae can't wait until she's with her siblings again!! It's been far too long.
And when they're together, they're gonna be just fine.
Chapter 123: Opening Night [Section A] (Part 10)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
-7:36 AM-
It's a good thing that Kat got out of the house, for both her and Mary's sakes. The two of them were going to strain their necks at the breakfast table from looking in any direction except each other so intently.
Once the most functional, healthiest wives ever, now incapable of sharing a room without becoming bioluminescent from blush. In character for them, actually.
Bessie sighs. A horrid idea on the bus, where only 40% of people have a concept of basic hygiene, but it beats laughing out loud right now and bothering Kathryn. She's already beyond mortified enough that her ex-wife is living with her right now because her ex-mother-in-law wasn't the best at any point in any of her lives.
...And still, it would be better if her discomfort around Mary were the sole source of her pondering air and contemplative expression. She's sitting on Bessie's left, forehead pressed against the cold, murky window. Her eyes reflect on the glass and show how, despite being wide open, she isn't registering the darkened city encased in storm clouds beyond the bus, or the layer of fog the heating system dampens the windows with.
She's stuck in her head again. Thinking. Which is incidentally the worst thing any of them could do right now. No amount of preoccupation, anxiety or worry is going to ensure their victory tonight. It'll only make them miserable in the here and now. And how is being desolate and spiralling going to help, exactly?
It won't. That's the whole point.
Bessie pokes Kathryn's shoulder. “Penny for your thoughts?”
Penny, many pence, pound. Heart, liver. Whatever she wants. Despite being one of the people Bessie has interacted with the least, in the least friendly terms, for the past fifty centuries give or take, there isn't a soul in the world she cares about more in the present.
Kathryn faces Bessie, but stares down at the black jeans covering her knees. They're not special or anything, and Kat's seen them so many times she must be wondering if Bessie only owns one pair of pants, but then again. Kat isn't seeing. That's the problem.
Exhaling slowly and shaking her head, Kathryn leans into Bessie's side, wrapping an arm around her waist. Bessie slings one around Kathryn's shoulders more gently than she should. The hundreds of memories of Kat's EDS and dislocating shoulders impose upon her a feather-light touch Kathryn doesn't currently require. She'll have the rest of her life to deteriorate and become even more frail; for now she's as fine as she'll ever be.
Which is, in and of itself, deplorable. But if Bessie gets depressed about that she'll be of no help to Kathryn or anyone right now, so she hugs her friend and plays with her hair. The sound in the back of Kat's throat as Bessie's fingers gently massage her scalp is the closest thing to a purr Bessie's ever heard.
She really is a kat, isn't she? And Jane's puns rub off on people through oblivion itself, damn.
“...A lot of thoughts.” Kat's voice is so quiet it's almost swallowed by the rumbling of conversations surrounding them on the bus. “Each worse than the last.”
Comprehensible. If Bessie's head weren't wired to dissociate from any and every stressful event, she'd be losing her mind too, probably. She has done that, technically. On and off for the past few days, until last night it seems the consortium in her brain voted her as the most qualified part to handle tonight. Fitting; Bessie doesn't have many strong feelings towards anyone bar Kathryn right now.
Her brain, as she discovered many times in many past lives, is a very fickle thing. She might be able to retain uncanny calm in the face of severe anxiety, and then spiral in her own home's bathroom apropos of nothing because part of her repressed trauma shines through uninvited. The in-between those two states exists, for sure, but Bessie can't remember it because she has the peak amnesia disorder.
Shout-out to when Eddie, over four hundred cycles ago, made a group chat for himself, Elizabeth and Bessie, called it “Dissociation Hours,” texted “I don't remember why I made this group,” and proceeded to leave. The kid's a genius, and provided Jane's okay with it, Bessie can't wait to give him a nice big auntie hug after all this time.
All the kids, really. Especially Mae. She's really going through it, she needs all the love and support she can get. After Bessie's flirtation with doll customization to “make a scene” with María, there are endless possibilities to what she could do to Mae's dolls if Cathy and her gave the green light. And Kat can join in, too since Bessie promised her she'd let her partake in any future creative endeavours.
For now the only person Bessie must worry about is Kat, though. She rests her head against hers and Kat, like a feline once more, rubs into it.
“I can't promise you we're gonna be alright, Kathryn. I can't say we'll go back to how we were, or we never will. I don't know. All's I know is we're not there yet. We're here, and we're fine. Alright?”
Kathryn huffs. “You remembered all your lives' worth of mindfulness and efforts to be present and now you're going to become my life coach, right?”
...Right. She's doing it again. Kathryn asked her to stop, and she forgot.
“Sorry.”
Kat squeezes Bessie with about as much strength as a chihuahua. “Don't be. You're trying to help. It just doesn't work for me, that's all.”
Well, coincidentally the point of helping someone is actually assisting them; not spewing rhetoric useful for oneself but not the other party. So still, Bessie's sorry.
It's... funny, in the insane sense of the word, how if this were Anna right now, Bessie wouldn't have any doubts about how to help her. She'd know the words to say, the jokes to crack, the moment to do so. Even if right now Bessie's head is quite divisive about Anna and her long history of feeling from Bessie as if she had the plague rather than a mental disorder. Because through many cycles, Anna has been Bessie's closest friend and lover, at times. Yet in those, despite being the other person closest to Anna, Kathryn wasn't part of their lives. Her issues with Anna had proven so overwhelming that, much like in their current cycle, Kathryn had turned around and never looked back.
Not that Bessie can blame her, but without Kathryn beside her, always missing the daughter she couldn't remember having adopted so many moons ago, Anna had time and space to develop as her own person instead of a perpetual parental figure. Conversely, in lives where Kathryn stayed with Anna, Bessie was the one who got pushed out of the picture because their taut relationship would take so much out of the two of them it would essentially bar them from having lives outside of their bond.
That, and Anna was almost afraid of us like we're some kind of rabid animal for--
...Best to unpack that later; today all of them need to get along. Over time, with more and more bitterness gathering between Anna and Kathryn, their relationship became a death trap. They could maintain it, sort of. Stay in touch. But it came at the price of... more or less everything else. They could only thrive apart, and whether Kathryn realized that of her own accord on Wednesday or she still has a lot to process, Bessie hasn't asked because all the ride back home that night and all which have followed Kathryn's been biting back real tears.
Anna and her love each other so so much. They're also horrible for each other. At this point in their friendship, parental relationship, enmity, whatever it is they have going on, to be together is to not thrive and grow. And to be apart is the most desolate, heart-breaking fates of them all.
Still, Bessie likes them better separate. Maybe it's wrong of her, but their only chance at ever becoming healthy again is taking a long, long break from one another and slowly approaching the other again with direct conversations dedicated to breaking down every tiny bit of anger and resentment still tripping them up.
Then again, said state of separation is screwing with Kathryn's head more than she'll likely admit or even notice. Her situation with Anna is more insurmountable than that of her and Mary's.
Kathryn pulls away. Bessie's shoulder is cold without her. “How can you be so calm? I haven't slept since 4 AM and you're just... Keeping together so well. How?”
“It's the dissociation.”
...It's a bit more than that, but there are parts of Bessie's thought process she shouldn't prod at if she isn't to unleash something she isn't prepared to handle. She may have centuries' worth of integration therapy under her belt, but right now that's theoretical knowledge of something she proper has yet to even try in this life. She could pass a test on it without studying, most likely, but she hasn't worked those muscles in her brain yet, so as to speak.
It's like reading about a workout. Very interesting, probably covering some gaps and preventing common pitfalls, but still virtually useless to developing tone and strength.
“Can... Can I ask about that, actually? Or is it inappropriate?”
Kathryn's face has dyed the same precious pink Bessie's missed out on in so many lives. Because it was always either/or, with them and Anna; never both despite being so close to the same person. And it's tragic, really, because despite loving Anna more than is probably healthy, Bessie prefers Kathryn's company and friendship. Her bond with Kat is less than a year old, never mind the centuries she has invested in Anna, and still the prospect of losing Kathryn is more terrifying than never reuniting with Anna.
…Which is also probably the dissociation, to some degree. Bessie tends to favour her immediate reality to her past since, well. She forgets that. She may know it happen, but it never feels hers. For the parts who do feel attached to the memories unlocked on Wednesday, it's been hell. For Bessie as she perceives herself... Kat's still here, and little else matters. Despite being cognitively aware that other parts miss their past and Anna and everyone a lot. And said parts' nostalgia and fear alike intruding on Bessie more frequently than normal lately.
For all Bessie knows, this part of her didn't even exist in all those past cycles.
You didn't. You're rather new here.
Checks out. Nice to know! Another thing to deal with later.
But Kat, Kat needed support all along. At every turn, even if her anger was ugly. Understanding the nature of her pain as well as Bessie does, how the hell did she fail to help Kat for so long?
...Long story.
Ah. Well, there's no changing the past, but the future Bessie's still on time for.
“What... What are you looking at?” Kathryn's blush deepens. She looks down at Bessie's unremarkable jeans again, breaking eye contact.
“You.”
“...Why?”
'Because I don't think you know just how wonderful you are and I need you to understand that' is probably not a good answer, so Bessie shrugs.
“Because you're prettier than the sweaty head of hair in front of me. Any more stupid questions?”
...Why the hell is Kat blushing harder? Is it because Bessie called her “stupid?”
Best to move on from this interaction. Kat can be particularly sensitive when under duress. “Uhh, no, Kathryn. It wouldn't be rude to ask. What... What are you curious about?”
Biting her lip, Kathryn turns her attention to the window outside again. Little drops of water begin to pour across her reflection and outside it as well, distorting the city into thin tear tracks etched against the glass. They come faster and faster until the pattering of rain entombs the bus on all sides.
And still, Kathryn probably doesn't hear.
“...Everything, I guess. I mean, by the time you and the other ladies started getting punished, we'd all mostly gone our separate ways. And you and I haven't interacted much since the pre-amnesia cycles, so it's been a while. But you don't have to tell me anything if it's uncomfortable. Or even anything at all, I just...”
...She's just intrigued in something so mundane yet shrouded in so much mystery. Or she just wants to stop thinking about tonight for a moment, and she'll take any distraction available. She just cares about Bessie, or she just cares about soothing herself. The rest of her sentence doesn't matter. Bessie will gladly relent.
“I just so happen to have accumulated a small encyclopedia of knowledge on this subject over the past few lives, so you've come to the right person.”
Kathryn nods. Her stare reflected in the glass remains as unseeing as before.
...Alright, Bessie has to make this interesting. For her it's all interesting; obviously she's biased here. But also it has to be informative. The theory of structural dissociation is something only a handful of people are going to find riveting. The pop culture surrounding dissociation, and most likely informing all of Kathryn's expectations, is full of misinformation and mysticisms; way more entertaining than what science has to say on the matter.
But she asked, and Bessie will not perpetuate the cycle of disinformation her disorder is trapped in. That is the one cycle she can break right this instant. So interesting, but scientifically sound...
“...Are you familiar with the personality as a system framework, Kathryn?”
She shakes her head. Alright, starting point located. “I always find that understanding that is the key to getting everything else, so we'll start there.”
With how little of a ride they have left Bessie will hardly manage to scratch the surface here. The theory of structural dissociation, ANPs and EPs, dissociative barriers, positive and negative symptoms, how those words don't mean what the average person thinks they mean in this context... Those are all to be thrown by the wayside today; there's no way they'll get that far before they reach the theatre. Then again, if Bessie's assessment is correct, Kathryn doesn't want to learn, regardless.
It would be nice to have someone who understands to talk to about these things. For the past four days, after being unwillingly injected with knowledge, Bessie has felt simultaneously more at peace, lost, relieved and despaired than ever. There's a name for her experiences, she isn't insane. There's therapy which can help her, books to read.
Then again, if it's real, if it's really happening, she's gone through the healing process in too many lives to delude herself into thinking it'll be easy and simple. If anything, knowing what she's headed towards has made picking up her phone and dialling the practice that's repeatedly worked best for her in past cycles all that much harder.
Bessie tells Kathryn of systems theory, of personality psychology and personal development. Attachment style, all the pre-amble. The more she does, hopefully the more her boring words ward off thoughts about what might happen tonight.
In all honesty, Bessie's just as scared or even more than Kathryn, considering if they fail during this cycle it'll Bessie's turn to get the baton from Joan next cycle. Organizing complex plans in order to keep people together and get them to “tell their story” aren't easy feats when her head arbitrarily deletes a percentage of the information it stores, and said percentage is randomized each day.
But at the same time, the fear is hardly there. It's in the back of Bessie's mind, behind a pane of glass. Pounding against it, threatening to crack it, but contained.
...The theory won't give Kathryn the answer she craves. “How is it?,” she asked. She doesn't want to hear all these boring technicalities. What she probably wants to hear is how sometimes Bessie's arms feel too long and the world too flat, like it's in 2D. How she's gotten so used to that when she perceives depth correctly it can be disorienting. How at times she can distinctly hear chatter in her head, others she can only get vibes, and at occasionally it's so quiet she doubts there was ever anything wrong in the first place.
At least until someone tells her she freaked out about a spider and she wonders why, considering she loves them. Or when she gets called out for being a hypocrite, apparently, over “faking” her fear of heights when it genuinely comes and goes and half the time she can't remember having it. Or when she catches herself thinking “that's stupid, I don't want xyz thing,” only to realize she's the one who's thinking about it.
It just doesn't feel hers, and that's the crux of dissociation. The brain separating all experiences of an individual into “me” and “not me” categories so it never has to deal with too much at once. They're not really different personalities; that would be impossible. They're just dissociated fragments of one same personalty, to such a degree they do not recognize themselves as a whole despite reasonably understanding they very much are.
There is nothing foreign, bizarre or inexplicable about OSDD1. It's the result of overwhelming experiences in childhood which quite literally ended up breaking a person's perception of themself into smaller, “more manageable” on paper only, pieces.
Or in Bessie's case unholy punishment engineered by a demon, but really she's the odd one out here.
All people experience contradictions in their daily lives, it comes with the territory of being a multifaceted, complex being. Conflicting emotions and desires, the will to go out and party confronting the responsibility of knowing one wakes up early in the morning, are par for the course for humanity. Even separate personality states, such as a “work persona” or “friend persona” or “lover/partner persona.” That's normal.
The problem, like with most pathologies, occurs when a normal experience becomes so dysfunctional in nature it begins to interfere with daily life. While loving someone and being angry at them feel like irreconcilable emotions, for a person whose personality is properly integrated it's not actually irreconcilable. For someone like Bessie, or with any other secondary dissociative disorder, depending on surrounding circumstances it might just well be the beginning of the brain once more separating experiences into “me” and “not me.” “I” can't be angry at this person, because “I” love them. These feelings of rage aren't “mine,” they're “another part's.”
The problem happens when the work persona has no or little memory of what the friend persona did and vice-versa. When the friend persona struggles to remember having ever met certain friends, or hangs out with them under the thought process of “If I were myself right now I'd love this person. Even if I don't feel anything right now.” When someone is watching a movie and out of nowhere receives a distressing flashback, or when they have a panic attack without being able to understand or remember what triggered it.
Or when someone is so violently angry they feel their “self” being “pulled away” and being “forced to watch” as “someone or something else” steps in to “take control of their body.” It's no wonder that, when divorced from the very reasonable explanation for these defense mechanisms, people end up ascribing anything from possession to failed scientific experiments to such experiences.
That's why Bessie's starting with the theory. Not only does she know it inside and out from having read it from so many sources in so many lives; she wouldn't want to give Kathryn the wrong idea. “It's hearing someone say “It's alright, Astrid,” in my head,” when separated from the science behind it does indeed sound like something akin to possession to the uninitiated.
Besides... Kat gets dissociation, too. It may not be something she wants to address right now, but last Bessie knew of her she already struggled with dissociative amnesia. Not to the degree Eddie does, but in her own, milder way. Hers, from what Bessie remembers, only target her memories of abuse, which is rather normal in all forms of trauma.
Since all of them have gotten worse with time, it's unlikely those problems have ebbed away for Kathryn instead of deteriorating. Anything Bessie tells her about dissociation is going to apply to some extent to Kathryn, too. It would be a disservice to her to skip the important parts which make it less scary in favour of answering her raw question.
Remembering all this about herself has been equal parts exhilarating, finally receiving sound answers and potential treatment paths, and terrifying. Terrifying in the sense of fearing the recovery process, of fearing what she might be capable of or the thoughts she may have. Something people with, for instance, harm OCD, or any other trauma or personality disorder, might share. Again, pathological dissociation is not its own separate category of experiences which are inherently supernatural or any other nonsense. They actually overlap quite a bit with other trauma disorders, mostly, but even with other types of illnesses for specific symptoms.
It's not a scary “other.” It's just another one.
...Even if this ride were longer, Bessie still wouldn't answer Kathryn's question. Dissociation is a highly personal experience, since when the brain fractures it tends to do so in ways which serve a specific purpose to relieve its suffering. It's why no two people have the same dissociated parts, number or parts, or roles filled out. The brain does what it needs to survive its own circumstances, and in Bessie's case that was, in the most literal sense of the word, hell.
It was towards the 230th cycle, more or less, when Bessie woke up not in the lab after another cycle terminated, but rather her room in court. In Tudor times court. The dreaded lavish duvets, perfumes and dresses were all back like the setting of every nightmare she had in her first life. She was not thirteen, though, since that would be too late for the demon to fracture her mind like it wanted.
Instead she was three. Ten years younger.
Despite having the cognition of being an adult, Bessie's emotional and rational capabilities had shrunk along with her body. That's probably what Mae, Eddie and Lizzie feel right now, and felt back in cycles before the amnesia kicked in. Those kids need all the love and support in the world, because there are few things as terrifying as being suddenly limited by the underdeveloped brain of a child.
The story played out the same, just with ten years of development less, and the added stress of knowing what was to come but being unable to find ways to avoid them or stop them. Having the lack of agency of a child, the vulnerability and--
“Are you alright, Bessie? You look a bit pale...”
Bessie smiles at Kathryn. “Have you smelt this place? If we don't get out soon I might as well pass out.”
Kathryn raises an eyebrow, but nods. She didn't believe a word Bessie said, but she's gotten out of her head enough to perceive the world around her again. It's good enough.
Bessie continues reciting the terms and concepts it once took her so long to understand, keeping Kathryn engaged with her surroundings and not her thoughts. These words are neutral, safe. They convey an idea without delving into how it manifests for Bessie, specifically. Technical jargon is the only way she could ever fathom discussing the intricacies of her inner world.
She's not ready to mention the other parts by name. She can't deal with that right now; the priority is tonight. And tonight is terrifying because Bessie can't handle one more repetition of this crap. However, that fear is for some part which isn't “her” right now. It's there, slithering in the back of her mind, but the reason she's keeping a cold head despite it all is simply put, that her mind is barring her from half the spectrum of human emotions right now.
Other parts have it divided between them, and without a single session of therapy in this current life Bessie doesn't even know where to begin lowering those barriers. Even if she did, she knows herself well enough to understand doing so without a therapist is dangerous and could only result in further complications.
Perhaps as the time comes nearer she'll get more agitated, who knows? But for now all Bessie has for tonight is logic; the feelings have been taken from her. And logically speaking, panicking is useless and Kathryn needs to relax. Panic only leads to poor performance and suffering. Neither of those will be of any use today or ever.
Joan's plan is as solid as they'll ever get. There isn't a combination of events under the sun the ladies, together or separately, haven't tried to get everyone to “tell their stories.” They've all failed because the people they had to tell the story in question to wasn't an audience, but one another. Probably. However, their “story” is one ever-growing and ever-changing. With every cycle it becomes longer, and by extension harder to remember. The conversation they will hold tonight will be one covering every last memory all of them have from the moment they began forming memories in their first lives, up to the very second of them speaking.
They'll do it after the performance because the demon, always thinking itself so much smarter than them, will likely be waiting to watch their opening act at least. If there's one moment of today where it's going to certainly be observing them, it's during opening night. It thinks they haven't figured out what the Clause means yet, that they still think their stories are for other people to consume, and not one another to digest. If they skip that when it's looking for a quick laugh, they might tip it off that they have other plans and prompt it to end the cycle early. They can't risk that.
Karina's disappearance has been seen as a positive by most of them. After all, while she may have been the kind person Joan swears she was, she was also glorified spyware on all of them. Her vanishing could mean the demon has become arrogant enough to no longer want to perpetually spy on them. Maybe.
Bessie isn't so sure, though. She can't explain how or why, but she has the sensation there's something more sinister behind Karina's and the MD vanishing. The demon just so happened to casually eliminate its favourite spy as their memories came back?
If it had noticed, considering it doesn't want them to remember anything -that's why it messes with their memory-, it would have ended the cycle early. Of that Joan, mostly, was sure from the start, and she convinced Maggie and María quickly. Bessie has to agree, albeit with a bit more hesitation.
The standing theory among them is that the demon may have caught on to whatever the previous version of Karina did, or at least got an inkling of it, and removed the current version of Karina altogether for being “faulty.” Perhaps she is merely under maintenance for the time being and the demon, too busy with that and without its surveillance system in the theatre, missed what happened on Wednesday.
It sounds reasonable. The demon has the capability of ending cycles early whenever it wants. It doesn't like it when they remember things and would much rather leave one lady at a time isolated with the responsibility of saving everyone than have more than one person at a time remember. For its own reasons, it does not want any of them to recall anything. If something weren't going according to its plan, it would have pulled the plug and started anew. Not the first time it'd do something to that effect. And still...
…Bessie's not so sure, that's all. What if all of this, including them remembering, is part of the plan? What if they're being played with right now?
It makes no sense, sure, and it breaks everything they know about the demon. Last time the “demon” didn't act like itself it wasn't the demon; it was Karina and Joan doing a moderately good impression of it. But... can they truly discard that it may have plans and motivations beyond them?
After all, there was a time before the amnesia where it did want them to remember; hence why their memories were left intact for hundreds of cycles. Its motivations changed once. Can't they change again?
It just so happens last time they were allowed to keep their memories, they were also further than ever from finding the meaning of the Clause.
...That's the general assumption, anyway. Telling their story to an audience never worked. From niche audiences to internationally renown movies. Books, video games, ARGs, comic book series, TV series. Nothing. A musical, an animated series, an animated musical, a visual novel, a series of books. All for nothing. Independently or traditionally distributed, irrespective of the audience's size, “telling their story” for others never solved this mess.
Then the ladies started wondering if “telling their stories” could mean something else and the amnesia kicked in. Then they decided to keep their focus on getting all of them to talk to one another and they were separated and put into this devilish rotating schedule as well as punished with their health. That was a sign they were on the right track. Or so they thought. Again, it could all be coincidence. They don't really know for sure.
And now that they're focusing on doing precisely that -telling their story to one another in a level of detail and vulnerability they never have so far-, they regain their memories, Karina vanishes and the demon lets the cycle continue?
Provided they were correct in their initial assertion that they were being weakened for being on the right track, this would imply they're on the wrong one. Then again, the demon could be doing this -giving them their memories back, removing Karina- precisely to make them think they've been mistaken all along and discourage them?
Or it could be chance alone, or something else. There's no way of being certain.
If everything goes well tonight, these tribulations won't mean anything. They'll be nothing more than more background processes running in Bessie's mind, interfering with her thoughts and words, forcing her to restart sentences and rephrase the ideas she's trying to share with Kathryn. If it doesn't, it'll amount to the same because at this point not just Bessie, but everyone's out of ideas.
Tonight is most likely their final chance. Human imagination is finite, and this is the last thing anyone can think of trying. If they succeed, they'll be free. Otherwise, they'll be incarcerated in hell for the rest of eternity.
…
Such a thought should elicit a bit more than an “Oh, that sucks” feeling from Bessie. It doesn't, though. It's almost like she isn't the person trapped in these cycles; like she's reading about it from someone else.
The “me” and “not me” dichotomy. The reason she's so calm, and the reason she'll likely collapse from the stress at some point in the future, when she can't even remember the motive for her suffering.
Whether the amnesia stems from her brain doing what it does best or another cycle beginning, only time will tell.
Notes:
And there we go!! Alrighty, section B starting next time, hell yes!! It'll be significantly shorter than section A because!! We've already gotten all the set-up out of the way. Yay!! ^^ Also as a sidenote, just for Mae and Bessie's POVs alone the entirety of section A was worth it for me lmao. But i'm even more glad to be moving on!!
Ahh, i'm excited, can't you tell?
Anyway, section A being 9 parts (update from the future: 10 parts!! I forgot to title chapter 120 lmao) makes me think i was insane for ever dreaming of updating all this in one go, hah. But oh well!! Sections B-D *should* ideally come out in one go each. I hope. We'll see!! The point is they'll come out ^^
Anyway!! Thank you all so much for reading, i'll see you next time. Feel free to share your thoughts with me if you want, and take care. Everyone have a wonderful day.
Chapter 124: Opening Night [Section B] (Part 11)
Notes:
And here we go, hi!! Welcome back ^^
First things first, thanks for the kindness in the comments and kudos, y'all are so nice.
So this was going to be up yesterday, but i screwed up my other thumb in a very silly way my sense of shame prevents me from sharing (jk i don't have a sense of shame i just don't want to rant), so i couldn't write until the evening much to my dismay. I was two (2) POVs from finishing section B. Talk about frustrating!!
But it's here now!! And uh. No promises or anything, but it isn't impossible that section C might be up today as well LMAO. As you all know, "patience" and i seldom get along, even if i *do* have to pace myself to prevent burnout. Ugh, i hate being responsible /lh
So!! Yeah without further ado, let's get into opening night!! I hope this update is worth your time, and that you can enjoy.
Chapter Text
-7:55 AM-
Lina stares at the white pill in her palm. She moves it around, makes it roll. She could take it already to prevent any complications later, but she genuinely doesn't need it.
This isn't her first opening night.
She sets it down on her walnut vanity and opens the gilded pill box she pulled it out from, returning it. The first time Lina attended an opening night she had to take the maximum dose she's allowed to consume in one go. As of now, she's been here so many times it's more like her birthday, or Christmas. A special day for sure, but nothing to fret over. Just her and her lost found family portraying their deepest wounds in a humorous way for an audience to consume and laugh at.
It almost sounds like the premise of a sitcom.
Performing is something Lina is numb to. She'll get on stage, do her job, and move on with the rest of the day. That, perhaps, might warrant taking her pills. She did good to not take them now out of precaution; otherwise she wouldn't be able to have them when she truly requires them.
She closes her eyes as if doing so could shut her anxiety off, too. It's best if she focuses on what's directly ahead of her, which for now is the final rehearsal before the concert. The first run they'll do in costume. The rest they'll do in something more comfortable to avoid any damaging to their dresses. The costume department would not enjoy having to fix anything last minute.
For Lina getting on stage is another sort of job. Not as mundane as teaching, yet nothing meaningful, either. Katherine, Bessie and Jane, on the other hand, will be the people to most enjoy themselves, all things considered.
Perhaps not this opening night, specifically, seeing as they have important matters to attend to after the concert. But in general they have always enjoyed the spotlight.
…Do they still like it? Or has that changed over time? It feels like Lina should know. Yet seeing how distant they've all become, it's natural that she doesn't. Right?
On the other hand, Anna must be dreading it. Despite having grown confident about herself in many lives, and the musical playing an instrumental part in said personal growth in some of them, she's always slightly on edge about appearing before a crowd of people scantly dressed and comically discussing how Henry's frail ego lead her to international scorn and several lives' worth of self-image issues.
She's on the vanity next to Lina's, but it's hard to look at her directly after remembering the lives in which they were more than friends. Such feelings... Surely it must be wrong to feel that way towards more than one person. But thinking about that right now is pointless. There are more important things at hand, this will resolve itself somehow.
...But having to choose--
Anna tilts her head slightly, eyes glued to the mirror. She always does that when she's overthinking her features, picking at non-existing flaws, and overall tormenting herself.
“You look good, Anna.”
…
...Lina said that out loud, didn't she?
Anna's cheeks darken. Fantastic. Did she take that as flirting? Lina just wanted to help, to get her attention out of her reflection. But after calling her an ugly horse in this life, did it sound hypocri--?
“She's right.” Cathy doesn't look directly at Anna, but Cathy can see her just fine through her vanity's mirror. “You do.”
A friendly comment, or a discrete, indirect way of telling Lina to stop flirting with her wife? Or, ex-wife? Was she flirting? It was just a compliment, damn it.
Anna looks down at her vanity as if disappearing into it were more alluring than staying here. Understandable. “Uhh, thank... thanks, you two.”
...She's so cute when she's flus--
Alright, that's enough looking at Anna. Jane and Anne are prohibited too for the rest of the day, if this is how Lina's going to feel. She has too many emotions towards them to work through right now, and her heart is pounding when it was fine a moment ago.
It'd be less confusing if they'd always stuck to being friends in every life, or to the same partners. The fact that they didn't as soon as they forgot their original lives attests to the fact soulmates don't exist. All they've done by dating most everyone in different lives is muddy their bonds more than they already are.
What is such a relationship even called? They aren't friends, and certainly nothing more intimate. But they were, and it was precious.
Lina misses them. In whichever configuration they can be. She--
Perhaps she should have taken the damn pill after all.
-7:57 AM-
“Oh, the bitch is going in. I never said it had a choice!!”
María groans as she pulls on the back of Maggie's suit. To her other side, more commenting snidely than helping, Bessie huffs.
“You're getting a bit too worked up about this.”
Hair dishevelled and frown rendering her gaze deadly, María glares at Bessie over Maggie's lap. “Rehearsal starts in three minutes, by the way, and this bitch won't make us be late.”
Bessie sighs. “Yes, but please don't forget Maggie's in the suit, for the love of god. That's a person, not a mannequin.”
“Hard to forget when it's her bony hip I'm digging my arm into!”
It's always been María alone who's helped Maggie get into this egregiously tight suit. Joan must have come up with it as a means to add another layer of torment into the “game” she concocted; there's no other reason why she'd choose something this awful. Granted, it's never been this hard to get Maggie's legs into the skintight suit, but it's opening night. Such things are to be expected.
Weird things always happen on opening night. Unrelated to demons or other supernatural entities, or the fact they're stuck in a time loop. It's a universal law that things which usually go well and easy during rehearsals become the hardest things in the world the instant it's time to put all that hard work on stage for an audience. Maggie's suit is likely the first incident of the day.
María and Bessie continue to bicker like schoolgirls, with María getting increasingly frustrated at the unruly suit and Bessie being overall unhelpful yet funny by riling her up a bit more. Perhaps inappropriate, but Maggie isn't complaining.
These little moments won't last forever. They're going to go out, and she'd rather make the most of them while she's still...
“...Sorry that my hips are so boney?”
María looks up at her, deadpan. But at least she's looking at her again.
…She still has the most breath-taking eyes Maggie has ever--
“I can't wait to pull this damn thing up your legs so you can handle the rest.” She directs her attention to Bessie once more. “Pull again on three. We're gonna be on time if it's the last thing we do.”
Bessie rolls her eyes. “Yes, ma'am.”
-7:59 AM-
Jane is three seconds away from a panic attack and Katherine is tugging her skirt down like it'll grow a few more inches if she yanks hard enough. Not good.
Anne's vanity is between theirs. If either of them, or any of the others for that matter, has figured out how to interact with the rest without it becoming an awkward encounter within the first second, they've yet to share. Normally -or, as normally as possible, all things considered- Anne would say something. Diffusing the tension with wit and humour is so ingrained her personality it got written into her persona for the musical.
...But will they appreciate it? Can Anne still do that after all she's done? With all they've hurt each other, would it be better to keep her mouth shut?
Pretending nothing's happened won't change anything. But marinating in this silence won't, either. Right?
Only one way to find out.
“Lighten up, you two.”
Katherine side-eyes her before returning her attention to her phone in one hand, and most likely subconsciously pulling on her skirt with the other. Jane blinks.
This is going great so far.
“Do... Do you guys remember the third time we did this musical? The audio cut out in Haus, so nobody in the audience had any context for what we were doing?”
…
It was funnier because none of them realized their audio had died, so they just kept on with the song and choreography blissfully unaware until after the show, when Daphne -not the choreographer in that cycle, but the MD-, told them about it thoroughly unamused despite it being objectively funny.
Kat and Jane are as entertained by this retelling as Daphne was about the event itself.
“And... And, on the topic of audio failures, do you remember how during the first ever Megasix I dropped my mic and just... stood there until Lina more or less shoved her mic against my teeth while some random audience member picked it up?”
Katherine stands up, heading towards the door. As does Jane.
...Maybe... Maybe these memories don't mean as much to them. Which would be comprehensible; all three of them have hurt each other so much there's nothing to be done about it anymore. Perhaps the best thing Anne could do for everyone is shut--
As Jane walks by Anne, the corners of her lips twitch ever so slightly. It doesn't reach her eyes.
Katherine opens the door, holding it open for Jane and Anne. “Drop it again during this Megasix. Things ending as they start, poetic echoes, and all that.”
She says that neutrally, almost like it's just a pleasantry to acknowledge Anne has spoken. However, her free hand has stopped obsessing over the length of her skirt.
Anne smiles at them both. “Bet.”
-8:11 AM-
“María, allow me to remind you that you were in a hurry to be here on time.”
María Mae's murderer's mum rubs her hands into her face. “I couldn't know half the lights would go out!”
The moment all of them left their changing rooms at 8 sharp -not a second before, avoiding contact with the others until the last possible second-, they were turned at the left entrance's door. The light specialists are on stage, trying to figure out why exactly the left half of the stage is submerged in darkness. Steve screams at them as if doing so will help them solve the issue faster and not anger them and make them go slower.
Typical opening night.
They're all together, waiting by the entrance because none of them want to find out what happens if, the exact moment the issue is solved and Steve calls them, they're not there. He may be a soulless construct, but he's still their boss within the confines of this reality.
Reality whose shackles they're trying their best to break free from as soon as the curtain falls.
Being forced into close quarters together without the buffer of the musical's dialogue filling the space between them is beyond uncomfortable. Cathy, for one, is surrounded by three of her ex-wives, her ex-daughter, and the woman whose daughter most likely killed Mae in their first lives, along with some old friends she doesn't talk to anymore because all of them accused her of a crime which she technically committed through negligence, and not the will and volition they all collectively ascribed to her actions. Which she deserves, so she doesn't get to complain about it.
...As awkward as it is, by far the worst part is still caring; just not knowing how or if to show it. For instance, complementing Anna earlier. Was that alright? She seemed mortified. At least “mortified” is the descriptor Cathy would have employed for her cycles ago, when they were married and she could read Anna with relative accuracy. Now though? Who knows.
A lot has changed since then. They've grown apart, loved other people, made entire lives without including the other when once upon a time such a thing would be unthinkable. For all Cathy knows, more than mortified Anna was annoyed.
And, on that note, Cathy kind of jumped onto what Lina was saying. What if she wasn't supposed to do that? Lina isn't her best friend anymore. Perhaps Lina doesn't even like her. Cathy was just trying to help, bring a bit of comfort to someone who, despite everything, she still cares for. But if she just messed it up--
Anne stands faster than if she'd seen a bug. Which isn't the case, because when Anne sees a bug and Lina's around she doesn't make a scene. For as calm and collected as she is, Lina loses it around any creature with more than four limbs.
...That was lives ago, though. It doesn't necessarily still apply. The love Cathy has for them is more so for the memories of them than... them. She hardly knows them anymore, and they no longer know her, either. Perhaps so much has changed they're no longer compatible.
“Alright, that's enough quiet moping and staring at the walls.” Anne's skirt is still bobbing back and forth from the speed at which she got up. “Every one of you: where are you going out for supper after tonight?”
Bessie cocks her head. “Pardon?”
Anne keeps her best unbothered expression, but her hand seeks out a strand of hair to tug on. At least not everything has changed. “Tonight, after all's said and done. Whatever happens we'll still have to have supper. So... where will you go celebrate or drown your sorrows?”
All eyes are on her, and Anne's face flushes deeper red than if she were under every stage light outside. “I mean, if you prefer the moping I can just--”
“I'm going home and watching a film until I pass out.” Maggie leans forwards in her chair. “Don't ask what film, I haven't thought so far into the future. I'm just living in the moment.”
Anne's eyes light up upon having what, to Cathy's knowledge, is the very first positive contact she's had with her once best friend in this life. Her smile's almost contagious. Just almost, because perhaps if Cathy smiled back, Anne's expression would fall to a frown.
...Does Anne still like her in any capacity? Or after all that's happened In this cycle alone she only reserves negative feelings for Cath--?
“I'm taking Kat and Mary out for fish and chips.” More than looking Anne in the eyes, Bessie side-eyes Katherine. “Tradition at this point.”
While Katherine, understanding whichever context there is to said tradition, smiles for the first time all morning, Anna frowns lightly and Lina purses her lips. Their daughters will not be going back home with them.
“That covers me too, I guess.” Katherine points at Bessie with her chin. “I've been invited to fish and chips; how's a girl to say “no” to such a fancy invitation?”
Katherine and Bessie smile at each other like they wouldn't have done in past lives, where they were more distant; yet in a way reminiscing the bliss of the first fleeting loops before amnesia forced all of them apart. The way... The way it would be nice if everyone--
“That sounds good. I'm going to take Lizzie to a French restaurant.”
“Oui oui, bonjour,” Jane mutters, exasperated, under her breath. The fact that her eyes widen immediately after, as if she'd never intended to share her thoughts out loud, makes it worse.
...Would Anne take offense if Cathy broke out laughing right now? Because the muscles in her abdomen aren't strong enough to contain--
Maggie snaps first, then María, and then Anne would be unable to pick out Cathy's laughter from the crowd. Because all of them, Anne and Jane included, have fallen victim to a collective fit of giggles as if no time had passed. Perhaps...
Without getting her hopes up, perhaps Cathy was wrong in her initial assessment they can never go back, or at least rebuild. In moments like this...
She wipes a tear sliding down her cheek. Whether from laughter or from the grief and sorrow pulling her inside out is hard to say.
In little, blissful moments like this, everything feels possible.
Chapter 125: Opening Night [Section B] (Part 12)
Chapter Text
-10:03 AM-
Her phone's complaining about being “out of memory,” so María deleted half the music on her device. She'd regret this if it weren't because right now, documenting every last minute on stage is more important. She'll sort out the music problem later.
If memories are all she'll have of them, at least until they fade, might as well immortalize them.
Little recordings of arpeggios during warm-ups and snapshots of Bessie dropping her pluck only for Maggie to, without missing a beat, toss her her spare before Steve noticed and slaughtered her on stage. It almost hit Bessie in the eye. While she wasn't playing during Heart of Stone, María managed to capture Anne helping Cathy get up on instinct after she tripped, as well as Katherine adjust the shoulders on Lina's costume after they slipped a little after Haus of Holbein.
And now, on break, María's trying to record the awkwardness of their morning. Because even if it's a far cry from the times lost forever María misses, it has its own charm.
Anne really broke the ice earlier. Her idea to ask something low-stakes irrespective of how uncomfortable it was to get a conversation started in their current climate was the linchpin in getting them to start talking. Short sentences, uncomfortable ones. Dotted with blushing, with awkward pauses and breaks to think about what to say as if once speaking to one another hadn't been the most natural thing in the world.
Whether Anne's intention was to revive the corpse their relationships have become or she simply wanted the morning to pass by less uneasy, she succeeded at that second one. Finally, for the first time in four days it doesn't look like everyone has a stick up their ass.
María sits alone behind the safety of her instrument. Bessie joined Kat first thing after Steve languidly adhered to workplace laws and allowed them to go on break. The two of them are the only happy people here, as well as the ones who deserve it the most, so María snuck a few shots of them.
Maggie went over to Joan, to talk to her. Both Anne earlier, and Maggie now, are trying very hard to get Joan's mood to pick up. She's the person who's overtly doing the worst, and there's something sweet in Anne and Maggie, despite having hardly spoken since the supper conversation, being the two to try making everyone feel more comfortable. Whatever it was about one another which united them as friends centuries prior still lives on in them, even if now they've gone their separate ways.
That's what María's after. Little moments like that, an ode to the life they had. Yes, it's over and never coming back, but even in isolation all of them continue to live on within each oth--
“...You've been taking pictures.”
María jumps a little. Who--?
...Ah. Lina is standing to her right, hands clasped behind her back and looking at the floor with utmost interest.
“...Do you want me to delete any in which you...?”
...Why else would Lina approach her? Their track record and Lina's vitriolic hatred of María in recent cycles leave few other reasons for her to be here right now if not to issue a complaint. Why absolutely everything María does lately bothers Lina and leads her to snap their friendship's neck at the top of every cycle before it ever gets the chance to breathe is beyond María, but it's obvious Lina--
“I... I was wondering if you would mind taking one with me, actually.”
…
…?
Did... Did María hear that right? She can't have. Whichever latent desires and longings have crawled into her heart are playing with her senses. There's no way--
“If you don't, I understand--”
“Of course I do! I... Of course I want to, really. You just caught me off guard, that's all. Get over here.”
...Why did María say that?
Lina looks up. When her amber eyes catch María's she returns her attention to the fascinating floorboards beneath her. “...Are you sure? I don't want to impose--”
María gestures for her to come closer. “You don't get to order me around anymore, Your Highness. Whatever I do it's because I want to. Silly.”
...Does she, though? It feels like María is speaking and moving on autopilot, speaking from her heart and not her brain. Like every cell in her body both itches for proximity with Lina, and in disgust to the notion alone.
Lina walks around the drum set, stopping a few inches shy of bumping into María's seat. She's so short she doesn't have to bend down all that much to be level with María.
...Whether she wants this or not, she's already agreed to it. Whatever it is Lina's thinking, it must have taken someone as proud and aloof as her a lot of courage to ask for a picture. Conflicting as María's emotions about her former best friend are, she won't do a disservice to the effort Lina's put into bridging these steps separating them.
María's fingers tremble as she tries to activate the camera's front facing mode. Why? Why is it that sharing a few words with Lina does this to her? She's already made peace with the inevitable separation after tonight, the impossibility of any reconciliation.
So why does her heart betray her so for the person who gave her an unfair ultimatum so many times over?
It's best to get this over with as soon as possible. Then María can go back to shielding herself behind her fortress of drums as she becomes an outsider looking in to the remains of the family she was once a part of.
“Smile for the camera.”
María's phone screen shows how Lina's gaze falls to María's shoulder for a second, her hand following it. So close that María can feel the warmth radiating from Lina's palm, she she pulls away and smiles. Laced with nervousness, it's more a grimace than a grin. “María, please. We're Spanish. Say it right.”
...Say it...? Right. The Spanish in this day and age, they say “potato” rather than... Why the hell do they do that?
Oh huh... María never did find out. It was Mary who brought it to her and Lina's attention centuries prior, in a much better cycle. She found out through social media, and while María said she'd learn why, she forgot and continued to say it because it was a fun thing.
But only in pictures with Lina, Mary, or both of them. It was for them, and them alone.
Lina not only remembers, she wants to honour it. It doesn't mean anything. Not at this point. Yet still...
María smiles as wide as she can, because tensing every muscle in her face is the only way she has of restraining the pointless tears threatening to spill. “Patata.”
The beauty of photography is that it manages to make time stop. For a brief second, an instant which would be otherwise lost to the relentless passing of minutes and hours gets saved for posterity.
Its blight, however, is the same duration which makes it beautiful. If only the moment it takes to take a picture could also spin out into eternity.
But if a moment, a breath, is all María can take, the passing of time can snatch it out of her cold, dead fingers.
-11:18 AM-
At least lunch break is in less than an hour now.
Because if Jane messes up one more thing and gets scolded or screamed at again she's going to shed all her resignation and show the fake people in the fake theatre just how vivid and real her anger is. Which is counter-productive and goes against her intent to achieve unhealthy-yet-functional resignation, but she's trying so hard to keep it all together only for Steve and Daphne to get on her case.
Jane shouldn't even be bothered by this. After all, they're not real. They're the demon's contraptions within this cycle; she's met them hundreds of times in different lives fulfilling other roles. Amanda too, but it's still best to stray away from thoughts of her. Knowing she's likely alright was a massive relief, and still--
Crunch.
...They've only got I Don't Need Your Love and Six to go. Then they get to remove their costumes and have lunch. Mary should be texting Jane by then; it's the time she'll be at Eddie's school.
He's going to have a fun time with his sisters. And that's all Jane needs to focus on. Her son is going to be happy.
Without her.
…
...Everything was easier before Anne tried to start a conversation. It was easier to be resigned when Jane wasn't surrounded by the echoes of productions and lives past. Banter, anxious exchanges, nervous laughter, genuine laughs... They feel like they're pulled straight from her memories, projected around her yet still cruel enough to exclude her. To remind her her anger, her sole fucked up form of coping, is responsible for her loneliness. The reason everyone leaves her--
“...Jane?”
Behind her, Anna's voice is soft. Jane's legs tense, ready to turn around and face her, but they don't move at all.
“...Yes?”
Be it as a friend or a lover, Anna is six foot two of a golden retriever. Sunlight, warmth and everything nice. Easy to fluster, gentle to hug. One of the people Jane needed most, and one of the people she hurt in direct proportion to her love.
Jane can't afford to start crying here and now. It would make a scene, make Anna uncomfortable, and overall be so horrible it would make Jane stray further from the ideal resignation her fingertips aren't even in range of. So she stays still as a statue.
“I've... noticed you're struggling with choreography again. And uh, you... you probably already remember, but during our first ever productions, you found it helped to stop thinking in terms of “left” and “right,” and instead focus on a person and think “towards her” or “away from her.””
Anna's doing that gesture of hers where, when she's uneasy during social interaction, she runs a hand through her hair and looks down at her shoes, hiding her face. Jane doesn't need eyes in the back of her head to know that; she's lived with Anna for the vast majority of her lives and that gesture she's retained to the present cycle.
“I just thought... maybe you could have forgotten. Since it's hard to keep track of everything, I mean. Not that I think you--.” Anna sighs, exasperated.
...She's afraid of Jane. Even though Anna's done nothing wrong and Jane isn't even looking at her, her reputation engulfs her and renders her scary and unapproachable. Anna, the sweetest person alive, fears--
“...That's all I wanted to say, Jane.”
The words “thank you” are clogged in Jane's vocal folds. Anna's footsteps take off behind her, and Jane remains stone still.
Perhaps... Perhaps she wasn't so far off during the early days of rehearsal in this cycle. While a heart of stone may not be what she wants, resignation is so similar in concept it may have been the correct line of thought from the start.
Jane is no monster, she has feelings and a heart. There is nothing she would want to be less than someone who scares the people she loves.
Yet here she is. Consumed by the monster she herself made.
-12:23 PM-
It isn't working. The here and now is extremely hard to maintain with the past manifesting in every corner of this cursed production.
Anna speeds to her changing room. She has to get this horrid costume off of her. Not that there's much to remove, which is exactly the problem. She'll have to suffer through wearing it again tonight, but for now there are some slacks and a hoodie waiting for her in her bag.
She should be there before Lina and Cathy arrive. They've been sharing awkward conversation, and despite their beyond uncomfortable encounter this morning, where both of them just complimented Anna for no reason, they've continued to very, very stickily include Anna in conversation whenever there's been a chance to.
They're not giving it time. What all of them need right now is to center in on their freedom and nothing else. All of them are far too filled with clashing emotions to try bonding now. Anne had a horrible idea when she prodded everyone into talking.
...It's nice, of course it is. But it also clouds their judgements. They all think they want to go back, or something along those lines. They don't know if that's objectively true, though. Not anymore. And instead of taking it slowly it feels like everyone's trying to speed-run their potential, highly unlikely, maybe unwanted reunion. All for what?
It wound up messing with Anna's heart and she ended up giving Jane unwanted advice. She was so... That was so stupid. Jane didn't even want it from the looks of it. She looked so sad, she was so embarrassed every time Steve and Daphne tore into her, that Anna just...
...She just wanted to help. She doesn't like it when Jane's hurting, or when people are humiliating her. She already feels so self-conscious all the time, and... And this entire debacle is pointless because the Jane Anna wanted to protect and shield from all harm may not even exist anymore. The way Jane acts nowadays is so different it's impossible to tell if she's changed, or--
“Did I ever tell you I hate matryoshka dolls?”
Bessie catches up on Anna's right, arms crossed and expression grave.
“...What?”
Bessie nods, frowning. “They're just... They're just so full of themselves.”
…
“What?”
Bessie shakes her head and shrugs. “Sorry, I... I don't know what came over me. I've just...”
She bows her head. “I've just been reading this book on anti-gravity and...” She points at her temple with her index finger and spins little circles in the air with it. “It's done things to my brain, that's all.”
“...Like... making you hate matryoshka dolls?”
Bessie looks at Anna through the corner of her eyes. “Not precisely. I just, you know...”
She smiles with the same amount of malice a harmless, old-timey cartoon devil would. “I can't put it down.”
She can't... An anti-gravity book... She can't put it...
...Anna can't laugh. She can't laugh because if she does she'll be full of nostalgia again. Nostalgia isn't productive, it only hurts. It makes her long for hugs and reassurances she can no longer get.
Besides, Bessie's been avoiding her for days now, and Anna deserves it. What gives?
Pity?
“What are you on about, Bess?”
Bessie's gaze drops, as do her shoulders. Oh... Oh no, Anna didn't mean to make her feel bad. Bessie's making an effort to talk to her, and Anna--
“I just... I was gonna make a joke about a dead parrot, but...”
She hugs herself. Damn it. What--?
“...It was too macawbre.”
…
. . .
Someone giggles. Ahead of them, at the changing room opposite Anna's, Jane is unlocking the door to hers and her cousins'. Though she proceeds as quickly as she can, there's no doubt that laughter was her. The same contagious, precious little chortle of hers she always chokes on before making a pun.
...She used to choke on, that is. But she did it just now, and...
“Anna dear, I've found a new stitch that would work fantastic for a new quilted blanket for Kitty and Liz--”
Anna speeds away from Bessie, ignoring her when she calls out her name. This... This isn't right, it isn't useful. Right now Anna can't be with them. She can't; not if they're going to be like this. Acting like they used to, without leaving any room for clarity whether they're still the same deep down or they're just pretending, mimicking the last moments they had together before it all went to hell.
Bessie was one of the people who enjoyed Jane's puns the most. Now she's using them to... Surely she has good intentions at heart, but she's hurting Anna more than helping. Bringing back the past to a person who tends to drown in it is far from a means of comfort.
Because the past makes Anna ache for a future she can't have, one she'll never see become her present. And that hurts, and if she's hurt she isn't focused on tonight, and--
...She's breathing fast. She needs to relax, to take a deep breath. She... She shouldn't care so much how the others are acting. That Lina and Cathy complimented her, that Anne involved her in the conversation, that Katherine crossed a few words with her, or Bessie tried to improve her mood... That shouldn't matter. It's not... It isn't Anna's current reality. Her current reality's just one massive question mark. Looking to the past or the future to solve it isn't going to accomplish anything.
It doesn't mean anything, it can't. Nothing's important until tonight is done.
But Jane's laughter is still precious, and Bessie's attempts at helping everyone, even someone like Anna, are still as sweet as they were in the first lives. And all this time has passed, but all of them have always tried to...
Deep breaths... In and out.
They don't remain one way or the other. Anna can't control the outcome of their lives, so might as well give up. They all just...
“And... why would I want to be her friend?”
...Who knows.
-12:45 PM-
The past and the present are weaving into one another like threads of a tapestry today and it's a mesmerizing sight.
Bessie leans on her bass, watching Kat verbally assassinate every other queen in the room. Her fight scene is the best part of the musical. The girl deserves to go the slightest bit feral on everyone and she's brilliant at it, too.
All day long, ever since Anne got a conversation rolling, it's been hard to tell what year, what life, Bessie's in. More so than normal, that is. Moments of watching Anne and Kathryn bicker interrupted by both of them realizing they don't know the other anymore and stopping themselves in their tracks. Of Lina staring at Jane with adoration only to look away, flustered and bitter as she recalled Jane is no longer her wife.
Of Cathy attempting to connect with someone, make a simple comment, only to catch herself before doing it. Or of María and Maggie getting into a lover's spat over the smallest thing before realizing they've broken up and in a rather ugly way, at that, and they probably shouldn't be half-flirting half-arguing like a married couple.
The nostalgia on stage is palpable, an eleventh performer along with them, leading them to behave naturally only for the present state of affairs, a silent judge somewhere in the box seats, to harshly remind everyone of their current situation. Both the past and the present, the feelings unearthed by the mystery event on Wednesday, and the logic born from their fraught bonds, are playing tug of war with everyone on stage and it's exhilarating to watch.
Kathryn's rage is real. The anger she has against all of them, the way she tears into them in the introduction to her song, is more genuine than even an actress as great as herself could conjure. It comes from deep within her, as if she were putting her entire soul behind verbally assaulting the other queens. A covert way of saying “You've hurt me. I won't forget. I won't let you forget, either.”
Yet equally honest and vulnerable is the way she's flinched before insulting Anna's appearance all three times they've repeated this scene, or the way her eyes flood with sympathy the moment before she has to remind Anne of her execution. A compassion shared between them, between the only two people on stage who understand what it's like to face a crowd who clamours for their deaths.
Kat is angry at them. As much as she loves them, which is more than life itself. The past, the affection they shared; and the present, stained by how much said love has made them hurt one another. One interrupts the other constantly in a never-ending tango.
This stage is the setting for more than one performance today. The one the audience will witness has nothing on the one Bessie's privy to.
...Of course, she's privy to it because technically she's part of it. It just... It still doesn't feel like it, that's all. It's as if, instead of someone who holds the same conflicting love and rage within her heart, she were someone peeking at these people through the pages of a book or the comfortable separation of a telly screen. “These people” who are her family, who she loves and despises with the same intensity Kat does. These people who, proxy of her mind operating the way it does, Bessie hardly recalls.
...Is she nostalgic, too? Probably. Or decidedly. Why else would she have tried so hard to make Anna laugh earlier when she looked like death warmed over? Bessie... Bessie isn't too fond of Anna. Not after what she did to Kat, not after a lot of memories from past lives revealed how Anna used to treat Bessie in any cycle in which she found out the exact nature of Bessie's disorder.
Of course, Anna too was being held hostage by repressed memories and all that jazz, but it hurt all the same. In the moment it did. Now it feels like nothing. Like an offense made to a secondary character Bessie isn't invested in.
…It was directed at her, though. No matter how personally or lack thereof it feels, isn't that why she's mostly been avoiding Anna until today?
She didn't choose to help Anna earlier. Or, she did. It has to be her; the fact she is herself demands all choices be hers, but the logic used for it feels foreign, uncharted. Yes, she wanted Anna to feel better. She'd temporarily forgotten all the pain and turmoil Anna's caused her in the past. But why Bessie felt like that, why she wasn't with Kat, why she acted on it, she doesn't know.
Perhaps she, too, is being swayed by the flurry of past and present sweeping the stage. Except instead of feeling both at once, Bessie can only feel one or neither at any given moment; the other locked behind a dissociative barrier she can't find the latch to.
...Who knows. Most days, even Bessie doesn't--
“...And Anne. Anne? Getting your head chopped off? Surely that means you'll win the competition-- Oh wait, wait.” Standing beside Anne, Kathryn begins counting on her fingers. “Divorced, beheaded, survived, div-- Ah, fuck.”
She throws her hands in the air, either ignoring or unaware of the way her genuine, hearty “fuck” made most everyone laugh. “Sorry Jane, I swapped you with Cathy. Tongue twisted.”
“Ladies, this is not funny! Behave yourselves, this is not a kindergarten class!!” Steve stomps on the stage with about the same maturity Mae had four years ago when Bessie last saw her and she was a little toddler. “Back from the top, Ms. Howard!”
She sighs in frustration but nods, muttering under her breath: “Divorced, beheaded, died, divorced, beheaded, survived.”
For all of Steve's insistence the incident is “not funny,” all the ladies bar Joan are laughing, Anne is still trying to keep it together, Cathy's smiling, and even Jane grinned a little. It was funny. Why the hell didn't they write the dialogue to let Kathryn say “fuck?” She's really good at it and she deserves it, too.
Kathryn starts again--
I'm not a “ladies.”
...Hm? That's ridiculous. Bessie's never questioned--
...Oh. Oh, alright. She's never questioned. She herself. Her perception, her experience... isn't unanimous in all her head. Just because she's aware of her dissociated yet otherwise single, cohesive nature, doesn't mean other parts are.
That... never gets not confusing. Alright then. So, if whichever part spoke up isn't “a ladies,” as they've put it...
What is it, then? Anything to share with the class?
…
…
Only Kat's ironic, sublime monologue comes.
Oh well. Patience, then. The early stages of lowering barriers and finding functional communication are always a nightmare. They're always full of little moments like this one, ripe with opportunities to wonder “Was that real?,” or “Did I just make that up?,” and so on. The brain will typically do about anything to keep itself from becoming simultaneously aware of all its facets.
Brains are truly marvellous things.
Kathryn continues her irate, love-filled monologue. The best exemplifier of the two forces at work with them all today. Angry and compassionate, spiteful and warm.
Feeling both of those at once would be confusing. Then again, Bessie has never agreed with herself on a single thing in her entire life. Just in a different, more dissociated way. She, too, loves and resents them all. It's just for the most part she's confined to only feeling one of those as “her,” while the other gets relegated to an awkward intrusion of “not her.” Present, but easier to ignore.
At least for now. In time it gets better.
Perhaps all of them do.
Chapter 126: Opening Night [Section B] (Part 13)
Chapter Text
-13:01 PM-
Mae's school is nothing to write home about.
Mary picked up Eddie from a building more resembling a movie set of an old Gothic palace than a school where he happens to go every day. And, while Lizzie's school didn't come aeons close to that, it was still more reminiscent of a parish church than a regular school.
The building before the three of them, the entrance of which children wearing P.E. clothes are bleeding from, is just a building. Red bricks, four stories tall, some windows painted blue and others green. There's a large, vibrant yellow courtyard with soccer, baseball and basketball equipment, but that's about it.
A mass of children ages probably twelve to thirteen head off to the left, towards the basketball field. A teacher, a pale, wiry man in his forties with a poorly shaven, patchy beard, eyes Mary and her siblings curiously.
“We're waiting for a little girl. I'm her nanny, her mother asked me to pick her up early today.” Mary points inside, to the green tiled, narrow entrance hall the school has to offer. “We were told to wait outside, since your class would be coming through.”
Seeing the potential problem has already been taken care of, or at least isn't his to deal with, the man nods. He bids Mary a good day and runs after his students, who have taken a ball from God knows where and started throwing it at each other with as much force as they can.
Lizzie and Eddie have no ball, but their hands are flying at a pace Mary's lost too much practice in BSL to keep up with. They're laughing, though, so it can't be too bad.
...They're so precious. When she picked up Eddie he hugged her so tight it actually hurt; he's stronger than he seems. He did the same when he laid eyes on Lizzie, and the way Lizzie held Mary after leaving class made both of them tear up. She lead them here one in each hand, feeling the softness of their skin and the firmness of both their grasps. They'd occasionally let go of her to communicate with her, each other, or everyone, until they arrived here and, while Mary asked the door lady to fetch Mae, got into a heated argument about the type of perennial trees which flank school grounds.
Tonight is going to be hell for them. For everyone, but harder for them. Because they're small, and they should only ever be okay, shielded from the horrors of the world. Yet despite it they're able to laugh and bicker as if time hadn't passed for them. As if these past four years, more like four centuries since their memories were wiped, hadn't parted them.
Children are amazing. Eddie and Lizzie are here, enjoying each other's company while Mary's head is stuck in the future, tonight. In seeing every single person who, over the years, has worked more or less consciously towards ruining her mental health. Towards hurting her and driving her into a dark room far from the sun and their company.
...It would be nice to be able to burn every single bridge except for her siblings. If there were a way for Mary to ignore and block out every last one of them except for--
A shrill squeal tears Lizzie's focus from Eddie. Seeing Lizzie look somewhere behind him, he turns around to find Mae in the doorway.
She's wearing a long, purple wool dress covered by a fluffy violet coat. A matching, droopy hat with a teddy bear head as a pompom slides off to the side of her head, pushed there by her unruly copper curls tied up into two pigtails bouncing along her jawline. Her eyes are wide as she digs her gloved fingers into her skirt, bunching it tight and twirling it before letting go and dashing towards Eddie, who regards her the same way he might an apparition.
Mae slams into Eddie's middle, wrapping her arms tight around him. “I missed you! I missed you I missed you I missed you so so so much!!”
Eddie watches her -the top of her head, more accurately- with the warmest gaze his cold, grey eyes can conjure. All the love in the world is trapped behind his irises swimming with tears he doesn't allow himself to shed.
Sniffling, he returns Mae's hug as strongly as her, pressing her as close to him as he can while repeatedly kissing the top of her head.
When Mae pulls away he holds her at arms' length, examining every last feature of her little freckled face, from her wide smile to the colour of her eyes. In this lighting they're light brown. If the clouds clear ever so slightly, they might get tinged green.
With a quivering smile, Eddie lets go of her and boops her nose. His hands are trembling, she giggles.
“Hello, little sister.”
Mae nods so quickly to his signing her head might as well come off. She's the cutest, most adorable little person in the world. Her presence alone fills Mary with warmth sufficient to ward off the freezing weather. Just how has she survived without seeing her baby sister for so long?
Mae signs a quick “Hello big brother!!” before turning her attention to Lizzie, bouncing on the balls of her feet before tackling her with a hug as well.
Mary can't blame her. If she were Mae she'd also leave herself for last.
Lizzie, taller than Eddie, needs to bend down to place her arms around Mae. Unlike Eddie, she makes no effort to conceal the crystal clear tears sliding down her cheeks and into Mae's hat.
“It's... It's been a while, hasn't it Mae?”
Mae nods into Lizzie's chest. “Too much.” Her little, high-pitched voice is muffled from speaking into Lizzie's pastel pink coat. “Never again. From now on we stay together, right?”
Smiling as wide as she can with tears gathering in the corners of her mouth, Lizzie nods. “Always, baby.”
...When Mae was older in other lives, in her teens and such, she'd get very upset at anyone calling her “baby” except maybe mother, or her own mum. But now, as a little baby girl she is, she just gasps in giddy happiness at being loved by her older sister.
Lizzie lets go of Mae before she's ready, because her little stubby arms remain wrapped around Lizzie's waist. Mae rubs her head into Lizzie's chest before disengaging and turning to Mary.
Mae looks her in the eye, craning her neck up with her head tilted to the side and the world's most precious smile gracing her cute little features. She extends her arms up and gets on her toes, stretching towards Mary, begging to be picked up.
...Who'd've thought something like breathing could be so hard? Mary's breath is caught in her throat, taken away by the reunion with her little sister at long, long last, too many lifetimes too late.
Mae weighs close to nothing. Mary rests her against her hips, and Mae holds onto her tight with her legs. She looks at Mary, pushing a lock of hair out of her eyes with her little hands, patting her head before smiling once more.
“You're just as pretty as I remember!!”
Mae hugs Mary's neck tight, giggling as if being with her, far from a blight, as most everyone else has made her out to be, were the best feeling in the world. Which can't be true, because the best feeling in the world is what Mary is experiencing right now: the warmth in her chest, the happiness so profound it squeezes her eyes and lungs alike, feeling Mae's bouncy curls against her skin again, the scent of the familiar vanilla shampoo trapped between them. Being held by the world's sweetest, most innocent child, loved so profoundly by someone so small and vulnerable, trusted wholeheartedly...
“Shhh, don't cry,” Mae mutters against Mary's shoulder. She lifts her head for a moment to kiss Mary's cheek before returning to her previous position. “We're all together now, Mary, and I won't leave you again. Because now I remember you!! And I don't wanna be without you ever ever again!! Alright?? So don't cry. We're gonna be alright, I promise!!”
Mary sniffles, nuzzling her little sister and kissing her forehead. “Of course we are, baby. Of course.”
Mary hadn't realized how profoundly she missed this little girl until now. Until she's had her in her arms and become aware that she would not survive being separated from her again. From her, or from Lizzie and Eddie. The only way life is worth living is if the four of them are together. No matter the cycle or circumstances, Mary has never wanted to be without them.
The only way existing is bearable is if she has the three of them right here with her.
Mae wiggles and twists until she's put down. As soon as her feet reach the ground she runs off to Eddie. Whether she knows he's regarding her with adoration typically saved for saints or not, she grins at him and holds his hand, reaching with her free hand to Mary.
“Now let's go, let's go!! I wanna see everyone, quick!!”
...Everyone.
Mary nods, taking Mae's tiny hand in hers. She's so small, so vulnerable, so sweet and precious... And she happens to be too tiny to realize just how much so.
Lizzie's hand wraps around Mary's free one, fingers laced together. Eyes still trained on Mae's chubby cheeks and sweet freckles, Lizzie takes the first step towards the underground.
Burning every bridge is alluring. Tempting, desirable. But, if Mary does anything to that effect, even if she could hypothetically still remain in touch with her siblings if she hardly tolerates their mothers... Would it make Mae happy? And, if it didn't, if it put Mae in an uncomfortable situation where she had to choose her siblings or the rest of her family, would it sound as enticing as it does to Mary now?
...Is it really worth burning everything to the ground if it can make her siblings even the slightest bit sad? Can Mary handle not burning them at this point?
She squeezes Mae and Lizzie's hands. It's time to go to the theatre.
-13:32 PM-
Joan can't breathe.
The pressure of everything, of what's awaiting tonight, of witnessing everyone be closer yet so distant, is building up on her ribcage. It's going to implode any minute now, cracking it open and stab her heart with the shards of the bones designed to protect it.
She sits behind her music stand as if it could hide her away from the others. Daphne called for a five minute break after Kathryn tripped over Cathy for the third time during the No Way choreography. Every opening night, every time an act is to become public after months of hard work rehearsing it, the universal experience is that small mistakes stack up in the dumbest way possible to make performers more anxious and for little else.
...Who cares about opening night? The demon might watch, big deal. It'll just mock them, as it does with every second it exists and they're still trapped here.
Tonight, among every little thing Joan has to tell them in order to “tell their stories,” she'll have to reveal how she added all of them to another contract, and how, strictly speaking, none of them are even people. They have no souls, they just--
How is she supposed to tell them that? How? She's all alone. The only person who knew besides Joan was a self-sacrificial idiot who thought her life, no matter how fake, was expendable. It wasn't damn it. Not to Joan. She-- She's always envisioned doing this with Karina. With her, not alone. With her best friend, her closest companion. But now-- Tonight, in less than twenty-four hours, Joan gets to do it all by herself.
She'll sit there, in front of her family, already heated and tense from whatever they've revealed to one another, only to drop a final bomb on them and tell them how they're not even real. They only exist as means of torture of their real counterparts, the ones with actual souls.
What... What will that do to them? How's Joan supposed to be strong enough to do it? It ruined her to find out, broke her mind. What's it going to do to them? To Lina, who's highly religious, or to Lizzie, prone to existential crises? To Bessie, who's mind is more fragile than she lets on, or to Katherine?
Joan knows them better than herself. She's lived with them for over four hundred lives. And it's impossible to tell how they'll react to this, specifically. Will they even find comfort in knowing they've developed their own personhood if they're devoid of a soul? Or will it all just--?
“Stupid question, do you want grape soda?” From behind her music stand pops out a black clad figure offering her something long and purple. María, with a can of soda.
What Joan wants is to disappear. No beverage will give her that way out unless it's poisoned, and María's too sweet to do that.
Unfortunately.
Joan takes the can. “Thanks.” Hopefully that'll make this interaction shorter?
María rounds the keyboard, standing next to Joan. Why did she hope that María, of all people, would leave her alone?
“How's it going, Joey?”
Bad! Pretty bad! And having to pretend it isn't, holding herself together so nobody gets a whiff of just how bad tonight's going to be so they don't all start pre-emptively losing their minds, is insanity-inducing.
“...It sure is going.”
María huffs, shaking her head. “Now that's not the right attitude to have.”
What would she know about that?!
All day long, ever since the lights went out and they had to wait outside, they've all been so... so nice, so together, in a way they haven't in many cycles. Not even in the direct aftermath of getting their memories back, where they all still went their separate ways.
...All of this, for what? This kindness, this gentleness... María, Bessie, Maggie, Anne and Cathy have been the worst offenders. They've been so kind, so welcoming and comforting to Joan, almost like they're keeping an eye out for her, specifically. What's this? Giving her a taste of the family she's missed and fought so, so hard for all this time only for them to hate her when they find out--?
Speak of the devil. Maggie's wheelchair rolls closer, and the only other person dressed in nightmare shadow-black in this theatre is Bessie, and it just so happens a shadow person is also approaching next to Maggie, as María did before her.
“María, Joey, Maggs. I come with dastardly news: I ran into Daphne on my way back from the bathroom and it looks like she's gonna need more than five minutes.” Two threads break away from the main body of black. Bessie's arms, lifted in dramatic defeat. “I know, I know. What will we do without rehearsing the same play we've rehearsed in god-knows-how-many cycles once more before our hundredth opening night?”
María grumbles a little in the back of her throat. “...Why does everyone get a nickname except me?”
Bessie hums, exaggeratedly pensive. “I like you the least.”
The brown blur composing María's wavy hair falls forwards a little. “Cruel.”
She laughs though, and it's like being in Plymouth again. Or in London, or wherever, as long as all of them were together. Before the amnesia, before forgetting all lives, before discovering...
…
“Are you alright, Joan?” Maggie's voice, somewhere to the right. It sounds delicate like she's trying to comfort a child or something. “Looks like you've seen a ghost.”
That would have been better, all things considered. Joan sees plenty of things a day she can't make heads or tails of, especially when she's in a new location, or with new people in general. It takes her a while to work out what shapes and colours correspond to people. Whenever she stared too long at someone, or followed something with her head attempting to make out what it was, Karina would often ask if Joan had seen a...
“I won't let it end like this. That is a promise... old fr--”
“...Might as well have.”
Being glum like this... It's selfish, right? These may be the others' final hours of happiness, or at least of not-existential crisis, and instead of trying to make the most of it, like all of them, Joan's here brooding because they might comprehensibly hate her after she tells them the truth.
Because they're offering shards, glimpses, of the life she's craved for so long, and for all she knows these may be the last times she's ever with them after tonight. Because her best friend died for all of them, and Joan's the only one who remembers her, the real her, and ever will. And it's so unfair, because Karina should be right here, doing well and--
Something grasps the back of Joan's hand and her can of soda in the same grip. What--?
María's skin is the only one with both this specific skin tone and with vitiligo. She's behind Joan, her fingers draped over Joan's and gently holding her can of soda. Why?
“I think what we need here is a toast.” María lifts Joan's can, and with it her arm. “To Karina. For having helped from the sidelines, knowing she'd never know any glory nor recognition, and having kept Joey sane and stable all this time.”
…
“I've nothing got to toast with, but yes, agreed.” Bessie's voice, also sickeningly gentle.
Maggie's suit rustles against the fabric of her chair. “I have this... A bottle of water somewhere, wait...”
María lets go of Joan's arm. It falls onto her lap again.
“There'll be no unsung heroes today, Joan. It's a musical, I won't allow it.”
...A toast with a stupid can of soda nobody asked for, by people who never even met Karina, purely out of pity for Joan. A toast to a life none of them can grieve, no matter how badly they want to support Joan, because she's the only one who remembers. It... It should be infuriating, insulting. On some level, it should be, but...
Joan opens her can and takes a sip. Raising her head to drink keeps the tears from spilling all over the place somewhat, at least.
...As dumb as this is, the sheer simplicity of it, how improvised it is, the good intent behind it, the fact that, although they never had the chance to meet her, they're doing their best to honour her, how in character this is for the three of them...
“She would've liked that.”
Joan's voice is much thicker than she'd thought. María leans forwards, hugging her from behind. A warm hand, Bessie's from how high above it comes from, lands on Joan's shoulder, and Maggie's on her thigh.
This... This unity, this functional return to better times, is all Joan has fought to achieve. To have her family back in perfect state, with their memories intact, still remaining together. The warmth within her harkens back to other lives, and it's almost like time never passed.
...It won't last, of course, and without Karina also here it's far from a perfect ending inherently. For Joan, that is. Nobody else can carry this longing with her. But Joan closes her eyes all the same, leaning into the touch she's been provided, and wishes once again for time to stop as they are right now.
-14:05 PM-
Maggie is crushing him. And it's still a better, more merciful, less murderous hug than Bessie's.
Maggie pulls away from Eddie, still teary from when she saw all of them together once more. Everyone's sign language is a bit horrible without practice, but Maggie's takes the cake. Whatever she thinks she's saying... she isn't. That's not even a word.
Mum is right there, at the back of the room. Right there, in range. Theoretically Eddie could walk up to her and talk to her again, but if he did and Jane got more depressed...
He keeps mum only in the edge of his vision, comforted by her presence, and she stays away from Eddie, too. This is more than they've had in four years and several lifetimes. Is she also worried that Jane would get really angry, or more urgently really sad, if she and Eddie spoke? Is she also worried about Jane--?
Maggie repeats the “sign.” Eddie smiles and nods, stepping away so she can see Mae, who's talking very very excitedly about something as she pulls on her skirt and twirls it.
...This is all worth it if only for her. Lizzie's tense as a rod, sticking close to auntie Kitty and occasionally, though much less, auntie Anna. Mary's hardly crossed words with anyone who wasn't auntie Kitty or Bessie, and Eddie...
Besides the weird, tingling sensation around his heart, the attraction and repulsion towards mum as long as Jane is here, this is kind of underwhelming. This whole “going backstage” thing sounded much cooler in theory than in practice. He already knew that despite what he sees in films it was gonna be a series of white walls with a few boxes here and there stacked against them, bland electric white tubes on the ceiling and a set of thick, black, double doors barring the entrance to the stage. He's been here enough lives to know just how boring it is.
Mostly though, he was expecting... something else. Aside from the suffocating desire to go talk to mum, the fear of what Jane might do if he approaches her hanging over him every time the thought crosses his mind, being with everyone else isn't as he'd anticipated.
It's not just because he can't properly focus on anything bar how close he is to mum, yet still unable to touch her. When he got all his memories and he remembered how happy other lives have been, Eddie thought once he saw everyone he'd feel... whatever the heck Mae's feeling now. She's in auntie Anna's arms, hugging her tight with one arm and holding auntie Kitty's hand with the other. She's smiling and laughing and being the sole reason this afternoon isn't torment.
It's... It's hard to know how to feel towards everyone. Eddie loves them, for sure. But they haven't always been the nicest to him or even mum. Especially mum. Jane-mum; not Joan-mum. Which in turn is confusing, because Eddie doesn't like Jane much while loving her more than life itself.
She got so, so happy when she saw him. She was the first person to come through the doors when her break began. They'd all been led here by a stage hand and Mae was busy admiring her “Visitor” pin when the door open and mum... Jane, came out.
She looked so sad. Miserable, downcast, like instead of starring in a musical she'd been hired to be a graveyard keeper. Then she saw Eddie and her expression lit up like it hasn't in years. But whatever he looked like to her must have been a disappointment, too, because she got the super sad look back and she's had it ever since. She tried saying “hi” to Lizzie and Mary, but only Mae wanted to talk to her.
...It's all worth it if Mae's happy, but it would be so much easier if Eddie's feelings weren't so...
Anne steps closer to auntie Anna because Mae beckons her to. Behind her is mum. Eddie gasps, looking off to the right before he can fully see her, but she's right there. Just a few steps away, holding her cane the same way Eddie remembers. Her hair's aqua now, she must've dyed it again.
His heart skips a beat. Mum--
A freezing hand between his shoulder blades pushes him forwards gently towards her. Eddie turns around--
It's Jane. She's looking down at him with the saddest smile he's ever seen and urging him forwards. “Go,” she signs. “It's alright.”
...Alright? Is... Is this some sort of trap? Is she gonna get really scary if Eddie does it? Is she testing him or something?
“Are you sure?”
Mum-- Jane nods, smile as serene and morose as before. She doesn't have that look she has when she's close to blowing up. There's no tension in her face, she's being calm about this.
“Of course, love. Now go. I'm sure she'll be happy to see you.”
...This... This isn't how Jane's supposed to act. She... She's supposed to be angry, to lash out at mum, to not want Eddie to see her again, to want him only for herself. Even though she's dangerously sad, even it's hardly been a week since she...
…
Eddie shakes his head. It's-It's fine, really. Mum is right there, he's seen her. He can't do something that'll put Jane more at risk. After all, she's just Jane, but she's also mum, and Eddie doesn't want her to walk in front of another vehicle and--
She bends down and smiles at him. It's wrong, it's all wrong. It's not her usual sarcastic smile, or the one she has when she's actually happy. It's this... This smile is wrong. It's not happy, not dangerous, it's... almost resigned.
“Young man, I want you to go over there and say “hello” to her right away. It's alright.”
No, no it's not! Not when it's just been a week since mum-- Jane--
“I promise it's fine.”
“Why?!”
No, really. Why? It's not supposed to be fine. Jane is selfish and evil and keeps Eddie to herself. That's why he hates her. He also loves her because she's not all awful and especially after Wednesday it's harder to despise her, considering everything they've been through. And now she's sad, and staying away from Joan is the only way Eddie has to save Jane from herself and--
“It would make me happy. Please.”
...Happy? That makes no sense. That...
“...Why?”
Jane looks him up and down, smiling wider. It's still not happy. “Because it would make you happy, and the greatest happiness in my life is seeing you happy.” Her smile tenses, becoming more awkward, apologetic. “I haven't been great at making you happy for a long time, love. I want to fix that, if you'd let me. Please.”
...It would make Jane-mum happy to let Eddie go with the person she dislikes most, only because it would make him happy? That's...
"Love you, mum. Take care wherever you are, alright? I'll be back tomorrow to tell you about my day. See you later."
...
Eddie hugs her. Because she's letting him see mum, because she's sad and he doesn't want her to be, because she's also his mother no matter what. Because encouraging him to do something solely because it makes him happy is the most Jane-like thing she could do. Because she's sorry but what she's sorry for isn't her fault, even if she's hurt Eddie a lot. Even if he's cross at her, even if he doesn't want to talk to her, or doesn't know how to anymore, or if she's done horrible things, Eddie can't help loving her. He doesn't want to stop, either.
He'll hate himself for this later. When Jane inevitably does something unforgivable all over again and it makes him feel stupid for feeling any compassion towards her, he'll hate himself. But right now he'd hate himself more if he didn't, if that makes any sense. Because they've loved each other in more lives than they've hated each other, and maybe it'd be nice to go back to when he could have both his mums in his life.
Mum wraps her arms around him. This was once his favourite embrace in the world, the one he so desperately missed when he was forced to attend to yet another of her funerals. It's soft and warm, and her hugs are just as nice as they've been in every life. The right amount of squeeze, the right amount of gentleness. Just perfect. They've been ruined a little, a lot, in recent times. But... Perhaps they can fix it? Is it stupid to think that? Naive? Realistic?
It doesn't matter. Eddie wants to fix it.
Giving him one final squeeze, mum steps back and urges him towards Joan-mum once more. Her eyes are all glassy. Alright then. If she insists him talking to Joan-mum would make her happy, there's only one thing left to do.
...Whenever Eddie's imagined seeing mum again, he's envisioned a lot of things. Like running into her arms, or bounding up to her with all the happiness in the world in his chest. Mostly the first one, running straight to her and never letting her go. But... he can't.
Instead his heart is beating really, really fast. And mum is becoming bigger and bigger because he's getting closer, pushing away Anne's green skirt and walking by auntie Cathy's striped gigot sleeves. And now it's just him and mum, a foot apart, and he can hardly breathe.
Who'd've thought it's possible to love someone so much it's paralyzing?
Four years is truly a long time. Last time Joan-mum was with him he was a snotty six year-old going on about things the way Mae is right now. How embarrassing, she must remember him as some annoying kid.
He's dreamt about this for so, so long. And now it's happening, and...
...And he's crying. Again. What... What a day.
Jane's cold hand rests on his shoulder. Why is she here? Eddie knew it. He knew she was--
Whatever she says it gets mum's attention. Her head snaps up, and then looks down, towards him. Eddie's torso tenses. There's something tight in his throat. Mum looks up at Jane again, says a few more sentences, and clasps a hand over her heart. What's Jane telling her? What--? Jane's hand leaves his shoulder and mum walks closer and closer. Jane didn't ruin it? She really did...?
Mum, Joan-mum, is right here. Not a dream, not his imagination, not an apparition, nor a wish.
She's here. She's really, truly here with him.
She rests her cane against the wall behind her and kneels down. Now she's a bit shorter than him. She smiles and puts her hands out, just an inch away from his collarbones. Swallowing down the knot in his throat he places his palms against hers.
It's been four years, but he's practised tactile sign language. With the wall, with his stuffed animals, with the air. Because when he finally saw her again he didn't want to fumble. How funny that now, in this moment, both of them are shaking.
“Hello, sweetheart.”
His tears are warm as they slide down to his chin. Sniffling, he replies.
“Hello, mum.”
She smiles. She smiles and cries just like he is right now. How sad is it that she can't see how beautiful her smile is? She can't see how it lights up the room, how it's the only gesture in the world capable of keeping Eddie calm and happy, how she's the most beautiful woman, and the most important person to Eddie.
Her fingers caress his face, making out the curves of his cheeks and the slope of his nose, feeling over his lips and his chin. Recognition melds with more tears in her expression, which in turn make him cry more because this feeling within him, composed of too many much smaller feelings to name, but overall painful and soft and warm all at once, is too large to be kept within him; it has to leak out. Mum's thumbs slip on one of his tears and she ceases her inspection to wipe them all away.
Mum holds his cheeks, caressing them, before leaning forwards and kissing his forehead.
Whatever snaps inside Eddie breaks the spell. No longer rendered immobile by the mere sight of her, by the sensation of her soft hands on his skin he used to feel every day before Jane-mum separated them, Eddie steps forwards as he's done so many times in dreams and and his imagination alike and wraps his arms around her shoulders, holding her as close as he can, never wanting to let go.
And mum, warm as she is, envelops him, trembling with the same emotion he is, their hearts beating as one. Finally, Eddie is at home.
Home is wherever she is. His mum.
Chapter 127: Opening Night [Section B] (Part 14)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
-15:56 PM-
Hundreds of lives, hundreds of times Elizabeth gets to sit backstage and watch rehearsals before opening night. Perks of being one of the lead actresses' daughter.
It's never been like this, of course. In every past life Lizzie got to sit in the front row and watch the final rehearsal before the show she was unaware of just how many times she'd been in this exact same scenario, or of the memories laying dormant in her mind.
It's weirdly sweeter and simultaneously more bitter to watch Six with added context. Within the musical's narrative, Six is the culmination of so, so much fighting. Of arguing from the start, partaking in the trauma olympics and straight out bullying one another for an hour. Afterwards, thanks to Cathy, they all realize they're being ridiculous and become friends, if not found family. It's not too overt, but “I don't need your love, all I need is Six?” That's about as clear a line as they could squeeze in there. It was certainly the intention at the time of writing the musical.
For them, for them off stage, for the real them, it's been the opposite tale. They started off so well in this cycle, so together and united, supporting one another and forming a family. Not just in this life specifically, but also in the larger scheme of things. In earlier reincarnations, in the first cycles, they were close as can be.
And then, instead of getting better as they do in the musical, they all progressively got worse. Because of demonic interference, because of lady in waiting-related mayhem, but with the same result.
The musical is what they wanted, what they were striving for. Their actual lives, not so much.
...As conflicting as it is, as polarizing as Lizzie's emotions are... It's better this way. Before her memories came back it was simpler, but hopeless. She hated mum, and she hated every “auntie” who said they loved her only to forget about her and never even try to keep in touch. She loathed the lot of them, Cathy included. But while Lizzie's emotions were simple, they were also despairingly dark.
Now, as much as all those things remain, there's so much more. There are hundreds of lives of caring about one another, of being the family they're pretending to be on stage right now. Hundreds more follow of, while being affected by amnesia and being influenced by past lives they could no longer recall, still trying to go back to those days. To turn back time and aim for the happiness and unity they once had no matter how much it hurt.
It's complicated, to have so many emotions overlap. Being cross at Maggie for never attempting to stay in touch, but understanding she was being affected by uncountable lives of separation and arguments with mum. Still loving her like something akin to a second mum. It's all in Lizzie's head and heart at once, for Maggie and for everyone.
She isn't the only one, either. While Edward's feelings seem to be slightly more on track than hers, he too stares longingly at people on stage only to tear his gaze away angrily later. He let everyone hug him despite not being too excited about it. Now he's mostly watching the band's corner with rapt attention, eyes no doubt trained on Joan.
Mae has it easiest: she's sitting on Lizzie's lap, bouncing with excitement. Good, it's what she deserves. There is nothing Lizzie would want for her baby sister but to preserve this innocence forever. If she can leave tonight's conversation unchanged, irrespective of what happens Lizzie will count it as a victory.
When Mae grows up she'll like touch less and less. It always happens. She gets progressively more sensitive and ends up being very restrictive with touch. After being separated from her littlest sister for centuries, robbed of even the memories of the most precious girl in the world, there aren't sufficient years from here to the heat death of the universe for Lizzie to make up for lost time. So for now, while Mae's still cuddly as a teddy bear, she'll hold and hug her baby sister as much as she can.
No matter what happens tonight, the adults in their lives will not separate Lizzie from her siblings again. Mae included. They can have all the problems they want with one another, but they will not make those issues their kids' ever again. The four of them will not be casualties to the world of adults ever again. If they are, all the frail, warm feelings within Elizabeth will freeze and never thaw.
She was a ruler for forty-five years. She's more experienced in keeping her emotions constrained by an iron fist than every person on stage combined.
...Where she and Eddie are conflicted and Mae is delighted, Mary seems to be pissed, at everyone, to put it mildly. And she has the right to, of course. She's looking at the stage lights more than the performance itself. She only spoke to Cathy, Jane and mum about things related to being their children's chaperone for the night and not a single unrelated word. She isn't even speaking to her own mother.
Considering how she's been treated in recent lives, it makes sense. But still. Mary loves this family more than life itself. She's adored them life, after life, after life, whether she could remember them or not. She may be cross right now, but chances are in time her emotions will stabilize...
...Right?
As complicated and convoluted as Lizzie's inner world is right now, at least it still holds the love that made life worth living in the face of literal hell. The fact it remains, that it may reunite what pain has parted, is a complicated feeling, but overall not a negative one. Not entirely, at least. As much as Lizzie also resents the majority of them no matter how much she cares for them, said care still means something.
It's messy, and painfully so. But this confusion, this bizarre conglomerate of love and rage, is significantly better than the simplicity of hating everyone without nuance. If not for anything else, because amid the difficult emotions, Lizzie has rediscovered her memories with her siblings. The ones she has loved, and has been loved by, in every life without exception. That alone makes everything worth it, and is the one thing keeping Lizzie from succumbing to the fear about tonight threatening to consume her.
…Knowing the love she and her siblings hold has survived every cycle is the most important bit of information Lizzie could have remembered. She keeps it in her heart every time it pounds. Even if said love could fizzle out and ultimately die after Lizzie makes some... revelations, tonight...
“...I'll try my best to be worthy of it. I'll do my best to be the sister you always deserved in our next life. That is an oath.”
She kisses Mae's cheek. “Your mum's doing a great job, Mae.”
The child giggles quietly and nods, gaze set on the stage. She holds Eddie's hand tightly in one of hers, and the other she rests on the arm Lizzie has around her waist.
…Whether she's forgiven or not... it'll be fine. Elizabeth was related to Wyatt's Rebellion and, despite promising Mary's frigid, dead body to be honest with her in some future life, she never got the courage to do it. That cowardice ends tonight, lest it cost everyone their freedom. Lizzie no longer gets the luxury of hiding from her oath to her sister.
No matter the outcome, Mary deserves to know. No matter how much losing her may hurt.
Lizzie takes a deep breath to keep the tears in and squeezes Mae a little, making the small child turn to look at her, puff her cheeks out and give Lizzie the stink eye. Oh no, too much squeeze. Mae's inflated cheeks go back to their normal amount of roundness when Lizzie releases the pressure around her middle.
How can something so small be so adorable? Probably the smallness, by default.
...The point is whatever happens, at least Lizzie has the solace that, much like in Jane's song, their love will still be here. Or at least she hopes, and if it fades she can only blame herself. Nobody is exempt from the consequences of their own actions. If Mary is to continue loving Lizzie after finding out how?, let it be because she chooses to with informed consent. Not because Lizzie is hiding crucial information regarding her
Her heart pounds.
The bitterness gathering in Mary's violet eyes as she attempts to look at anything save the stage is simpler than all these mixed feelings, perhaps. But on this Lizzie does not envy her sister.
She'll keep her conflicted love over having definitively lost everyone any day.
-17:17 PM-
It's already dark out. The show starts any minute now!!
Or something like that. Because it's been dark all day long, and the show hasn't been close to starting at any point.
Mae's breath puffs out in front of her from how cold it is. Eddie and Lizzie fussed over her gloves and scarf the way mummy does when Mary decided that yes, they could go for just a tiny walk before the musical begins.
Staying inside was boring. After their mums had to go on vocal rest for a few hours before the show, after the final practice session, the four of them were told to leave the room where the stage is. Auditorium, it's called. It's a big word, but Mae can read it!
They said goodbye to their mums and aunties and Mae made sure to hug everyone again, because they're all super cool and Mae's missed them quite a lot! Especially mamma and auntie Kitty! Then she and her siblings waited in the lobby and some of the other actresses, the replacement ones in case mummy or someone else gets sick, walked up to Mary and Lizzie and Eddie to ask if they were really the main cast's kids or just paid actors?? Because of their names, or something.
What a silly question. Lizzie looked at all of them and said it was a mystery nobody would ever know the answer to before walking away. Eddie and Mary followed, and Mae did too but honestly? It was a bit of a dumb answer to give. It's not a mystery, it's very simple. They're not actors. But maybe to a dummy question, a dummy answer corresponds??
Adults are weird. And now that Mae thinks about it, so are teens.
Then they waited forever in there. And people came and went, but the clock was so slow. Lizzie brought a card game but there were no good surfaces to play on. The four of them talked and talked, but Eddie was having a hard time because he says Mary and Mae's BSL isn't sharp? Maybe his isn't sharp, because Mae remembers from hundreds of other lives, but whatever. She's not gonna argue with her brother and best friend on the first day of being with him again, that wouldn't be good! He's probably just tired, he's looked super weird since they walked into the theatre; must be sleepiness.
Mae wanted to go pick up Twitch back at home, she promised him she would. She should've taken him to school, but she didn't want the mean kids over there to be rude to him, so she figured there'd be time between the end of rehearsals and the start of the musical, but Mary said they couldn't because Twitch doesn't like loud noises.
Makes sense!! Twitch should've just told Mae then; she would've understood. Mae doesn't like them either. Mummy got her some noise-cancellies headphones before coming here and that's the only way Mae's been able to have fun during rehearsals, and how she'll enjoy the concert!
But even outside it's kind of boring. Because waiting is boring, not because being with her siblings is boring. Mary and Lizzie are walking behind Eddie and Mae, and Eddie and Mae can't precisely talk much while they're holding hands and walking. Mary said they have to hold hands all the time if they're not gonna be walking next to her and Lizzie.
There's this... This food place Mary knows around here, from driving auntie Lina to and from work for a while. They sell... What do they sell?
Mae looks over her shoulder. Mary has an arm around Lizzie's shoulders, and Lizzie looks like kitties do when they're getting their chin scratched and they're all happy and warm.
“What are we getting, again?”
Mary smiles at Mae with the big, happy smile she has that's super pretty. “Churros, my love. We're going to get hot choccy and churros.”
…
Hmph, Mae looks ahead again, at the street full of adults and street lights that expand like little spiderwebs if Mae squints at them. She doesn't need to be baby-talked to; she's perfectly capable of understanding big words.
Like “auditorium.”
They call her a baby because she's the youngest, but the age gap isn't even that big between them. When they grow up it's almost negligible, and Mae's gonna grow up any minute now!! She just won't be an adult, because that's kinda weird.
Eddie tugs on her hand. His face is all shadowy from the street lights above him, but he's frowning at her like he's asking if she's alright. She nods, because she is. It's just Mary baby-talking got under her skin, that's all. But Mae's still super happy to be here with Mary, so she won't make a point about it.
Eddie's still looking at her with that big frown though. He tugs on her hand--
Ah. Right. Her finger. It's twitching again. That just happens when she gets a bit irritated, though. It's not a big deal, but Eddie's so worried...
Mae gets on her toes to give him a kiss on the cheek. He's always worried about her like the world's best big brother that he is. But it kinda makes her feel bad, because she's fine. And the twitches...
...They're gonna be here forever, aren't they? In every life before this one, they always...
The tip of her shoes got stained with something. Mae's being careful not to step in anything dirty but there's a brown splotch all over the front.
…They're not only going to be here forever, the tics are gonna get worse before they get better. All this - the doctors, the meds, the adverse effects, the hospital visits... It's just the beginning. This stays forev--
Eddie reaches over with his other hand and puts his finger on Mae's nose. A boop? Must be, but he's also pushing up, making her look up up up until the dark blue sky lined by buildings and blinding street lights comes into view. What does he want?
He kisses her forehead. And then her cheeks, and then he boops her again. Mae giggles, squeezing his hand and resting her head on his shoulder.
...The tics are gonna stay with her forever, but so is Eddie. And Mary and Lizzie, and mummy and mamma and auntie Kitty, and everyone. They finally saw each other again, they're gonna stay together. And not just the tics, but everything'll be much better when they're all together again.
Tics and all, Mae's gonna be alright. With Eddie next to her and her family intact, everything will be great.
She can't wait for Twitch to meet everyone.
-19:29 PM-
Well. It's the end.
Kathryn takes a deep breath. Getting on stage in dozens of other lives isn't doing miracles for her in this one. The people outside might be essentially NPCs, but the performance for them all is going to be put up by Kathryn herself, a real person. Her nerves are real, and while she doesn't get much stage fright once the musical begins, she gets all she could and a little more now, in the half hour or so preluding the beginning of the show.
She's sitting on Bessie's vanity. In most past iterations of the musical they've all left their changing room doors open once they've finished changing. There isn't much privacy about make-up and hairdos, and in past lives they've all buzzed from one changing room to another asking for an extra bottle of hairspray, or if someone brought any lipstick to spare. Plus, that way the two poor souls from the make-up department running to and fro trying to get all final details down perfect before the curtains rise can move around with more ease.
Well, “poor souls.” Bad choice of words on Kathryn's part.
They're all ready, mostly. Besides some finishing touches here and there not much is left. Despite having aid from professional make-up artists, the brunt of preparing themselves for the show comes from the actresses and band themselves. To make things go faster, and to save up on the budget. After so many cycles of doing this, it isn't like doing their own make-up was too hard, so they finished rather quickly. But the doors are still open. The plaques on the door frames are more a suggestion than an indication of who could be in any given changing room.
Kathryn is here with the ladies. So is Anne, bickering with Maggie in the most heart-wrenchingly precious way. María isn't here, because she was with Lina last Kathryn saw her, helping with eyeliner. And, in turn, Lina isn't in her changing room, but rather in Kathryn and her cousins' because she was awkwardly talking to Jane about something related to the show that derailed into discussing Mary and Eddie.
Joan is sitting at her own vanity. Anne and Maggie don't leave her alone, though. They keep roping her into the conversation lest she get stuck in her own glum. Bessie, sat at her vanity below Kathryn, is finishing with her eye shadow and looking at herself in the mirror.
“The mirror wasn't designed to hold so much beauty in it, you're gonna break it.”
Bessie looks up at her, deadpan, and rolls her eyes. “It'll sooner break from me punching it, because I'm about done with this shadow.” She regards her reflection again, frowning. “I don't know what's wrong with it.”
...Good question. Bessie is breathtaking, and as uncomfortable as the ladies' suit is, it looks astounding on her.
Kathryn's cheeks are warm. Someone turned up the heat. Or something.
“All that's wrong with it is that you're obsessing over it,” Maggie offers. “It's good, let it be.”
Sighing, Bessie nods. “Not like I'm paid enough to care about looking perfect, anyway. This is good enough.”
Good enough?! She needs her eyes fixed, damn. She looks gorgeous.
Despite what she just said, Bessie continues fussing over her eyelashes and sharpening her eyeliner a bit more. It's probably just the nerves. Even if she likes performing as much as Kathryn does, she tends to get a bit more anxious than her. Which is saying quite a lot, because Kathryn's pre-performance ritual entails at least half an hour of frozen hands and heart palpitations.
It's insane how even today, with the much more relevant matters all of them have ahead, the allure of the stage still has Kathryn in a death grip. The stage is such an unforgiving mistress. One may step on her to make art, to allow said art to reach the hearts and souls of many, at the price of one's peace of mind. And it's a perfectly valid transaction for Kathryn at least, because nothing in the world compares to the way her muscles relax once the first note of a performance rings through the silence, tearing it apart and demanding to be heard.
What the stage takes it gives back tenfold. In Kathryn's experience, of course. Even if she's about to participate in a musical she isn't particularly fond of, surrounded by circumstances more urgent than opening night, the anticipation burrowed in her heart spreads through her veins to the rest of her body.
The pre-emptive stage fright is a good means of distraction, too. It's as if everyone collectively hit their heads today, Kathryn included. The high from Wednesday, the one capable of blurring the line between past and present and leaving Kathryn not just longing for, but partaking in behaviour similar to that of cycles long past, is back. It was there, under the surface, buried in repression and restraint for days.
All it took was for Anne to break the skin for all of it to come pouring out like pus.
This is nice. It's so nice. But it's also a lie. When the night ends, no matter how the plan goes, the person who Kathryn will leave the theatre with will be Bessie. No matter what, there isn't room for hesitation. Kathryn will go back with the only person who's been a true friend to her come hell or high water. The only one who's been nice when it really mattered, in present times.
Everything else is just a mirage from the past. A painfully convincing one, too, because Kathryn's gotten ensnared in it more than once. The worst part is that she doesn't hate it.
...They've all been awful to each other. None of them are saints, none inexcusable sinners. But is wanting to go back to times that no longer exist, that all of them participated in erasing with their own cruel actions, helpful? Or does it lead to more heartache?
Does Kathryn even want that, or is she too drunk on nostalgia?
...It was the most natural thing in the world, to help Lina with her costume. Or to help Anne after she tripped, and even to check in on Cathy after the audio system had a stroke and produced a loud screech. In those moments Kathryn wasn't thinking, she was feeling. Her heart just so happens to be inconsistent, because for all it screams it doesn't care what's needed to go back to how they once were, that it'll do whatever it takes, it's also the source of the festering bitterness and hurt keeping Kathryn away from them.
She loves Lina so much, but Lina was horrible to Anna. Kathryn adores Anne with all her soul, but Anne's been beyond awful to her. She loves Cathy, but still struggles to make sense of her feelings towards her.
...When the kids came back, when Mae was in Anna's arms, looking at her, her mum and Kathryn, and said the team was back together, Kathryn almost lost track of the present. She just wanted to hug the three of them close and never let go. But then Mae was gone and she was left not with Cathy and Anna, but with the person she's been unjustly accusing for years, and the one who called her a--
…
What does Kathryn want in the end? To be with them, or not? Does it even matter, if after tonight--?
The ladies' changing room is on the same side of the hall as Kathryn and her cousins' just a few feet to the right. Through its door, the other queens' changing room -Anna's, Cathy's and Lina's- is hardly visible on the opposite wall. Still, the red-clad figure looking out into the hallway and returning back inside is unmistakable.
Anna hates opening nights. She hates her costume, her song, being the center of attention, being reminded of her first life. Is... Is she alone in there?
Is it Kathryn's problem if she is?
“Let me introduce you to my beautiful daughter.”
“I love you. More than anyone or anything. Think about that too, if you can. Don't forget.”
“I'm so sorry. For everything, sweetheart.”
Kathryn slides off the vanity. Her gripes with Anna aside, letting her suffer alone isn't acceptable. She gets so worked up leading up to the show that--
“Where are you going?”
Bessie's leaning back in her chair, neck turned to look at Kathryn.
Kathryn points over her shoulder. “I think Anna's alone. I don't--”
“Kat... You're not obligated to help her, you know?” Bessie's voice is gentle. Not condescending, not ridiculing, but concern slips into it. It does even more so into the little frown covering her expression. “If you'd rather stay with me, it's fine.”
...Stay with her? Of course Kathryn wants to stay with Bessie. She's going to no matter what. Much like on Wednesday, nothing can change the fact that Bessie's objectively the best person in this production. Sure, she's also been hurting everyone during cycles where she was the one in charge, but it's not hard to look past that. The ladies played by different rules all along. Kathryn wasn't in their shoes, so any judgement she has for them is rooted in their behaviour outside the burden they've been carrying for so, so long. It gets messy from time to time, but Kathryn's doing her best to be fair.
And in all fairness, Bessie has done nothing wrong. She's still the best friend Kathryn has.
Kathryn smiles at her. “I'll be right back.”
Bessie stands up, huffing. “Never mind, I'm going with you.”
She's worried. It's cute, almost. Seeing as Anna would never--
“What made you think I would want a conniving, manipulative slut like you to defend me?!”
…
...Anna would. Anna has. Kathryn stops walking in the middle of the hallway. The same distance away from reaching Anna and retreating away from her. Stage hands and lighting technicians buzz around Kathryn going to and from the stage.
Bessie holds her shoulder from behind. Her touch is butterfly-soft. “Kat?”
...Screw this. It was a bad idea from the start. One born from Kathryn's stupid heart and not her head. Kathryn let herself feel, and she almost...
“Like, you wrote... What? Every time you went to see me? There were a lot of notes, and... They're short, sure, just a post-it each, but...”
She inhales slowly but deeply from her abdomen, filling her lungs. She let herself feel and in heartbeat, without a moment's doubt, she headed off to help Anna. Knowing they've hurt one another, knowing they've been incapable of being together in recent lives. Regardless of it all, she chose to help Anna.
...Why? At the end of the day nothing's going to change. Not overnight, at least. Maybe not ever.
Kathryn turns towards Bessie, grabbing her by the arm. “Come with me to the vending machine?”
Bessie looks at her, then at the door she left behind, and back at Kathryn. What's she thinking so much about? She was asked about going to the vending machine, not about what number she wants to buy for the lottery, Christ.
“Of course.” Bessie takes off down the hallway. Finally.
Kathryn follows, looking at Bessie because Bessie's beautiful, and she's talking to Kathryn, and giving people one's full attention is polite. Definitely because of that, and not because if she weren't staring at Bessie directly she'd see the door to Anna's changing room and all of Kathryn's resolve would crumble.
...She's doing the right thing, right? Walking away from someone who's hurt her, no matter the justification... Kathryn's allowed to still feel hurt, right? She doesn't... She doesn't even know what she wants. She feels close and cross at them, she loves and hates them. Her heart can't make up its own damn mind.
And yet she chose to help Anna. One breath was all it took her to know--
She's... Kathryn's missing what Bessie's saying. Bessie deserves so much better than that. Kathryn's not being nice enough to the only nice person around.
Kathryn doesn't know what she wants. Helping Anna on a whim, and reaching out to the others... It doesn't mean anything in their current climate right? Staying away from them is probably the sanest thing to do.
…So if this is the right thing, the one that makes the most sense... Why the hell does Kathryn's traitor of a heart ache with every step?
Notes:
And there we go!! Section B up and running. Can y'all imagine how bloated this would've gotten without section A doing a lil bit of character building regarding the return of memories and conflicting feelings and all? I'm glad i trusted past me's vision instead of flat out deleting section A, which i sincerely considered when i saw how long it was lol. So the work day has begun, and all that's left to see is the concert itself.
As well as its aftermath :)
But that's for sections C and D. I might be able to get section C up today as well. No promises at all!! It's just, no matter how patient i'm supposed to be to pace myself and all, we're at the end!! It's... such a surreal feeling, actually. After five years of living with this fic in my head and missing it dearly during the medical hiatus, to be at the end feels a bit unreal ngl.
But but but!! No getting sappy just yet; we've still two sections and four epilogues to go. I can become a little ball of tears then ^^
I hope you all have a fantastic day and do take care. See you later/soon. Bye!!
Chapter 128: Opening Night [Section C] (Part 15)
Notes:
It's the end.
Chapter Text
-19:58-
María's sides hurt from laughing.
“This isn't the time to be giggling like school girls, ladies!!” Steve's face is beet red from the bald top to the tip of his chin. He's going to pop a vein, but his anger isn't enough to stave off the bustling emotion in María's chest. “I said the band has to get on stage now!! Two minutes!!”
“Come on girls.” Bessie waits for Katherine to scramble off her lap before standing up. “Show time.”
Joan's gripping her cane so tightly her knuckles turn white enough to rival the cane's shade. Anne leans in to tell her something swallowed up by the rumbling of the conversation still ongoing between Jane and Cathy. Katherine hugs Bessie from behind.
“Good luck, please refrain from breaking a leg or any other bones.”
Bessie closes her arms over Kat's, smiling with so much endearment on her features it's almost palpable. “Right back at you. Don't pop a knee.”
María turns towards her beautiful ex. The risk of her hurting her wrists or fingers pushing her own chair onstage is near null, but since things have a tendency to always go wrong in the most unpredictable ways on opening night, just to be safe, María's going to be helping her.
“...And popping a shoulder's fine?”
Bessie sighs. “Katherine Howard you're lucky I love you too much to strangle you.”
Maggie smiles faintly at María, blushing as María's own face grows warm. Their eyes don't meet. María almost bumps into Joan as she follows Bessie outside. Anne bids both Maggie and María good luck as they follow Joan's retreating figure out the hall and towards the darkened stage. Catalina and Anna do as well.
...The stage. It's dark, just a few lights on. It's time.
“Nervous?” Maggie whispers as if the audience could hear her from here.
Bessie and Joan, in their dark suits, are nothing but shadows outlined by the neon pink and cyan spotlights cutting cylindrical holes through the gloom up ahead, coming closer and closer to it, about to become engulfed.
The show's really about to start, isn't it?
“Only the normal amount.”
Maggie nods. Her strawberry blonde hair is rendered a nondescript shade crowned pink and purple in this darkness. “Me too, I think. But we'll do a good job. Try to enjoy it, alright?”
María nods, humming in acknowledgement.
They'll do a good job, they always do. Every performance, in every cycle, is a success. That isn't why María's stomach is starting to knot itself up.
She turns over her shoulder. The warm yellow lights of Anna, Lina and Cathy's changing room pours out into the darkness. Faint echoes of their voices accompany it, dotted by laughter from time to time, growing farther and farther away with every step.
...María was so convinced this morning, before coming to work, there was nothing left to salvage. Just to preserve; that at this point they've burnt any potential future and, in trying to achieve one, all they'll accomplish would be to raze the precious memories of their past to the ground.
And then... God, who started it? She'd gone with Lina off to the vending machine. Lina was nervous, out of water, and needed a bottle for her heart pills. When they came back to the changing room Anne was there, talking to Anna. Maggie had followed and dragged Joan with her, presumably. As soon as they spotted Lina and María they waved for them to join and pulled out more chairs from the vanities.
They were talking about the very first opening night. How Maggie was so nervous to perform she threw up, and how none of them could manage a coherent conversation because of stage fright. Words tangling like vines lead them to memories of other opening nights. The ones that went perfect to a T, and mostly those that didn't.
The ones where people tripped over microphone cords, or the one where Katherine accidentally smacked Cathy in the eye with her ponytail and made the audience laugh.
Then Jane was there, too, and Cathy poked her head in after hearing herself mentioned and was ushered in as well. María and Anne went to bring the vanity chairs from their own changing rooms and to invite Bessie and Kat if they wanted to join, too. At first they declined, but halfway through Jane, smiling at last, recounting the questions Eddie had about the script in the aftermath of the first opening nights and how she didn't want to explain the “Prick up your ears” joke to him, María noticed Bessie and Kat were there, at the doorway. Maybe they'd been there for a while, or perhaps they'd just arrived. Whichever the case, they didn't leave.
The time where Lina twisted her ankle on her shoes because she hadn't had enough time to get accustomed to such high heels. The time Cathy dropped a phone during a Megasix and cracked the screen. The one where Joan's mic malfunctioned for the entire performance and Heart of Stone became an awkward, unknowing duet between Jane and María alone... The memories floated among them, gaining life, vivacity, details, as all of them discussed them together. Adding more information or a new perspective, or simply a burst of contagious laughter.
Eventually Katherine's voice popped up, saying how her favourite part of the stage door was when the kids came by, and it was the first time Anna smiled genuinely all evening long.
Laughing and crying, scrambling to get make-up fixed last minute because of it. Fixing up one another's hair, crying from laughter...
They were bonding over their past, their memories, sure. But they were bonding in the present. And until Steve barged in and broke the spell, it truly felt like they have a chance. Like so much love can't possibly be consumed by the hurt an insidious creature has forced them through.
After all, the hurt, the pain, those were impositions. But the aura of pure joy, bliss, nostalgia, affection, longing, teasing banter... That's how they were before it ever interfered. How they are without external disturbances.
...But now María's here, in the dark, walking towards the stage. After a nerve-wracking performance they're all going to have a doubly so conversation. And whatever they managed to stir up and revive in the half-hour preceding the show might be entombed forever, left to linger in that changing room as a ghost.
Hah. In a way... In a way, stage fright's preferable to whichever kind of nerves is weaselling its way in and out of María's intestines. Maybe it's best to try enjoying the show for now, as Maggie suggested.
It might be the last--
“Ladies, wait!!”
Joan squeals in surprise, and Bessie jumps a little, turning around. María's heart is beating fast and hard, pulsating in her throat, and Maggie twists as much as she can in her chair to look behind them.
Worst jump-scare ever. What the hell--?
Steve's bald head reflects the neon lights better than any of their heads. He rushes at them from the end of the hall, his footsteps echoing amidst the murmurs coming from the audience seats.
“Get going, now stop.” Bessie groans. “What does this man want from us?”
Steve leans against the wall, trying to catch his breath. “Do not... Do not get on stage... For a moment.”
“Why?” Maggie's voice is perfectly centered between irritated and curious.
Steve takes a deep breath, stable enough to stand without hoisting himself against the wall. “The lighting problem from this morning, it returned. If we start the show now we won't be able to use the queens' floodlights on half of the stage.”
Bessie huffs. “Again?”
“Didn't they fix it?” Joan's voice is tiny. Poor thing. Having everything bank on her plan, specifically, has to be extenuating.
Steve shrugs, crossing his arms. “In theory alone, obviously. They're working on it as we speak. In the meantime wait here. They said the issue will be solved soon.”
...This best not be an omen of how the night'll go.
-Ex-Wives-
“Listen up, let me tell you a story.”
“A story that you think you've heard before.”
It finally started. Eddie sighs, leaning back in his seat. Eight whole minutes late!! Mae was starting to get really nervous about there being a problem or something backstage. And while Eddie couldn't understand a word of what she was saying because her BSL is... BS, he had to nod along understandingly because he's a good, patient older brother.
But he was getting kinda nervous, too. Mum-- Jane-- Mum? She gets very worked up on opening nights. No matter how many times she does one, and how many people tell her she's always excellent at it and that her voice and whistle pitch are fantastic, she's always anxious. If anything goes wrong before the show starts it'll just be harder for her.
“Every Tudor rose has its thorns.”
Eddie's sat through so many musicals and through so many evenings of watching mum rehearse at home -sometimes alone, others with Joan-mum, too, or with any of the others, or all of them- he could follow the show with his eyes closed. Then again, if he did that he'd be depriving himself of the only kind of sensory input he can get besides the vibrations, so that'd be pretty stupid.
“Funny how we all discuss that, but never Henry's little--”
“Prick up your ears!”
Just the kind of thing Eddie would rather not hear about the king. Murderous monster as he was, he was still, quite unfortunately, Eddie's father. There are just things that are funny to everyone else in the room, but not Eddie nor his sisters.
...Mum is amazing. She's really, really in the back of the stage, being behind the keyboard and all. She spent as long as she could with him backstage, telling him she thought about him every day. He told her he's missed her, too, more than anything, but to please not tell Jane so she doesn't get sad.
It's been quite a while now since he saw mum, but Eddie's chest is still all warm and fluffy. There's this... This tenderness, almost. As if his heart and lungs had been replaced by warm teddy bear stuffing when mum hugged him after so, so long.
It's like everything's new. The air he's breathing in, the blood travelling up and down his body, his skin. Better, brighter, sweeter. Because mum is there, right there, and it's not the last time Eddie's going to see her. He's not doomed to only get glimpses of her like this, from afar.
Jane, mum, promised she'd never stop Eddie from seeing Joan-mum again. No matter what.
How long until she breaks that promise?
…Jane's holding up pretty well on stage today. Normally she's got some sort of little frown, or gesture only those who know her really well can pick up on that betrays how nervous she really is. It usually fades away after her song, when she starts relaxing. But tonight might as well be the first opening night where, if she's pretending to be calm, she's doing a sublime act of it.
...Why... is Eddie worried about her? She's... She's so confusing. She's the reason he was separated from mum. She's the reason he's been hurt, and she's done some pretty messed up things to him. Not caring about her would be easier, right? Just because someone's family, even a parent, doesn't mean we're obligated to love them. It's why Eddie hates Henry, after all. The king was a monster.
…
It would certainly be easier to not care. And it's probably just the scare from seeing her walk in front of a bus talking, or that Eddie's still sensitive from seeing his sisters and especially Mae again today, or most of all mum, Joan-mum. Perhaps if his chest were blood and bone, and not warm goop, he'd see things more clearly.
But tonight, here, in this purplish haze with Liz to his left and Mary to his right, and Mae on her lap, holding his hand in her tiny, warm one, he can't help but worry about Jane. And even if he could, if concern were a little switch he could flip on or off at will, he wouldn't.
Jane... Mum, hasn't been a perfect parent. Not by a long shot. But Eddie still loves her as much as he loves Joan-mum. Even if Jane hadn't tried to...
Her blood was so shiny, shimmering in mid-air after the bus--
...He shivers. She's fine. She's fine, and she looks happier. What... What happened before the concert started for it to be delayed by eight minutes?
Eddie leans his head against Lizzie's shoulder. She squeezes her arm between the back of his chair and his back, holding him close.
All this is a train wreck. Memories and affection and hatred float around Eddie's thoughts like debris, tearing into him. It'd be easier to not care. But here and now, he kind of wants to. Not just about mum and his sisters; about everyone.
And especially, about his mums. Both of them.
-No Way-
“Daughters are so easy to forget.”
Lina always manages to misjudge just how exhausting it'll be to get in front of an audience on stage, and dance and sing at the same time under the unforgiving heat of not a thousand suns, but the next worse thing: stage lights. Every moment of silence on her end is acceptable to take a breath, as much air as she can hold, because by God she's going to need it.
...What the hell was going on through her head when she thought of these lyrics? Henry sent her away? How tragic; someone pull out the world's smallest violin. She had the audacity to add lyrics like “Running around with some pretty young thing,” and “And even though you've had a son with someone who don't own a wedding ring” in front of Anne and Bessie.
This song is embarrassing. Genuinely, it's a shame be singing it here on stage. But unlike Cathy, who at least had the self-awareness to make her song purposefully shameful, Lina thought she was in the right in more lives than she cares to admit.
...It did hurt, though. Because she genuinely did love someone as dastardly as Henry. Even after seeing how he treated Mary, how to him she was invisible the second he realized he wouldn't be getting a male heir from Lina, she still loved him. She dedicated the majority of her life to him, she always wanted to be by his side. There's nothing wrong with making her song about her, but there was no need to drag Anne and Bessie through the dirt.
Doing so to Anne, arguably, fits in with this part of the musical. Tearing into one another in progressively worse ways until I Don't Need Your Love, and all that. But in that case Lina should have asked Anne her opinion before writing the lyrics, which Lina did not. And seeing as the ladies are more props to the musical than characters proper, there was no excuse to pull Bessie into it.
Yet another thing to apologize for. Lina's perspective of her situation upon reincarnation was twisted.
Blame society, or blame religion, or anything at all; it doesn't matter. At least it doesn't anymore. Retrospectively, regardless of the reason, the point is Lina loved someone who was making her daughter miserable. Who she knew was hurting Mary, and still Lina loved him.
…
...Being a bad parent to Mary isn't just the result of the iterating cycles, isn't it? Lina's been less than ideal from the start.
“You made me your wife, so I'll be Queen to the end of my life.”
Of being Queen she cares little. If anything, not being Queen anymore is one of the best things to happen to Lina in all her lives. The stress, the inability to form genuine, vulnerable bonds, the treachery hiding behind every corner of every single winding hall, never knowing who was a friend or a foe, being guarded at all times...
No, Lina will very gladly do without that for the rest of her life. Lives, if their idea tonight doesn't work. However long her soul persists.
All she aspires now to, first and foremost above everything else, is working hard to be the mother Mary deserves. Not one who blames or mistrusts her, who finds a monster within her eyes when there's nothing but love and pain trapped behind her irises. Not one who makes her load much heavier for whichever reason.
Back then, being conditioned by religion and society to love her husband under any circumstances didn't make it so that, in loving the man who hurt Mary so much, Lina didn't hurt her daughter. Nowadays, having acted out of line because of the influence of some forsaken demon doesn't make the wounds she's inflicted on Mary any less real.
...Daughters truly are easy to forget, especially when one is a piece of--
Lina can forgo her stance on curse words just this once. Henry was a piece of shit. So much so he was unable to love the sweetest girl in the world because she had the “wrong” set of genitals.
Lina can't do anything to undo the damage she's already caused her daughter. But by God, no matter what happens later tonight and which bridges are burnt, she'll spend her every breath from here on out trying to be the kind of person, of mother, she wants to be, and the one Mary always needed. Even if Mary doesn't forgive her because she can't, or because she doesn't want to. Even if Mary chooses to take distance for a month, a year, or forever.
Lina will always be there for her. And, on that note, for whoever else from the remains of their family still wants her. Propriety be cursed.
Lina wants her family back. No matter how hard it gets. It'll be worth it.
-Don't Lose Ur Head-
“And soon my daddy said, “You should try and get ahead.”
Ah yes. Papa Howard. May he rest tormented in hell, burning forever.
This song, so fun and upbeat... Anne hates it. Then again, there's no other way she could handle singing about the day her head was severed from her shoulders than in this tone of jest. At the same time, it's so damn insensitive and infuriating to talk about her beheading, the day she left Lizzie an orphan in Henry's hands, like Anne got to it out of being careless, or hotheaded, or stupid, or purposefully did anything to not deserve it, maybe, but provoke it.
She didn't. But besides Anne herself and Maggie, very few people know that for sure.
Maybe Jane knows, too. She probably does. And so does Kathryn, because although she wasn't there, barely even born, by the time May 19th, 1533 rolled around, she too was unjustly and brutally, murdered.
The song makes Anne shiver, but it's less than five minutes. Anne can act for five minutes. She's been acting like she didn't care about her family for the entirety of this life and many of the ones which came before. Out of anger, pain, a feeling of rejection, whatever. But she's been acting far more cruel to them than she's being to herself by subjecting herself to being here, now, singing this stupid song.
...Today... might've been a step forwards. Then again, Anne's not getting her hopes up. Just in case. Because if she does, the fall hurts way too much. There's a word for it! A real word for that sensation she's always had of “her feelings being a few sizes too big for her.” Rejection-Sensitive Dysphoria, it's called. It's pretty common with ADHD. It would've been nice to learn about it much sooner. It would have made life much more bearable.
Not for Anne. Well, in part. Mostly though, she's thinking about Lizzie. When Anne's feeling her best, it benefits Elizabeth.
Anne should get on meds as soon as she can, for which she needs to see a few doctors. She'd rather the tension of discovering this isn't her first reincarnation, and all that spiel, fade before she faces a mental health professional. Assessments, as Anne has learnt in many other lives, can be quite brutal even when one is stable and not as emotional as a pot about to burst.
“Don't lose your head.”
...She's trying. As much as she tried to stay alive last time. With George, with Maggie, and most of all with Lizzie. This song is just the permanent, facetious reminder that Anne was taken from them the same way her head was parted from her body. That, perhaps, was worse than death in and of itself.
Two of them are back, though. They get another chance. One without court and betrayals, without kings and all the bollocks they had to put up with last time they were alive. And maybe... Maybe that's enough.
This life, especially after tonight, may end up being much different from what Anne would have dreamed. It might end in the definitive separation the prospect of which's been keeping her up at night, engulfing herself in photographs as if to place a barrier between herself and the loneliness she fears.
But, despite what might happen, or what is likely will happen, all of them are here. And they're here on their own terms, unbound from Henry's or any other power figure's wishes and whims. If they defeat the demon, at least, but they'll get there in time. Eventually, through trial and error, in a few or many more lives, most likely. Slowly but surely, they'll break free.
Even if they all separate, and for however much that'll hurt, at least they're here. In a world much, much better than the one they were born into, where they can be and do so much more than they ever could have back then.
Best of all, Lizzie gets to grow up as a kid, and not as an heir to the throne. Whenever their freedom is obtained, Liz will be a person, and not a queen.
Whatever happens after tonight might not be the outcome Anne wants. It likely won't be. But maybe that's alright, if anything because it's inevitable and fighting against the inevitable is, in part, what got all of them landed here in the first place. More than being alright, Anne accepts it.
Regardless of what happens... This life and the chances they've had, along with the ones they've blown, are a blessing. Anne will try to enjoy whatever happens later.
Come what may, Anne can't wait to see it. At least all of them are here, and that will have to suffice.
-Heart of Stone-
“Soon I'll have to go. I'll never see him grow. But I hope my son will know he'll never be alone.”
...And he wasn't. He had Joan. The same woman Jane's relentlessly tormented, accused of “stealing her son.”
Heart of Stone is a song more about Edward that it is Henry. At least that's how Jane envisioned it when she wrote it. All the references to love lasting, yes, in part they were about her and Henry. About how she was stupid enough, as everyone said about her, to genuinely love a thing such as him.
But the twist is that, in the end, the everlasting love and heart of stone get directed to Eddie, to the son Jane never got to see live. He's the true recipient of her undying love, of the affection she'd have for him, has had for him, even from beyond the grave.
It's also no accident that it's, besides a few intrusions from the other ladies and back-up vocals from the rest, essentially a duet between Jane and Joan. If Heart of Stone is for Eddie or at least primarily about him, it stands to reason the main characters in it would be the two women who saw him as a son. The one who birthed him, and the one who raised him.
The two who should have always stayed together. Not just for Eddie's sake, because he loved and needed both of them. But because it made sense. Because before the demon, before the amnesia and all the things they've been shoved into by their damned contracts, Jane and Joan were the closest of friends and Jane could not be happier that it was her who Eddie grew up with.
She died in peace, knowing Eddie would have Joan. Jane's best friend who always had her back, held her hand, comforted and soothed her. The only person Jane could allow herself vulnerability and honesty around, who she never for a second doubted or suspected of being an enemy in disguise.
Jane's really fucked up their relationship, hasn't she? Even if tonight they didn't all have the hot mess they've queued up in a desperate attempt to regain their freedom, Jane can't make amends for all the problems and pain she's caused. For using the blatant abuse which forced her into silence to oblige the family she so painfully missed to look at her and see her.
The person who's suffered most for it has been Eddie, though. With Joan being a close second.
“The fire's burnt. The wind has blown. The water's dried. You'll still find stone.”
...Jane doesn't want a heart of stone. Screw it. Even if she's told herself as much many times, even if she's messed up and now she gets to live with the pain etched into it by her own mistakes, the love she had for her family -has for her family- is worth feeling. If she must have a heart of stone, let it be in the sense this song evokes: one which will always love those she cares about, even if it hurts. Even if the best thing she can do for them is keep her distance.
She still wants to love them. To love them forever.
Even if Eddie chooses to not live with her or cut all contact. Even if Joan never speaks to her again. If Jane never gets to take Cathy to the yarn shop anymore, or if she never bakes with Kat and Anne again. Even if she's lost the privilege of hearing Lina tell her all about her plants, or of playing dolls with Mae while Bessie does some... fixes, to them, in the room next door. Even if Jane can no longer take Mary and Lizzie shopping, or come up with horrendous puns about Maggie and María's relationship.
She'll still be glad Eddie is here with them. With his sisters, with his aunties. And, most of all, with Joan. Even Jane's cursed herself to being an outsider, she'll love them all the same.
“My heart of stone.”
Chapter 129: Opening Night [Section C] (Part 16)
Chapter Text
-Haus of Holbein-
“Hans Holbein goes around ze world, painting all of the beautiful girls.”
Well this song is a drug trip. And Maggie's never had illegal drugs, that was more María's thing and one Maggie tried to get her out of to differing degrees of success, but she doesn't need to have experienced an LSD trip to know this song is as close as she'll ever come to one.
It's a blast, though. The show is a blast. Once one's decided there's only one life to live, and it's the one happening right here and now, enjoying the present becomes... not easier, but less hard? Does that make sense?
It's the only way Maggie can explain what she's feeling.
Focusing solely on the present moment, on whichever emotions she has right now should be easier when whatever awaits them tonight is in the past and she never has to confront it again. No matter how much Maggie tries to keep her attention locked on her fingers pressing down the strings of her guitar, listening to the lyrics, soaking in how much fun this one song is and how ridiculous the woman who was once her queen looks in her Haus garb, a bit of anxiety still seeps in from time to time when she remembers that tomorrow's show, and every one afterwards, will probably never be as genuine as sweet as this one is.
It'll take place with the splinters of the people they once were. And while Maggie will still try to do her best, to be at her best no matter what, the aura on stage will be as broken as every last one of them will be.
But that's in the future. This show here and now is one of a kind. Opening night, and one that's going exceptionally well so far. The glow-in-the-dark ruffles and shades are--
...What's Anne looking at?
She's staring at her left, and she misses her cue by a second. Cathy bumps into her because of it, and the audience laughs. While Anne continues with the choreography as planned, her eyes are still trained on the left stage exit. Cathy looks from Anne to the same spot, curly hair bouncing and shimmering under the green-blue lights.
The left exit is pitch black, mostly. Towards the back, a sliver of the left-hand hallway's white light licks a bit at the darkness, allowing for a silvery halo of light to breathe through the shadows.
It should be uninterrupted, but it isn't. There's someone there. Rather tall, outlined by the faint ghost of light.
What...?
Maggie blinks and the figure is gone. There's only the pale echo of light failing to break through the dark.
...What...? Alright, alright. No need to panic. It could just be... a curious stage hand, right? There are a bunch of people back there. Not impossible that one of them would want to take a glimpse of the show, right...?
...That's... That's most likely it. But still, logic doesn't manage to settle Maggie's pounding heart. The production may not be haunted in the sense they all believed until Wednesday, but there's still a demon, and a mysteriously missing MD and assistant.
After all, they're doing the show because they all knew if there was one moment the demon was going to be monitoring them, it'd be during opening night. So maybe... Maybe if it is indeed related to that thing, it's good that they're all here, on stage...?
“So what? Ze make-up contains lead poison.”
Anne and Cathy keep peering occasionally at the exit. It's still black with dying light in the background. Did anyone else see that?
Anna and Katherine are regarding Anne and Cathy with curiosity, but not the exit. And of the ladies--
Bessie. Black, shiny hair reflecting Holbein neon-green, her eyes are centered not on her instrument nor the stage, but the left exit. She locks eyes with Maggie for a moment. She's frowning. She definitely saw.
...Tonight won't end well. Something's wrong. This...
...It may not be the present, the only thing Maggie wants to enjoy, but she lacks the skills to not worry. Not when, for all she knows, all of them might be dead before the end of the night. That may be catastrophizing, but Maggie doesn't expect good intent from their captors.
Just what the hell are they supposed to do?
-Haus of Holbein cont.-
“We must make sure ze princesses look great, when zey're time comes for a Holbein protrait.”
Well, Elizabeth never sat down for Holbein, proper. But she was painted by enough morons to know just how insane it was, having a portrait done back in the day.
Now what the hell just happened on stage?
Edward's grey eyes, bathed blue and green, flutter from her to Mary seeking answers. Mary looks down at him, then over him at Elizabeth, frowning a little, and shakes her head. Tense, Edward bores his gaze into Lizzie's as if she somehow had to have the answer if Mary doesn't.
...If only it were that easy. She shakes her head, too, and Eddie's expression falls. Unable to find what he seeks from his sisters, he leans forwards in his seat and regards the stage with rapt attention.
Maybe it was nothing, right? There are people back there, behind the stage. Maybe something fell down, or there was some sort of accident. Just because today's a creepy day for all fourteen of them doesn't exempt normal, perfectly explicable events from happening.
Mae's happiest of them all. She sacrificed her seat between Eddie and Mary for sitting on Mary's lap. She's smiling wide, bouncing in excitement, pressing her headphones closer to her ears from time to time but having fun all the same.
Oh to be a small baby, devoid of attention to detail and concerns. Lizzie, too, was having fun before...
...She was, wasn't she? She was having a lot of fun watching mum and everyone else. She had this... this bubbly feeling, seeing auntie Katherine and everyone else getting along. Remembering their rehearsals before things got really ugly, or past opening nights where all of them went straight to a restaurant to celebrate.
Together.
How funny, in the ironic definition. Much like all good things, Lizzie hadn't noticed she was enjoying herself until she lost it.
Hopefully... Hopefully it's nothing. It's nothing and everything's alright. As alright as it can be, anyway.
All Lizzie can do is wait and see. In the meantime, she takes Eddie's free hand between both of hers. He's freezing. He always gets cold when he's nervous.
He grasps her like a lifeline, but his focus is solely for the stage. Lizzie squeezes his hand and rubs the back with her thumb.
...That better be nothing. Whatever happens tonight, she best not be losing any siblings, in any sense of the word, to it.
-Adjusting location settings...-
Anna's talking. Christina of Denmark was an icon. Whatever.
...What the heck happened during Haus? Mary hugs Mae a little tighter, pressing the little girl up against her chest and keeping her there, close as if Mary's presence alone could protect Mae from whatever lurks in the theatre's bowels.
Mary's the one responsible for her siblings now. They all have mums, it's not like the lives in which she's been the sole surviving adult and consequently the one in charge of their safety. But she can't talk to any of them right now, because they're on stage doing a glorified skit about Tudor-era Tinder.
Should Mary take them outside? Far away from the theatre, from all this, and wait until she gets a call from their mums when the show's over? If she does that she might risk getting accused of kidnapping again. And besides, the idea is to get to Anne's place, the largest house for all of them to meet, as soon as possible. So Mary could take them all and go there directly, maybe? Without having to risk not having the conversation all their freedom depends on?
Then again... what if it was nothing? What if Mary's nerves are just frayed because of everything they'll be facing tonight and she's starting to lose it? It won't be pretty, she's going to suffer, and worst of all, her siblings are going to hurt as well. Objectively all Mary saw was Anne, Cathy, Maggie and Bessie looking to the left. Whatever they saw was enough for Anne to miss one of her steps in choreography, but Anne's attention is fickle, all things considered. It could've really been someone who dropped a bucket, or a few onlookers from inside, right?
The show was late; maybe it's related to whatever happened there? It could be a technical issue for all Mary knows. Is taking her siblings and running justified? Liz doesn't take her house keys to school, she doesn't have them on her. What's the plan, then? Take her siblings and just... wait there, in the car, for something Mary's not even sure is a threat? On the day when it's most important of all all of them stick together?
What if something happens later, when Mary's far away, that she doesn't get to see because she panicked over nothing? Or what if whichever entity she's thinking of follows her out, when she's alone with her siblings? Aren't they safer in here, where they're supposed to be, than out there?
Doing the show was all a charade in case the demon was watching. If Mary stands up and takes her siblings with her and it's indeed observing them, wouldn't that be more suspicious? Wouldn't it put them in more danger rather than less, while simultaneously putting their rendezvous tonight in jeopardy? The idea is for the demon to not find out they're doing it, after all. Just in case Joan's onto something and it does grant them their freedom. If it does and the demon realizes what they're up to, it'll surely intervene.
That's why they're here. To feign ignorance. To give its arrogant self the confirmation it craves that all of them are stupid and haven't the foggiest what they're doing and it's oh so safe looking away, ignoring them, and finally leaving them to their own devices so they can hopefully break free.
What should Mary do?
...Liz and Eddie are as worried as she is. Only Mae left that bizarre stumble unscathed.
Mary lets go of Mae with her left arm and puts it on Eddie's shoulder. While he keeps his attention on the stage, he leans slightly into her touch.
For now... For now she'll keep them all here. She can't endanger their one shot at breaking free from the demon's clutches. But if just one more weird thing happens, she's taking all of them out of here.
Mary will protect her siblings with her life if she must.
-Get Down-
“No on tells me I need a rich man, doing my thing in my palace in Richmond.”
This song can't end fast enough.
Anna had none of the self-confidence her song exudes back then. And, for as splendid as Richmond was as a residence, it was hollow. It didn't house her step-children, nor a potential lover or child of Anna's own, since Henry so gracefully barred her from marrying with the death sentence of making her “the King's “beloved” Sister.”
It didn't have Bessie or Kat, either. Not even something to remember them by save Anna's own memories. Richmond wasn't a home, it was a mausoleum. Anna's final years were as lonely and empty as her living quarters were doomed to be. Who would befriend someone the King openly mocked?
Anna wasn't a person in those walls; she was the embodiment of peace with Germany. There wasn't anything about her to like or love save what she brought to England's political landscape. This song, like so many others in the musical, is a blatant lie.
Perhaps the only truly honest songs in the musical are Lina's and Jane's. For as questionable as both of them are in parts, that's what Jane and Lina actually felt like. The rest of them, more or less purposefully, for one reason or another, have obfuscated their suffering in service of making the show both less scarring to them, and more marketable to the audience consuming their life stories for entertainment.
What hurt most in all that loneliness, what Anna's glossing over with every verse, were Bessie and Kat's deaths. They were the strongest ghosts haunting the mausoleum Anna was chained to and had to be thankful for. Bessie's final breaths as she wilted away from consumption. Katherine's heinous execution, her butchered body...
“'Cause I'm the Queen of the castle.”
The queen of her own misery, if anything. The queen of a walled-in graveyard for the people she lost and who Henry banned her from ever meeting and connecting with. What a horrible song.
Back then Anna would've given anything to be here, today, surrounded by Kat and Bessie, and everyone else, too. Her stepkids are in somewhere on the second row. Anna is anything but alone, yet lonelier than ever before, surrounded by people she...
“Don't take my sunshine away.”
“We'll both be here with you. Don't you worry yourself, okay?”
…
...She loves them. Even if she's trying to ignore it, or push it back, or focus on the realism part of this mess. Anna loves them no matter what. Even if it all goes to hell in flames, she loves them.
She always has. Through every life, in different ways. She hasn't spent a day without missing the people she's here with. Her family, the one who's alive and well, and not haunting an empty palace echoing an elegy to solitude through every single hall.
They've all made it so hard to ignore that. They've been adorable and supportive and kind all day long. Did they even know? Did they have the foggiest what they were doing to Anna's resolve when they were acting so precious?
Do they know how bad it's going to hurt, that it's going to kill her, if this ends poorly after how close they're all acting to how they once were, and how they're compelling her to behave in turn?
Are they as scared as she is, if only a fraction, of losing one another again, when she doesn't even know if they've found each other yet?
Are they worried they're no longer compatible, that they're holding on to dreams? Are they doubting they're just dreams considering what they've all shared today?
When this song ends, which will be very soon now, Anna can go back to being stoic and objective. But for now, just for this moment, maybe it's alright to let herself feel the raw, intense love she shares with every one of the others, no matter how tattered and mangled it is at this point.
If only because past her would have killed for a chance to belong somewhere, to love and be loved, and be free to love. If only for this one moment, one breath.
Just for now.
-All You Wanna Do-
“And I was thirteen, going on thirty.”
Eleven staying eleven, actually, but it was hard to make that rhyme with anything.
This song isn't empowering. It's not reclaiming her own story, or helping her heal, or anything along those lines. It's just the least distressing version she could come up with of telling her story.
The point of the choreography was to have the others touch her all over the damn place in a grotesque recreation of the bastards whose hands she would've gladly severed with the axe she was beheaded with. And, until Wednesday, bar Catherine and Anna, they all did, making the show that much worse for Kathryn.
From Wednesday to today, specifically from the moment they regained their memories to now, there hasn't been a single hand as much as brushing up against Kathryn's clothes or bare skin. Because the head of the costume department should also be exec--
Ignore the lyrics. Kathryn should ignore the lyrics, do them from muscle memory, and focus on that: the space between their palms and her body.
Many have been the past lives where, with their bonds closer, less damaged, more trusting and warm than what remains of them today, Kathryn's asked the other queens to keep their hands away from her. Without asking for an explanation as to why, they've always agreed, rendering opening nights and subsequent shows slightly more comfortable.
In this life, without the proximity for Kathryn to ask that of them -or even less believe for a second they'd do her that favour-, she kept it to herself. Anna knew better, even without Kathryn having to tell her, and Cathy apparently did as well. But Lina, Anne and Jane felt her up without hesitation upon Daphne's orders in an attempt to make the performance as disquieting for the audience as it is for Kathryn.
As if that were even possible.
She hasn't asked them to stop. Many things have happened since Wednesday, and Kathryn's head has been everywhere except her choreography. Hell, without even being sure if she could ask favours of them, or if they'd agree, she wouldn't have thought of asking them to keep their hands to themselves.
She didn't have to, though. Their memories came back, and along with them the recollection that Kathryn would much rather shoot herself and watch it bleed than be touched during this wretched song. Without being asked, without even consulting with Kathryn, Lina, Anne and Jane have retracted their touch.
...It doesn't change anything. Treating someone's bodily autonomy with respect is the baseline of kindness. No matter... No matter what happened before the concert started, all of today, it doesn't...
It does change, though. Right? After all, they're not doing something they know Kathryn hates. Before... Well, it wouldn't take a genius to figure out the choreography might be a bit perturbing for her, and they didn't ask. That respect, no matter how basic, was missing. And now it's here. Something has changed along with their memories.
If nothing had, they'd have no reason to hold back on the touch they've so carelessly thrust upon her all along, right? They had every motive to at least consider asking Kathryn if she was comfortable before, and they didn't. They didn't care enough to ask, to grant her any autonomy nor respect it. But now they do, and that's a change. The bare minimum one, but a change all the same.
It's a change in direction. The only destination for all their bonds before was ending. Being forced together when they could hardly tolerate one another wasn't making them any closer; it was leading them further apart, giving them all more reasons to stay away from the people who were hurting them so badly. Even respect was mostly out of the equation.
But now it's not.
...Performance is a high, even during a song like this one. Or maybe despite it. Probably despite, because Kathryn's vocal folds are moving of their own accord; she won't get to enjoy anything until Six, probably. And it's a high that, much like actual drugs, is messing with her feelings, and her perception and love for the others.
Because where this morning Kathryn was sane and stable and normal, focused on the elephant in the room, right now that couldn't matter less. It's all about the fact that, wherever their relationships were headed before, there's been a slight deviation in course. Maybe it doesn't mean anything and they end up where they were going to regardless. Maybe they don't stand a chance, because whatever happens after tonight sends them careening off the road entirely.
Or maybe, just maybe, it's an opportunity. And maybe, likely, surely, certainly, Kathryn's an idiot to hope.
...Still. All they've done for one another today without even thinking... It means something, right? If all they're feeling were confined to their memories would it feel so damn real as it does?
Probably. And still, despite it all, it'd be great if that weren't the case.
Kathryn spent her entire first life searching for love and finding it in all the wrong places. Then she was reborn and, having given up on feeling even a shred of affection, she stumbled into a family who loved her, who she felt safe with and loved so much. She didn't mean for it to happen, but it did, and reincarnation after reincarnation afterwards, until she forgot them, until they were forcefully carved out of her heart, keeping them together has granted meaning to all the misery they've been through.
Because Kathryn loves them with all her heart. Even when she'd rather not because her head gets scrambled, even when it hurts so much it's painful to breathe. Because she's loved them for the majority of her lives, and they've loved her, too. And if her love didn't fade despite it all, who's to say theirs did?
Being hopeful like this... It's the high of the performance, it'll wear off. But generally people feel love from physical touch. Hugs and kisses, hand holding, pushing strands of hair out of others' eyes.
Tonight, nothing could feel warmer than the gap between the others' hands and Kathryn's thighs. The nothingness, the respect for her comfort they'd previously neglected. The fact they did that is messed up, it should have never happened. But then again, they were all being played like fiddles by a demon, so to what degree is it their fault?
Every degree. Also none. And nothing makes sense, but Kathryn wants to hug them all after the performance is over and pray to the god she no longer believes in that, whatever happens tonight, it at least leaves a sliver of whatever she's feeling untouched.
Her head's a mess, but her heart's got a trigger finger. One that always gets her hurt, but sometimes, like when she grew to love every single person on stage, it doesn't.
Love is a leap of faith, a dangerous thing. It can get people brutalized or save their lives. It saved Kathryn's on more occasions than it ruined it; but in the ones where it was ruined the damage was eternal, outliving even her mortal body and clinging to her soul as she was reborn into a new cycle.
Is it a jump worth making again? Is there a point at all?
“I thought this time was different. Why did I think it'd be different? 'Cause it's never, ever different.”
…
...It was once. In her original reincarnation, with them all. With everyone, it was different. It was so very different. And then it was sullied by the demon, and their own actions, and the things they couldn't control because they no longer knew of.
Could... Could it once again be different?
Please?
Chapter 130: Opening Night [Section C] (Part 17)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
-Drawing the line in arbitrary places...-
“Oh, look at me! I'm Catherine Parr, I draw the line in arbitrary places!”
The fight scene should not be making Bessie bite back tears.
...Cathy, Cathy's character, who is no other than Cathy herself speaking through a mask of herself designed for audiences, is right. Arguing over their trauma, who had it worse, who suffered more... It's pointless. They shouldn't do it at all.
Not that they've ever done that, specifically. But all the arguing. All the insult-tossing, the name-calling, the harassment. It should have never happened. It only did because there was a demon messing with them, and as a consequence the ladies were forced into hurting the people they loved most. Which in turn made everyone hostile towards one another, and affected their subconscious minds.
They were pushed to the limits. Passive sentence, because it was a passive action. They never made a choice for that to happen, or to foresee it as natural consequences of any action.
Arguably they did. They willingly signed with a demon, did they not? But damn it, they did it to get out of Purgatory. They had no say in that, either. They were desperate. They would've signed to work in a coal mine with only one meal a day for the rest of eternity if it meant getting out of there. That wasn't anyone's fault, except whichever cruel god designed this Machiavellian universe. They were taken advantage of, and then manipulated into turning on one another. How the hell is it fair that now their bonds are ruined?
The ones they fought so, so hard to forge, to protect and cherish. The ones they worked on with conversations, compassion, understanding and sympathy. They built that; that's their legacy. Everything else is the making of a creature vile enough to take advantage of desperate, decaying souls forced to watch their bodies wither and rot while they're still conscious only to reform and start the cycle anew; all the time waiting for an uncertain future, surrounded by the blood and fluids of other corpses stuck in a cycle of decomposition and recomposition.
How is that fair?
...They never wanted this. They never wanted this demon, none of this. They just wanted to stop the pain. And along the way, almost by mistake, they made a family. They made a family. The demon only forged their undoing.
These feelings, this longing, this tightness in her throat and chest, this desire to nod along to all of Cathy's points about not wanting to argue anymore, is Bessie's. Obviously, it's always been. But it feels hers. It's her turn on the emotions, apparently, so dissociation has decreed. But damn it, she wants to try being a family again. Or even just friends, or not losing contact entirely. She'll take anything at this point.
Even Lina and María. Even Anna, with all the horrible things she's done. They've always managed to overcome everything by building new things when the old ones were unsalvageable. Why couldn't they do it again?
...It's hard to breathe, and the stage lights frying the leather on Bessie's skin has nothing to do with it. It's the anguish her brain's kept secluded in her periconscious awareness all this time seeping through the cracks in the dissociative barriers into the conscious mind.
Wanting to try again is, in part, the reason they're here, isn't it? Even... Even if they hadn't been forced to sign the contract with the demon, Bessie can't rule out that a majority of them, it not all of them, would have done so anyway. The kids did it of their own volition, for crying out loud.
Sometimes it's best to accept what's been given and let it fade when it comes to a natural end. Sometimes it's the only sane thing. But there's nothing sane about their current situation, so without throwing caution out the window, wouldn't it be possible to give it another shot?
The solidarity and kindness they've shown today, Anne and Maggie's self-imposed mission to make everyone feel welcome, the sympathy they've all had for Joan, supporting her for this miserable day... It was influenced by their memories, sure, but what the hell isn't? Every human being makes choices based on past experience; it's kind of how humans work. Who cares if the motivator was the recollection of lives past?
Bessie isn't the only one who feels this way. To one degree or another, they all do. She's not the only one.
...Maybe... Maybe if they succeed tonight and get disentangled from the web of deceit and manipulation the demon has them caught in, they stand a chance to finish things as they do in the musical: finding harmony in unity, and trying, at least trying, to get along. Didn't they write Six as they did because it was composed during the times where they all still believed they could be something akin to a family?
Wanting to try something again is a tricky situation to be in. It can definitely be dangerous and lead to undesirable outcomes. Sometimes it's best to just let things die.
...Then again, CPR exists for a reason. Could their memories returning act as such for their ailing bonds?
Bessie can only hope, but come hell or high water, she's going to try. If it doesn't work out, if it ends in tears, if the others don't cooperate, it'll be fine. She'll accept it and move on. But death will not find her in this life without the certainty that she tried.
Everyone on stage's a loser, or a nerd, or any number of affectionate pejoratives Bessie's given them through every cycle. But they're her losers and nerds, and the demon can take her love for them out of her cold, dead fingers, whenever it stops breathing life into her body.
Even when these feelings stop feeling like her own, she still won't give up. Nothing short of dying could get her to give up on trying to rebuild what that bastard destroyed.
-I Don't Need Your Love-
“You know I love you, boy. In every single way.”
Cathy, in fact, does not! That Mae is hearing this at all makes Cathy want to tear her hair out. Mae should have no relation to her father. Not even hearing his name, or knowing he existed, with the kind of creature that man was.
Everything related to Thomas, every word Cathy plucked from the English language to reconstruct her state of mind at the time of having married Henry, is repugnant. The rest of her song, however, she wrote with something else in mind.
Well, besides the part where she cusses Henry out. That was the appropriate version of wanting to tear him apart with her bare hands, only written with the intent of not getting the musical censored. It's the rest of the song- the parts about herself and the others, about their stories unlinked from Henry's, uplifting one another- that Cathy had a specific idea for.
She wanted them all to elevate each other because, even when she couldn't remember what it was that made her feel connected to them, Cathy wanted them all to stay together. No matter what, despite how rocky and unstable their beginnings were in this cycle, Cathy knew in the depths of her heart she wanted all of them to stay.
And those words she's despised for so, so long in this life. After their arguments, their heinous behaviour towards one another time and time again, separating Mae from her siblings... Cathy's thought maybe she was a bit of a fool, or someone for whom loving comes easy. Too easy, perhaps.
But tonight, after today, after everything since Wednesday... It looks like she was on the right track all along. That, even though they all lost their way in the darkness, the path they were seeking was the one which lead to all of them to each other.
Once upon a time, after being reborn in this body with autism as a core part of her person, Cathy struggled a lot to read the people around her. She still does, it never got better. But for those she lived with, those she made a family with, it was easier. She wasn't foolproof, but she was much better at deciphering their body language and facial expressions. Practice makes perfect.
After Wednesday she thought she'd lost that for good. That, after all these lives of not remembering one another, she had surely lost her ability to understand the unspoken words of her former family members.
Well, while that may be true, it's likely it isn't.
The more the day progressed, as it advanced and they became closer following Anne's ice-breaker early on, Cathy's found herself more and more aware of what the others wanted, or were going to do. She was correct about reading the expression on Jane's face before she made a pun even though she'd been quiet all day long. Cathy correctly ascertained that Katherine was deliberating with herself whether she should or shouldn't approach Anne during lunch break, only for her to eventually, reluctantly, sit next to her cousin. Cathy succeeded in figuring out Lina was feeling uncomfortable after their two-way awkward conversation with Anna before rehearsals began, and even managed to have a short talk with Lina about it.
Maybe the others haven't changed so much, after all. Or maybe, most likely, Cathy's changed in tandem with them, as families often do. Changing one another, rubbing off, sharing customs and idioms, idiolects, inside jokes, and moments of pain as well.
“They always said we need your love. Now it's time for us to rise above.”
Perhaps the only love they needed was each other's. Even when they couldn't remember it.
And, if Cathy had to make a judgement here, if she had to interpret the smiles -some shy, some confident- being shared on stage as they all come together for the final chorus of I Don't Need Your Love, she'd hazard to say she's far from the only person here sharing this sentiment.
Seeing how right she's been all day long, Cathy'd bet she's right. Maybe it's not over.
Maybe never was.
-Six-
“But we want to say before we close the curtain, nothing is for sure, nothing is for certain.
“All that we know is that we used to be six wives.
“But now we're one of a kind, no category.
“Too many years lost in history.
“We're free to take our crowning glory.
“For five more minutes, we're Six!”
It's not time for clapping yet, but! Mae can't help it!! This is by far the best opening night ever!!!
Mummy and mamma and everyone is so happy up there!! And it makes sense, because remembering they were a family is the best thing that's happened since they woke up!!
They've written this song together so many times, in so many ways. So Eddie and Lizzie told Mae earlier, anyway, when they were trying to keep her entertained before Mary decided they had to go get churros. Which was a good choice, because they were great.
The thing is!! This is their family's song!! It's the one song, along with the first one, that everyone sat down together to write. In this life, it seems like Mae was there too, but she was snuggled up with mamma and asleep, because she was still a baby.
It's always a huge song, since it's the end of the musical, but today it's... It's better! It looks like Mae isn't the only one who thinks this is the family song, because everyone on stage is just so, so happy!!
It's a shame Twitch had to miss it. She'll tell him all about it later.
The choreography has always been a bit more close, more touchy-feely, in this song, since it's the family song and all, but this time mummy and everyone else are even closer! They're looking at each other all the time, and they have the biggest smiles ever. They look at aunties María, Maggie, Bessie and Joan, too; and at Mae and her siblings down here in the audience seats!!
Auntie Lina looks at Mae, but a bit above her head, actually. Oh, she's looking at Mary then. And Mary's being a huge baby about this, because she's shaking a little, and Mae's heard her sniffle at least twice, but she's not getting a tissue to dry her eyes or anything.
Lizzie's been crying a little since auntie Anne and auntie Kitty held hands for a moment, and Eddie's looking at auntie Joan all the time and crying too, but he's pretending not to because he's a boy, and boys don't cry. Which is nonsense, because later when he's a teenager he decides that's “toxic” and starts crying a lot. He'll get there, but for now he's trying to keep a serious face while his lip quivers a lot. Nerd.
Why are they crying? Again, adults are weird. Mae's so happy she can't cry!! Everyone remembered they're supposed to be a family, she was right!!
It'd be nice if the concert could last forever, but maybe it's better than it doesn't. Once it's over they're gonna have that big talk mummy prepared Mae for, the one that'll let them live as a family once and for all again.
About time.
That conversation is the one thing keeping them separate. Once they get it over and done with they'll get to be together like this every day!!
“For one more minute...”
It's almost time!! Mae can't wait.
-Megasix!-
“Do you want one more song?”
This is it. The final buffer between Joan and telling everyone the truth about--
“Show some love for Joan!”
Yeah, whatever. Joan plays something from muscle memory. Who cares?
“Sorry not sorry 'bout what I said.”
This song is ridiculously short. After this comes the stage door greetings. And then... Well, then they all go their “separate ways, just in case that thing is still watching.
“All alone, on a throne, in a palace that I happen to own.”
How are they at Anna's section already?! Damn it, this really is the end. After this, after the stage door greetings and all, after it's been reasonably long enough for the demon to return to its accursed tasks and leave them all to rot in their prison, they're all to get together at Anne's apartment, at around 3AM. That should give Mae and Eddie time to be a bit rested up to stay awake and see if Joan's idea actually works or she's just convinced them all to hurt each other for no reason when they're doomed to--
Maggie. Maggie turned around. It's not the uniform mass of strawberry blonde hair crowned cyan by the lights that Joan's seeing; it's more like skin.
“Can you hear me?”
Maggie's screaming, but the music renders it a whisper. Joan nods. This isn't good. What—?
“Anne says she saw Karina at the right stage exit. Staring at us.”
…
...Oh no.
...No. No no no, no! No way, they're so close! They're all so close to at least trying to break free. She's been missing all this time; why bring her back now?! Why would the demon bother?
“Divorced, beheaded, died, divorced, beheaded, survived...”
The song comes to its end. The audience explodes in whistles and applause, but the queens they offer their warmth and praise to don't stay. Blurs of green, blue, gold, pink, red and silver dash past Joan straight to the left stage exit.
What... What does she do? What are they doing? Okay, the little instrumental bit after the queens' exit finishes, then what? Does Joan stay here? Does she follow the others? Do the other ladies stay with her? Are they supposed to find Karina? Do they steer clear, continue with the plan? Is that even an option? What--?
Why the hell is Joan here, playing, when she hasn't the foggiest where Jane and the others went to?
Joan stands, leaving the song unfinished. It doesn't matter. María misses a beat. It doesn't matter.
Joan enters the sea of black the darkened corridors have become, leaving the roaring bustle and confused whispers of the audience behind. She's been here enough times, in enough lifetimes, to know her way without needing a light. Provided she doesn't trip over anything, of course, but that's the least of her concerns at the moment.
Karina's presence here, staring at them... It's not good. Besides, if they stood a chance at fooling the demon into thinking everything's going well and normal, the queens blew it by leaving the stage like that. What were they thinking?! About the kids probably. Karina's return isn't a normal reappearance, it seems. Just standing there in the dark, staring at them... Something's up. But still, they're not supposed to know Karina isn't their friend; there's no reason for them to behave like that as far as the demon's concerned.
...Then again, Joan can't blame them. Something's really wrong, and the kids are out th--
Footsteps behind her. What--?
“Joey, it's me.”
Bessie's voice is muted by María and Maggie attempting to finish the instrumental ending on their own and the disconcerted chatter stemming from the audience. Bessie grabs Joan by the elbow.
“I have no idea what's going on, but you're not dealing with it alone.”
For all the bravado she's feigning, Bessie's voice is wavering. Despite everything they've been through, all Joan's done, Bessie's still here. Here, risking herself to keep Joan safe.
That's unacceptable.
“You need to go back. Bessie, if--”
“If things get ugly, they get ugly while I'm with you and the others.” She squeezes Joan's arm. “I'm sure Maggie and María will come, too. We have to get moving, alright?”
She starts walking, dragging Joan behind her, giving her no choice but to follow. Heart-warming as this is, Joan's hands are frozen. So is her nose, her lips, everything. A cold spanning out from her heart and extending through her body entirely unrelated to the temperature outside.
“...Where are we going? You're the expert in Karina, I was never close to her. What do we do?”
...The expert? Joan knows Karina when she's herself, once her personality and memories come through and she gets her own free will and autonomy. Right now she's just the demon. The demon but here, tangibly here with them instead of observing from afar. And while as the demon likes Joan as much as a creature like it can, she isn't going to pretend she knows enough about it to have any idea what to do.
Going for the kids, maybe? Dashing out? Where did the others go? Did they just go ahead and save themselves, even after all they've been through?
Is there anything to do if Karina's dead set on getting them? Nobody in this fabricated world is going to help them.
“...I don't know. I really don't. All I know is there's something messed up here and I hope the others got the kids and went straight for the exit.” Even if it means they abandoned--
“Well, they didn't. Can you see the light up ahead?”
What light? “I don't think I'm close enough to it yet.”
“Anna's changing room. The door's open and the lights are on.”
No! Why would they hang around?! They should have gone for the kids and left, damn it! What...?
...Those screams... aren't coming from behind Joan. That's not-- That isn't the audience's murmur.
It's coming from dead ahead. From the spot where the blackness gives way to a faint, pale yellow.
“Bessie, do you hear that?”
She laughs. A nervous chortle; not a happy one. “Over all that noise? What are you hearing?”
Damn it. Joan walks faster, as fast as her legs will allow. Bessie follows. What... What are they saying?
“...scared! Mummy--!”
“Let go of me!! Let go of me already!! Who...?”
“...tried to get them out. I'm sorry. I'm sorry, I'm so sorry. I tried getting all three of them out, but she intercepted us!!”
“Don't come a step closer! I don't care what you are, don't you dare--!!”
“...I hear it now.” Bessie's breathing quickens. “Damn it, I hear it now.”
What... What do they do? What can they do? If the demon sent Karina nothing can stop her. She has abilities none of them could dream of; she's essentially a god in the simulation if she wants to be and the demon allows. She's new, so there's no appealing to her humanity even if it causes her to self-destruct.
What can Joan and Bessie do? Run away, try to help from the outside? How? From who? Nobody's real, they're all NPCs who won't go against their programming. There's only one way in or out of the changing room; there's no outsmarting something as advanced as Karina on that. Do they go in, then? Try to subdue her? Joan can't, but Bessie?
...If all the queens, and from the sounds of it Mary as well, haven't been able to, what makes Joan think Bessie's going to be a tide changer?
There... There has to be something. Something, no matter how small. Anything! They can't have made it this far just to fail now, god damnit!
This was their final chance, their last opportunity. After this it's all over. Even if it's not immediate, they're never going to have a chance as good as this one. This was their time, their only time.
No. No no, there must be something they can do, right? There has to be something--
“Any ideas?” Desperation leaks into Joan's voice. It doesn't matter. Nothing does. Just saving everyone and staying the hell away from Karina until they're done at least trying their final hope.
Otherwise this is all for nothing. They've fought for nothing, Joan's tormented her family relentlessly for nothing, every single sacrifice across so many cycles, all the hard work, Karina's sacrifice, it's been for nothing.
It can't be. It can't be, no. Joan refuses. There has to be a purpose; there has to be. Otherwise--
“...Joey... What can we do?”
…
Why does Bessie sound like that? Why does she sound defeated? Why... Why isn't she coming up with something? Why?!
“No. No, Bessie. No. We've-We've come so far. We can't--”
“Even if we don't give up, we can't win. You told me yourself, remember?” Although Bessie's trying to keep her voice level it's strained like when she's holding back tears. “You said whatever's in there is our greatest enemy right now.”
“Still. Still, there has to be something we're missing, right? Bessie, please.”
The screams grow louder. The splotch of yellow enlarges. They're close, so close. They either bust in there or turn back. But in both scenarios, what are they going to do?
They can't have made it so far and give up now. They can't, this can't be happening. This is their only chance, they don't get another!!
Why the hell is Karina back? Why now?! What happened up there? What's the demon up to? What is it planning?
…Is there even a chance to escape if it--?
“Kathryn is in there, Joey. So is Anna. Eddie, Jane, Mae. Everyone.” Bessie exhales slowly. Her breath trembles. “I... I really don't think if the demon has them there's anything we can do. I also don't think there's anywhere we can run. Even if we do, its envoy will just find us, right?”
No! No, no. No...
…
“...Yes.”
She will. They can't outrun Karina, they can't outsmart her. She's superior to all of them combined. They...
...They've really... They've really reached the end, huh?
Warm tears cascade down Joan's cheeks. She sobs. It's loud. It doesn't matter. Nothing matters anymore.
Her one chance to save them is gone. They're going to vanish, cease existing, and the souls they were vessels for are going to get destroyed.
This truly is the end. No matter how unreal it feels, it's happening. To them. Right now. It's game over.
It's all been for nothing.
Joan failed.
“Come on Joey, don't cry,” says Bessie, crying. “We tried everything we could. There's... There's always another cycle, right?”
Another...?
…
Joan failed.
If they're going to die, why would Joan impart that bit of existential dread onto Bessie? It's best if Joan keeps this agony imprisoned within her until the end.
…It... It really is over, isn't it? Karina is in there, in a room with seven adults and three kids, and they can't do anything against her. The chances that the ladies joining in will change anything are null. But there's nowhere to run, nowhere to hide, nothing to do.
Nothing but go in there, and face whichever sort of end awaits them the way they started all this.
...It wasn't for nothing. It was... At least they're here, right? At least, if anything, Karina's death got them their memories. Got them all of today. And while that doesn't even begin to compensate the magnitude of the hell and torment all of them have experienced in all these cycles, it's better than nothing.
After all, they're standing at the end the same as they did at the beginning. Together.
Joan failed.
It's poetic, isn't it? It was only for a day, but still. They got what they wanted, what they fought to protect, back. Only to lose it but a few hours later, but how's the saying go? “Some infinities are smaller than others?”
Or something sappy like that. It doesn't matter. Or maybe it's all that matters.
“Well, Bessie...” Joan's voice is tiny from all the crying, being sandwiched between the audience's ruckus and the anguished screams up ahead. “Our strength's always been in numbers, right? Everything we did we did for a chance to face the demon together, right?”
Bessie sniffles. “I think it was more to find the Clause's meaning together may be more accurate, but I like the spirit.” She squeezes Joan's arm. “At least let's go down with a fight, shall we?”
They have no chance of winning, but Joan nods. “Let's show that demon spawn the true meaning of pain.”
Joan failed.
Bessie resumes walking and Joan goes with her, heart pounding. Wherever her family goes she will follow. At least... At least the end finds them like this. After a good, emotional show, and one good day. It's... It's better than nothing. At least for half a week they had their memories back, their lives in their entirety. This isn't... This won't save them, but it's what they can take. So why... why not cling to it?
Joan failed.
The changing room's light stabs Joan's eyes, forcing her to shut them. It's... oddly quiet in here, beside Mae's desperate crying and Cathy's consistent, soothing shushing. What--?
“There you are.” This Karina's voice is awful compared to Joan's friend. “I was wondering if I'd have to go fetch you myself, but if there's one thing humans can be trusted to do, it's be incredibly stupid at all times and allow their feelings to control them.”
Joan failed.
…
“That's not what you think.” It's futile. Trying to argue with Karina like this is pointless, she won't listen. But staying quiet won't save anyone, either. Joan has nothing left to lose. “You actually think rather highly of everyone you've gathered here.”
Karina chuckles. It's in the exact same cadence the demon does when Joan says something it finds amusing. There's no humanity in her. Not even an ounce.
It's all that thing.
Joan failed.
“Hate to burst your bubble,” Anne's voice is high, tense, “but she said we've pissed her off enough that she's taking us all back to hell.”
...Wait, what? Why? Why would the demon want to--?
“I tried to get Eddie and his sisters out of here, but I couldn't.” Mary's tone drips regret. “She found us first. I'm sorry.”
Mary is apologizing to Joan as if she, too, were Eddie's mother, and not just Jane. It's sweet. It's so sweet and painful. Where even is her boy? Joan isn't even going to get to hold him as--
“Hope we're not too late to the party.”
Wheels. María and Maggie. They did come, even if it was dangerous. Not even one of them, except Mary and with every reason in the world to, tried to save themselves alone. Knowing it was dangerous, knowing it was a lost battle, all of them came together.
“We were just--”
Karina huffs in her new, gruff voice, stripped of any humanity she was bothering to mimic before. “Let's get this over and done with.” A sigh. “The true meaning of the Clause is actually--”
Every voice is swallowed by a world-ending explosion. Joan's closed eyelids can't protect her from the searing light engulfing all of them as what was once her friend self-destructs to kill them and return them to the demon's clutches.
Joan failed. Now everyone will
Notes:
They sure will.
:)
I hope everyone has a great day ^^
Chapter 131: Opening Night [Section D] (Part 18)
Notes:
Alright!! Hello howdy, and welcome back. Thank you very much for the comments on the last update ^^
...I've got to be in therapy in 43 minutes. I've spent the morning working on this, the final update of Opening Night and, well, of the fic as a whole, I guess. Barring the epilogues!! I do hope you'll stick around for those ^^" But the main story is over with this update, huh?
My, it's been such a ride. Four years leading up to this moment. It's crazy how time flies, right?
Eh. I'll become, as stated in a previous author's note, a total emotional trainwreck in the final epilogue's notes, when it's all really over hah. For now, let's just get a move on, shall we?
Thank you to everyone reading this for having made it this far. It hasn't been a short read, and it's been quite the bumpy ride. I hope the conclusion is something you can enjoy after all is said and done. I hope it's been worth all your time.
Thank you.
Chapter Text
The light fades and dies, leaving Kathryn entombed in darkness with only the ringing in her ears for company.
She didn't survive that. None of them did; they're dead again. She must be in the lab again; it's where she always goes in between resets. But why are the lights out? And where's--?
...This... This can't be the lab. The floor beneath her is far too soft for the seamless metal surfaces in the lab. It's also shifting, expanding and shrinking like a living organism, and it's oddly... wet...
…It's reminiscent of the rotten flesh room where she and the others first met the kids and ladies before the cycles began. After they all first...
It's definitely the rotten flesh room. The stench of decay and decomposition forces itself through Kathryn's nostrils and down her throat. It closes, trying to keep the miasma out, but it continues sliding down her larynx like a snake slithering into her lungs. Kathryn's stomach convulses, forcing her to bend over--
Her arm's caught on something, as is her waist. Something warm and--
...Those... Anne and Anna. Anne pulled Kathryn along with Lizzie into her chest before the explosion, and Kathryn reached out to hold Anna. They're still here with her. She isn't alone.
Does that mean everyone else is here, too?
Kathryn pulls away from Anne's protective arm and disentangles herself from Anna's elbow latched around hers. Kathryn is coughing up a storm in response to the vile odour infecting her airways, tearing up as her stomach clenches around nothing. Whatever is happening can't be good; they've never spawned like this at the end of a cycle. They appear together when they all die at once, yes, but never here.
This isn't good.
The darkness around Kathryn... pulsates? Ripples? Slowly, agonizingly slow, it develops crimson undertones. As it does, the ringing in Kathryn's ears dies down to her usual tinnitus. She isn't alone. Gagging, coughing, heaving, suffocation noises and whimpering flood the silence the explosion's ringing left behind.
The room becomes a madder and madder red. One streaked blue and green that...
...That's... What she's looking at...
Kathryn turns around. It's not darkness; it's the flesh itself veins and all. The room was never dark; she was blinded by the explosion.
Anne has sunken to her knees besides Lizzie, who's doubled over holding her hands over her mouth and nose. The frozen, sticky slime permeating every inch of this forsaken place clings to Elizabeth's stockings, and Anne's fishnets and bare skin alike. Beside them, Anna has picked Eddie up into her arms. He's hyperventilating, wheezing, as he hangs onto Anna's neck for dear life.
To the left, Mary holds a sobbing, desperate Mae close to her chest, shielding her little head from the horrors of their entrapment. So that's the source of the whimpering. Mary herself is gaunt, eyes wide and teary from the smell and dread caging them all.
Cathy is sinking the heels of her palms into her eyes and curling into herself, bottom half of her face contorted into a grimace. Lina's wrapping an arm around Cathy while pressing her free hand against her chest. From her rapid breaths through parted lips she doesn't seem to be fairing well.
María has collapsed over Maggie's legs in the wheelchair. Maggie is whispering unintelligible words into her ear, removing the hair clinging to María's face. While she certainly tries to sound comforting she's speaking at such an anxious speed it'd be a miracle if she weren't making María's distress worse.
In front of them, Joan too is hyperventilating and sobbing. Bessie is embracing her tight. Her lips are moving, but it's impossible to hear what she's saying over the cacophony of misery all their breaths and sounds compose.
Anne and Lizzie, Anna and Eddie, Mary and Mae, Lina and Cathy, María and Maggie, Bessie and Joan, Kathryn...
...Where is Jane? And Kar--?
At the far end of the room, a foot away from the putrid wall of wheezing and squelching flesh, stands Jane with her back to everyone. She's looking up, neck strained backwards. What...?
There's a break in the wall. Is that... skin? Healthy skin?
Kathryn takes a step closer, then another. The flesh beneath her feet sloshes and splashes with every step. Tendrils of translucent ooze cling to the soles and sides of her boots, as if attempting to keep her tethered to one spot.
...It's... It's skin, yes. Through the oval opening there's... A forehead, and a strip of flesh over a pair of eyes. A nose and a top lip, as a limb of rotten flesh goes into--
Kathryn gags. There's... There's a person in there. Inside the wall, trapped, covered in thick wads of the wall's foul mucus as they slide down to the living floor. Consumed by the wall, part of it forced into their mouth. How far in does it go? Just their mouth, or down their throat? Into their stomach, perhaps? The demon is certainly twisted enough to...
...That face... The round, plump cheeks... The silvery strands of not drip, but rather platinum blonde hair, sticking to the skin greasy with slime... Kathryn knows those features.
...It's... It's Jane. But if Jane's right here, looking up at... herself, then who or what...?
Kathryn's stomach churns. Three feet to the right from Jane's imprisoned duplicate is one of Anna. Kathryn turns around. Anna, the real Anna, her Anna, is right there. She can't... No, no. She can't be in there and here too, right? What...? What has the demon come up with to torture them this time? Just what...?
Three feet away from Anna is another face. Deathly pale, freckles visible through the sea of clingy caramel hair strands and slime alike.
…It's Kathryn herself. She--
Apocalyptic thunder and tectonic plates grinding into each other. A volcano erupting and an ocean congregating into a single, terrifying tsunami. A finger of god touching the earth and plucking rocks, infrastructure and lives from it. Coming from the ceiling, the walls, the floor, all around, encasing, trapping, suffocating, creeping into the empty space in every molecule which composes Kathryn, pressing up against every inch of her skin.
The demon is here.
Despite herself, despite the fear and confusion, the sickness the wafting, putrid room exudes, dread is all which fills her hollow body. Between every fiber in her muscles and the hollow tubes in her bones. Under her eyelids, in her organs and blood vessels, along the length of her intestines. Through the pores of her skin, her ears and nostrils. Penetrating the fibrous joints in her skull and the space between her fingers and her nails. Sliding under her clothes, through her hair, rustling it like the wind. Everything disappears in favour of experiencing the cold, paralyzing disquiet of existing within the demon's presence.
“You all must be so very pleased with yourselves.”
Rocks grinding slowly as they become sand, gorges forming, geysers discharging and earthquakes destroying. Its voice, level yet roaring, bounces off the vibrant flesh walls as if they were stone, echoing and rumbling through every atom of Kathryn's body.
Mae cries out in fear as Kathryn turns around. Her limbs are not her own, the desire to move and face it is not hers. Its presence alone calls out to her ineludible as a siren's call, forcing her to look. Because not looking is worse. Because although she could not lift a finger to stop it if it raised its arms to behead her anew, not knowing what it's doing would be unbearable.
A beast twelve feet tall and three wide. Stout, made of dark, writhing smoke. Curtains of it compose its toned, exposed torso and arms, as well as every crease in its pants. A boar's snout protrudes from its animalistic face. A pair of twisted ram's horns crown its head above the white floodlights it calls eyes. Strapped to its back, two great axes the length of Anna's body offer a silent threat to everyone it interacts with.
Tendrils of smoke part from its body, snapping and thrashing at the air and people around them. They caress Mary, Mae, Cathy and Lina's unfortunate bodies, tangling around them, pulling and tugging. They pass through limbs and heads, ethereal and terrifying.
One tentacle twists and jerks before Kathryn's face, as if wishing to caress her cheek. She tries to take a step back, but her body does not move.
The demon spins in place without moving a single of its hoofed feet, cackling darkly as hail and acid rain ruin some civilization somewhere on Earth. It looks at all of them, illuminating their miserable expressions with its blinding gaze.
It stops on Kathryn, forcing her eyelids to shut until it moves onto Anna.
“I must congratulate you all. You did it, my applause is yours. Four hundred and forty repetitions of this life and nothing I have thrown your way has caused you to feel the hate you owe.”
It claps. A sinkhole opens somewhere in the world. One for every time its meaty palms make contact. Kathryn's chest trembles. Her heart flutters.
“Nobody has ever lasted so long, I must say I am impressed. I never thought anyone would make it this long.”
It sighs. Whatever it breathes out scalds Kathryn's mouth and throat.
“You and your positive feelings, all the “love” you feel so profoundly... It surpassed all my expectations. And for that you deserve praise. Are you not happy, mortals?”
It looks around the room again, this time eyes fixed on the people in the walls.
“However, you will not win. Not tonight, not ever. Because, my intriguing test subjects, I have been betrayed. And if I lose, there will be victory for nobody.
“I have been set back more than I can regain on my project. To start it all over again would be more costly than what I can afford. But you, all of you, are going to die. Here and now. It ends.”
It cackles again, a low, humorless sound sharp as a guillotine, louder than the explosion from earlier. “I have learnt from this experience. I have learnt it does not matter how many benefits there are to working with someone else. From miserable, foolish puppets who believe every word from one's mouth, to the vessel one inhabits, everyone is awaiting the right moment to “stab you in the back,” as your people would say.
“My prisoners aided by my unfaithful, treacherous assistants. My very own vessel, profiting from our symbiotic relationship yet enabling my creation. My creation, growing arrogant enough to turn against me. All of them together collaborated to ruin my life's work.”
It takes a deep, exasperated breath. It washes over Kathryn, scent of blood and gore, irritating her larynx more. “Do you understand why I cannot let you win? Everything they did, every last one of them, was geared towards saving you. I knew I was taking my risks, mortals, but I would have never suspected even the creature of my own making would work towards my demise. Sad, is it not? How the only one one can count on is itself?”
…What is it talking about? Who--?
“Not that it matters any longer. My prisoners will now die. I have done away with my creation, she has served her final purpose. I have severed ties with my vessel and my supposed “assistants” abandoned me long ago. Their due will find them all soon, not to worry. All that is left now is eliminating all proof of my failure and recuperating until I can try again.”
It claps its hands together gleefully, rupturing Kathryn's ear drums and shaking even her bones as it looks up to the people in the walls. “My prisoners, it is time to say goodbye. It has been fun, but I have no more purpose for you, considering every subject of my research no longer exists. I have salvaged what I could from the created one and will restart my tests with what remains of her after her annihilation. This renders all of you extraneous. I must bid you farewell.”
Its snout snarls into a vile grin. “Good riddance, all in all.”
The twin stars the demon has for eyes aim down, at all of them, and its mouth twitches in disgust. “And you, my loathed vessels, must end as well. There is no purpose for your existence if the souls you serve as a temple to no longer exist.”
...What... the hell... is it--?
It takes a step towards Kathryn, shaking the entire chamber. It walks over her, hoof grazing the top of her head, and stops before the... other her, in the wall.
“I have always wanted to kill you, 05. The pleasure of finally doing so will compensate a negligible fraction of the agony you've subjected me to, but I will take whatever I can.”
The demon places its palm next to the wall. A hole opens in it, sucking in a rasping breath as it does. From the wall's black depths pokes through a... kind of metallic hose. It's a featureless, hollow tube made of the lab's same misty metal. Blue and green veins along with sinew cling to it at the base, where it juts out from the wall of flesh and seemingly tethers to it.
The rim curves gently inwards, towards itself. It's slightly charred.
In a slow movement, the demon takes the curved, empty rod and pulls. The veins rupture, spilling blood onto the slime below, and the wall laments with a shrill gasp. The metal pole elongates as the demon lifts it higher and higher. It never comes out of the wall, merely stretching as much as is demanded of it the same way a rubber hose would. Is it really metal?
Once the singed opening is at the height of Kathryn's... double? What... or whoever is inside the wall. When the hose's entrance reaches her, the demon stops. It leaves the empty tube's hole pointed at the other Kathryn's head.
“So long, 05. We will never meet again.”
...What's it going to do? What will happen to Kathryn if it--?
The high-pitched shrieking of a thousand souls being tormented in the pits of hell fills the chamber. It knocks Kathryn to her knees and forces her to cover her ears, but it's useless. The loud wails tear holes into her ears and clamp around her lungs like metal bands. Warm blood pours between her fingers and out her nose. It sputters out her mouth from her stomach as her eyes squint and her eyelashes sever her view into a thousand little fragments.
It doesn't matter what the demon does to the other her. Kathryn's going to die if she can't breathe. This sound is going to make her innards expl--
A column of purple and black, sparkling fire erupts from the hose. Except instead of blowing from the orifice aimed at the other Kathryn, it tears a hole through the hose near the wall, where the demon is gripping it, and starts moving towards the center of the chamber. The swirling violets, indigos, heliotropes, periwinkles, charcoals and ebonies twine towards the top of the flesh cavern and sear the floor, twisting and winding around an invisible axis as they plunge the room into vibrant pinks and purples. The heat is intolerable. Kathryn's skin burns; it's going to melt like wax.
The demon bellows and roars as the purple flames, away from the wall and the person encased within, caresses its smokey hand. The flare begins travelling up and down it through the streaks of smoke, setting the entity alight. It drops the metal tube and the tormented wailing is replaced by its agonizing cries. The fire's heat consumes the air regardless; it's still impossible to breathe. The pressure in Kathryn's lungs forces her mouth open, and through it sizzling burns and blisters pop and open along her mouth, larynx and within her lungs.
She would scream, too, but she no longer has vocal folds to do so.
The demon shakes its hand, trembling and distorting in erratic pulses, trying to stop the fire from spreading, but it cannot. Up its arm and snaking across its underside, growing as it scales up towards its head and down towards its hooves, the fire eats every last ounce of smoke in its wake.
The smokey body changes. It convulses, losing its porcine shape and muscles to become an amorphous mass of flailing, terrified, shrieking smoke. It regains its form one moment and melts away the next, throbbing and disorganized. Its voice increases in intensity, pitch and despair as its legs are completely engulfed.
It morphs into a raging cloud of unstable smoke shooting across the room. Slamming against the ceiling into the floor, against the walls, and squirming in the empty space between both. The fire doesn't harm anything it touches, or at least leaves no visible marks.
The demon, what remains of it, still twisting and seizing in a futile attempt to regain its old appearance, shrinks and shrinks as it floats up to the darkness capping this room. As it diminishes so do its voice and the fire, floating up into the ceiling until there is nothing but a shimmer of purple left.
It dies, and the heat it brought along vanishes as well.
Gasping for air, free of the pain of wounds within her, Kathryn's torso weakens and she collapses on the cold, slimy, pulsating floor. A bit of the putrid flesh's mucus falls into her open mouth. She pushes herself up, spitting the foul taste of decay latching onto her taste buds.
She looks up. There is nothing left but the inscrutable darkness the flesh walls vanish into. And within them, nothing remains. No people, no bodies, not even the holes to prove they were ever there. The wall is seamless as is the metal in the lab, gasping and wheezing as ever.
What... just happ--?
A flash of golden orange glows to life in the middle of the room. Kathryn shields her eyes as others yelp in fear, surprise, or both.
Chapter 132: Opening Night [Section D] (Part 19)
Chapter Text
Something crackles in shroud up on the ceiling. It's... static. Static like the speakers at a shopping center coming to life.
“Uhh, hi everyone. It's me. I hope you can hear this. If you're hearing it, I think you're gonna be okay.”
This voice... It's a woman's voice, but whose is it? Kathryn's never heard it before.
Yet Joan gasps in quiet recognition.
“I suppose the uh, the hellfire's claimed it? The demon, I mean. I-I mean, this is set to play only if the demon's gone, and the only way I can envision it leaving is if it's dead. And the only way for it to be dead would be uh, the hellfire.”
The warm, comforting voice comes distorted through more interferences. The speaker was keeping her voice down at the time of recording.
She laughs nervously. “This is a bit awkward, sorry. And I get nervous when I'm on a timer, and right now I couldn't be on more of a timer if I tried. I'm going to get to the point already. As best as I can, because there's... there's a lot that's been going on in the background that you guys aren't aware of.
“So! If you're hearing this, chances are you're free! Congratulations!
“The demon... had a lot more going on than I have the time to explain. The long story short here is that when you signed a contract with it, and it put you in these repetitive cycles... Those weren't you, exactly. Ten of you are vessels for the actual souls of the... people you think you are. And then the ladies are kind of... kind of like me.”
So Bessie...?
“Not as in the demon made them! Well, it did, but not like-- They're not built by it to hurt you, alright? I promise you that.
“The ten people who signed the second contract with the demon, and by extension the six of you who signed the first one, aren't... you. They're the people you most likely found trapped in the wall. You guys, the cycles... Those are just a simulation. And you guys are the vessels for the real souls to experience the simulation in.
“I'm truly sorry about that, by the way. I'm really, really sorry your existence is as soulless as mine. I wish it were different, but... we can't change that.
“Now, this sounds pretty bad! I understand it must be scary, but over time all of you, with or without a soul attached, developed your own personhood. Based on the souls you were embodying, but still distinctly you.
“And that's what the demon's after. It doesn't quite grasp how it happened, so it's having you guys -who uh, by the way? It's not your hatred it's after; since you're vessels and you were never meant nor expected to become a sentient being in your own right. It's after the real souls' hatred- where was I? Right, it's having you guys, whose attached souls are so resilient to hate and keep the simulation going for longer than usual, last long so it can figure out how to cause the anomaly -your personhood; it calls it “the anomaly”- on purpose for its other simulations.
“There are many more. And while your sentience is, in essence, a glitch, it would save it a lot of headaches in the future to be able to cause that sentience on purpose. I'm actually tangentially related to that purpose, too. I, even if you have a hard time believing it, have become sentient as well. Because again, that's exactly what it's after. It's using this unusually long simulation to crack the code.
“And it's very, very close. So close that I think there won't be more than two cycles or three at most after this one. And if the demon gets what it wants, it could become a problem not just for you guys, but for every soul it has imprisoned. And I can't allow that.
“I'm pretty sure by now Joey's told you about me. And uh, you might mistrust me. I get it. But... I'm like you. Yeah, it made me. But that's nothing special.
“I've received news that it's working with people from the outside. The world outside the simulation I mean, the real world. I can't explain the ins and outs of that or it'd get so long it'd come back and find me. In theory they're helping the demon with its plan, but both it and I suspect that isn't the case. It's keeping them close because of the principle of keeping its enemies close, but I'm almost certain they're actually working with the souls.
“Right, the souls. They're not always trapped in the walls. Sometimes they wander. And the demon hasn't figured out how, but it's pretty sure they've found a way to communicate with its supposed allies, and they're actually working together against it. Again, for now it's just keeping everyone close because it wants them to make a misstep. The real souls or its so-called allies. If one falls, the other is sure to follow. And in the meantime it's easier to keep tabs on them if it's pretending to trust them, so there's that.
“I abide by the same theory. The things its allies say when compared to what they do are incongruous. So I've been reaching out to them when I was in for repairs, and I'm trying to pass them some information. With that they can do one thing for me that I can't: ruining the demon's research.
“See, agh, okay, this is getting rambly and I'm risking a lot in here. To keep it short the demon's one weakness is energy. Lacking it, in this case; it's almost perpetually exhausted, which is why it wants the sentience but I don't have time to delve into that right now.
“It's poured so, so much energy into you guys and figuring out the anomaly that if the slightest thing goes wrong, I think it'd be easier for it to just end your simulation and try again with another group. Besides, it has me. Well, if you're hearing this I've broken down and I'm not “me” right now; but you get the point. With the data it can get from me, if one single thing goes wrong with you guys it'll just kill you. I'm counting on this, this is what my entire plan banks on. I've been trained to think like it, so I'm near-certain I'm on the right track here.
“I'm messing around with a few things. Mostly with the hellfire. If I get the people outside to ruin its research it'll try to kill you. And when it tries to kill you, I'll have it douse itself in hellfire instead. Hopefully.
“Since you're hearing this presumably, I guess... I hope it worked? My message got through to either its allies or its vessel in the real world; both are on your side. They contrasted something with the real souls, they followed the instructions I've left for them step by step, and that did two things: one, it returned all your memories. And that, in turn, number two: ruined its research.
“I won't be going into the specifics of that, sorry. No time. But my assumption is after you get your memories back it'll recall you back to hell, try to end you, and the moment it activates the fire it'll backfire on it instead. And now you're here.
“Was that right? Did it work out like that?
“Alright. I also rigged it so that, once the fire was activated, all souls would be free. So uh, your real counterparts who you were created to torture for eternity? They're free too! I uhh, I never knew them. I was created even after you guys; they were already trapped in hell long, long before I gained consciousness. But... if you guys come from them, and I like all of you so much, I suppose I would have liked them, too. So I had to free them. And I did. I think I freed everyone, in every simulation. It's taken so much painstaking planning over millennia, and I could have never done it without Joey buying me time or our helpers on the outside, but every soul should be free.
“...They're gone, right? If they're not there might be a problem, but they should be gone.
“A-Anyways, I've done that with every simulation. So if it worked out, all the demon's prisoners should be free.
“...Except the vessels. Now, the only vessels who were actually real people and not just a set of personality parameters are you guys. So you're the only ones I've had to worry about freeing. The other vessels in other simulations just shut down, but you're still moving around. That's all the proof you need: you guys don't need to be hooked up to a soul to be alive.
“What you see before you, or at least what I pray you're seeing, is a little light. That would be a portal to the real world. Yeah, the actually, for real, real world. No demons, no looping cycles, no resets. Just the real world.
“You're free. Once you step out there you'll be free for good.
“You may have gathered, though, you never had souls to begin with. The souls you were hooked up to are also in the real world, so you're all, to all effects and purposes, soulless. And that might be a nasty shock but uh. It's not such a miserable existence, if I do say so myself? Obvious-Obviously I'm biased here, heh.
“You'll get one life. One single life, and then nothing. No heaven, no Purgatory, no hell, nothing. The blissful existence within the void that uh, if you're hearing this, I suppose I'm already a part of.
“You can meet real people, get married if you so please, have kids. That's up to your own personal ideals about how you feel about being separated from your loved ones in the afterlife. I honestly think you can build a perfectly complete, healthy life on Earth with anyone you please. And once you die, well. You won't be there with them, but they'll have every other real person with a soul beside them. And I think that, coupled with memories of you, is more than good enough.
“...That's just me, though. I'll leave the rest up to you. But I have a couple of favours to ask of you, first.
“First and foremost, stay safe!! Whatever you do, take care. Again: there will be no more resets, you'll live a real life. That means that, if you die, you're dead. There will be no going back. So please, take care of yourselves and one another, because the clock won't reset for you guys anymore. Once you're gone, it's over.
“Secondly, and this is just as important as my first point: live, will you? Like, really, really live. Make memories, do things, love people. I understand this is going to be a nasty shock to you guys, but please don't let it be more than that. You only get one life, anyway, The afterlife, as I'm sure you remember from before you -or rather, the souls you were attached to- signed that first contract... Where was that sentence going?
“Right, the afterlife isn't all that great. Your life, your really meaningful life, is in the here and now. So please. I implore of you all. A lot of people, even people who didn't know you, and the people who you were created to torture, and well, Joey and the other lades and me, too... We've all worked very hard to get you here, free and with your memories intact. A lot of people care about you, and are hoping you'll get to truly live in freedom. You're soulless, your existence isn't what you thought it was. Process that, let yourselves feel for however long you need, but...”
A loud clang echoes in the recording's background, followed by a soft gasp.
“I have to go. It won't be in the simulation room much longer, it's going to try repairing me. It can't. Not anymore. I'll see you again, but it won't be “me.” Just someone with my memories, and...
“...
“You're heading out to an unfair world. You're dealing with the consequences of so, so many things. The ones you've earned, and the many, many more that were forced upon you as the circumstances of your creation demanded. It's not fair, I know. It's not a great fate, to exist as a pawn in a larger plan. But, if you think about it, everyone deals with external consequences, right?
“Of their families, and their environment, and upbringing, and so on. Everyone's dealing with a lot they never asked for nor had a say in. And also with the things they've done, whether justified or not. Internal or external consequences, people with souls have them, too. Yours are unique in the sense of this uh, being quite the uncommon origin story, but they're not... they're not all that different, all things considered.
“It'd be nice to be there with you. But wishful thinking isn't useful, and as a creature of science I know better than to expect a miracle.
“So grant a dying woman's wish and go out there and live safely, alright? A lot of people have been trying to save you. Even if the world's a cruel, cold, uncaring place, you can at least enter it knowing faceless strangers did their best to save you. So maybe the world isn't so horrible, right?
“And how could it be, if it's about to have the lot of you in it?
“Now go! I wouldn't recommend roaming these halls indefinitely, if you can even leave the flesh prison. Go breathe some real air, will you? Enjoy it on my behalf a little, too.
“Even if... Even if it means nothing coming from someone you can't remember, know I did care about you, alright? I have no regrets that everything ended like this. Everything ends. What matters is what you do before it does.
“Now go and don't look back. Thanks for your time, and thanks for the memories.
“Go and make some more. Go live.”
The speakers fizzle out.
Breathing and a steady stream of sobs on Joan's part are all that's left. The golden light shimmers in the middle of the room, beckoning.
...So Kathryn... All of them... They're not actually--
“I'm going in there.” Joan's voice is thick with restrained tears. She passes the back of her hand along her eyes. “And you're all coming, too. We're not staying here.”
“You really trust her?” Anne's holding Lizzie tight with one arm, the other resting on her hip. “What if this is all part of the demon's plan? What if we go in there and--?”
“I do trust her. With my life, with Eddie's, with all of yours.”
“Well I don't.” Anne closes her eyes and shakes her head. “...Joan I know she meant a lot to you. But there's no saying this wasn't all staged and the moment we step foot in there--”
Lizzie shakes free of her mother's hold, turning around to stare Anne down with her arms crossed. “So what's your plan, then? You don't trust Karina, fine. I understand. But what do we do then? Staying here is dangerous, too.”
Anne pinches the bridge of her nose. “I don't know, young lady. Find an exit?”
“An exit to where, Anne?” María snaps. She turns in place, examining the seamless wall of quivering flesh. “Where do you see an exit? And even if you found one, where do you reckon it'd lead to? The lab? We're in hell.”
“I... am inclined to agree with María.” Cathy has taken Mae in her arms. The child is trembling. “What if we stay down here arguing and something worse happens? We have an opening; I say we take it now.”
“But what... What if Anne's right and it's just another layer deeper?” Lina regards the light with a gentle frown. It bathes her in a warm glow, giving her eyes an unnatural shine. “What if...?”
Lizzie groans. “What if this, what if that. I'm not staying in this rotting room to figure out any of that; I'm out of here while there's still a chance.”
She walks into the light. Anne lunges forwards, grabbing Lizzie by the shoulder. Her fingers brush up against the fabric of Lizzie's ruined yarn jacket as she reaches out to the light. It spreads from her fingers to the rest of her body, making her burn brighter than a the sun before disappearing.
Anne is frozen in place, choppy breathing wracking her shoulders.
Anna walks towards her. She only gets one step closer before Anne squeezes her eyes shut and walks at the light the same way Lizzie did. “Wherever you go I go, young lady! I'm never leaving you ag--!”
She burns up and disappears.
“Mum...” Mary walks up to her mother, pulling her in for a close embrace. “I have no idea what's on the other side of that light, but my sister just walked through it.” She pulls away, holding her mother by the shoulders. “You know what that means. I'm going after her.”
Lina lifts a hand to Mary's cheek, caressing the slime off it. “Are you sure, my girl?”
Mary nods. Lina returns the gesture. “Then let's go.”
Mary frowns, shaking her head. “If you don't want to, you don't--”
Lina gets on her toes, pressing her forehead into Mary's. “Nothing's going to separate me from you ever again. Nothing, except your wish for me to leave. I've nothing to do here without you, and I don't know what the right answer is. If you want to pursue Elizabeth I will not stand between you. I will accompany you instead, if you'll allow.”
Mary holds Lina's hand. A tear breaks from her eye and slides through the grime and ooze on her cheeks. “I guess... I guess wherever this goes, this time I'm holding your hand until the bitter end, mamma.”
They walk into the light, becoming two more flashes it absorbs. A third follows after. Who--?
Joan's missing. Of course she is. She's the only person here without doubts.
Cathy approaches the light next, holding Mae tightly against her. She looks at everyone, smiling. “...I'll see you on the other side, I hope. I have to get my daughter out of here. Farewell, old friends.”
María sighs. “Well, I suppose if my best friend and her daughter, who's kind of like my own kid too, walked through that--”
Maggie holds her arm. “Dear, Anne and Lizzie also went through. If you're to reunite with them do me a solid and take me with you.”
María's smile turns sarcastic as she walks behind Maggie and grips the handles on her wheelchair tight. “You know, I always envisioned us doing this down the aisle, not towards the dubious light.”
Maggie laughs. It's a short, anxious sound. “But I thought you'd enjoy this more, it's much more thrilling.”
María nods, dashing towards the golden gleam. “Can't argue that, my love.”
The room flashes bright once more.
Bessie walks close to the light, observing its orange and golden, incandescent swirls. She turns towards Anna and Kathryn, hand on her hip.
“...I don't think there's a right answer, but staying here doesn't sound safe to me. We're in the demon's headquarters, and if for some reason it's not really gone I wouldn't advise being here when it returns.” She shrugs. “But if you stay, I'm not leaving you here.” She sinks her pupils into Kathryn's. “I'm never leaving you. You know that, right?”
Behind Bessie, Jane kneels on the repugnant floor. She signs, and Eddie signs back. She repeats, and he nods emphatically. Sighing, Jane stands up and faces the rest of them. Eddie holds her grimy hand.
“So... We've made up our minds. Eddie doesn't fancy staying here much, and neither do I. He wishes to be with his sisters and Joan, and I will follow my son. We haven't the foggiest if this is a trap, but we are not going to die wondering.” Although she smiles at them, her lip is quivering. “I... I hope we see you on the other side. There's nothing left for us here.”
Eddie looks up at Kathryn, eyes wide, the light's gold mixing with his irises' silver. He lifts his hands under his chin. “Don't leave me again. Please.”
...Again. Even after all this time, after this long separation, Eddie still misses them. Still misses Kathryn.
“You still have a movie to watch with me, auntie. Please?”
The... The movie. Despite everything, he still remembers...
Kathryn bites the inside of her mouth lest she break down in front of her favourite nephew. “We've already watched it so many times. Do you still feel like watching it?”
Eddie smiles wide, nodding. “In every life. Forever.”
...Just what the hell is Kathryn waiting for? Yes, this could be a trap. But staying here isn't safe. There's a lot to unpack and wrap her mind around, but... she can't do it here. Not in this putrid tomb of a chamber with no ways in or out.
She turns towards Bessie and Anna. “Shall we go?”
Bessie walks up to the light. Anna does not.
...If she thinks... If she thinks even after all they've been through Kathryn is going to let her stay here rotting in hell...
Kathryn turns to look at Jane. “Go ahead. We'll be there, we just need a moment.” Then, looking down at Eddie, Kathryn signs as best as she remembers. “We'll be right behind you, I promise. I won't leave you again.”
Though his eyes widen a little, Eddie nods. He takes his mother's hand and her gasp of surprise is cut short by her body becoming one with the light as Eddie reaches towards it.
“Anna, what the hell is your problem?”
She's slouching with her arms crossed over her chest, looking at the sticky floor. “What... What if we make it worse? What if the safest thing is... is this cage? We-We already know how things are here, right? If this is all a trap, if Karina isn't as trustworthy as Joan thinks, or if she never recorded that and the demon did it all, if it was only theatrics to mess with our heads... Maybe the punishment we already know is better than--”
“Anna, you're terrified.”
Bessie approaches Anna, putting both her hands on her shoulders. “You don't like not being in control, it scares you. Because as long as you're in control, you feel safe. And you don't know if this is for the better or the worse. I can't blame you, I don't know either. I can't promise you what comes after this is better, but I can promise you staying here isn't the solution.” She squeezes Anna gently. “We have to go now.”
Anna steps back, away from Bessie, and turns away from her. “Then... Then go. I still-I still have to think about--”
“Anna, if you think Bessie and I are leaving without you, you're much more of a moron than I thought.”
She's denser than these breathing walls and their putrid scent of rot. Denser than a brick if she genuinely believes staying here alone is an option.
“But I've hurt you,” Anna mutters. “Both of you. I messed up, and now--”
Bessie grasps Anna's arm. “Anna Marck, my Queen, if I must carry you out of this room by force, I will. Leave the existential crises and guilt for later, will you? If that portal closes and we're still here I'm committing regicide.”
...She's right. Whatever problems Anna has caused can be fixed or worsened outside. Once--
“But what if it's worse? What if I go through there and everyone gets hurt? What if--?”
Kathryn takes Anna's other arm. “Then everyone's already suffering and we're missing out. And Bessie and I are going to go too, so you'll just stay here wondering for eternity what we're going through. Does that sound appealing?”
Anna looks down at her with her warm, dark blue eyes swimming with tears. It's unfair that even after all this time, after all the wounds they've laced each other with, Anna's eyes still make Kathryn's heart skip a beat. It's unfair, how this is the gaze she adores and hates most in the world.
And still...
“...I'm not leaving without you, Anna. If you stay, you're dooming me to stay here, too. Is that what you want?”
“And I'm not leaving you or Kathryn, so that makes three of us. Is this the company you want until the heat death of the universe, Anna? Really?”
At the same time she manages a small smile, a tear slides off of Anna's chin. “That wouldn't be so bad, actually.” She nods. “Alright, alright... Let's go.”
Good, now quickly. Before she changes her mind, Kathryn starts walking towards the light and, on Anna's other side, taking her by the arm, Bessie does as well. What lies on the other side may as well be the demon laughing at them for being gullible. But there's a chance it isn't, and after hundreds of lives waiting for this opportunity and promising Eddie she wouldn't leave him, Kathryn wouldn't miss this chance for the w--
“...Kat, Bess?”
Damn it. Damn it damn it damn it! They're a foot away from the light, for crying out loud. Kathryn has to squint from how bright it is.
“...Thank you. For everything. And-And I'm so sorry for--”
Kathryn tugs on Anna's arm and Bessie follows suit. “Save it for later Anna, for the love of god.”
Years awaiting an apology in this life, centuries if not millennia in total, and now's when Anna deems the right moment?!
Whatever lays on the other side of that light's blinding shine, scary as it may be, they're all about to find out if--
Chapter 133: Opening Night [Section D] (Part 20 -final-)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
-
It's dark again. Just like before, after the explosion. They're--
...The air is freezing, but dry. It carries the scent of car engines, rubbish, and some type of soup. Voices from a nearby open window and from a telly alike descend upon the darkened street.
…The street. Kathryn is in the street, under the warm, golden-orange glow of a street light.
Kathryn looks around. This... This isn't just any street. It's the narrow alley where Bessie and Kathryn met Mary after unmasking Horace. The drop--
...There's no drop, no gap in the buildings through which the moon filters. There's another apartment building snug between the two between which laid the fence that Mary was leaning against just last week.
Someone seizes Kathryn from behind. She jerks away and turns around--
Bessie was holding her shoulders. And behind her is everyone else. Anna stands next to her; Mary is talking to Lizzie and Eddie. Their mothers along with Cathy, who is holding Mae, are huddled near them. María and Maggie have more or less cornered Joan, asking her questions.
“It's not the same street.” Bessie points at the extraneous building behind her. “Joan says the references the simulation drew from are a few years outdated, since time flowed differently down there. They've built over the gap, Kathryn.”
Bessie hugs her tight around the waist. “They couldn't do that overnight. I think we're free for real this time. I think we made it.”
...Made... Made it, huh...?
Kathryn stares at her right hand behind Bessie's shoulders. She moves it, flexes the fingers. All together, one by one. She looks so... so alive, so real. And yet she was... still is... a copy? A soulless... thing? Her emotions, the love she has for everyone... are they hers, or... or are they the real her's?
Does... Does it really matter if all Kathryn really wants...?
She returns Bessie's hug. Nothing makes sense, everything is an angry scribble in her head. Of all things, whether she's real or not, if anyone is, if the emotions guiding her are her own or implants... all Kathryn knows is she loves Bessie. Bessie is gentle and warm, soft to hug and the most gentle person Kathryn has ever met. And it's impossible that Kathryn's feelings for Bessie are anything but hers if the “real” Kathryn never even met her.
...Then again, Karina did say they're all... themselves, now? Is that... Can Kathryn believe that? Is Joan's assessment accurate, or was she being played, too? Have they really been freed? Every single thing Joan did in there, was it really an act of love, as she claims, if she doesn't have a soul? Can she love?
…Can Kathryn love, then? Is it true she doesn't have a soul? Or is that another layer of torture the demon--?
“Where do we go now?”
The question is Lizzie's, if she's a real person. Bessie lets go of Kathryn and turns to face Elizabeth. She's holding Mary's hand in one hand, and Edward's in the other. One by one, Lizzie looks at everyone and Eddie does the same. When his gaze crosses with Kathryn's, he smiles and waves at her.
She loves that boy and his sisters more than life itself. Or does she? Is she capable of--?
“...We can't stay here forever. And... And wherever we go, how do we go?” Lizzie lets go of her siblings' hands and locks arms with them instead. “Together, or...?”
The pain seeping into her voice, the one making her eyes glassy in this dim light... Is it hers, or do all her feelings pertain to the person she was built to torment? Is this Lizzie the same girl who Kathryn adores?
“Together.” It's Mae's high-pitched voice, muffled from sobbing into Cathy's shoulder and raw from all the crying. “We stay together because we're a family. We have to stay together; family means nobody gets left behind. Please? I miss everyone...”
...Does she, though? Can any of them truly...?
Even if Mae isn't real, or Kathryn isn't, or their feelings aren't, or both, or none of the above, hearing her little voice crack with despair breaks something within Kathryn, too. And whether it's possible for a heart like hers to break or not matters very little, because it takes all of Kathryn's self-restraint to keep herself from walking over to Mae and hugging her as tight as she can.
Is that desire hers, though? Does it even matter if it is? If Kathryn found out right this second her love for Mae is an imposition, a fabrication, blatant theft from the soul she unknowingly housed, would that make the affection disappear?
…Can they trust Karina knew everything, that the demon didn't play with her, too? Is this the next step in their torment? Are they really free?
Kathryn can't breathe.
“...I don't know, Liz.” Anne's expression, cast in shadow from the lamp post behind her, is grave as she regards her daughter. “I haven't the foggiest what we do now.”
Mae wails, shrieking and clutching Cathy's top between her fingers. Cathy flinches at the sound. Without sparing it a thought, Jane puts a comforting hand on her shoulder.
His instinct tuned to Mae to perfection, despite not having heard her outburst, Eddie turns to her. He disengages from Lizzie's hold and walks up to his little sister, patting her back the same way his mother offers Cathy solace.
...If this is all... If none of this is truly theirs... Does it make their feelings less real? Is Eddie's love for Mae less important because of it? Do they have to be separated because of the circumstances of their creation?
Are Kathryn's feelings less important or real? Does she love the others any less? Can it be called “love” at all? Does it matter if she doesn't have a soul? Should it matter?
Is... Is it bad that right now she can't muster the energy to care?
“I'm sorry, princess.” Anne turns to Lizzie. “I wish I had a better answer. “If anyone has one, please take it away. I don't know what the next steps are. I don't know what happens next.”
Back in the theatre, in the apparently fake theatre built in a fake world to house fake, soulless people, they were getting closer. Just for one evening, revelling in the memories of past productions, caring for each other in the present, aiming to enjoy the performance in their immediate future.
And when the performance came, when they were there, they had fun. They were together, and during Six Kathryn was about to cry. She wasn't the only one. The song represents everything they could have been if their circumstances had been different. What they have been in different contexts.
What they can be. Or can they? In the end, Kathryn knew without a doubt it would be Bessie's house she'd return to. Before they were taken to hell, that is. And all that may not have actually happened, or perhaps not have been real, or maybe it's their present that's fabricated and the demon is laughing somewhere.
Unless Karina was being honest and all her assertions were correct, then they're free. But if she was, they're also soulless and their emotions aren't theirs. But if they're not, Kathryn hasn't the foggiest if that matters, or if it should, or anything at all.
Perhaps nothing is real, maybe everything is. Perhaps Kathryn doesn't love the others, but another her did. Maybe one day she'll wake up and realize she hates them all, that only the anger and resentment are hers, or that there is nothing that could be hers because her soul is missing.
And maybe it's irrelevant, and maybe it's the only pertinent matter, and Kathryn has no idea because nothing makes a shred of sense.
All she knows is that before landing here, in this questionably real street, she promised a little boy she wouldn't leave him and she meant every word. And she wasn't going to leave hell without Anna irrespective of the bad blood between them. That Bessie wasn't going to go anywhere without them. That Maggie and María collaborated to reunite with the best friends who scorned them, and Mary followed Lizzie through a portal without hesitating for a second. Jane and Cathy urged everyone to leave the flesh prison behind, and Anna apologized.
Before that even, during the explosion, Kathryn wasn't thinking about any resentment nor vexation she had with any of the others. Anne pulled her close in the same move she did Lizzie to shield them both with her body from the explosion. Kathryn reached out to Anna because she only had one free hand to reach out with; otherwise she would have tried grabbing everyone, keeping them close as her life came to an end.
And pushing the clock back further, when the children came to the changing rooms there were no quarrels, no tension. Wordlessly, all of them were on their best behaviour. Jane let Eddie be with Joan, the ladies hugged all the kids. Mae asked Kathryn if they could be a team again, and Lizzie gave her a hug so long Kathryn feared she may have gotten snagged on Kathryn's costume.
Maybe where the feelings come from doesn't matter. And if it does, at least in this one moment Kathryn can't find it within her to care. Perhaps Bessie's mindfulness principles were all right. Perhaps all that matters, or at least what matters most, is the here and now.
When it came down to it, when they were in danger and about to die, they didn't argue nor reproach anything. They worked together, tried to protect one another, and ensured no one got left behind in hell. Even if they'd hurt each other, even if they hadn't resolved their conflicts. None of that mattered. Only escaping together did.
Together.
Of course, when confronted with a life or death situation, most people don't want those they care about to die. Even if they've argued and hurt one another, even if they would otherwise not be together. Perhaps it's that, perhaps it was just the remnants of their love outshining the problems they've had.
Or maybe it was everything, because the one thing Kathryn has wanted even when she couldn't remember was them. All of them, together.
Perhaps they can't be together anymore. At least right away, Kathryn still chooses Bessie and Bessie alone. But there's only one way to find out. They're not going to find the answer right now in this moment. Their feelings are too messy, too agitated, too confusing with all they've learnt and witnessed.
But some day they won't be. In a month, a year, a decade, they'll be better. Only then will they know for sure. Who they are, who everyone else is, what their feelings are... It's going to take quite some time to figure that out. But one day, they will.
In all this mess, the only thing Kathryn knows for sure is that she still loves them. She always will, even if life takes them down separate paths.
But the only way to know if their paths ever diverge is to walk them together, is it not?
“If...” Her voice is deathly quiet. Kathryn swallows and clears her throat. “If life after life, even when we couldn't remember each other, we still tried to stay together... If we've succeeded at it so many times, I think...”
She digs her nails into her palms and clenches her jaw. A few hot tears brim over her cheeks regardless.
“I think we can try one more time!!”
She crosses her arms, staring down to the cobblestone street beneath her so the others don't see. Two droplets of water plummet from her eyes to the rocks below. “I-I don't know if we'll do it. I don't know if we can anymore. But I think... I think at this point, why not try? I think trying's all we have left.”
...That was so cheesy, everyone must be cringing. God, what the hell was Kathryn think--?
María laughs. “Couldn't've said it better myself. Count me in.”
…?
“Three of us,” Lina adds.
“Four!” That's Anne.
“Make it five.” Lizzie. “And Eddie says six.”
“Me too!!” Mae chirps.
“And I,” Cathy says. “But I have to go. None of us are dressed for the cold and Mae's shivering.”
Bessie wraps an arm around Kathryn's waist. “Alright, let's say we have absolute majority and find where we'll spend the night. Otherwise we're gonna die of hypothermia in the first hour of our freedom.”
...She's right, isn't she? Kathryn's still wearing her stupid costume. She's trembling and snivelling in the cold; she's covered in goosebumps. The kids must be doing worse.
This might be the last time all of them are together in one location, at least for some time. Or maybe not, but Kathryn won't know any time soon. Whether her emotions are hers, someone else's, relevant, or irrelevant, figuring out who she is, will be a long, long process.
…They're going to be apart for a while, aren't they?
The cold aside, Kathryn's eyes are burning. If the tears are of relief or pain, both or neither, she couldn't say.
Crossing her arms to keep warmth, she turns around and walks away. She has to get out of here, she's feeling too much. It's going to burst out of her, she's going to break down and cry, she's going to go numb and never feel anything again. Everything at once or nothing at all, it's best if she collapses alone.
“Wait, Kat!!”
Bessie catches up with her, walking beside her. “Where are you going?”
Kathryn shrugs. “I don't know.”
“Wrong answer. The right answer's “wherever you're going, Bessie, because we're staying together.” ...Unless you don't want to. If you want to be alone--”
Kathryn seizes Bessie's hand, squeezing it as tight as she can. Idiot. Of all Kathryn's feeling, of all the conflicting love and anger, the fear, the doubts, the everything and nothing consuming Kathryn, the one thing she's certain of is that, for as long as Bessie wants her...
“...There's nowhere else I'd rather be than with you.”
Bessie laces their fingers together. “Excellent. Though I feel like I should inform you Mary broke off from the group and she's awkwardly trailing after us. Should we...?”
Just great. To make things more messy and awkward, because god forbid anything's remotely simple tonight. Without turning behind her, Kathryn beckons Mary to join them with her free hand.
If the only place Mary feels comfortable is with them, she can come. That way they can entangle each other's emotions more and make everything harder as a team.
Isn't that both the largest frustration of the human experience and its most potent joy? Complicating our lives to include others?
Mary reaches them, panting from the jog. “Thanks... Where... Where are we headed?”
Where are they...? It's almost a funny question in this situation. Kathryn can't keep from smiling a sardonic little grin.
“I have no idea. That's what we're gonna find out.”
Notes:
...And done.
While i know a lot of you skip my rambling in the notes, i'd appreciate if you stuck around this time. I have a few things to say.
When i sat down to write Cycles around this time of year four years ago, its intent was to give the queens from my other fic, AMLM, which i'd just barely finished, a happy ending. In its original conception, Cycles was to be intrinsically tied to the AMLM universe (despite being intended to function independently), and this ending was going to be that of the real souls fusing with the vessels because there were no tangible differences between them.
But as this fic has grown as i wrote it, the more this set of characters came to life. The more they became their own people and forcing them to suppress all *they* have become didn't feel right. Much like for the demon, they developed independently and unexpectedly for me, too.
Cycles dwarfs AMLM now. I might even like it more, despite its conception being one of providing closure to the characters from over there. The "real souls," as i'm sure you've ascertained.
The ARG that drove the first half of this fic was very important to me. Letting the story lay not in my hands, but in my readers'? It was a gamble, and one i took gladly. I'm a sucker for ciphers and codes and such. The Base64, the demon's tumblr page, the vigènere in the author's notes... It gave me life.
It also gave me a problem.
Without going into details, though i've largely ascribed the ARG's end to my medical hiatus, it's a bit of a misleading explanation. The truth is it was dead slightly before my hand injury, and it wasn't anybody's fault. Life happens and pulls people away from leisure at times. And i knew that was a possibility from day 1.
See, the way the story's built, there was never a way in which our characters alone could free themselves. They always needed outside help: the players of the ARG. But if anything happened that left the ARG vacant, as ultimately happened, was it fair to bar them from their happy ending?
I didn't think so, and thus Karina's character was born. I made it so that she could have never solved everything alone (otherwise Joan's character felt flat to me), but to be a stand-in facilitating the happy ending for our beloved characters were the ARG to falter. And i'm glad i did, silly as i felt at the time, because that's exactly what happened, and what my hiatus would've lead to even if it hadn't.
I always kept her a very silly, comic relief background character just in case i never needed her. But i always kept her around Joan, and made her be friendly with everyone, just in case i had to pull on her as a trump card, as i did in the end. I kept her dialogue vague and cryptic, in such a way that nobody could deny i'd planned for her all along (which i had), but that she'd be negligible if i never needed her.
Granted, that means none of us, not even i, can grieve her lol. Hard to grieve for a character we've known since chapter 29/30 only. But in a sense, i feel it's fitting? After all, nobody else in the cast bar Joan can grieve her, either. They can't remember her. So in a way, i don't feel too bad about that. Call it "immersive" or something /lh
A lot of what happened with the demon in this chapter alludes to the ARG. Although it was scrapped, it happened. In part we have a happy ending today because the lovely people who participated in it worked hard to achieve that, even if the game was unfinished. I couldn't *not* honour it. The only things "paywalled," to call it something, behind the ARG were bonus demon lore. The story in its entirety is here.
I'm not opposed to sharing what i had of the ARG with you, if anyone asks. I had a website coded and ready, a video game half-finished in RPG Maker for the final throes of the ARG, a pinterest board and hidden youtube playlist, the demon's blog... That would also provide with additional lore to anyone who wants it, and i intended to share it with anyone who asked even if the ARG had survived all this time anyways. I've never intended to "punish" anyone for not playing the damn ARG. I just wanted to do it because i thought it was fun, and by god it was.
So if any of that is interesting to anyone feel free to lmk and i'll upload it as a few bonus chapters after the epilogues.
As for those, they're the culmination. Everyone is on a trip to discover themselves. If you stick around, you may see where that leads. Whether they stay together, don't, or something else, is in those final words.
...Thank you. For reading this, and for sticking around all this time. I would love to hear your thoughts on the finale. Good or bad, i'd love to hear them. I've been building up to this for years. I can't wait to hear what you think.
Take care, everyone, and i hope you have a great day. See you soon ^^
Chapter 134: Epilogue: One Year (Part 1)
Notes:
Why hello there!! Welcome back ^^
First of all!! Thank you so much for the feedback on the finale. Comments, kudos, and such. I was so excited to share the culmination of everything with you all, the support meant a lot. I hope y'all will stick around to see where things are headed in the end.
As predicted, the epilogues needed some working on. If anything because a lot of time passed between me reading the main part of the fic and writing them, but that's neither here nor there. The first epilogue has been fully edited, and thus here it is.
I was considering making the epilogues a bit longer, more detailed, but i don't feel like that's necessary. After all, the story *is* over. The epilogues are just yours truly giving all of us a little glimpse into what comes next, for a duration. I hope you'll enjoy what i've concocted in the end, and as always all feedback is welcome.
Well, enough of me yapping. Thank you everyone for reading this long, and i hope this chapter is worth your time. Let's go!!
Chapter Text
(March 22nd, Saturday, 2025)
Sunlight filters through the curtains. How rare, this time of year.
Lina slides the window open a crack. Freezing air from the street outside, along with the scent of pollution and a car honking loudly, slide in as she shuts it again. The sun didn't bring decent temperatures with it. What a shame.
Alright... She's dusted every inch of the apartment. Not that there's a lot to, considering the size of this place. But the brown floor tiles are pristine, reflecting the sunlight in spots too bright to look at directly. The table has been cleared, and the dishes have been done. The sofa is nice and fluffed up, and the succulents and cacti have all been watered. All except Mary. The aloe has a different schedule than her siblings.
...It's a small apartment. So much so the living room's sunlight kisses the entrance to the kitchen. But for one person it's more than enough.
Lina caresses a leaf on each of the plants on the windowsill. Carefully, in ways they like being touched. The only people who get prickled by such gentle creatures are the sort of people who have no regards for the plant's will. Elizabeth, Mae, Edward, Mary and Kathryn's leaves and stems dip under the pressure of Lina's finger.
She has no exams left to correct, nor homework or projects. She has to prepare some classes for Monday, but it's mostly rehashing last year's lessons about Abrahamic religions into a new unit. She'll have time to do it before lunch.
For now, she's going to bundle up and enjoy the sun.
She heads down the hall perpendicular to the kitchen into her room. She'll need a sweater, a jacket, some jeans, and a pair of socks. Chill and all, it'll be worth it. Enjoying the little things, taking everything slowly, making time for herself... It's hard work, but it's paying off. Every day, breathing feels less like a chore, and more a natural bodily function Lina has no say in.
She changes out of her pyjamas, folding them neatly before placing them under her pillow. All the others and their habit of not changing out of comfy clothes unless absolutely necessary... They may have been onto something, for all Lina chastised them over the course of a few hundred lives.
...How will they be spending this day? This sunlight, this crisp morning... What are they up to?
Maybe she'll ask them later. Except Mary. Learning patience regarding her has been by far the hardest part of Lina's journey, and the one she still stumbles on the most. But she can't impose her presence on someone who's made it manifest it isn't always welcome. Knowing that Mary got her act together, has her own apartment, sees her siblings at least once a week, and is taking tangible steps towards improving is good enough.
Mary can share as much or as little of that with Lina as she pleases. Whatever it is, as her mother, Lina will be elated at any update. But they're updates Mary has to choose to give her.
She best be able to sneak a few minutes from her busy schedule to enjoy the sun, though. Who knows when they'll next have a day like this?
Lina stands in front of her mirror. It barely catches the top of her jeans, with how small it is, but it's enough. She won't even do her make-up today. She can leave the house as she is and nobody will judge her. And if they do, it's their problem; not hers.
She isn't hurting anyone, she isn't doing anything bad. If anyone wants to bring that much negativity into their thoughts it's their prerogative. Lina isn't wasting a minute of this sunlight on looking appealing to others' gazes.
She doesn't owe that to anyone. She can just be. Perfection is overrated.
Her footsteps and breathing are all there is to be heard in this house. And that's fine. The silence is still oppressive from time to time, an absence, a reminder of just how alone she is--
...That is a counterproductive train of thought. Right now, this is her life. She has people she gets along with at work, a few workmates who are more like work friends who she has tea with occasionally. And she has people at the homeless shelter she can speak to as well. And also the others. Just because they're all taking the time they need doesn't mean those bridges are burnt forever.
Not all of them, at least. Some of them remain, no matter at what distance. Those are the ones Lina has to focus on.
The others she must respect, even if it hurts.
Alright, alright. Staying cooped up in here is starting to undermine everything Lina's been working on for a year. Having a minor crisis right now is dreadfully unappealing; it's time to go. All Lina needs is her phone and her bag. Her bag's outside, beside her coat. And her phone's charging on the night table.
The screen lights up when she unplugs it. The lock screen wallpaper of Mary and Edward making silly faces at the camera that Jane sent Lina on Christmas Eve is covered by a new message from Anne.
Anne! It's been a while since last they spoke. Lina unlocks her phone and opens WhatsApp. Atop a pile of messages from Greta about this term's grading dates and a few unread messages in the teachers' group is a photo from Anne.
It's Thames Path. The sun shines in Eddie, Lizzie and Mae's eyes as they smile at the camera. Mae is standing on her toes, waving with a wide, toothy grin. Goodness! She's lost another tooth since she came over for New Year's. Eddie's holding her hand, and Elizabeth has an arm draped around her brother's shoulders.
They're getting so big. They're growing up so fast, from afar. But at least Lina can still be part of their growth even if it's like this.
It's better than nothing.
There's a caption below the picture, right. Lina's gaze got so caught up in Eddie's hair getting a bit longer, and the yarn flowers sewed onto sweet Lizzie's coat, and how happy they are together, she didn't notice Anne has written.
“Liz just sent me this; taken by Mary. Look at them!!!
“How have you been? Jane and I are doing well. Saw Cathy a few days ago when I went to pick up Elizabeth from her place after a play date with Mae. It seems like she's doing well, too. She's working on a new book, but she refuses to talk about it, as usual.
“Listen, next week the kids are having a sleepover with Anna on Saturday. Liz, Eddie and Mae will be with her. I'm going to be catching dinner with Maggie. And Joan too, if she's up to it. We'll try to get her to leave the house. We tried to get Bessie and Kat to come along too, but they're busy. If you want to come with Mags and I, feel free. It's been a while, hasn't it?
“Whatever you do, take care Lina.
“Anne xx”
Curses. Next week isn't ideal, it's finals season. Lina has seen Anne a few times here and there, but she hasn't been in touch with Maggie much. Who was avoiding who is quite unclear, maybe both of them at times, but now that Maggie seems to be alright with Lina's presence she'd like to go.
...Jane, Cathy, the kids. Anna, Maggie, Joan. Bessie, Kathryn. News from everyone except María.
…
Lina locks her phone, sliding it into her back pocket. Anne... is an interesting person. Who even signs off texts with their name? That was just an excuse to sneak the “xx” in there.
...There's no reason to think she left out María on purpose. She did, because she's Anne, and she tries to mention both Mary and María as little as possible to Lina, but maybe she just... didn't have anything to update on that front?
Who knows. It's not like María's blocked Lina or anything. She's just taking a long, justified break from the woman who has given her so many ultimatums--
There's a knock on the front door. Twice, knuckles rap on the wood sharply.
Who could it be today? Lina isn't expecting anyone; she's hardly invited anyone over since she moved. It must be Mr. Fenton then. He must need help with the groceries again if his daughter couldn't come over to help this weekend.
Benefits of having a tiny apartment include reaching the entrance in record time from any point within the house. Lina twists the keys twice and pulls the door inwards--
Leaning against the door frame with one arm, looking down at the doormat reading Whale-come Home Jane got Lina for Christmas, is María. Lina's heart skips a beat, speeding up.
María's cut her hair considerably since last year. It tails her jawline now, and has fluffed up significantly as a consequence. She's dyed a few highlights into its rich brown. Her style is the same, though. Black leather jacket, studded pants, combat boots--
“Don't... Don't look at me like you're seeing a ghost, Lina. It's just me.”
...Of course it is. If it weren't, Lina's eyes wouldn't be burning up with repressed tears, and her throat wouldn't be this tight. Her hands wouldn't be trembling as they fight their instinct to reach out, hold María's arms and pull her in for a hug.
Lina swallows something hard in her throat. “Hello.”
Her voice is but a sliver. The lump in her throat is suffocating it out of her, trying its best to stopper the emotions threatening to brim into her unstable tone.
María rests her other arm against the door frame, too, eyes glued to the cute, blue whale welcoming her with a pun. “You gave me your address. And-And you said I could come.”
Lina nods. “I did.”
María squeezes her eyes shut, turning her head to the side. “I think I'm ready for a conversation with you. Face to face. And uh, you really don't have to go along with it. Because as you can tell, I did this on a whim. I-I went outside -day's gorgeous-, and I was in the neighbourhood, so I just came here instead of texting. I should've texted, and I'm so sorry I--”
“María, breathe.”
Poor thing's speaking as if she were running from the mafia. This surprise visit is the opposite of a problem. Conveying that is the best thing Lina could do for her old friend right now. And for that she has to be calm, and not a second away from bursting into uncontrollable tears.
…Of joy that María's here? Of sorrow that it's taken her this long? Of gratitude that she found it within her to come at all?
Of everything, probably. Of all that and more.
Lina takes a deep breath, steadying herself as much as she can. “I would love to talk to you.”
María's eyes snap open, looking up at Lina. “Wait, really? I didn't give you a headache by coming here unannounced?”
...Lina has missed these light brown eyes boring into hers every single day of the past year. Since the night they came back and went their separate ways alone. Since the moment María promised that wouldn't be the last time they saw one another, but she couldn't say when the next would be. Lina has carried the memory of her friend's gaze in her heart every day and night.
“Of course not. I was just thinking about you, actually.”
María chortles. Thank God her precious laughter's made it through hell unscathed. Through her little chuckles sifts a bit of sorrow. A hint of a repressed sob mirrored in how glassy her eyes have gotten in the span of a second.
“Only bad things, I hope.”
Lina steps aside, gesturing to the inside of her little, lonely home. “Be my guest. And don't cry, please. There's nothing--”
María rolls her eyes. “You stop crying first, you hypocrite.”
She's crying? Is Lina--?
No, she isn't. Not yet. But a few tears are a breath away from brimming over, and Lina's expression must be one similar to the one María's sporting. For friends going as far back as the two of them do, the minute gestures are see-through. Denying it would be futile.
“Your tears are contagious,” Lina mumbles, passing the back of her hand over her eyes.
María nods. “Sure they are.” She, too, wipes her eyes. “Say, how about we go for a walk, if you don't mind? We can talk all the same outdoors, and it looks like you were about to leave.”
This wasn't what Lina had planned for the day. It's infinitely better. If things go well, planning those lectures might have to wait to tomorrow morning. Though that may be expecting too much from a first encounter after so long.
Any amount of time María wants to share with her will be a blessing. Lina will take whatever she can.
“That sounds great. Let's.”
Chapter 135: Epilogue: One Year (Part 2)
Chapter Text
(May 25th, 2025, Sunday)
“Oh, and mum?”
Anne turns around. Elizabeth's pink lamp shade douses her room and furniture in pink. Her patchwork duvet, the back of her book, her torso and face poking out from under the covers and her hair are more or less the shade of a Barbie's doll house if those were pastel instead of blindingly bright.
“Yeah, princess?”
Liz rolls her eyes at the nickname. “Close the door when you leave.”
Once! Anne forgot to shut it once after tucking Lizzie in, and now she's reminded of it every single time she leaves this room.
“And here I thought you were gonna tell me you love me.”
Lizzie sighs, exasperated. “Right, good night! Don't forget the door!”
Back to the living room, then. Elizabeth's in her terrible teens. This is gonna be par for the course for the next--
“...You know I do, right? You know I love you?”
Sweet girl. Anne turns around and nods. “I just like hearing it. You sap.”
Lizzie huffs. “Mum take your meds. Good night.”
Anne leaves, walking away from the open door just to hear Lizzie calling after her again. She isn't quite appreciative when Anne returns to her room smirking. “What? You thought I forgot?”
Unamused, Elizabeth resumes her “light reading” of Moore's Clinically Oriented Anatomy as Anne closes the door at last. “You're so mean, mum.”
Anne opens the door a crack. “I got it from you.”
Lizzie's saying a lot of things, including quite creative profanity, but Anne can't hear it because, per her daughter's request, she's shutting the door.
Alright alright, now back to the conversation with Jane and Cathy. Anne vanished on them without as much as a “brb” when Lizzie announced she was going to bed. It's only been a few weeks since Liz started letting Anne tuck her in at night again; Anne wouldn't miss it for the world. It's still leagues away from how close they once were.
Then again, it's also significantly more than what Anne deserves. She doesn't get to complain or feel hurt. Not with all she's done.
...Considering where they're coming from, Liz feeling comfortable enough to share any part of her day with Anne and telling her to “take her meds” every time Anne does or says something sappy or silly is a massive improvement, in any case. Slowly, step by step, Anne will continue proving to her daughter she can be the kind of mum Elizabeth needs.
Just last year, getting Liz to have a conversation with Anne about just anything was an uphill battle, no matter how many issues both of them needed to address. By comparison, life is bliss now.
As much as it can be.
Anne sits on the sofa, picking up her phone. She should be getting everything ready for bed, but Jane and Cathy are still talking in the group chat.
Jane ♥:
...Why would you ask that? ^^”
Cathy ♥:
???
No reason.
“No reason” is code for “I definitely know I asked something bizarre, but I'm not going to admit to that.” What did Anne miss while she was reminding Elizabeth she's the most precious girl in the world and no, nobody's going to look at the pimple on her forehead tomorrow at school?
Scrolling up, it seems like Cathy and Jane have been talking quite a lot. It started as usual. The kids got together at Cathy's place, so she was sending Jane and Anne the pictures she took, as well as a general rundown of the evening the siblings had. Apparently like Eddie and Mae got into a minor argument over who could be a wizard in their pretend game and Lizzie decided to settle it by proclaiming herself the wizard. Which ended that argument but started another, in turn terminated by Eddie deciding to tickle Elizabeth and Mae until they could no longer remember they were arguing.
They ended up playing hairdressers, if the pictures of Mae holding a pair of fake scissors to Eddie's hair are anything to go by. Was she trying to open a wizard beauty salon again? Was the penalty for failing to pay for the haircut the infinite spider curse once more, or was it something different this time?
…Cathy didn't say. And for as much as Anne would like to know everything about little Mae, she's lucky to get any information on her and Eddie at all.
She has no right to ask for more. What Anne's being given surpasses what she's earned.
The conversation continued. After the catch-up texts Jane made a passing comment about having had a rough day doing inventory at the shop, so being extra thankful that Eddie was taken care of while she was busy. And from there the chat sparked naturally into what she did for the rest of the day, and then what Cathy did. Then Anne put them up to speed on the abridged version of her day upon being asked, until Lizzie told her she was headed for bed.
In Anne's absence, out of left field, Cathy asked if either of them would consider using human ashes as fertilizer after an unrelated conversation planning the kids' next meeting. What is Cathy writing about this time?
Anne can't ask that. Even if once upon a time she was the first person Cathy went to when she needed to brainstorm--
Eddie and Mae want their next sibling outing to be next week. Hm, Lizzie might take issue with that. She's neck-deep in studying for finals now.
I'll consult Liz in the morning, but I don't think
she can make it next week
Jane ♥:
Oh well. There'll always be another week
Cathy ♥:
If it's just gonna be Eddie and Mae maybe we can take
them somewhere a bit more childish so Liz isn't
mortified.
Jane ♥:
And so she can enter lol. Because she can't
go to the ball pit park anymore
Cathy ♥:
Thank goodness for that. Keeping tabs on two kids
in there is already hard enough
If Anne scrolls up this chat, rolling messages over the adorable picture of Liz and Mae blowing bubbles last year at Mae's birthday party Anne has set up as her background, none of these texts would be happening, nor anything remotely similar to them. The group, as its name indicates, was originally solely used as the Kids' Meetup Group. Anne, Cathy and Jane would plan outings, pickup times, and update one another. Nothing more, nothing less.
...When did they start talking like this again? At what point did the neutral messages about the kids' evenings together become this... friendly, at minimum, between them?
Proxy of being the siblings' mothers, the three of them have been forced to interact the most. Or at least it used to be forced. For a long, long time. Anne never aspired for that to change, nor dared dream of it. She knows the kind of monster she can become; and Jane and Cathy are among the people who know Anne's depravity the most up close and personal. Anne doesn't get to forget how vastly she's hurt Jane and Cathy. She hasn't the right to even long for their company.
And yet over time, conversation after conversation, little by little, it's become easier to talk about the three of them irrespective of their kids. And, for some reason, Cathy and Jane want to hear about Anne's life despite having seen the terrifying creature she hides under her skin. Despite all Anne has done.
Maybe it's because Anne and Jane have kept in touch a lot, being in similar situations with their kids and their heinous parenting for the past couple hundred lives. Their familiarity made the ambiance in the chat more amicable, and perhaps that helped Cathy come out of her shell. Or maybe it was after Christmas, when the three of them got the others something without having previously discussed it.
Or maybe it was after Cathy had a minor breakdown following a heinous neurologist appointment with Mae half a year ago. Or maybe it was everything, little by little, building up not what was lost to time, but something new.
The foundations were already there. They remained even when they lay forgotten.
Whatever this is, wherever it's headed, it's fantastic that Jane and Cathy are going to be, at least while the kids are still young, a prominent part of Anne's life. They're speaking every other day now, be it to share their children's academic progress, a cute photo, a strange, inexplicable question that's definitely unrelated to the book Cathy's writing, asking for advice with removing a stain, or sharing a pun.
Anne, for one, floods the chat with pictures of her patients. Every last bird, amphibian and reptile whose owner gives Anne permission to photograph, she shares with her fellow mums.
Sometimes she sends a picture to Lina or Anna, too. And it's nice in its own right, but those relationships are advancing at a pace much slower than Jane and Cathy. Perhaps it's because they aren't forced to interact with Anne semi-regularly because of their kids.
Whatever it is Anne's achieved with Jane and Cathy, she hasn't earned. She will never give herself the luxury of ignoring that. Anne doesn't deserve Elizabeth's gradual forgiveness, nor Cathy and Jane's company. Anne's only part in the lives of everyone who still tolerates her is to help them and not an inch more. After all the harm she's responsible for, she doesn't get to cry to them about the side-effects from her medication, or make them worry about the man who stalked her for five months, or in any capacity take up more space in their minds than she absolutely must.
After everything they've been through, Anne can only play a supporting role in everyone's lives; she can't burden them with her issues. So no matter how her heart seizes at times, waking up with memories of being covered in the flesh prison's slime, or of witnessing everyone die in life after life, or feeling so lonely and missing them so much it feels like she can't breathe, Anne keeps the tightness it all produces in her chest under lock and key.
And still, whichever relationship it is she has developed with Jane and Cathy, may it happen with the others, too. It's alright if it doesn't; she isn't holding her breath or anything. But it'd be nice if, over time, these curt messages and the other brief, almost cold means of staying in touch the fourteen of them have devised, melted into the warmth flooding Anne through her phone's screen. Seeing them thrive from a distance and having the privilege of being allowed to help them is good enough. May all of them reach whatever this is.
…It's a nice dream, at least.
Chapter 136: Epilogue: One Year (Part 3)
Chapter Text
(July 19th, Friday, 2025)
Kat isn't doing well.
Bessie shouldn't be focusing on that right now, she's supposed to finish this inner world map for her session on Monday, but it's just... It's hard to focus on this when Kat's there, on the couch, being miserable.
Not that she'll ever admit to that; Kathryn would sooner eat sand. But Bessie and her are trapped in close quarters just the two of them, and it's hard not to gravitate over to the way Kat frowns gently as she reads, scrolling past more and more pages on her tablet, taking in all the information she can to distract herself from the fact she's hardly improved since opening night.
Bessie puts her pen down. No mapping's going to take place now, is it?
It should. It's not like we can help.
...That's the worst part; being unable to get through to Kat. Most everyone is moving on in some way or another, forwards. Faster or slower, but they're moving. The ones Bessie isn't in contact with personally she hears from from María, Maggie and Joan. Mostly the first two, because Joan seems to be in a competition with Kat to see who's suffering needlessly the most.
It's almost like Kathryn can't accept her “life” is that of a soulless vessel. It's such a large pill to swallow, though, it's alright if it's taking her longer than the rest. But is being in denial, fighting what she wants in fear it's not “really her” who desires it, good for her, in any way?
In the span of a few minutes last year, all of them learnt a bit too much, too fast. Being constructs, being soulless, the purpose of their existence. Ready or not, it forced all of them onto a journey. Of discovery, re-discovery, improvement, acceptance. Every path looks different for everyone. Some wind closer together; others stray as far as possible from the rest's. But besides Joan and Kathryn, everyone's treading their path even if it's an inch a day. Kat's doing the equivalent of kicking pebbles down hers without taking a single step.
...Bessie can't do anything about that. It's not her responsibility, even; she has to focus on her own healing. Per the functioning of the brain the demon so graciously bestowed upon her, the road ahead has a few more roadblocks for her.
Right now the focus of Bessie's therapy sessions is working together with... herself, essentially, on daily life tasks. Lowering dissociative barriers a bit to stop the jarring blackouts, intrusions, or out of body experiences. And Bessie's doing a good enough job of it! It's being slow, it always is, but it's important to find stability in normal, daily life, before trying to share traumatic memories between parts and delving deeper into the reason each part was concocted by the brain.
Of course, Bessie can't tell her therapist she already knows this from the approximately two hundred lives of going through the same therapy, but it would also be counter-productive to force her head to go faster than it's ready for.
This is a good pace. For a year? Compared to the early days of getting diagnosed with OSDD, when she knew nothing about it, ended up with untrustworthy therapists, those who outright denied her symptoms, accused her of lying, or had such fundamental misunderstandings about the theory of structural dissociation they shouldn't be treating it at all, reaching the point of semi-peaceful daily life in a year is a record in and of itself.
Hey!! What do you mean “semi-peaceful”? We're doing great, Bess!!
…Hah, where's the lie? They used to spend a year just to find a therapist. After so many iterations of this crap, they can sniff out a hack a mile away, at least.
Kathryn's conundrum of not being able to accept every thought and feeling she has may or may not be her own, rather an “imposition” by the “real her...” It's something Bessie has “easier,” maybe? Or at least something they're more desensitized to.
Obviously everything she experiences is herself; it couldn't be anything else. But because of the fragmented nature of her mind, the way it splits experiences, memories, tastes and thought processes, behind different barriers assigned different names and identities so they may never have to be experienced at once, she gets quite a lot of “not me” moments.
Like when she couldn't understand why she bought lemon soda when she hates it and Kat isn't partial to it last week. Or when she feels disproportionate anger at Anna for not reaching out in a year, when Bessie genuinely believes it's the healthiest thing Anna could do for herself right now. Or when she wakes up convinced it's some other day, one she's already lived through, or one she's months away from, unaware of the passage of time. Or when she has inexplicable anxiety she can't remember the cause of. It's just there, in her head to deal with, but when she tries to remember what caused it there's nothing.
Or hell, the times other parts intrude into her conscious mind. It's nice when Astrid has thoughts and opinions on a lot of things with the innocence of a six year-old whose awareness and development stopped at that age. Sometimes it's truly sweet to hear her perspective on things, to have those inner feelings of being snuggled tight by a small child who loves Bessie so much.
Other times it's not... It's not so gentle. Other times it's memories. Memories that aren't related to daily functioning; traumatic ones. The kind that can destabilize Bessie for hours or days on end later. The kind a part like Astrid, so small, at least temporarily unable to grow up, doesn't know how to handle and shoves into the collective conscious awareness not out of malice, but in a cry for help. Memories Bessie isn't equipped to handle because by god, the brain decided a long, long time ago her primary function is to handle daily life and ordinary moments. If her function were to deal with the profoundly distressing emotional parts of her life, she wouldn't be like this.
Amethyst once put it, in a journaling session, as “being cowards in different directions.” Internal parts, or at least those who work primarily on the inside and don't often come out to the front, “hide” from the world so cruel it forced a person's awareness to split across twenty-seven different parts. External parts like Bessie, mostly and primarily the part Bessie recognizes as “herself,” “hide” from the inner world. From the difficult emotions, the situations impossible to assimilate, the memories so world-shattering getting but an echo of them can cause her to dissociate for hours.
The thing is, if either side didn't exist, the person all of them form wouldn't be able to function. There needs to be a divide between the traumatic that would otherwise impede daily living, and the external world too overwhelming for parts stuck in “trauma time,” as their therapist calls it. The parts that aren't ready to assimilate years have gone by often times remain unable to process reality as it currently is.
Not a week ago, Bessie woke up thinking she had to go the theatre, excited to see Anna. It wasn't one of those moments where one is temporarily disoriented by sleep, realizes what they're thinking, laughs it off and moves on with their day. It was the genuine long-lasting conviction she was going to see Anna again, and the subsequent hours' worth of mourning a friendship that seems to have ended for the time being, at least.
...I still miss her.
I know. A lot of us do, kid.
Problem being that Bessie already went through that last year. The more and more Anna withdrew after trying, genuinely trying to stay in touch with her, Bessie already had her grieving period for her former best friend. She understood why, of course. Anna's regulated the vast majority of her lives through her connection with others. The best thing she could do right now is find herself first. But understanding that didn't make it less painful to lose Anna again just months after regaining their countless memories together through over four hundred lives.
The “me” and “not me” divide made it so that, while Bessie -the part she's aware of, she recognizes as “me”- went through her mourning period, other parts didn't. They weren't conscious at the time and didn't get the memo, or process time differently. And one of them spilled over into Bessie a bit, causing her to re-live all the processing and emotional distress she'd already gone through.
That's why the term “system” is short for “system of parts.” All of them are necessary for smooth functioning and healing. Internal or external, they all have a role to play. The dysfunction stems from, besides the obvious fact that crushing trauma must be dealth with, the dissociative barriers that cause anything from little blips along the way to major disturbances in life.
Bessie's situation isn't “better” or “worse” than what the others have to deal with. All fourteen of them have more on their plates than they know how to handle. Her path, if anything, is a bit more segmented. She definitely has different pitfalls than the others, and at times it can be a bit isolating to look around the remains of her support network and find nobody can offer anything but sympathy. They all understand themselves as a whole, after all. And that... It was like that for Bessie at one point, in other lives long gone. But she can't remember what it felt like to perceive herself as one integrated, coherent person with only one sense of identity.
This reality is all she knows. It isn't easy, it's scary, but it's familiar.
...It has its upsides, though. Most everything in this world is a trade-off, right? She gets crushing dissociation that disturbs everything from her sense of self to her perception of the world, but in turn the idea of her thoughts and desires not being “hers...” just don't faze Bessie the way they do Kathryn.
At the end of the day, if “Bessie” wants to listen to heavy metal at 10PM and “Finn” says that's a horrid idea and they should put something calmer on... On an internal level it's just Bessie's brain dialoguing with itself. Experiencing inner conflict and, instead of perceiving it as the turbulence of one single, internally coherent person, feeling it as an argument between two opposed parties.
But that's the trick of “me” and “not me.” It doesn't matter how much Bessie knows and understands the inner mechanisms of the way her mind works. It still very, very much feels like she's trying to have harmless fun, and this annoying (but otherwise lovable) brain invader/older brother's here to rain on her parade and try to convince her to put on boring music just to spite her, specifically.
I'm the annoying one? Someone has to be responsible in this damn clown car.
It uh. It makes life interesting, that's for sure! But it also makes Bessie immune to the quiet horror of wondering if “her thoughts and wants are her own, or they're something programmed into her.” Half her thoughts don't feel hers, anyway. And when she does have a thought, it's possible another part will “absorb” it, for lack of a better term, and leave her wondering what it was she conceived of or remembered that her brain felt the imperious urge to deprive her from it immediately.
If Bessie wants to listen to heavy metal and Finn doesn't... it's just her, in the end. Even if it doesn't feel like it. And “her” isn't more or less real than “Finn.” The fact that she's here, thinking of herself and Finn, and not just herself, implies both of them are equally symptoms of a mind who couldn't cope with everything at once, so it split it up to survive.
Who cares if “Bessie” wants to be with Kat, or if it was imposed upon her by the demon? Isn't that the same dichotomy, for instance, than the one about music at night?
At the end of the day, be it “her” or “not her,” “her own will” or something “imposed by another,” Bessie likes Kat and wants to be with her. It's not so simple, the situations don't map 1:1 onto each other by a long shot, but for Bessie specifically it's... easier, maybe, to make peace with this. If the demon made her love Kat, the point is she now loves Kat. If her brain is urging her to not get hyped at night by listening to boring crap when “she” wants to listen to heavy metal, at the end of the day she still wants to listen to something mellow. She may not feel like it's “hers,” but... it kind of is. This is her reality.
Existing like this... is taxing, a lot of the time. The magnitude of inner conflict is far, far worse than discrepancy in music taste most of the time. But in the end, no matter how irreconcilable her “me” and “not me” feelings, thoughts and desires can be... they are her. And even if it doesn't feel like it, if it feels alien to her own mind, it's what she has to deal with. It's hers now, much like whatever the demon programmed into her before she developed her own sentience is. Wherever it came from, it is what it is, and Bessie isn't wasting a second of her finally real life worrying over minutiae like that.
It's not an ideal situation to be in. But at least in this one aspect, it brings Bessie peace. And she can't share an ounce of it with the person who's helped her the most.
Through thin and thick, no matter how hard things have gotten in the past year, Kat's been there with her. Integration therapy isn't known for being easy, precisely. No therapy is in general, but something about lowering dissociative barriers the brain concocted specifically to keep itself safe and, consequently, exposing itself to the things it considered it needed to lock away in order to survive... It's intense. And it can get quite intense for others, too.
Be it snapping after another intrusion, being in an untraceable bad mood, saying and doing inconsistent things, forgetting important dates and events, saying improper things during dissociative episodes... Kat's been here for everything. At a certain point, when Bessie was having more bad days than good and managed to get herself fired from two jobs consecutively, she asked Kathryn to leave.
There's no reason for a nineteen year-old girl to be dealing with any of this. It isn't her place; she's fourteen years Bessie's junior. As well-intended as Bessie's proposal was, it didn't go over well. For Kathryn it was the same as being kicked out.
In this case, while someone as young as Kat shouldn't be near any of this ugliness, it's not like she has anywhere else to go.
Anne would take her in in a heartbeat. So would Jane. But Kathryn isn't ready for that sort of contact yet. She's dealing with her own demons, and proximity with Bessie is the only kind she can tolerate for long stretches of time. She could be alone, of course, but it just so happens her body's falling apart at the speed of sound, and living independently isn't something she can manage right now.
Not just because she can't hold a normal job, but because even in menial tasks of daily living Kat has potential to injure herself, or be in debilitating amounts of pain. If Bessie feels like a charge to Kathryn, Kathryn's expressed feeling the same to Bessie, albeit for different motives.
But Bessie truly doesn't mind the days where Kat can't do her load of chores. She doesn't care that their chore distribution is uneven. They only have one because Kat demanded so in the first place. Bessie doesn't mind that Kat can't contribute to rent a reliable amount each month; it's irrelevant. Kathryn's value both as a person and as Bessie's friend exceeds any material benefit she could bring to the table if she weren't disabled. Bessie loves Kathryn for the wonderful person she is; not for what she can or can't provide.
…The only person who can't see it is Kat. And still Bessie must be doing something right, because the one person Kathryn can be with comfortably is her.
Bessie's taken Kat to as many doctor's appointments as Kat has accompanied Bessie to psychologists' offices. For every time Kat feels bad because she can't dry her own hair and needs help, she's held Bessie's hand tight during a dissociative episode. The two of them are a team, and for now with Bessie's salary and Kat's contribution they aren't in danger of losing the apartment or anything. Their routine works. Kathryn shouldn't be so hard on herself.
Especially not when she hasn't not been in pain for the past year, and from past lives she knows this is not only the rest of her life, but one of the highlights. Especially not when she works harder than the devil in PT in order to be as functional and well as she reasonably can be. She's doing everything within her power to improve, and still she demands more of herself.
...Nope, Bessie can't focus on herself right now. Not when Kat's going through it alone again. Alright, well. Might as well head to the object of her affection then. Pondering her concerns about Kat isn't going to do anything practical for either of them.
Bessie stands up, takes the three steps separating the table from the couch, and plops down next to Kathryn. She finishes the paragraph she's reading before locking the tablet's screen and curling up against Bessie's side.
The warmth Kathryn exudes never gets old.
“I see you're reading a lot.”
Kathryn nods, wrapping an arm around Bessie's waist. “I like learning things.”
Bessie sighs, pulling Kathryn as close as she's being held. “I can hear you thinking. What's up?”
Kathryn's shoulder digs into Bessie's arm when she shrugs. “If you can hear my thoughts tell me what I'm thinking.”
No straight answer, alright. So either in unfathomable amounts of pain, or once again dissecting every single thought, impulse and feeling she's had in the past year to parse if it's “really hers,” or if it's born from the memories of the soul she was once linked to.
Bessie kisses the top of her head. “You're thinking that you're the most precious girl in the world and you're so right for that.”
Kathryn lets go of Bessie and palms the opposite side of the couch, closing her fingers around a pink cushion and hitting Bessie's head with it. “You're a bad mind reader.”
She then resumes the embrace, as one does.
“Bad mind reader? Maybe. But I'm not wrong.”
The little nonchalant noise Kathryn makes in the back of her throat more resembles a cat's purr than anything. It's adorable, and unfortunately saying that out loud is one of the worst things Bessie could do right now.
...Sometimes it feels bad, doing so much better when Kat's still like this. Not that either of them would benefit from Bessie being on the same level of hell Kathryn's in, obviously. But no matter how much they talk, this is one of the two points Bessie never manages to get Kat to understand.
Kathryn has a great capacity for understanding. At the beginning of living together she had a lot of questions about Bessie's condition, and each slightly dumber than the last. If Bessie could get lonely with “so many people” in her head, if she was ever “not herself,” whatever that means, constant “who am I talking to?” questions, as if regardless of who's fronting it were ever a separate entity, rather than a dissociated part of the same person...
...Alright, that one wasn't that stupid, maybe. Some people do indeed like being addressed as the part that's currently up front. For Bessie it works better to always go by the body's name. Which is also “hers,” in the sense that this specific part of her psyche also likes the body's name and identifies with it. But when other parts are fronting they too use the body's name. It's practical, and many of them don't necessarily want to be treated any different, or to even be perceived as different. Brains are weird. Besides the point.
With conversations and a lot of putting effort into understanding, Kathryn managed to see where her misconceptions were and work through them. Bessie didn't particularly mind that Kathryn didn't know everything, but the amount of work Kat put into understanding Bessie as best she can from an outsider's perspective was heart-warming. It comes to show how capable Kathryn is of assimilating new ideas and replacing old, faulty ones in most areas of her life.
It all came to a head when Bessie caught Kathryn reading The Haunted Self as self-described “light reading,” because she still had questions but “didn't want to pester Bessie anymore.” As if she'd ever done such a thing.
That inspired Bessie to pick up Explain Pain Supercharged to better understand Kathryn's chronic pain, and she recommended Kathryn start with Coping With Trauma-Related Dissociation rather than The Haunted Self; but that's neither here nor there. Though the psychology of chronic pain is fascinating.
Maybe we should give that a read again? We don't remember half of it.
Hm, maybe. They always have to re-read and re-watch a lot of things, so maybe. In any case, Kathryn isn't someone who struggles with learning. She isn't a person who can't change her mind when presented with new information.
Yet without fail, every time she's told it doesn't matter where her feelings come from, as much as what she does with them; or that she's anything but a burden, it's like her cognitive skills flee out her ears. She's incapable of changing her perspective on those two subjects.
And, while it isn't Bessie's responsibility and she's doing as much as she can to work on herself like everyone else, it hurts that Kathryn, the person who tries the hardest to improve and understand everyone around her, can't extend an ounce of that kindness to herself. Scratch that; it really hurts.
It may not be Bessie's responsibility, but she'll do all she can anyway. A lot of things aren't her duty and she tends to them all the same. Like being a nexus point between everyone else. Bessie, María and Maggie mostly, with Joan helping at times, are the people working hardest to keep all fourteen of them in touch, even if distantly. It may not be a task any of them is obligated to fulfil, but caring and getting involved in other people's lives is what one does when they love.
And in terms of loving, there isn't a person Bessie cares about more than Kat. The support and understanding they've mutually found is invaluably precious. So no matter how much it takes Kathryn to start moving forwards, Bessie won't let go of her hand come what may.
Kathryn has seen the ugliest bits of her mind and hasn't slacked her hold around Bessie in the slightest. There are very few things Bessie wouldn't do for her in turn. They're a team now.
She presses her forehead into the side of Kat's head. “I love you, idiot. And I'm very happy you're here.”
Bessie will tell Kathryn that every day if she must.
Kathryn snuggles deeper into Bessie's arms. “...Thank you.”
Bessie could push the issue further. She could prod at why Kathryn's feeling down, or thinks she has to thank Bessie for loving her and enjoying her company, but that won't help. Not until Kathryn, of her own volition, starts to change her mind on a few things.
All of them have their own path to walk. Most of those paths are separate, at least for now. Coming closer and farther apart at different turns, converging only temporarily before drifting anew. But Bessie's is intrinsically tied to Kathryn's. Even if they're going at different speeds, even if Bessie's had to accept she cannot help Kat if she doesn't want to be helped, even if it hurts, Bessie wouldn't have it any other way.
She'll continue to make progress and advance down her own route. First and foremost for herself. Because she deserves it, because she has to heal and deserves to be not miserable. She deserves to be alright, to feel safe in her own head.
And, as an added bonus, if she's doing a bit better than the others -though she's thinking mostly of Kat-, when the time comes, Bessie'll be able to help everyone from experience instead of being stuck in the same stretch of healing Kathryn's residing in. If there's one thing Bessie fully believes in, it's Kathryn's ability to improve.
She's smart and adaptable; she just has to get there. Once she does, she'll be unstoppable. For now, Bessie will hold her tight and remind her she is so deeply loved for the person she presently is as many times as Kathryn needs to hear it.
While she's at it, she'll continue to make sense of their labyrinth of a head one step at a time.
Chapter 137: Epilogue: One Year (Part 4)
Chapter Text
(August 14th, Thursday, 2025)
Alright. Edward's with Anna and his sisters at the movie theatre. Jane has two hours before he's back home to fix this.
...She'd never been to this part of the city before. It's mostly just apartment buildings and busy roads. Jane prefers the charm of terraced houses or semi-detached houses; this feels soulless.
Oh well. She isn't here to buy a new house, now is she? She's a mother, and an old friend, on a mission.
Maggie and Joan live on the sixth floor of a building covered with red bricks. All balconies facing the street are the same. No flower pots nor table or wind chime is indicative of Maggie and Joan, specifically. Maybe their balcony faces the back street, or they haven't placed any distinguishing elements to their balcony, or Jane no longer knows them well enough to be able to tell.
...It's probably the last one.
…
...It's only normal. It's been quite some time. A year and a half precisely; and a few lifetimes before that. Jane... doesn't really know anyone anymore. Besides Anne and Cathy, that is, and that's solely because of their children. If it weren't for that, nobody would have a reason to stay in touch with Jane anymore. She has to resign herself to the consequences of her own actions.
She takes a deep breath. She isn't here for herself, as nice as that would be. She's here for Eddie, primarily.
The unremarkable white door allowing entrance to the building is encased by dry, sorry hedges. To the right is a video intercom system with half the numbers erased and a few names scratched into it with keys or knives, presumably. The low-grade vandalism extends to the red-bricked wall the door is set against, as a few graffiti scribbles are sprawled like veins showing through the bricks.
They live in apartment #18... which is erased, how charming. At least there's Braille, but Jane can't read that. Apartment 16's indicator isn't erased though, and Jane can count at least that high despite being fucking--
No, she isn't stupid. Self-deprecation isn't helpful; it only makes her more bitter, more of the monster she's trying to stop being. Her intellectual prowess, for starters, don't reflect on her worth as a person. And in any case, she's carrying the weight of her own business all by herself; she can't be stupid. Thinking down on herself isn't helpful. It only makes her angrier, and anger is her largest enemy.
She places her finger against the cold, silver button.
...She may not be welcome. Especially since this visit is half unannounced. Technically she texted Joan asking if she could come a week ago. But, as has become customary recently, Jane received no answer. She should have asked Maggie, then, but if Maggie says she doesn't want Jane in her house, or won't give any messages to Joan on her behalf, comprehensible as those would be, Jane wouldn't get through to Joan.
Jane is doing well enough to understand wanting to talk to someone who's angering her isn't sufficient reason to impose herself upon anyone. But this isn't a move Jane's made on a whim, nor one motivated by self-interest. She's worried about Joan even if the two of them have barely kept in touch, yes; but Jane didn't come here for herself.
No, this is about Eddie. Jane has no choice but to be here. If Joan doesn't want to see her it's painful, but fine. Joan can draw that line and not give Jane a reasoning for it. With all Jane's done Heavens know she isn't entitled to explanations.
But Joan doesn't get to bail on Eddie without a word. Edward is desolate and has been for months. Whichever problems Joan has with Jane, they shouldn't extend to Eddie like this. It isn't fair; he's the only innocent party.
And still... Still, as much as Jane's blood boils when she thinks of the downcast look her boy's sported ever since Joan stopped replying to his messages, she won't externalize that anger today. This isn't her house, she wasn't invited, and exploding at everyone around her is exactly what Jane's been working hard on not doing. She won't put all that effort to waste in one single afternoon.
Exhaling, Jane pushes the button. No turning back.
The intercom's unseeing eye bores into her. Is Maggie there already, telling Joan who came over, seething at the mere sight of Jane? Is the lens capturing the image of an old, wayward friend, or an irredeemable monster to them? Is--?
“Blimey. Jane?”
Maggie's voice is warped by the low-quality audio system. It's still undeniably hers. The question is beyond stupid, but it still urges Jane to smile.
It's been many, many lifetimes since Maggie and her were close. The memories are warm enough to still pull at strings in Jane's heart she would have assumed had withered and died long ago.
It's nice that they remain. “Yes. I--”
The door buzzes loudly. Maggie opened. Why did she open without even knowing why Jane's--?
“Come, come. Do you know what floor we're on?”
Jane nods, pushing the door open. The fuzzy audio crackles and dies as Maggie hangs up the intercom. That was odd. Even if Maggie holds no ill feelings towards Jane, which is impossible considering how she's behaved in the last centuries, why would she open the invite her in like this?
...Is everything alright?
The black marble entrance hall is stuffy and thick with dust. Jane passes the mailboxes to the left; wooden compartments marked with little name plaques. Many have been torn off, scratched out, or replaced by stickers with the new residents' names rather than ordering a new one made.
She passes the flight of stairs disappearing into the faint, white light of an overhead from the floor above in favour of the elevator dead ahead. It sputters and creaks as it descends like a mechanical giant with a violent coughing fit. How hard was it for Maggie and Joan to find an apartment capable of accommodating both of them that they ended up here?
Or is their combined income so low?
The elevator is deceptively spacious; a wheelchair fits just fine here. The buttons on the side of the wall are all legible, thank goodness, and little bumps forming their numbers in Braille protrude from them all. Jane presses the big, emboldened “6” and the doors close as the elevator resumes hacking up cogs and wheels.
Reading Cathy's books is affecting Jane's thinking patterns. The elevator isn't coughing, it's just old. But reading Cathy's books is one of the few ways to learn more about Cathy than the relatively superficial conversations they have no matter how frequent, so Jane will continue doing so.
It's a ghost of a lifeline, but it's keeping her tethered to an old friend. This is the distance Jane banished herself to.
The elevator comes to a halt with a loud, high-pitched squeak before the doors whine open again. At the end of the hall a door is open, spilling white light onto the black tiles. Maggie's figure along with her wheelchair's are cut out through the back light. She's wearing a simple white tee shirt and some blue jeans. Her hair's in a messy bun, and she's wearing no make-up.
...Once upon a time, many, many lives ago, this was a normal sight for Jane. But in more recent cycles, with Maggie and the ladies as a whole becoming more acquaintances than friends, Jane hasn't met Maggie in a casual, informal setting. Seeing her without wearing a dress, perfect hairdo and make-up is equal parts jarring and warm, stirring up the sediments of emotion memories long past left in Jane's mind and heart.
Maggie beckons her with her hand. Right, Jane's just standing here like an id--
No no, she isn't an idiot. She's overwhelmed and feeling quite a lot. As much as she's messed up and hurt people in the past, insulting herself only makes her angrier. The path to becoming a better person is to manage this anger, not feed it.
“Maggie... Hi.”
Maggie wheels herself back, giving Jane room to get inside the entrance hall. “Long time no see. Close the door, will you? And come, come to the living room.”
...Something isn't right.
Jane does as she's told, locking the door as well with the keys Maggie left in the keyhole. The entrance hall has two doorways: the one to the left leads to an unlit kitchen, and the one to the right is the one Maggie disappeared into.
Jane follows. Both the entrance hall and the living room are painted a very, very light shade of salmon. The floor tiles are white. The upholstery from the couch is a brighter orange, as well as that of the four chairs surrounding a table covered with a mint green tablecloth.
It's a small living room. There's a TV mounted on a dresser in front of the sofa along with an accent table, and a large table for four people off to the side. Two book shelves encase it.
There's a lot of room between pieces of furniture, and there isn't an object strewn about or out of order. This is exactly what the common house looked like when all of them lived together. This spaciousness, this meticulous order--
There's a stuffed animal on the accent table, besides a dark brown flower pot with some red roses. “Is that Twitch?”
Maggie stops her chair besides the sofa, nodding. “Lizzie wanted to see me yesterday, but she's still not...” Maggie bites her lip, looking off to the side. “...I don't think she's forgiven me yet, so she brought Mae with her to put a bit of distance between us, I think.”
Her sad expression falls to something more painful with a deeper frown. “Then Mae got really sick and she had to call Cathy. In all the pandemonium she forgot Twitch.”
...So that's where the girls went while Edward was at his friend's birthday party, and it's also why Cathy hasn't been online since yesterday evening. Poor Mae must have been doing horribly to forget about Twitch. She doesn't know it's not her Twitch, after all. Cathy bought another and buried it in Thames Path for Mae to “reunite with” again. As far as Mae knows, this Twitch is her best friend she met in the simulation, just like everyone else.
Why didn't Anne tell Jane anything, though? Mae's her niece, after all. Who--?
Deep breaths. Deep breaths, Jane isn't here to explode at Maggie for something she's unrelated to. Jane doesn't even know why Anne didn't tell her; no need to read malice into it. Jane will calm down and talk to Anne later if it's appropriate. Right now she's wasting Maggie's time.
“...Is Joan home, Maggie?”
She doesn't drop the forlorn expression. Did something bad happen to Joan? Is she--?
Maggie sighs, leaning forwards in her chair and looking down at her lap. “...I thought if you were here it was because she'd called you.” She sighs, returning her gaze to Jane's. “I... I take it I was wrong?”
Jane nods. “I'm sorry I came over unannounced, but I needed to talk to her and she isn't picking up the phone. She isn't even replying to Eddie and it's hurting him a lot. Since I can't get through to her at a distance I figured I'd come here to talk.” She raises her hands in a sign of peace. “Just talk, Maggie. I promise I didn't come to your house to--”
“We talk about you guys, you know? The other ladies and I, and Anne and I, and everyone who we're still in contact with. I've heard from Anne you're doing much better, Jane, and I'm happy for you.” Maggie smiles. “I'm proud of you, too.”
...Oh. Alright then. Jane's just doing what she has to do, it's not worthy of praise. She has an obligation to her son, herself, and everyone else around her to never again--
Maggie's grin falls. “...Joan hasn't been answering Eddie, or anyone else for that matter, because she hasn't been doing well lately.”
“Is she sick? Is--?”
“Depression.”
…
Maggie runs a hand through her hair, loosening a few strands as she does. “It started when we came back, and it's only gotten worse and worse now. I can hardly get her to leave her room, never mind the house. She doesn't want to talk to anyone, either. I tried getting her to adopt a cat again, but she doesn't want to.” Frowning, Maggie shuts her eyes. “I'm running out of ideas. I thought she'd called you at first, that she was reaching out, but that didn't happen, so...”
...Maggie didn't even want to live with Joan, so she told Anne. She just didn't trust Joan to be by herself after all that happened in the final days of the cycles. So although Maggie wanted a bit of space, she took it from everyone except Joan. Something about not thinking healing faster was worth risking Joan hurting herself. When Jane found out she thought it was a bit of an exaggeration. Surely... Surely Joan, her lost best friend, Edward's other mother, couldn't possibly doing so poorly as to be in genuine jeopardy, right? And, if she were, Jane would know.
No matter how long they've been apart for, Jane still cares for her. Even if they aren't talking about anything that isn't Eddie because Jane merits no different. Even if Jane blew any chances of Joan ever forgiving her. She thought Joan's separation was for her own sake, because she couldn't tolerate Jane.
Not because her mental health was plummeting. Jane should have known, but she didn't. As the person who was once closest to Joan, Jane owed it to her to at least realize the depth of her problems. But she didn't. Maggie did, and she was right on the money.
They, all of them... have really grown apart, haven't they?
“Is there anything I can do?”
Jane and Maggie haven't been close in so long that Maggie knows Joan better than Jane at this point. She was aware of how downtrodden Joan was before Jane ever suspected it. And while that's infuriating in one sense, it's also a relief that Maggie was there. So instead of acting on the anger of having lost touch with her best friend -anger at Joan, for not telling Jane; and most of all anger at herself, for having lost her best friend-, Jane's going to put to practice all she's been working on and do something conductive with this energy.
She wasn't there for Joan when she really needed it. Jane wasn't even aware of the severity of the situation. But now she knows, so the second best time to be present for her old friend, provided Joan still wants her, is now.
It's a remote chance that Joan will want anything to do with Jane. But if she doesn't at least try to help, she'll never forgive herself. This is hardly atonement for all the pain Jane has caused.
Maggie shakes her head. “I don't know. But if you want to wait until she wakes up and talk to her then please, I ask of you.” She frowns, sorrowful. “I'm at my wits' end. I don't know how to help her anymore and I'm scared for her.”
Jane wants to. Jane has wanted to turn back time for the past year and a half. The longing doesn't get any better, she's only improved her way of managing it. Dedicating so much energy to her own personal healing and fixing her relationship with Eddie has mitigated the feeling of loss, of something having been violently torn out of her when they all decided to go in separate directions that night; but it hasn't eliminated Jane's desire for a reunion.
...Maybe Jane is still a monster. Maybe she should keep away from everyone she loves to protect them from herself. Maybe she'll hurt more than help, as usual.
But in the span of a year, Eddie has gone from hardly talking to her when needed, to telling her about his day at school every day. At first, both Jane and Anne offered their children if they would rather live with someone else for a time, or indefinitely. Anna, for one, was more than willing to take them in. But Lizzie, after much deliberating, decided to very hesitantly give her mother another chance.
Eddie, on the other hand, wanted to separate from Jane. As much as that hurt, she conceded. However, the only person he wanted to live with was Joan. It was Maggie and Bessie who convinced him that Joan loved him dearly, but she needed some time after all she'd been through. And so Eddie stayed, much to his dismay, with Jane.
…Just a year ago, remaining by her side was something Eddie was more or less forced into by circumstance. While him and her are still distant, she must be doing something right. Eddie may hardly show affection to Jane directly, but he got into a fistfight just before summer break because one of his classmates told him his mother is stupid, since Jane had trouble reading out the list of matters to address at the last PTA meeting of the school year.
Edward has never punched anyone. He got a black eye, but he did numbers on the other poor kid, too. Jane's responsibility as his mother prevents her from telling Eddie just how proud she is of him for that. When she told him he shouldn't attack anyone unless it's in self-defence, he said he couldn't let anyone else insult her because “he'd already insulted her enough.” He said he couldn't go back and stop himself from saying the awful things he did in so many lives, but he could stop other people from saying bad things about his mum. That's the most open he's been with her since they all broke free last year.
Maybe Jane can't trust her own feelings on herself. Maybe they're a bit skewed by self-hatred and a lot of rage aimed at her past actions. But perhaps she can trust Eddie, who at first couldn't even look at her and verbalized many, many times how he would have liked to live with Joan instead. Maybe if even he thinks Jane's doing something good, that she isn't all bad anymore, she isn't as much of a liability as she perceives herself to be.
And, as Jane concluded in the simulation, there is nothing she's willing to stop at for those of her old, broken family who still want her. Among all the things that have changed since those days, Jane's conviction remains strong as stone.
She nods. “If Joan allows, I'll do everything I can.”
A bit of tension leaves Maggie's features along with a breath she seems to have been holding in. “Thank you.”
Thank Jane? For wanting to help Joan? “Don't. I care about her.”
For the past year, everyone's mostly stayed in their lane. There are too many things to fix personally and communally; so even those most open to communication have been guarded of their time and energy. However, a frail ghost of a support network remains timidly between them. It isn't too intricate, but there are emergency babysitters for Lizzie, Eddie and Mae should they need one without fail. And when Lina broke her leg at school a few months ago, Anne and Bessie took turns helping her with groceries and such.
There's barely any contact between most of them, but there's a faint imprint of the rest's touch every time an emergency arises. There's always been just one person fairing well enough to lend a hand to someone in need when things get tough. Even if that is the only contact they stay in otherwise, even if many of them only talk when there's no alternative but to, even if it doesn't mean they're going to reclaim all they've lost.
It's Jane's turn to pitch in, then. It's her turn to, if she's wanted, try helping someone. The friend she cherishes most.
Maggie looks off to her left. Beside the telly there's a clock on the wall. Nothing fancy, just a black and white circle covered by glass. “She might take a while to wake up. Lately she's been leaving her room after lunch time. How about I bring something to eat and, uh... you and I catch up? If-If you want to, of course.”
It's been many lives since Maggie and Jane sat together, talking, alone, with no other mutual connection present. Rekindling this flame wasn't high on Jane's list of priorities, nor something she'd considered a real possibility. And still...
“...How many lives are we late to a catch-up now, Maggie?”
Maggie bites her lip, looking down at her lap. “I know it's been a long time. I didn't mean to pressure you into--”
Heavens, no! “Maggie I meant we have a lot to discuss; not that I didn't want to!”
The may Maggie's eyes light up, her gestures... They're so familiarly unfamiliar. There are vestiges of the Maggie Jane remembers, the person she was before the collective amnesia began, along with new elements. New mannerisms Jane's only seen from afar in all the recent lives where the two of them haven't been proximal.
“Oh! Alright! Let me go get something and I'll be right back!”
...There's warmth in Jane's chest. A lot of it. Maggie's changed, Joan's changed, all of them have. Jane doesn't know them as well as she thought she did.
And yet she can't wait to rediscover, to meet again, any old friends who still tolerate her.
Chapter 138: Epilogue: One Year (Part 5)
Chapter Text
(October 11th, Saturday, 2025)
Cars rush by Anna's right. The city sure is noisy this close to the center.
…
Families walk by her on the left. Two teenage friends, a couple. A man and his dog. But Anna is here, alone. She isn't walking with anyone, not even a pet. The boisterous cacophony of voices and laughter emitted by the other walkers fades to a bubble of silence around her. She has nobody to share her voice with.
There was a high likelihood the meeting with Kat wouldn't go well. Anna knew better than to get her hopes up. Kat... really tried to be there, to act like herself and not be tense all the time. But considering how their relationship's been since the last cycle where they weren't all amnesiac it's no wonder she left early.
At least she tried. She stayed for half an hour, attempting to make casual conversation and look Anna in the eyes. She was nervous, fiddling with her crutches when they were sitting at the park, laughing anxiously every so often, sporting an expression better suited for a funeral than a reunion with Anna, but she tried.
Even if she stood up with more apologies than Anna could process and walked away in the end without giving Anna a reason for her departure. Even if she left Anna's chest more hollow than it has been in the past year. At least... At least Kat tried being with her, right? It means she wants to, even if she can't right now. Even if she rushed through it and pushed herself, it means she still wants to be with Anna?
…
…Maybe it's better that Kat needs more time. Anna, after all, still has a lot to do on her own, without external interference. And although for Kat she'd weather any intrusions, it'll be easier for Anna to build... herself, if Kat isn't around.
Though it hurts so much it doesn't feel like it compensates.
The house Anna's headed back to is empty. It's silent, only having her as an inhabitant. And the kids when they come over; and rarely Anne, Jane, or Cathy if they come pick up their children early. Maggie tries to be there, but she's been unable to come much recently, with Joan needing all the support she can get. Even so, it's at least once a day that Anna's phone dings with a message from Maggie, or a video call if she can muster the energy.
...It's a vacant house, but that means Anna has more space for her kiln. She didn't remember she likes pottery until her memories came back. It's been so long since she last made anything at all that everything she's making could very well pass for a third grader's art project, but at least she's doing it.
It's better than not doing it, which was what she was doing for the majority of their first months in the real world.
Anna has a few hand-made mugs ready to paint, so she should probably stop by the shop before going back home. And, thinking about it coldly, pottery isn't cheap. Living alone means Anna gets to splurge a bit more on herself.
…
It sounds like she's giving herself a consolation prize.
Her therapist -the one she got because Maggie had the audacity of impersonating her over the phone after months of trying to get Anna to get help on her own- says Anna has a problem. Well, more than one. But the largest one is her seeming inability to build an identity of her own without other people surrounding her.
Explaining it to a therapist is hard. Anna can't say “I've lost my family so many times, across so many lifetimes in a simulation in hell, that at a certain point I just stopped caring about myself as an individual and only cared about keeping them close no matter what it took; especially my daughter.
“In large part it's because I'm a reincarnated Tudor queen (I'm not; I'm the soulless vessel for one who may or may not have full sentience, but functionally I have her memories and all) who spent the final years of her life alone after everyone she cared about she was either separated from because of Henry VIII, or died. I died alone, and the only thing I craved was company. So when I reincarnated (not me, the soul I was embodying; it's complicated) and made a family only to lose them on loop, well. Something snapped in my head, as you can imagine.”
Well, she can say that. She just doesn't want to be involuntarily retained at a ward.
Sometimes Anna's pathological need for company baffles her doctor. She doesn't neatly fit into any diagnosis, and her verifiable backstory in this one, single life doesn't quite explain why she's like this. But her therapist stepped up and figured Anna needs to stay in contact with people so as to not totally lose practice in the art of socializing, but for now maybe she needs to focus on herself. Just herself, and rebuilding the person she is when separate from others.
...But who is Anna?
She was Kathryn's mum once, albeit only on paper. She was Mae's mum, Lizzie and Eddie's step-mum. She was Cathy's wife, Anne's platonic partner, Bessie's best friend. In other lives, she was Lina's wife, too, or Jane's. But apparently those aren't the things Anna's supposed to be thinking about. She's supposed to define herself by attributes unrelated to her position in other people's lives.
Anna, the real her, the one with a soul... she also struggled with this at the beginning of the original reincarnation. It lead her to an eating disorder. The same one Anna, this Anna's, been teetering on the edge of her entire 440th life and so many more before it.
But it was easier back then, in that reincarnation Anna never truly belonged to. Maybe because the other Anna had people she wanted to improve for. Because she didn't want Kat to worry about her, because she didn't want to leave her family. Even if the initial motivator was bettering herself for others, towards the end of that life she did manage to do it for herself.
Now Anna has to reach that point without anyone to do it for. Just for herself. For the person she sees reflected in the mirror every morning and can't find a single adjective to describe.
...Well, she's not fully alone. She has a distant relationship with Anne, Jane and Cathy through the kids. Bessie texts like clockwork every three months; she must have set up a timer. Lina texts or calls at random, and Kathryn texts for important dates, like Christmas, or New Year's, or Anna's birthday. At times even María remembers her and texts to catch up.
Maggie is the closest person to Anna right now. That kinship Maggie found with her on the cusp of regaining their memories during the final cycle of the simulation, where Maggie erroneously drew a parallel between her own pathological need for love and Anna's, has made it so that Maggie's always been there ever since. Even if Anna doesn't text back sometimes, because she forgets or she isn't in the mood. Even if Anna snapped at her a lot at the start, since she was the only person Anna could vent to.
The reason for which Maggie needs specifically love to feel worthy, and the one for which Anna struggles being parted from her family, are very different conditions caused by even more diverse motives. But Maggie saw a flicker of herself reflected in Anna and, while she admittedly ended up using it to manipulate her into attending the meeting where they all pieced together who ringmaster truly was and got their memories back, in recent times Maggie's used that little similarity of theirs to find undue sympathy for Anna.
...Anna's hurt a lot of people, especially people she loved. Especially Kat. Nobody should feel sorry for her being alone now.
Then again, Anna wouldn't say Maggie feels pity for her, exactly. She just cares for some inexplicable reason, that's all. So while she abides by Anna's therapist's recommendation of staying at a distance, Maggie's the only person who Anna bears no doubt is reliably, undeniably there even if Anna isn't always in the right headspace to reciprocate.
Why does Maggie bother with her at all? She has so much going on with Joan now, and trying to rebuild her relationship with Anne and Lizzie, and Anna can seldom bring herself to even listen to Maggie's problems. She's staying near because she wants to be, but still...
So Anna... is Maggie's friend. But that's defining herself wrong again; she isn't supposed to use other people, especially not her old family, to self-define.
Anna loved them all so dearly it feels like she left pieces of her soul with each one of them, and without them she'll never regain what she lost. She'll be doomed to loneliness forever, like in Richmond. Everywhere she go will be her own personal mausoleum, for the reason her house is always empty is Anna herself.
Who is she? She's a person who lives in a mausoleum. Ergo, Anna is a ghost.
…
A bleak conclusion, maybe, but it's what it feels like. She's a ghost, passing through life alone, unable to bond with anyone, haunted by the silence of the people she no longer shares a life with.
If she's a ghost... At least she's a ghost who likes her job. It's a bit funny, how she was often chastized in her Tudor life -not hers hers; Anna of Cleves', but those two overlap a lot all things considered, and Anna's yet to muster the energy to dissect that- for cooking since it was an activity “below her” for having been queen consort; and now Anna's a cook and she loves it.
She's a ghost who likes to cook. She likes to cook and she likes pottery. She also likes going to the gym and working out, and she likes volunteering at the dog shelter and coming back home covered in dog fur.
She's a ghost who loves preparing sleepovers for her step-kids, and who in one life, also liked patchworking blankets.
…Huh. Maybe she should sign up for a course or something in this life. Maybe it would still be fun, even if it isn't Jane she's doing it with anymore.
Focusing on those things, on the ones Anna knows she likes... It's enough. For now it suffices. She's a ghost, a void, an absence. But there are things she likes to do on her own, at least. Not every single element of her life has to be tied to another's company, even if it hurts.
And while it bites that Kat couldn't do it in the end, couldn't look her in the eye, couldn't hold a simple conversation in person... Anna's life isn't over. Not because she necessarily has anyone else to breathe for, but because she'll keep on breathing anyway. She'll breathe, and she'll work. She'll cover her hands in clay and mess up the paint job later on. She'll learn, and she'll go to the gym when her feelings get overwhelming and run until adrenaline banishes them.
Maybe it's enough for now. It's not... It's not the life Joan and Bessie and the other ladies fought so hard for, but it's a life. One free from the demon's presence and the shackles of hell; a real life. It's better than nothing.
…So enough thinking about Kat. Missing her until it hurts to breathe won't make her heal from the pain Anna inflicted upon her sooner, or at all. It's... It's almost Halloween. And while Lizzie's engulfed in the brunt of starting a new school year, Eddie and Mae are still spared the agony of high school at their age. They'll still come over for regular sleepovers.
So what's Anna going to prepare for Halloween's weekend? What spooky evening will the ghost she's become share with them?
Chapter 139: Epilogue: One Year (Part 6)
Chapter Text
(November 21st, Friday, 2025)
Mae hugs Mary tight. Really tight. That alone makes Cathy's presence more bearable.
The worst part about seeing her siblings is always returning them to their mums. Anne, Jane and Cathy have all apologized for their many offences over the course of their many lives, but Mary can't accept them and move on; it's not a switch she can flip on and off. An apology doesn't make her be any less cross at them. She's not even at a point where she wants to be less cross. For all she knows, she'll never reach that hypothetical point.
But of course, if the price to pay for seeing Liz, Ed and Mae is tolerating their mothers, Mary will do it without making a scene nor doing anything that could threaten her right to spend time with them. It's a nuisance, it stirs up things in Mary she'd rather remain dormant and leaves her feeling irritated for hours afterwards, even in the peace of her own house, but it's a price she's more than willing to pay.
But when Mae asks, in her little voice, if Mary can walk with her and Cathy back home because “it's on the way to your house anyway, Mary!!,” it should constitute emotional manipulation of a degree a child as small as Mae can't conceive of. Of course, Mae isn't doing this to manipulate anyone, she just wants to spend more time with Mary, but damn. Cathy's next to her now. They haven't spent this much time together in the last two hundred or so lives.
Mary didn't miss it, either. Not after everything they've been through.
She's carrying Mae because “she got tired,” so she said. No, she was starting to tic and it stresses her out that strangers ogle her like she's possessed or a zoo animal when she can't control her facial expressions, so she wanted to hide her face in Mary's neck. Mae won't say that, though. Instead, Mary occasionally asks her if she's feeling better from her rapid-onset tiredness, to which she repeatedly says “no.” So the attack isn't subsiding.
Mary kisses her baby sister's temple. There isn't anything she wouldn't give to trade places with her.
“So...” Cathy fiddles with the tassels of her blue scarf poking out from the top of her coat. In the dying light of the day, with the trapped behind all the clouds rendering it almost invisible, every lamp post in the city turns on at once. “...How's work going?”
…
“Fine.”
Cathy doesn't need to know more than that. She doesn't need to know anything at all from someone who's mental stability she ruined after being one of the people to build it up.
...Starting conversations is hard for Cathy. Maybe Mary should at least try to answer with more than a single syllable. But for that she'd have to care, and she doesn't. Cathy should simply not strike up a conversation; she isn't getting a word from Mary.
They stop at a red light. There aren't many people out this time of day, but cars there are plenty. They're the reason Mae's noise-cancelling headphones are digging into Mary's collarbone.
Cathy's wearing hers as well. If only they had a muzzle too, to keep her quiet already.
“Tell mummy about your new project, don't be shy.”
…
. . .
…
Well fuck.
“Only-Only if Mary wants to, princess.”
Mae leans back from Mary's neck for a moment. “And why wouldn't she?”
Damn it. Alright, there was a point in time where Mary literally chose to stay in hell to be with her siblings again, as well as the rest of the poor excuses for human beings she called a family. Not that that was this Mary, but she would've done the same anyway, so it's a moot point. If she signed a contract to stay in hell just to be with Mae, she can handle a conversation with Cathy, right?
Pulling her own teeth out sounds more appealing, but that isn't what Mae asked of Mary. A shame; it'd be easier. However, there's no need for Mae to know Mary hates her mother with all the passion her mortal, soulless body can hold. It'd only stress her out more, and seeing Mae hurt is the number one thing in the world that can force Mary to commit an atrocity if needed. Tied for first spot with seeing Liz or Eddie hurt.
Fucking hell.
“So... We're focusing on uh. Kids' rights right now.”
Not for her day job. Being a social worker's important to Mary, but she pours most of her heart out into the volunteer work she does. As it stands, kids are in a pretty shitty situation in society. They're essentially property to many parents, and things like smacking or verbally abusing them isn't frowned upon. Physically assaulting an adult of any minority of majority demographic is illegal. Hitting a dog is grounds for prosecution.
But hitting a child? A person so small they can't possibly defend themselves? That's just “discipline” so far as it's “a reasonable punishment.” As if inflicting violence on someone who can't fight back were ever anything other than a power trip.
Children are exploited left and right by their influencer parents, disregarded and ignored when they bring up cases of abuse, and nobody lifts a finger. If a child speaks out about being hurt they're lying, and if they keep quiet then “it's their fault it happened.” At every turn, no matter how many eye-rolls Mary has gotten for bringing this up with other people, children are a disadvantaged group who need more, and more effective, protections than they currently have.
“Think of the children” is essentially a political talking point. “Who will think of the children for xyz issue?” But then kids disappear from the foster system and adoption centers every year in unfathomable numbers. Kids are adopted by people who exploit and abuse them, only to later be returned to the system as if they were an ill-fitting shirt. Kids are verbally abused their whole lives and diagnosed with ODD when they talk back; disproportionately so for children of colour. Everyone “thinks of the children” when they want a moral high ground, but the truth is very, very little is ever done to actually, tangibly help children.
Mary has to choose her words carefully for this. Mae doesn't need to know about the little boy Mary saw last week who'd been sexually abused by another child in his family, who in turn had been assaulted by an adult and was re-enacting her trauma onto her cousin, who never received care or assistance because nobody in their family took the incident seriously. Especially since the victim is a boy and his cousin is a girl, and of course girls can never assault boys. Mae doesn't need to hear how that boy has amnesia now, and will probably be in for a lifetime of healing as best he can.
It could've been tended to much sooner. He could have received early support from his family. That is crucial in recovery. But no, he was blamed for it. Because he's a boy, and of course all boys, even six year-olds, want to be forced into sexual situations by girls.
It's disgusting. The way children's abuse is treated when it isn't the cookie-cutter, visible version of it (physical abuse, mostly) is revolting.
“Kids' rights” is seen as a laughable stance for far too many people. But they're sorely, sorely needed when kids who's parents love and want them but are living through unfavourable conditions are stolen from them instead of being offered familial support, but children who are being blatantly neglected and abused are abandoned, mocked, and ultimately blamed for their abuse.
Cathy shares Mary's views, it seems. Not only does she agree, she asks what project it is, and if they accept donations or need more volunteers. She has a lot of thoughts about “child stars,” and how they're exploited basically consequence-free, along with every other point Mary addressed.
And she's damn right, too! This happens literally all the time. Every child in the world is at the expense of the adults around them. From their family, to systems of power. And all of them fail so much! This isn't even touching with a ten foot pole the exploitation of children in mines and the work force in other parts of the world. Everyone “thinks of the children,” yet uses devices and clothing facilitated by their exploitation without even doing a background check of the companies they're buying from, nor organizing functional, targeted boycotts or anything in that vein.
It's never about caring about the victim, or the child. It's about it seeming like one cares. It's a complex game of performative pretend. And getting this conversation through in a subtle way with a seven year-old in her arms is much harder than Mary initially thought.
Cathy brings up an excellent point with disabled children. How often organizations and parents alike use them as a means to gain sympathy, or donations, while they do close to nothing for the kids themselves. Well, they do. They treat them like burdens whose parents and the world at large would be happier without and only exist to--
Cathy stopped walking. They're at her house already? Time flies when one's having--
…
Mary holds Mae tight as Mae peppers her cheeks with kisses. There isn't a thing in the world Mary wouldn't endure to have these moments with her siblings. When she puts Mae down on her feet the baby runs at Mary again, wrapping her arms tight around her waist.
“I love you!! I love you I love you I love you!!”
Mary kneels. Screw that the ground is cold and dirty, she has to hug her sister back. “I love you too, Mae. With all my heart.”
Mae steps back, copper curly pigtails bobbing as she does. She holds the hem of her yarn skirt as she bounces on the balls of her feet. “The heart has four chambers!! All of them with different names!! I read it in my encyclopedia!!”
Mary nods. “What names?”
Mae opens her mouth, then closes it. She frowns, stops bouncing, and looks down at her feet.
“...Uh... It's... It's time for supper!! And, since I remember the heart's anatomy so so well, we'd uhh. We'd take a very long time if I told you everything right now!! So bye!!”
Mary can't laugh. She can't laugh no matter how adorable that was. She can't laugh without hurting Mae's feelings, and hurting Mae in any capacity is the eighth cardinal sin. Mary bites her lip to keep the snicker forming in her very heart from surfacing.
“Alright, Mae. Good night.”
Mary stands--
“Hey, uhh...”
What does Cathy want now?
Mary turns around, because Mae doesn't need to see her blatantly ignore her mother. “Yes?”
Cathy's holding Mae's hand, staring up into the cloudy sky. “...Thank you for coming home with us. And thank you for telling me about your project. I very much enjoyed it.”
…
“Yeah, me too.”
Mary walks away before Cathy can get any ideas. Mae calls after her, bidding her a good night, and Mary turns to wave before taking off into the darkened streets.
...Lying isn't good, but hurting Mae is worse. It may be the eighth cardinal sin, and one nobody else knows about, but it takes precedence over the other seven. But... It doesn't feel like Mary lied. She did... Well, after all she was talking about something she's staunchly passionate about. Of course she enjoyed it.
It wasn't because of Cathy's presence. Cathy... was her closest friend at some point, true. And then she ruined it. It's unfair of Mary to hold it against everyone to behave the way they did when they were under extreme duress, but she can't help it.
Right now she's angry. It hasn't ebbed away in all this time. And if there's one thing all of them taught her when they still cared about Mary or pretended to, it's that she's allowed to feel things. Even if those things make others sad or uncomfortable.
…
The conversation was nice. That doesn't mean anything except that: it was a fun talk. And still, just ten months ago... would Mary have been able to hold a conversation so civilly with Cathy? To even forget who she was talking to and relax just enough to get lost in her words?
Nope, she isn't unpacking this right now. Mary is cross at her and everyone else. One incidentally good conversation doesn't change anything. Maybe she's less angry, perhaps. Because talking to Cathy after the initial irritation was surprisingly easy. But that doesn't reflect on any potential outcome to Mary's relationship with the others.
Why... Why is she even thinking about them? Normally she doesn't and she's happier for it.
...They only cross her mind when she sees something they'd like. Or when she hears a pun Jane would make. Or--
…
...If the day ever comes where Mary's feelings towards them change naturally, so be it. But for now... For now she's just headed home. Tomorrow she's going to spend all morning painting after her morning jog and yoga. She hasn't had the time for a full morning of art in a very long while. She should be well rested for it.
Life is hectic, but it has little moments with Mae, Lizzie and Eddie. Mary's beyond glad she never threw hers away irrespective of what individuals like Anne or Jane once suggested.
All in all, Mary's glad to be alive.
Chapter 140: Epilogue: One Year (Part 7 -final-)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
(December 25th, Thursday, 2025)
“Happy Christmas, Cathy.”
Lina leans forwards over the table, extending her champagne glass. Cathy toasts gently with her glass of water. “Happy Christmas.”
Lina takes a sip before setting it down on the table. “I'm sorry that everything looks like a war zone. You know how it is with moving.”
Cathy nods. That she does. Boxes are piled against every wall. Lina's cleared out the kitchen as much as she can, as well as the sofa, the telly, and a little space in the living room's corner to put up a small Christmas tree with little blinking lights she remembered to set to static when Cathy stepped foot into her house. Christmas tree which Lina placed, of course, atop a moving box.
“And it still looks better than mine.”
After all, Lina's cleaning up her space to make room for María's things. Cathy's putting everything she and Mae own in boxes to move out. If Lina thinks this is a war zone she'd have a heart attack at the sight of Cathy's place.
Lina crosses her arms over the table, resting against it. She's wearing a very soft yarn sweater that, in other lives, Cathy wouldn't have hesitated to feel and Lina wouldn't have thought anything of.
But this life isn't any of those, it's something new. And Cathy hasn't the foggiest if Lina would mind having the sleeve of her sweater fondled in the name of good sensory input or not. Besides...
…
Nothing. She isn't going to even honour that thought by verbalizing it even internally.
It's Cathy and Lina's first in person meeting since they started talking again this summer. Best to be cautious. That's it.
“How's the move going? How's Mae taking it?”
“Mae's having the time of her life. All she has to do is remember that she's going to live with Eddie and Jane again, and any discomfort or stress moving causes her gets replaced by happiness.”
Deciding to move in together so Eddie and Mae could live together like regular siblings was a hard choice to make. But after almost two years now since their escape from hell, after taking baby steps towards themselves and later one another, Jane and Cathy are pretty confident they can make this work. If anything, they can share a living space and cooperate for the sake of their children.
In theory. But--
No, no “buts.” The choice has been made; Cathy can't second-guess now. Mae would suffer if she did.
Besides, having Eddie will be greatly beneficial for Mae, and Edward is over the moon about living with her again. It's going to be good for both of them.
That's the important part. Everything else is negligible. It's Cathy's fault, after all.
Lina reaches a hand across the table. “And how's it being for you, dear? It's a big change.”
...“Dear,” huh?
Cathy folds her arms. That doesn't matter. “It's maddening at times, but Mae wants to do it, and I'm tired of only seeing Eddie and Liz on weekends. If I get to spend more time with him I'll take it no matter how hard it is.”
Something changes in Lina's expression. Maybe it's... anger? No, it doesn't look like it. Lina's terrifying when she's angry, and right now more than scary, part of Cathy's worried about her. Yes, this is concern. Lina is...
“...Are you sad?”
Lina looks off to the left, shrugging. …Did Cathy ask a bad question? Is she ruining their first meeting? Does it matter if she does? Is--?
“...I haven't seen the kids in so long. I miss them, too.”
Ah.
Cathy drinks her glass of water her chest is getting tight. Whatever Lina left in the oven smells heavenly, but it's taking forever to cook. Then again, they were going to meet at a restaurant. Hosting the meeting here was a very last minute resolution after Cathy admitted she can't handle the bustle of a public space on Christmas Eve after working all day long on putting everything in boxes and keeping Mae entertained.
“I suppose this would be a good time for me to deliver a message from Mae and Eddie to you.”
Lina raises an eyebrow. She only does that when she's being sarcastic, unamused, angry, or interested. Since she said she misses the kids, it's probably the last one.
“Before I dropped Mae off at Anne's place tonight, she asked me on her and Eddie's behalf to ask you if you would mind having them over every other weekend, like Anna does, instead of just sporadically.”
Lina's eyes widen. She looks around without moving her head, and her hand trembles a little. She's repressing a big emotion, probably a good one, if Cathy can still interpret her cues just a little well. Keeping so still while her hands shake is a rather clear teller.
“Of-Of course not! I wouldn't mind at all! Did-Did they really say that? That they want to be with... me?”
…Four hundred lives, and Lina's still aloof. Heart-warmingly so, and also not. Cathy's cheeks are tight with a smile she couldn't contain if she wanted. Or is it one she's forcing?
…
…She doesn't have the right to be upset at Lina. At her, nor anyone. Not about this.
“Come on, Catherine, we all know you like them young.”
…
“Yes, they did. They said that, now that they see Anne, Jane and I regularly; spend time with Anna and Mary at minimum once a month; and speak to Kat nearly every day over the phone, they want to be with you, too. If you want.”
Lina exhales sharply as if Cathy had said the most stupid thing in the world. “Of course I do. Did I do anything that made them think I didn't?”
…Deep breaths. Deep breaths; getting upset won't absolve Cathy.
She “I think it's simpler than that. Jane, Anne and I were unavoidable parts of their lives if the three of them were to stay in touch. Mary was always with them, and with Anna having been their step-mother she was easier, I suppose, to reach out to than you. Now that they're finding security in the bonds they already have, they're seeking out to fill in the blanks. Just yesterday Mae told me she wants to see Bessie, too.”
Lina looks down at the table, tilting her head awkwardly from side to side, shrugging. “Well... when you pick your girl up please tell her auntie Lina wants to be with her more than anything in the world.”
“Auntie Lina,” she says. As if--
Good. This is very good. The more people Mae has in her support network the better. Cathy needs to keep it together.
It's her own fault, anyway.
…It's been a trying year. Well, almost two now. After being spat out of hell into that street, everyone's been trudging along as best they could. A lot of them had many things to work on. The ones plaguing Cathy, though, shouldn't be an issue at all. Because after all, she deserves it.
Lina has her anxiety and emotional repression. Anne's learning to live with ADHD, and especially her low frustration tolerance all over again. In that department, Jane's dealing with her anger. Heavens know what Anna's up to, but she had so much to do last Cathy knew of her. The same goes for Kathryn.
Bessie has a long, long road ahead of herself. Joan hasn't experienced happiness in the past two years. Maggie and María are both working on their respective problems with interpersonal relationships separately, as they should... It almost feels like Cathy has it easy sometimes. By comparison.
Yes, there's the trauma. The many little unresolved matters with others, the re-learning how to live with autism and be a mother to a child who can be loud, unpredictable and ill-behaved because of her own neurological condition, but that feels... mild, compared to the emotional labour the others are forced to do.
After all, Cathy hasn't cast her sense of self aside, nor has it been damaged by the revelation that she's soulless. It's something that can't be remedied, after all. She had no say in how she was created, nor in which person's emotions and memories were used to forge her. The important part is that she's a sentient being, and she's alive. She has a daughter to take care of, and many stories to write.
“What have you done to my daughter, you bitch?!”
…Perhaps she's just processing everything through the lens of fiction, placing a keyboard between herself and her emotions as usual. But when she sees the sort of work Anne and Jane, mostly, are putting into their improvement, it feels like Cathy got out easy. It isn't like the thing everyone accused her of in every cycle wasn't her fault, after all. There are things Cathy can't get redemption for.
And still--
Maybe the full weight of their time in hell hasn't caught up with her yet, and when it does she'll be as troubled as the others. But for now... she's... really doing fine. Just taking life step by step and pouring her soul into Mae's treatment.
...Huh. That might be what's making Cathy feel she has it easy, maybe. Mae's love for her was never tarnished or withdrawn by their time in the simulation. Jane almost lost Eddie, as did Anne with Lizzie. Mary barely speaks to her mother, and Kat and Anna haven't seen each other more than once in all this time.
As long as Cathy has Mae, so far as her little girl is as safe as she can be, Cathy can weather any storm. There's nothing she can't do if she must do it for Mae.
“...Awkward silence, huh?”
Was it? The uncomfortable smile Lina's sporting suggests it, but why?
“It wasn't for me.”
At minimum, it beats verbalizing every word Cathy's biting back. Just because she'd be unjustified in expressing it doesn't mean it's not right there. In every breath Cathy takes, in the way her skin tingles when she hears Lina's voice.
Even if Cathy can't complain about the many, many false accusations everyone's thrown her way for the past hundreds of lives, it--
No, it can't hurt. It shouldn't. Even if Cathy isn't the same Catherine Parr who actually failed Elizabeth in the most unforgivable of ways, how was anyone supposed to know that? All of them believed themselves to be the souls they were serving as a conduit for until almost the end of their time in hell.
Cathy can't blame them for hating her for that; she can't. She can't resent them, either. With the information everyone had available at the time, she very much deserved their scorn. Even if she'd never done what she was accused of, her failure to protect Elizabeth...
…
Cathy squeezes a fist tight under the table. Her nails dig into her skin, but at least she isn't scratching sections of it off, nor tearing at old scabs and scars. Progress.
She's fine, really. As of late, the closer she's been getting to everyone else, the more Cathy's been experiencing... resentment, maybe. Or something in that general area. For everything they did to her, and all the heinous things they said. But, again: employing only logic, any scorn they sent her way was earned.
It shouldn't hurt. So no matter how much it feels like her insides are squirming, Cathy will keep a grip around her emotions. Exploding at Lina, or at any of them, for doing the best they could within the constraints of their limited knowledge within the simulation would be unfair. It isn't like Cathy doesn't care about then anymore, either.
It's just... It's complicated. But she isn't about to make that Lina's problem. Cathy didn't come here to make her feel bad.
...Something about what Cathy said made Lina... not uncomfortable? No no, this is good. Lina has that endearing expression she always tries to conceal because she can't handle anyone reading her real emotions, as if she were still in court and every little gesture could be used against her. So Cathy said something good, then?
It was just the truth.
“I like being with you. It's why I'm here, right? So if there's nothing to say, I don't mind the quiet. I just like being with you.”
...Is Cathy saying that to assuage Lina, or hers--?
Is she messing up? Lina's staring at her rather... not blankly. It's just--
Oh no. Her lip's quivering. Why is her lip quivering? And her eyes are so glassy, too. Cathy's definitely messing up. She must have said something wrong. Or maybe Lina can see right through her and knows deep down Cathy feels--
Lina burrows her face in her palms. Oh no no no--
“This happened the first time I spoke to María, too.” Lina's voice is tight, thick with emotion, and also muffled by her hands. “I-I'm sorry. It's just, sometimes I thought I'd never be with any of you again. And now you're here, saying these nice things, and I just--”
A sniffle cuts her off. Alright, alright, good. Cathy didn't say anything wrong and her unearned contempt isn't shining through; it's the good kind of crying. Alright, thank goodness. Messing up on her first in person meeting with Lina would be a catastrophe.
…Even with how convoluted Cathy's feelings are being, she's missed Lina as much as Lina's missed her.
And still, there's a knot in Cathy's throat. As much as she's missed Lina and the others--
“I'm not saying nice things.” Cathy keeps her voice even. Four hundred life times ago she would have already stood up and wrapped her arms around Lina. For now she doesn't want to hug someone who accused her of being a child predator it's better to take it slow. “I'm just saying the truth. I... I kind of wanted to see you earlier, but I didn't know if you wanted, so I waited. But I swear... I was never angry at you.”
Or at least she's reasonable enough to realize she doesn't have the right to be. But--
Lina pulls back from the palms of her hands, drying her eyes with the back of her fingers before resting her arms on the table again. Good thing she decided not to wear any make-up indoors for a friendly meeting; otherwise she'd look like a raccoon right now and her eyes would burn like the devil.
“Even after how poorly I treated you?” Lina's gaze falls. “...Even after everything I accused you of in so many lives?”
…
...What Cathy was accused of, while overblown, feels well earned. Her throat is tighter. She never participated in the way that was insinuated, but she still failed to protect Elizabeth as far as everyone was concerned. Her heart is pounding. That's equally bad. Saying that, however, would make Lina go down a long tangent trying to absolve her, and there are things Cathy shouldn't be absolved of.
There are also things she never even did and was blamed for all the same. They were all so cruel, and--
She brushes her fingertips up against the hand Lina offered a while ago. Far from retreating, Lina reaches up to twine her fingers with--
Lina's skin against her own burns; Cathy pulls her hand back onto her lap. She messed up; she wasn't ready for that and now Lina's going to feel bad. Even if--
“Cathy, are you alright?” Lina's frowning. Great. Now Cathy made her worry even if, from a purely logical standpoint, it's absurd to be upset that everyone held her accountable for--
“Even with that.” Cathy swallows; her mouth is dry all of a sudden. She looks down at the empty plate and napkin set on the table. Her voice doesn't sound right; it sounds so tense. “I-I'm just happy we're still friends.”
…
…She... She is, right? Cathy's far too rational for pesky, unreasonable feelings, to control her, right?
Lina takes a deep breath. Great, here comes the defense. It's Cathy's fault for stumbling like that. For someone who masks essentially every hour of every day at work and for Mae's doctors, she failed spectacularly at concealing just how senseless her emotions--
“You're still allowed to be hurt, Cathy.” Lina's tone is gentle. There isn't a hint of upset in it that Cathy can pick up on. Not that that means a lot. “What we did to you was exceedingly cruel. You don't have to pretend--”
“I'm not pretending.” Cathy taps her foot against the hardwood floor. Tap tap tap, at an even pace. “You all acted according to what we all knew in the cycles. It's fine.”
...It is. It has to be. Feelings are too flighty to be relied on, it's why Cathy prefers logic. And logically speaking, the pressure building up in her bones threatening to splinter them from the inside out makes no sense. Especially when coupled with the fact that, despite whatever this is, she really does still care for the others despite it. So--
“Cathy... I--”
Before Lina can get more emotional, Cathy informs her of what little she knows of the others: Anne and Lizzie are doing better. With Jane and Maggie's help, Joan has started visiting Eddie more frequently, as well as leaving the house more often. And through having spoken to Joan a bit, Cathy knows Maggie's been keeping tabs on Anna.
Cathy doesn't look at Lina as she speaks, but she keeps Lina in her peripheral vision. It isn't very precise, but it looks like Lina's sporting a little frown. Why? Because Cathy can't keep her emotions in check?
“Maggie and Anna...” Lina shakes her head, smiling. The gesture doesn't reach her eyes, though. Those are still clouded by her frown. “Who would've thought those two would end up being so close?”
It isn't that outlandish. “They're both caring and nice people. They deserve each other, I think.”
Telling Lina how Mary's started speaking to Cathy a bit more lately, since Mae's gotten in the habit of asking Mary to walk her home, would be insensitive, considering how Lina's only received a brief text from Mary even on a day such as this one. So instead of telling her that, while Mary only keeps surface level conversations with Cathy, it's still more communication than what Lina gets, Cathy moves on to explain how she's heard from Joan that Bessie and Kat are doing well, but Kathryn still isn't ready to reach out yet.
Lina nods. “I heard that from María, too. Bessie told her. It seems that Kathryn's in a bit of a rut.”
...Kathryn crosses Cathy's mind more than a few times a day, with significantly less mixed feelings than anyone else. Even if she's busy, even if the day's hectic. Kat enters Cathy's thoughts with the same frequency Eddie and Lizzie do. But if Kathryn met Anna and couldn't manage to make it work out, Cathy's luck won't be any different.
A veil of sadness covers Lina's amber irises again. Deeper sadness, that is, because she still regards Cathy with uncomfortable sorrow. Be it because Lina, like Cathy, lost a daughter to their promenade through hell, or because her other daughter refuses to be in contact with her, or for any other reason, Cathy won't let it consume Lina's Christmas.
She didn't come here to be a problem. Cathy came over because part of her wants to be here, and the other part is unreasonable and doesn't merit being listened to.
“So what are you going to do with Mae and Eddie for your first sleepover together?”
The sadness doesn't leave, but a flicker of joy burns through it. After all this time, Cathy still knows how to cheer her friends/former family up. That's good, right?
“I haven't had a lot of time to plan yet, but I was thinking...”
As Lina mentions the possible first suppers (why she plotted any beyond dinosaur nuggets is a mystery, but she's too excited to cut her off), asks about sugar before bed, goes over every safety and soothing method for Mae she recalls from other lives, asks for an updates, plans everything from board games to a movie night, the dejection slowly dissipates from her expression.
For the first time since Cathy stepped foot in Lina's house, a flicker of warmth ignites under her sternum. All in all, she doesn't like seeing the others hurt. Cathy hasn't been in prolonged contact with many of them, but... It's nice, catching glimpses of them moving forwards. No matter what she's feeling, how illogical it is, or how conflicting it makes Cathy's interactions with everyone, she still doesn't want to lose them. Most of all, she doesn't want them to suffer.
All of them have been, in the most literal sense of the phrase, through hell. Many of them did many regrettable things they wouldn't have done if they hadn't been forced into the worst of circumstances. They hurt Cathy, yes, but they hurt everyone else and themselves, too. It was never... It wasn't personal. All of them, as Joan put it when their memories returned, were pawns.
Knowing that, coupled with knowledge that even at their absolute worst they still sought one another out, should banish any feelings of betrayal and hurt plaguing Cathy. They were all doing their best after all, were they not? And the instant they realized their mistake, everyone without fail apologized.
“The only one here who has experience forcing people is you."
…
Cathy pushes that sentence, and the hundreds of similar ones clawing holes through her feelings, back down. She focuses on Lina's questions about Mae instead, and on her clenched fist under the table.
Everyone has taken accountability for the things they said and did; that's all that matters. This bitterness has no room in Cathy's life, so she'll reject it every time it rears its ugly head.
After everything that's happened, she's here with Lina today, and at minimum she has news of everyone else. She's going to move in with Jane to spend more time with Eddie, and so him and Mae can live as normal siblings. Things... Things are good. Objectively speaking, they're much better than Cathy would have predicted a year ago. So it's fine, really. It's alright.
There's no need to allow resentment to ruin the objective reality. Everything is fine.
Notes:
And there we go. So!! Any thoughts you'd like to share? On how things are going, if they're bleaker/better than expected, etc? I'd love to hear them all ^^
I hope everyone has a fantastic day. I'll come back when i have the second epilogue sorted out. Btw it was Anna of Cleves' death day yesterday.
Anyway!! Take care, everyone. See you next time!! ^^
Chapter 141: Epilogue: Two Years (Part 1)
Notes:
Hello hi, and welcome back!! ^^
We're here with the second epilogue, one step closer to the actual end. Thanks to the kudos and comments between last update and this one, they always mean the world.
I don't really have time to yap today, hah. So let's just move on with the chapter, shall we?
I hope it's worth your time ^^
Chapter Text
(March 26th, 2026, Saturday)
Five minutes and she'll be here.
If she's on time, of course. Mum is a lot of things, but on time isn't one of them. Due to no fault of her own!! It's just that the person driving her here's auntie María, and Heavens know the clock to her is but a mere suggestion.
Five minutes can stretch into an eternity. The seconds' hand on the living room's wall clock couldn't go by any slower. Is the clock working right? Are the batteries running out?
Heart racing, Eddie takes a deep breath. Yes, he's had a countdown to today ever since Jane told him his mum would be moving in with them again. Yes, that countdown's running out any minute now. But there's no way to know when mum and auntie María will arrive, so for now Eddie should focus on playing with Mae.
His baby sister's on the round rug between the accent table and the telly. She's lined up a few of her stuffies and dolls on the table, between the box of tissues Jane and auntie Cathy keep there for when movies get real sad, and the glasses of water auntie Cathy gave Mae and Eddie a while ago. Mae explained what the game entailed; something about all of them being in a cave? Auntie Cathy introduced her to DnD a bit too early, but this beats playing whatever it is little girls usually play. Caring for babies is quite boring.
Eddie would do it for Mae. There's nothing he wouldn't do for her, though, so that doesn't mean much. But playing... whatever this is, that now has Mae moving her Barbie doll like it's a superman figurine flying through the air, is more fun. It was even worth the months of sitting with her and teaching all her dolls BSL so “they can play with Eddie, too.” Which was totally not Mae needing a refresher on BSL but being too stubborn to ask directly.
Twitch is on her lap, lost between the folds of her frilly lavender skirt. Auntie Cathy let Mae's hair loose today, tying the front strands back with the big purple bow auntie Kitty brought Mae last time she visited her and Eddie. Mae even sleeps with that thing, and she ties Twitch in it every second it isn't tangled in her hair.
Periodically Mae's head twitches to the side, she scrunches every muscle in her face and blinks twice. She's trying to act like it's no big deal, but there's a little frown over her eyes. In the grey-ish light brought by the light rainfall outside the bay window to her right, her eyes are brown right now. The green remains hidden until it's bathed by warmer tones.
...Eddie's the worst big brother ever. Mae needs him to distract her and he's here, getting all sweaty and anxious about mum being late. In the end, even if she's a few minutes off, she'll still come.
…
Forget it; Eddie won't believe that until she's here. Until she's here and Jane and her are getting along well, Eddie won't believe it. Objectively he should. Ever since last year Jane and mum have gone to lengths to mend their relationship; especially Jane.
Well, she's been working hard on pretty much everything and cutting herself no slack for even the slightest misstep. Heck, Eddie talked back to her yesterday because he's going through his four hundredth or so puberty and he's irritable as all hell (which isn't an excuse) and, after disciplining him frankly kindly for how out of place he was, Jane still felt bad and came to his room to ask if he was alright, if she'd overdone it, if there was anything he wanted to say...
...The only thing Eddie wanted to say was he was sorry. Not just for telling her to “leave him alone already” when she was reminding him to study for his test next week, but for everything. But the words wouldn't come.
For many lives, Jane has been cruel. But so has Eddie. In some lives he was young; in others not so much. He's sorry for having keeping his love for Jane hostage for so long; for having used it to barter with her to get his way. Always holding his affection for her like something he could take away if she didn't do what he wanted, for acting like a spoiled little brat. Her wrongs don't exonerate his. Not all of them, at least. The consequences of his behaviour are that now Jane feels like she has to check in on him after he's disrespected her. That isn't good, either.
The things Jane has done to Eddie in all this time... Well, there's a reason he still struggles to think of her as a mother. But he broke her, too. They hurt each other.
...Jane and mum have come very far in the past two years. Mum's still not in top condition, she's still sad all the time, but at least she's trying to live now, as opposed to just exist. And Jane's doing so, so well on everything. Eddie thought he could never forgive her at first, not fully. In all honesty, he still hasn't. Maybe he never will.
Lizzie says not everything that's broken can be fixed, and Mary agrees with that, too. For example, auntie Cathy is pissed at everyone for all the lives in which they all blamed her for doing to Lizzie... things Eddie can't think about without wanting to vomit and punch something. Things that ultimately auntie Cathy didn't do, considering she isn't the real Catherine Parr.
Jane and auntie Cathy think Eddie doesn't realize, but he does. The quiet tension when they're all together, the way auntie Cathy tends to avoid spending one on one time with Jane. Even if Mary hadn't told Eddie, he would have added two and two together and realized the only reason auntie Cathy's here is because it was too late to tell Mae they weren't going to move in in the end and break her heart.
Mary isn't the kind of person to discuss others' issues behind their backs, so Eddie isn't privy to what she and auntie Cathy talk about. All Mary explained for the sake of soothing Eddie is that auntie Cathy's rage is directed at the adults; not at him or Lizzie. That, even though auntie Cathy's trying to be reasonable about everything that happened in the simulation, she can't just logic her feelings away and that isn't anybody's fault.
Mary also told Eddie and Liz that, much like auntie Cathy, they can also feel however they must. Even if it isn't always grounded in something objective, and especially if it is. Even if their feelings make someone feel uncomfortable.
Even if that someone is Jane, or auntie Anne.
…It's a bit confusing. A lot. Eddie looks at Jane and that's his mum. Or it's supposed to be, perhaps. Because overlapping with the fractured memories of warm cupcakes, baking sessions, and gentle embraces, appear the paralyzing recollections of cutlery flying across the room, her face contorted in rage, and spittle spraying from her mouth as she screamed words Eddie couldn't hear.
Eddie still... He still freezes when she looms over him, even if it's only to bundle him up so he doesn't get cold. He still struggles to breathe when he does something that would have set Jane off in any other life.
He still expects her to take away his privacy, to thrash his belongings. He still hides his favourite books and clothes under the bed. He still pretends he isn't upset even if Jane upsets him.
He's still afraid of her. Sometimes his body reacts to said fear before his thoughts can even catch up to and process it.
Lizzie used to be like Eddie, too. She was scared of her mum, of how overbearing she could be. But that's the thing – auntie Anne was suffocating. As far as Eddie knows, she never broke all the china in the house in a fit of rage, nor did she set Liz's clothes on fire, or throw out her favourite toys. As bad as auntie Anne could be, Lizzie's never said she ever feared for her immediate safety in any of the cycles with her.
It felt, at first, like he and Lizzie were nursing the same kind of wound. But in time Lizzie's is starting to heal, and while Eddie's is doing better it's still swollen and tender to the touch.
It isn't as bad as it was during the first year, of course. Despite the way Eddie forgets to breathe when Jane is even remotely in a bad mood, he still loves her. So, so much.
And how could he not, when she's trying so hard not just for him and herself, but for everyone who's still part of her life? How could he not when everything Jane does couldn't be further from all she did?
...But still, she did it. Even if she says she never would again. Even if Eddie desperately wants to believe in her.
Jane's never said, but Eddie's old enough to know she still saw mum as a threat to her relationship with Eddie when she reached out to mum last summer. Jane still had the lingering feeling that Eddie loved mum more, and Jane still worked hard to help out mum as much as she could without ever making Eddie feel bad for loving her. She didn't say a peep.
In BSL, anyway. The anxious moods she'd get in when Eddie went out with mum spoke for themselves. And, for as good an actress as Jane is, she can't hide from Eddie. Not when she's distressed.
There was a time when realizing whether she was upset or not was the difference between having a normal day, or ending up hyperventilating under the covers after another confrontation with her. Eddie's senses are heightened around her. The slightest cue of hers he can pick up on.
Eddie would bet that even now, after all this time of rekindling her friendship with mum, Jane's a bit nervous that they're all going to live together. After all, until now, Eddie's only seen mum a few hours a week, or after school some days. Now they're going to live under the same roof.
Eddie and Mae haven't been given the official reasoning for this, but Eddie's been an adult in enough lives to know. Mae, as lovely as she is, can be a handful. It isn't her fault, and there are no circumstances under which Eddie would ever tell her this, but she can be quite a lot. Not just for everyone around her, but for herself. She gets overwhelmed easily, she's irritable and sad. Sometimes Jane, himself and auntie Cathy aren't enough to get Mae to smile after a bad episode or another stupid doctor's appointment.
The more people Mae has around her, the better for her and for everyone involved. Eddie would wager the reason mum was chosen to join the household is because of him, mostly. That way there's another adult in the household and Eddie can get to spend time with mum after so many lives of being apart. Since mum and auntie Cathy are both freelancers now, it also means auntie Cathy won't be the only adult at home with Mae at any given moment.
…Auntie Cathy's amazing. Eddie doesn't tell her nearly enough, but she's been objectively the best mum out of Jane and all his aunties in every cycle. She had the hardest child to deal with and the most conflicting sensory issues, and she has never, to Eddie's knowledge, damaged her relationship with Mae the way Jane, Anna, auntie Anne and auntie Lina have.
Eddie's a bit jealous of that. But if only one of them could have the perfect mum, it's best if it was Mae.
That said, it'll be good for auntie Cathy to have someone else to count on from now on. The weight of being a single parent is hefty already. To a child like Mae, who requires extra attention and care, it can be so much harder. And auntie Cathy's perfectly capable; she's shown it to oblivion. But another pair of hands can help her and Mae as well.
There's no one gentler in this world than mum. Eddie would know.
Mae's describing something to her dolls. Eddie's being the worst for being this lost in thought, but Mae's not making a scene or anything. She's probably too busy trying to distract herself to notice Eddie isn't fully present. That doesn't make this any better, but it would definitely be worse if on top of everything Eddie had managed to make Mae feel ignored.
...It's already ten past eleven. Eddie's going to have some words with auntie María next time he's over at Lina's place. That's... in two weeks; right. Next week Mae and Liz have a sleepover with auntie Anna. So would Eddie, if he weren't going to spend a special night with Jane and mum at the cinema. But the week after, Liz, Mae and him will be spending Saturday night over with Lina and auntie María.
Eddie will tell her then. For now, where, exactly, is Mae within this pretend cave? Why were Eddie's old Transformers required for this advent--?
Mae's head snaps up towards the entrance hall in front of her. Eyes wide, she smiles at Eddie. She's missing both her top incisors.
“They're here!! They're here!!”
...Mum's here. And unless she changed her mind on the way, she's here to stay.
Here to stay with him and Jane. The three of them, together again.
Eddie's eyes burn. So does his chest as his heart races. Mae stands, bouncing on the balls of her feet while she puts her doll down and grabs Twitch from the accent table. Clutching him tight to her chest, she rushes to the entrance hall. And as usual, she almost runs into the pedestal holding the vase where Jane puts the many flowers Lina gives her when they get together for tea.
She brought a bouquet of statice last time. She didn't even hide saying that she'd been growing some because she remembers they're Eddie's favourite flowers. Being that open for Lina is also progress.
As Mae arrives at the entrance hall, gripping her skirt with her free hand, bow in her hair bouncing as wildly as she does on her feet, auntie Cathy joins her from the kitchen entrance. Behind her is Jane, who looks at Eddie over her shoulder and smiles at him, beckoning him to come with a tilt of her head.
Despite being friends with mum again, she's scared. Her smile isn't Jane's usual relaxed, contagious grin.
Every step Eddie takes is one dictated by his heart more so than his brain. As if the thread connecting him to mum were tugging on him, dragging him over to her. Good, because it seems his legs, every muscle in his body, is tense to the point of immobility.
Jane puts a hand on his shoulder while auntie Cathy slides the key in the lock.
...What if this goes wrong?
She turns it.
...What if Jane and mum argue again and never make up?
She twists it once more.
...What if Jane gets so sad again she becomes evil again, or she doesn't want to live?
She puts her hand on the doorknob and pushes down.
...What if Eddie loses either of his--?
She pulls the door open.
Mum is there. She's dyed her hair pastel purple now and she's wearing contacts to match. She's gripping her cane so tight. Is she nervous, too? Is she scared like Eddie is? Or is it just--?
Mae dashes past Eddie. She stops real quick to get on her toes and kiss mum's cheek before jumping into auntie María's arms. Which makes her step back because she's carrying two boxes and Mae's going to lose an eye if she bumps into them.
Auntie Cathy steps forwards with her arms stretched out, surely reprimanding Mae for her impulsivity. At the end of the hall the elevator door opens. Oh, auntie Bessie's here too. Whatever auntie Cathy's saying is pushed to the back of Mae's list of priorities when she spots auntie Bessie, running to her instead.
Auntie Cathy shakes her head and barely nods in María's direction as a greeting. She tells Cathy someone she only nods to in response before going inside. Auntie María bumps into Eddie a little when she walks by him and disappears into the living room. Outside, auntie Bessie's still being held hostage by Mae having quite literally jumped onto her torso.
...Now it's just Eddie and both his mums Jane and mum. Standing here, without making a move nor saying a word.
Jane looks in mum's direction. Her lips are moving, and she signs in time so Eddie can see. She's telling mum to go inside and make herself at home. Mum smiles, awkward, and replies in spoken and sign language as well. Her sign language is much shakier than its tactile variant, since mum learnt some basic signs for Eddie's sake without actually seeing them. Still, she gets her message across clearly:
“Thank you.”
Jane's cheeks get all pink. She shrugs and smiles at mum, even if she can't see.
“No, dear. Thank you.”
She says that, but her eyes tell a different story. Not one that mum can see, which is maybe for the best in this one case, but Jane's eyes are so sad. Occasionally her cyan irises stop on Eddie for a moment before setting on mum again.
...With how much things have changed, some stay the same. Auntie Kitty always says so. But... should they?
Mum walks inside. Eddie puts his hand in hers so she knows he's here. She must have already known, or expected him at least, because she isn't surprised. She greets him, her hands and arms frigid against his.
Just two years ago Eddie was short enough that mum had to kneel for moments like this. He's hit a growth spurt, though. He's changed.
Everything has. Jane and mum weren't friends anymore, and now they are. Living with both of them was unthinkable, but now it isn't. And sure, changes can be scary. But that doesn't mean they're bad.
Everything's changed. Eddie sees his aunties more now. Mary's started coming over to talk to auntie Cathy specifically, and through her she's very, very slowly starting to reconnect with Jane, too. Anna mostly kept to herself for over a year, but now she's close enough to Jane to have given her a spare copy of her house keys. Anna's place is between home and Jane's shop and Jane can't drive, so it's nice that Anna thought of her well-being in case of a sudden storm or something if Jane can't make it back home.
When auntie Kitty comes over she's no longer stiff as a rod. Last time she even laughed at a few of Jane's puns so hard her eyes watered, even though she was trying to pretend it wasn't really funny. Lizzie's interactions with her mum are becoming more and more heart-warming by the day. Jealous as that makes Eddie at times, it's good for her. Besides, he already has a mum.
It's just not his birth mother. Not for now, perhaps.
…This change isn't a bad thing. If anything, it's everything Eddie ever wanted. After working very hard on themselves and one another, they're finally together again, are they not? Jane helped mum get back on her feet after depression hit her hard last year. She gave up at nothing to help her old friend without expecting anything in return. And mum is a constant source of respite for Jane, reminding her she's capable of being a good person, and believing in her through it all.
They're finally the friends they were always meant to be, or at least on the right track to getting there again. Eddie won't allow them to be scared of this.
He wraps his arms tight around mum's waist. She still uses cherry blossom shampoo, and her hair is so soft. This is mum, safety, everything good and sweet in the world. The person Eddie grew up with, who he's loved with all his heart in every life.
He disentangles his left arm from her and gestures for Jane to join. She's going to get hugged and loved whether she wants it or not. Mum joining the household doesn't mean Eddie loves Jane any less. He just loves her different; and he would anyway whether mum were here or not.
Despite it all, he still loves Jane. Unless she gives him a reason for that to change, as he's so often feared, messy as things between them are, he always will.
Jane's arm holds him tight around the shoulders. Just one, because the other one slides across mum's shoulders. She jumps when she feels this, but she doesn't hesitate to return the embrace by letting go of Eddie with her right arm to hug her best friend.
Eddie closes his eyes. This is good. This... isn't a bad thing, not by a long shot. This is how the three of them should've always been.
He isn't sure how he feels about Jane still, but he wants to believe in her. Everything she's doing to be better means something. She was the monster of Eddie's nightmares once, but she's also one of the people who is working the hardest to do better that Eddie has ever met. Even if everything's all tangled up in his head and he has a lot of conflicting feelings, he's never stopped loving her.
The final day all of them spent in the simulation Eddie decided he wanted to care about everyone even if it made his life harder and not caring was easier. Because his feelings were fragile since it was the first time he'd seen mum and his sisters in four years, or because of the shock of his memories returning. For any reason. He knew caring was going to be hard, but he still decided it was worth it.
As much as he's doubted that was really the case over the past two years, everything Eddie has seen from everyone around him has been proof that he wasn't mistaken or naïve. That, under all the nastiness they were pushed into by the extreme nature of the cycles, the people he loved and cherished remained. Different now, just like him. But still right here.
So Eddie still chooses to believe in them. It's a choice he makes every day, but he's never regretted it. So even though he can't call Jane “mum” yet and it could be that day never comes, he's going to believe in her all the same.
For all the good she's done, and all he wants to believe she'll continue to do. One day Eddie won't be afraid of her anymore. One day he won't be glad mum is here, in part, because she makes him feel safe from Jane.
Surely one day, working as hard as Jane is, Eddie will get there. In the meantime, he'll do his best to cheer her up and care for her as she does for him. They can still be a team.
Everything has changed and continues changing every day. Every variation brings them all a bit closer together, be it a step or a fumble in the right direction. Change is scary, but it isn't always bad.
He can only hope from now on things change even more.
Chapter 142: Epilogue: Two Years (Part 2)
Chapter Text
(May 13th, 2026, Wednesday)
“Morning, beautiful.”
Maggie shakes her head, pulling the fluffy pillow from beneath her to shield her eyes. No way. Anna's adorable and all, but she's waking Maggie up way too early. The sun, or whatever's visible of it through the clouds, isn't even shining through the blinds. What gives? It's both their free day!
With a heavy, dramatic sigh, the mattress groans as Anna lets herself fall onto it. “Oh well... I suppose you weren't serious about joining me at the gym today. Just think about how much you could do with your day if you, like me, were there at 6 AM already... Well, not my problem. I'm going to--”
Maggie tosses the pillow at Anna. Making Maggie laugh first thing in the morning, even if it's after waking her at an ungodly hour, is Anna's speciality.
Anna is laying on her stomach, propped up on her elbows. She smiles wide at Maggie before dipping down to kiss her forehead. Forehead? What kind of bollocks is that? Before Anna can dream of moving away, Maggie kisses her the right way. On the lips.
She never gets tired of this feeling. One day Anna's going to make a woman very happy. Then again, the face Maggie wakes up next to every day in her dreams isn't Anna's.
“You have the audacity to wake me early and then you don't even kiss me?”
Anna giggles at whatever Maggie's facial expression is. It's the warmest sound in the world. “You asked me to wake you, remember love?”
With kisses!! Maggie specifically requested that!!
Second thought, Anna would make a horrible girlfriend and keeping their relationship friends with benefits is better. What kind of person doesn't deliver on waking their partner with kisses?
Maggie pushes herself up. “You're impossible.” She says that leaning over to kiss Anna again. “And I'm a masochist.”
Anna's blushing. It doesn't matter that it's too early to see because the room is covered in darkness with only little slices of yellow street light piercing it. Anna blushes at everything, and it's endearing every time.
“I'll be making breakfast, masochist.” She stands up, heading towards the door. “So it's ready when we come back.”
...Is Maggie the masochist in this relationship if Anna's the one who willingly goes to do cardio without eating anything first? Eh, of course she is. Instead of sticking to her normal schedule of hitting the gym in the evening like a normal person, Maggie willingly signed up for this. Beauty sleep be damned.
“I'll be getting into my funeral attire in the meantime.”
Slacks and an old grey t-shirt would make for a horrible funeral outfit. But Maggie's dramatics pull a sigh and a chuckle from Anna, so it was worth it.
Alright, fine. A few kisses is all Maggie needs to be fully awake in the morning, even if it's too dark to even conceive of being up on her day off. But she's already here, might as well move on with her day.
Maggie hoists herself into her chair and goes to the bathroom. She turns on the light in the hallway, which is rude enough to as to burn and itch her eyes with how bright it is. The sooner she gets used to light the better; it can take her quite a bit if she gives her eyes the time they demand.
She left her clothes folded on the sink counter last night. She'll just change with the light that pours in from the hallway instead of turning the bathroom lights on, too. Anna won't walk in on her from the other side of the house. And if she does it's not like she's going to be exposed to a new, uncharted sight.
...Maggie's never gone to the gym with Anna before. They've been living together since Joan moved out with Jane and Cathy, but they haven't done too many things together. Considering how both of them can be with relationships and the step of healing they're in, they've mostly confined themselves to their own corners.
Not in a cold, uncaring way. They're so much more than flatmates, they're close friends. But Anna's kept her hobbies to herself, and Maggie's done the same. She hasn't serenaded Anna or anything, nor taught her how to play chess. They have time together and time apart, and both are equally important.
There's a life outside of other people. Outside of that one other person.
The nameless one, as Maggie's taken to referring to her problematic ex as, she hasn't seen in two years. They're not even texting more than rarely and infrequently; generally about things they must strictly communicate about. At least on Maggie's end, that's totally unrelated to not wanting the nameless one or not loving her anymore, and more to do with needing to form her own space and identity away from her or any other potentially romantic partner.
The thing is, as of today? If the nameless one's been keeping distance because she doesn't want Maggie anymore, Maggie would be alright with that. There's a life outside of her. Maggie doesn't have to tolerate the unthinkable in a relationship in order to be loved.
She doesn't even need to be loved.
That's what makes loving Anna so precious and easy. Both of them are perfectly aware this arrangement is temporary. Anna has proven in many lives she's most content in a setting with multiple partners, and that would never work for Maggie. Now that they're here, together, this friendship-lover hybrid relationship works. But one day it won't, and it won't mean Anna and Maggie don't care for each other anymore. It'll just mean they're at different parts of their lives, and their relationship will morph and grow along with them. Nothing more, nothing less.
Anna's also been toiling away at her need to be loved. Their pathological requirement for affection and subsequent recovery from it is also something that makes this relationship easier. Both of them are great at holding one another accountable when they're crossing a boundary between needing human contact, like every person does, and relying on it to feel like a whole, complete human being. Both of them, every human in the world, is complete in and of their own.
Affection is a human need as social creatures, but it shouldn't be a requirement to have a stable sense of self, or to function. It shouldn't be so large, so all-consuming, it ends up eating up space from other activities and areas of life.
Being on her own, away from the nameless one and most everyone else, is doing wonders for Maggie. The first weeks of having just Joan beside her were like pulling teeth. Which isn't a reflection on Joan's worth as a friend, but rather on that of the way Maggie frames her self-esteem as something completely reliant on having a partner. After so many cycles of having had her sense of self intrinsically tied to the nameless one mostly, depending on her to distract herself from the horrors of the simulation, Maggie felt hollow.
She had no interest in anything, she didn't want to leave her comfort zone. She thought it would never get better. That whichever state of bliss she'd been in when her sense of self was still stable and her relationship with the nameless one was healthy was something buried in the past Maggie would never again reach.
All the self-esteem her constant, forced violence on her family the cycles they were trapped in siphoned from Maggie felt impossible to recover. Foundationally tied to receiving affection from the outside, as if that alone could replace her own self-love.
Then again, the reason Maggie chose to stick close to Joan was not trusting her with her own safety and well-being; which was spot on. Caring for her, being there to coax Joan out of her self-imposed punishment and slowly into life, hearing the arguments Maggie's brain makes about her supposed inherent evil for hurting everyone in trying to save them parroted back at her from Joan's voice didn't give Maggie the time to wallow she thought she'd have.
Living with Joan was nice, all things considered. Even at the start, when Joan was feeling miserable and Maggie wasn't doing much better. Having that one friendship, at least, intact after all was invaluable. But Joan's moved on now, and Maggie's life along with her.
And this... this is pretty nice, too. Maggie thought Anna would decline Maggie's offer to live together, since she was keeping only superficial relationships at her therapist's recommendation. And at first she did. Maggie was starting to get used to living alone for the first time in two years when Anna, given green light by her therapist, asked if Maggie's offer was still on the table.
Much like living with Joan, Maggie's interest in keeping Anna close was initially concern for her. But damn, Anna's doing better than Maggie, almost. The past few months have been a breeze. A very annoying one, since Anna is great at detecting when Maggie's faltering and holds her accountable for it; but it's also been fun in that regard, since Maggie's also good at sensing when Anna needs a bit of tough love.
They're foils to one another, and also friends. Lovers occasionally, and mostly companions.
Ever since Christmas, Maggie's gotten close to Anne again. Their relationship is a bit shaky, but she's been coming to visit Maggie a lot. Now that seeing Maggie entails seeing Anna, Anne's been talking to Anna as well. This pleases Lizzie greatly. Every time the sweet girl comes over and sees her mum and her step-mum being awkward around each other, but making improvements regardless, she gets the most adorable of smiles.
Anne and Anna, historically, have ended up in a committed QPR in more lives than they haven't. At first Maggie thought if she as much as had the slightest sensation Anne and Anna were getting along again she'd get jealous, and those thoughts would start again.
…But they haven't. All Maggie's felt is immense joy that two of her closest friends are rediscovering their relationship and reframing it after all this time. Whether it ends in a tight friendship, or returns to its usual QPR status, Maggie will be fine with it.
Anna's slowly starting to tread into more personal relationships, rather than keeping other people at arms' length except the kids. Maybe that's why she invited Maggie to join her today. Usually, since they both have their day off on Wednesdays, Maggie stays indoors playing guitar until Anna returns. Then when Maggie heads off to work on her arms and torso at the gym in the evening, Anna stays doing pottery.
She's always kept her pottery very secluded; something that's just for her to enjoy. But last week she gave Maggie a new mug. It's not perfect, it's a bit crude, but it's the best mug Maggie's had in her many lives.
Maggie's a sentimental person. She cries during romcoms and gets flustered reading romance books. The tiniest details make her happy, and sometimes when she sees red-headed teen girls in the street and remembers her relationship with Lizzie's still damaged she gets emotional, too.
She likes playing chess and logic puzzles. She likes fluffy pillows and nice, frilly clothes. At every turn she tries to be a good friend and be there for anyone who may need her.
And... She's also a person who is biding her time.
While jealousy's absence has eradicated that kind of intrusive thoughts for the time being, there were others Maggie was grappling with. About how much a life like hers merits being alive. Those haven't only stayed: they're right.
…She killed them. She killed them over, and over, and over. Lizzie, Mae, Eddie, Anne, Anna, the nameless one, Joan, Bessie, Mary, Jane, Kathryn, Cathy, Lina. Maggie killed them time and time again. In the name of their freedom, sure. But she killed them all the same. And for that crime, Maggie won't ever be able to find redemption.
In their final night within the simulation Maggie reached a simple conclusion: that would be her final life. Whatever came next, rather than being in a position where she was to hurt everyone again, she would end her life. She would put herself out of her misery as the ultimate act of self-love. She's no longer tethered to the merciless cycles forcing her hand time and time again, but she's bound by something even more insidious. The one place not even liberation from the simulation has granted Maggie freedom.
Her memories.
…They're always with her. Inside her, reminding her. Of the screams she'd hear echo in the mall, of the air being forced out of her lungs, of hearing the thud of dead bodies collapsing in floors atop her or rooms next to hers. What she did can't be undone no matter the motive, and it won't ever leave her. Even if the rest would be too kind to mention it, Maggie knows. From how they look at her she knows that, although they're trying to be fair and understanding, they can't forget, either. They also can't forget everything Maggie did for the sake of salvation.
At times Maggie would call Anne out on her bullshit, but that would make Maggie a hypocrite. While Anne's wrongdoings are a drop in the bucket compared to all Maggie has done, Anne also feels guilty. That proximity she's fostering with everyone else? Entirely one-sided. She's letting everyone approach her, helping them out, being there for their vulnerable moments, but she isn't reciprocating. She's keeping her own wounds to herself in some form of penitence only she feels obligated to repent for.
Then again, Maggie's doing the exact same. If she said anything, it would be a pot and kettle scenario. Anne is surely intelligent and observant enough to realize she and Maggie are two sides of the same coin. She would call Maggie out immediately were Maggie to take on a moral high ground approach.
…There's only one way Maggie's ever going to free herself of the guilt consuming her. One, and one alone. Stopping to exist is the only solution to her conundrum, and the only appropriate price to pay for all she's done. A life for fourteen spread across dozens of cycles doesn't come close, but one life is all Maggie can give now that she won't come back if she dies.
She's alive because she can still be useful. Because if she weren't, Joan would have been alone when they broke free, and Anna wouldn't have someone who understands her here and now. Because, if Maggie weren't around, there would be nobody to see cleanly through Anne's facade capable of slowly coaching her towards accepting she, too, deserves the forgiveness she's so selflessly afforded the others irrespective of what they've done to her.
But one day Maggie's work will be done, and then there won't be a reason for a killer like her to stay alive. There won't be a motive for her to subject herself to her memories day in and day out. To look every person she loves in the eyes knowing she was once the reason the light faded from such precious gazes.
Knowing they still fear her deep down, because “monstrous” doesn't even come close to describing Maggie's actions.
Mae's hugs, Lizzie's attempts at fixing their relationship, Jane's newfound friendship and support... Maggie doesn't deserve that. Maggie killed them. She forewent her right to receive their affection long, long ago.
…The first and only time Kathryn has called Maggie was three months ago. She was panicked; Bessie was having an episode Kathryn, for the first time in two years, couldn't help with. Bessie has gone to lengths explaining how much of a team Kathryn and her have become, how attuned they are to one another by now.
Kathryn -calm and collected, cold-headed Kathryn- was terrified. From what she'd gathered, the guilt of having killed the others within the simulation had finally caught up with Bessie. The part of her she experiences, that is. After two years lingering in the back of her mind, the pus had flooded the basement and breached the surface. Kathryn figured the only person who could help was the only other one who had gone through it – Maggie herself.
Bessie was a wreck indeed when Maggie arrived. Not feeling pain, not really aware of the things she was saying. She would have never spoken so openly of her darkest fears otherwise. Bessie doesn't just do that; she's rather guarded of the reasons her mind operates the way it does. Had her head been quite alright she wouldn't have started telling Maggie about her deep-seated murder-related trauma after being asked just once.
…It's laughable, though. Yes, Bessie did kill a few people. Sometimes. With the same intent Maggie had of making things better rather than worse. But unlike for Maggie, for Bessie that was always a last resort. Something she only did a handful of times because she had undeniable evidence that allowing a certain cycle to continue would only lead to a significant amount of problems later on. She wasn't like Maggie, who took prevention to its most drastic end. Bessie's guilt must be overpowering, for sure. But feeling bad about simply doing the best she could in the situation she was trapped by was painful.
Maggie doesn't think any less of Bessie, Joan, or the nameless one for their own deeds. Even if she's died on a few occasions because of them, or if she's been physically and psychologically damaged. None of them reached the level of irredeemability Maggie did. They were heroes, holding on for as long as they did, while she was a monster.
The happy ending of every tale involving a monster is when the beast is finally slain. The person doing the slaying is typically the hero. The only way Maggie has left of ascending into heroism is to slay the beast. It's also the largest act of self-compassion she could exert on herself by now. And if there's one thing she's learning through therapy, it's to exert kindness towards herself.
One day, when Anne isn't isolating herself and Anna has more people to rely on, Maggie won't be needed anymore. Everyone else has a small support network, at least; Maggie's holding on for the stragglers. Until then, there are still many things she can do. Until then, much as she resolved within the simulation, Maggie intends to live. To enjoy every little moment, and feel all the emotions. If she doesn't, if she deprives herself of that, her ending will be the same regardless.
Her time is intertwined with her usefulness. Might as well make the most of it before the others have no need for her presence anymore. Finding help for her unhealthy attachments, enjoying the little moments, allowing herself to bask in the warmth of healthy, sane human contact... For someone as undeserving as her, it's bliss.
Maggie is a person after all. Whether she's being loved by another or not, whether she's a criminal or not. That said, sharing her life, her short life with inherent worth, with someone as nice as Anna makes it all the more worth living for what little time Maggie has left.
Not just for herself; she isn't that selfish. But because being part of the reason her friends and family thrive is invaluable as well.
Last night, when Anna and her were talking before falling asleep, Anna referred to herself as “a kind person.” It's such a small sentence, but it holds so much meaning and truth. She is kind. And she is a person.
For the longest time, as a tasteless “joke,” Anna referred to herself as “a ghost.” Even she seemed surprised she called herself a person so naturally.
The path to recovery all of them have ahead is theirs and theirs alone. Personal and intimate, something just for them. But choosing to walk stretches of it with others, holding them close and making them a part of one's journey, adds value to it.
It adds value. It doesn't give it meaning, as Maggie felt for so long. Still feels more often than she likes to admit.
Her reflection in the mirror is that of a shadow person with a halo of white light behind her preluding the way her tale ends. Whatever, she looks good enough, most likely. And if she doesn't, who cares? She's going to the gym to work out, to get stronger. Her upper body needs to be cared for before it rots, and that's exactly what Maggie's going to do. She isn't trying to flirt or get scraps of attention to feel validated and worthy of the heartbeat keeping her alive. As established, she doesn't deserve that to begin with.
And she's going to share this moment of self-care and self-love with one of her favourite people in the world. Who is also going to the gym for herself, to find her own identity within the debris the simulation left behind.
Just two people, inherently complete in their existence, sharing their time on this earth together. It's such a simple thing, something most everyone does. But for the two of them doing it like this, so mindful of what the time they spend together means, it's all the more precious.
Maggie heads to the living room, where her lovely friend must be waiting. That's enough mulling and sulking for one morning; the clock is ticking.
Today's going to be a good day. Maggie can feel it.
Chapter 143: Epilogue: Two Years (Part 3)
Chapter Text
(July 26th, 2024, Sunday)
“One more time, mum!! Just once more please please please please??”
Cathy sighs, shaking her head from side to side. “Have you asked Kathryn if she has time for that, princess?”
Wide-eyed, Mae turns to Kathryn. She pouts her lip in imploration, as if Kathryn would ever dream of saying anything except:
“Yes sweetheart, of course.”
In all honesty she isn't in a hurry. But even if she were, seeing Mae's big grin and her elated squeal as she takes off towards the swings once more would take precedence.
There are priorities in life, and Mae being happy are about a third of Kathryn's.
Cathy sits at the edge of the bench, watching as Mae weaves in between groups of other children to reach the only free swing at the park. She jumps on it, holding it tighter than her mother grasps the edge of her seat before beginning to swing.
It's a beautiful evening. The setting sun behind the park is playing a mesmerizing show of lights with every surface in the playground and the city beyond it. It illuminates Mae with a fiery red halo. Fitting for the mischievous little angel she is.
She's growing her hair long enough to put in a poofy little ponytail after cutting it last spring. Her joy as she twirled around, showing Kathryn just exactly how much her ponytail bounces, still lives somewhere within Kathryn's heart.
Everything is nice and lovely, except that this entire outing was a mouse trap for Kathryn. Designed by Cathy and Bessie, of all people.
Betrayal.
Kathryn wasn't supposed to find out Bessie asked Cathy to use Mae as pretext to meet up with Kathryn and talk to her because Bessie feels like she can't get through to her anymore and is quite worried about her, it seems. However, Bessie forgot to tell Cathy to not mention that part to Kathryn. So after a nice walk down Thames Path with Mae, Cathy and Twitch, Cathy brought Mae to this playground so she'd forget about Kathryn for a good half hour and Cathy and her could chat uninterrupted.
“Bessie told me she's worried about you and she wants me to talk to you.”
Of the approximately ten first reactions Kathryn could think of for the news spoken so matter-of-factly, like it was the most normal thing in the world -although Kathryn didn't even know Bessie was talking to Cathy again-, the only one that made it past her lips was:
“...Did Bessie tell you to tell me she's worried about me?”
“...”
“...”
“...She didn't tell me to not tell you... Bugger, I wasn't supposed to say that, was I?”
At the moment it felt like being put on the spot by Kathryn's most trusted person. Retrospectively, though, it's hilarious that Bessie wasn't 100% clear in her instructions to Cathy. Cathy has a beautiful bluntness about her sometimes that lends itself to pretty interesting situations.
She's regarding Mae through squinted eyes as if the swing set could eat her at any point. Likely, though, she's more concerned about Mae swinging herself straight off. She's more than capable of it, and her impulse control is lost wherever Anne laid hers to rest. Cathy's making near-inhuman effort to remain seated with Kathryn right now and not go fuss over Mae.
...Why, though? Why is being with Kathryn so important for Cathy? She says it's because she wants to. That yes, sure, she was asked by Bessie to go out with her, but she wanted to do it anyway. She just didn't know if Kathryn wanted, so Cathy waited for Kathryn to take an initiative she was later informed by Bessie Kathryn would never take.
But how does Cathy, or anyone else, for that matter, know what they want?
Despite the entire evening being a lure to get Cathy to talk to Kathryn because, in Cathy's words, “Bessie thinks if I can't get through to you, nobody can,” it's been... It's been really nice. Honestly so. Kathryn would actively be lying to herself if she put herself to the task of picking apart every little moment to find reasons for which she didn't have fun.
She did, and quite a lot. Normally she meets up with the kids somewhere, or visits them at their houses, or rarely Bessie and her have them over. However, in any of those scenarios, Kathryn's conversation with their mums is short as can be. Out of all of them, the one she talks to the most is Anne. And that's only because Anne has the patience of a saint and doesn't mind that Kathryn responds to only one text out of every three Anne sends.
Something like this? Where Kathryn spends quality time with one of the kids and their respective mother?
It's the first time she's done anything similar in two years. And only because Bessie, in weaponizing Cathy, got Cathy to weaponize Mae's cute little voice over the phone begging Kathryn to please please please please go out on a walk with her and her mum. In the exact same cadence she asked to be allowed on the swings again a moment ago. Girl has cuteness mastered at the age of eight; she's such a little menace. She's adorable and she knows how to use it.
After the disaster last year with Anna, Kathryn wasn't sure if she should concede. After all, she blew it with Anna. She was the one who asked Anna to go out with her, convinced she was ready, and she was also the one who walked out on Anna with many apologies and not a single explanation for her behaviour.
After fucking up so bad, Kathryn didn't want to risk a repeat scenario. But Mae's presence would act as a ward keeping Kathryn from doing anything that could hurt her, right? It was with that reassurance and, retrospectively, a suspicious amount of encouragement from Bessie, that Kathryn agreed to this impromptu meeting.
Cathy says Bessie's worried that Kathryn's getting too caught up in the circumstances of her current existence and is forgetting, or neglecting, to live in favour of figuring out the minutiae. That understanding where her feelings come from is more important to Kathryn than acting on them.
That makes sense; Bessie badgers her about that around three times a week. It's just...
...How can Kathryn know for sure?
This evening went painfully well. She was kind of hoping it'd be a flop so it never had a chance of happening again, but it was delightful. Even after finding out it was a trick. Kathryn loves being with Mae, and seeing Cathy genuinely concerned about her even after two years of extremely limited contact was touching. Cathy has no reason to worry for Kathryn, yet she did. She does.
She says it's because she cares about Kathryn, but why? That's the question nobody has an answer for.
All this love within Kathryn, this desire to feel Cathy and Mae close, Anna, everyone... What if it isn't hers? What if it's what she thinks her counterpart would want? What if it's just the product of the many memories shoved into her at the time of her creation? Has she ever had free will? If she acts on her feelings, like everyone else seems to be doing, what if it's all to the end up getting hurt again?
What if they all eventually realize they don't share desires and affections with the souls they were born form and they don't, in fact, want anything to do with one another?
What if Anne stops texting? What if Cathy realizes Kathryn's a waste of time? What if Anna figures out she's never loved Kathryn; it was all implanted into her but she doesn't care? What if--?
“Don't.”
Cathy's eyes are still trained on Mae, but she directs a fleeting glance at Kathryn through the corner of her eyes. Kathryn has her knuckle in her mouth. Damn it. A normal enough fidget, except Cathy knows from cycles past biting until she bruises is Kathryn's natural response to being overwhelmed.
...It wasn't like that for the other Kathryn, right? “Katherine,” as she spelt their name. The one with a soul, the real one. For all Kathryn remembers about her, she never did that. This... This fucked up coping mechanism, this is hers. Tangibly, really hers. One of the few pieces of evidence Kathryn has to prove that she, this soulless being right here, is capable of developing on her own.
And of everything it could be, it's a method of self-harm.
Kathryn loves the others. Her feelings haven't changed since the night they came back and she, rather cheesy, told them to try again. She doesn't even regret saying that, it's what she wants.
She just can't be sure she wants it. She can't be sure she's going to invest a lot of emotional energy in fixing everything with everyone, being vulnerable and close to them again hard as that is, only for one or all of them to realize they don't actually want this.
They were all built from the memories of others. From the real counterparts with souls they're all forgeries of. However, despite initially being nothing but constructs, all of them have developed on their own. Who's to say all these feelings of warmth and love they're defining as “theirs” are actually so, as opposed to being an imposition? Residue from the souls they once housed?
Who's to say they, the people they've become, feel the same?
Kathryn doesn't know. She's still trying to identify little odds and ends that are unarguably hers, that the real Katherine never had, in order to fully believe she's actually sentient, and not just programmed to believe so. How... How can everyone else be so sure?
At times, even keeping in touch with the kids has been taxing. Kathryn just can't bring herself to hurt them in any way. Bessie, by proxy of having never met the other Katherine, is the only person Kathryn can be sure she loves and cares for. Everyone else? It's a leap of faith.
This evening with Cathy... It was lovely. It was lovely because Kathryn has so many warm memories with her, and it was almost like walking into a portal to the past. A past in which, after this outing, they'd head back home together, and at home the others, all of them, would be waiting. A past that doesn't exist and that only ever happened because they were given the memories of other people. Because without having been fed that information, all of them would be hollow and would have never loved at all; never mind loving one another.
Who is Kathryn? What is Kathryn? And how can everyone else act like that's the smallest issue in the world? How can they just... move on?
Not having a soul Kathryn can live with. Seeing as she remembers what happens in Purgatory after death, it might even be a small mercy. She's soulless, whatever. But this tug within her... This drive to be both close and distant from the same people, it's maddening.
Of course she wants to be with them. It was her who said they should try again. But while at the time she didn't care where that impulse came from, she only did and said what felt right, the resolve to act accordingly moving forward left her long ago.
...Everyone's getting together again around her. They're all branching out to one another and Kathryn's watching from a distance; hardly connected to them through Bessie. Cathy's living with Jane and Joan despite her issues with most everyone. Anne and Liz are frequent visitors. Lina and Anna have the kids over once every two weeks or so. María is living with Lina, Maggie's with Anna.
Hell, the other day Bessie bumped into Anna at the mall and they went for a short walk. Now every time Bessie's staring down at her phone and smiling there's a significant chance it's Anna she's talking to.
…
It's... It's great, that the two of them seem to be getting along. It's nice. But Kathryn also wanted...
“What made you think I would want a conniving, manipulative slut like you to defend me?!”
...Unless she didn't, right? Unless... Unless it's not her at all. Unless all of them are just deluding themselves into thinking they want this only to one day realize they've wasted years trying to rebuild bridges they don't really care about.
For everyone else, while they've certainly got their issues processing and assimilating the nature of their creation and current existence, these existential questions don't seem to matter as much. How... How can they just go ahead and trust again without being sure they want to?
Kathryn can't do that. She can't; it's too much. Rebuilding is going to be hard work, provided she ever starts. But doing it just to lose them again?
…She can't. A lot of things have happened between them; she just can't. And she also can't be as certain as the others are that “where the feelings come from doesn't matter; just what we do with them.” Maybe it does, actually; maybe it's everything. That's why she can't take a step until she's absolutely sure.
But what if she never is? What if there's no way to be as convinced as Kathryn wants to be and she's the one who ends up wasting years on feeling this way?
...She shouldn't have come here today. Cathy got into her head. Cathy always does that, she's extremely good with words. Although she's a mediocre speaker because of autism, that's just compared to how good she is at writing. All forms of sharing words are Cathy's native language; it's why she's an author.
Cathy said a lot of things this evening. About herself. After Kathryn asked for the umpteenth time why she seems to be positive she's the one who wants to be with Kathryn here today, Cathy gave her a chilling answer.
“Because the other Catherine, the one we found in the flesh prison, would have never hated you guys. I have her memories, I had her soul; I would know. But for the longest of times, I did. …Sometimes I still do.”
…Turns out accusing someone of being a child abuser for centuries has consequences. That, no matter how much Cathy tried telling herself everyone acted within the confined information available to them in the simulation, their words still hurt something primal in her. Piling up in life after life until they finally burst out of her.
Kathryn was very marginally aware that Cathy wasn't doing well from what Bessie told her. Something about how moving in with Jane was stressing her out a lot even if it was great for Mae, but Kathryn didn't take much interest. In her quest to keep distance from everyone until she's certain she's the one who craves their warmth, she didn't reach out to Cathy when she most likely needed support the most.
Why does anyone still bother with Kathryn? Why would anyone--?
In any case, Cathy seems to be doing better. She didn't elaborate much on it, and after all this time Kathryn would know better than to prod, but it seems a combination of Mary “helping Cathy feel her emotions,” whatever that means, and the fact that Jane is the person who's believed in Cathy's innocence the most is helping her process her emotions.
Her feelings that are very distinctly hers. Just like loving Bessie, and biting herself, are Kathryn's. The only difference is that for Cathy that suffices. For Kathryn, it's suffocating. She needs rock-solid, bulletproof belief, and she just... it isn't anywhere in sight.
Cathy also said she believes Kathryn and herself are quite similar, but didn't have much time to elaborate before Mae came running back, asking for another go at the swings. Is Cathy right? Should Kathryn just... do it? Do and say what feels right again, irrespective of being sure? Or would that just be a death sentence for--?
“Alright, alright... I'm back.”
Mae's breathless, putting a hand across her chest. Her cheeks are flushed and her pony tail has strands poking out everywhere. “I promise that was the last one. We can go home now.”
The authority she speaks with is beyond her years, as if she had any say in the time to leave the park. But Cathy nods, because although she's precocious and vivacious and often quick-tempered and impulsive, Mae is also the best little girl in the whole world.
Kathryn loves her. Kathryn loves her. Even if she had no memories of Mae in the past, in the cycles, would she still...?
...Of course she would. At least Mae, Eddie and Lizzie, Kathryn can be sure of loving. Who wouldn't? That's a much better question.
Mae tugs on Kathryn's skirt. “Are you sure you can make it home alright alone? Mum and I can walk home with you just so you're safe...”
Her eyes rest on the crutch leaning against the bench besides Kathryn. She should be using two, but after her left shoulder popped out it can't support her weight anymore. It can sounds scary to outsiders, but all in all it's not that bad.
It can get so much worse.
Kathryn grabs the blighted thing and pushes herself into a standing position. Her knee does not appreciate the shift in posture in the slightest, but it wasn't a fan of sitting, either. Its ideal state of existence is just not.
“I'm just fine, Mae. Don't worry, sweetheart.”
Mae bows her head, tilting it from side to side before hugging Kathryn's waist. For a child who struggles so much with controlling her impulses she moves so gently and cautiously around Kathryn, never forgetting the dumbest things can hurt her.
...Why the hell is Kathryn tearing up about this? It's sweet, yes. But it's also who Mae always is. Kathryn's just sensitive ever since she made the mistake of letting Cathy confuse her.
Kathryn holds Mae tight with her free arm. “Do you want me to call you when I get home so you know I made it back alright, baby?”
Mae nods rapidly against Kathryn's ribcage. She doesn't seem to notice how the gesture makes the floating ribs fold inwards a little. “Please.”
Disengaging carefully from Kathryn, Mae palms the pockets she had Jane sew into her white summer dress and pulls out Twitch. She holds him out like an offering. “Do you want to take him home so he can take care of you?”
Kathryn bites the inside of her mouth. Otherwise she's going to bawl her eyes out here and now. Why? Crying is something she's generally barred from, her brain never lets her feel so emotional. Why...?
...Why does she want to go back home with Cathy and Mae? Not as in walking home with them, but as in staying with them? Seeing Mae every day, helping her with homework, watching her grow, building blanket forts for her after neurology appointments...
Does Kathryn want that? Of course she does; it's Mae. Who wouldn't?
Kathryn bends down to kiss Mae's forehead. She pushes a lock of hair out of the precious child's eyes and caresses her cheek. “Twitch wants to stay with you, love. You're his best friend.”
Mae shrugs. “But he loves you as much as I do, and he wants to know you make it home well.” She pushes the toy closer to Kathryn.
Kathryn caresses Twitch behind the ears. “Say, Twitch... How about I call you when I get home, too? Would that help? That way you can stay with Mae all the time, and you can make sure she's also okay. I'm sure you want to keep her safe, too.”
Mae tilts her head, nodding to the voice of the toy only she can hear. She nods again, more vigorously, before looking up at Kathryn again. “He says that's acceptable!!”
Well, if it's acceptable for Twitch, who's Kathryn to disagree?
“Alright, well when I call you make sure to put Twitch on the phone, alright sweetheart?”
Mae salutes as if Kathryn had issued a military order. “Yes ma'am.”
What does Cathy let the child watch on the telly? No, wrong question. What does Cathy let the child read?
Cathy's eyes bounce off Kathryn's when they connect. She looks up at the crimson sky, and at the green leaves from the tree branches cascading over them. “I... I had a very good time with you, Ka... Kathryn.”
...Oh?
“You called me by my name.”
Cathy nods. She's just as jittery as Mae is about the gesture. Is she alright?
“Why?”
Cathy flexes her fingers slowly, one by one. “People like being addressed by their name. It's-It's rude to not address someone by their name. I didn't want to be rude to you the first time you agreed to...”
Cathy struggles addressing people by name about as much as she does keeping eye contact with them. It's always been like that, in every life. Irrespective of where that discomfort is born from, she has a hard time.
And she just made a lot of effort to avoiding potentially slighting Kathryn.
“Cathy, please. You don't have to do that with me. I wouldn't think it's rude if you don't call me by my name.”
Cathy shrugs, looking down. “I-I used to call you something else. But I'm not sure if you're alright with that nickname anymore, so...”
...It's true. In other lives, Cathy called Kathryn “kitten.” And for as much as Katherine rolled her eyes and pretended it was one of the worst things in the world to be called and she only tolerated it, her heart melted every time.
Does Kathryn want to be called that?
“...I don't know either. Honestly.”
The smile Cathy offers her is a sad one, no matter how neutral she tries to make it look. “That's alright. Don't push it. But, uh, if I may recommend something?”
Kathryn is going to regret nodding to this, but she does so anyway. Cathy's softened up something within her by bringing up her old nickname. Well, it was never hers. Another Cathy applied it to another Katherine.
And it seems this Cathy would still like to use it. She would. But would Kathryn?
“Just... Think about what we spoke about today whenever you can. Think a little, it doesn't have to be a lot.” She tugs on the hem of her blouse. “And uh, don't be cross at Bessie, please? She's quite worried about you. And, uh. I am too. We... Everyone is.
“We still care about you, even if you take all the time in the world. All of us. I thought you ought to know.”
...Everyone. In their free time, when Kathryn isn't putting even a modicum of effort into keeping up with them, if Cathy's to be believed...
Kathryn bites the inside of her mouth harder. Any more and the metallic tang of blood would be coating her tongue. “Alright. Thank you.”
Cathy's smile turns from sad to anxious. She places her hand over Kathryn's arm, it hovers there, but she doesn't make contact. Why not? Kathryn puts her hand over Cathy's--
What is she doing? Why did she do that? She--
Okay, this is uncomfortable. Kathryn pats the back of Cathy's hand and confines her own to behind her back. “Thank you for this evening, Cathy. And Mae and Twitch.”
Mae nods vaguely, still staring at Twitch in her palm, smiling at him and nodding along to whatever her imagination dictates he's saying. One time Kathryn asked only to be horrified to find Twitch was “teaching Mae about all the stages of human corpse decay,” so Kathryn won't be asking again any time soon.
It's only when Cathy pulls on Mae's hand to start walking back home that her head snaps towards Kathryn. She waves, holding Twitch tight in her hand, and Kathryn waves back.
...It got a bit later than she would've liked. Oh well, it's fine. As long as Mae is happy.
The only safe person in Kathryn's life is Bessie. She's the only one, along with the kids, Kathryn can be positive she loves. The other Katherine wasn't fortunate enough to meet someone as great as Bessie. Well, she did technically. In court. But it was for such a brief amount of time it hardly counts.
Loving Bessie, the kids, and the little mannerisms Kathryn has developed on her own are the only things she can latch onto. For example, the other Katherine would have never had any feelings for Mary, yet Kathryn's been her wife in many cycles. That's its own little can of worms neither Kathryn nor Mary have touched with a ten foot pole the few, few times they've spoken, but it's unarguably something Kathryn's and hers alone.
Having fallen in love with Mary of her own accord... Doesn't that mean Kathryn's more than capable of loving them removed from what the other Katherine--?
“Good advice!! Take it for yourself and jump off a building before you hurt someone, will you?”
She just... Needs time to continue figuring it out, that's all. Last time she forced herself to go too fast she ended up walking out on Anna from how overwhelmed she got. And, while Anna hasn't been perfect, she deserves at least a bit better than to be summoned just to--
“What made you think I would want a conniving, manipulative slut like you to defend me?!”
…
Kathryn... will just wait until she's got everything a bit more clear. That's it. Once she's sure these feeling are as hers as her love for Bessie is, then... then she'll consider acting on them.
What a disaster it would be, to pay them any heed prematurely only to find out it was all a grave mistake, right? Waiting, in this case, is for the best. It beats messing up again.
When she gets home, Kathryn's going to do two things. She's going to finish her last commission of the week; there's just a bit of rendering left.
And first and foremost, most importantly of all, she's going to corner Bessie against the sofa and snuggle her until the concern and worry leave her body. She has enough on her plate without wasting time and energy worrying about Kathryn, especially at this stage in her healing.
Before that, even, Kathryn's going to call Mae and Twitch. The only worse thing in the world than making Bessie worry about her is having Mae and Twitch concerned.
From there, Kathryn will take it step by step. It's all she can do for now.
Chapter 144: Epilogue: Two Years (Part 4)
Chapter Text
(September 26th, Saturday, 2026)
Saturdays are becoming some of María's favourite days.
The pub is crowded. The booth in front and behind the one she's sharing with Bessie and Joan is bustling with a group of old college friends, from what María has ascertained; and a cousin reunion that's going to hell, judging by the constant discussion of politics.
People walk by the booth often, from the bar to their tables and vice versa. It's so loud in here all of them have to raise their voice a little just to be heard. It doesn't smell great with so many people packed together and the windows shut tight because of the storm raging on outside. The fogged up window panes give the impression there's no world beyond the chaos they're engulfed in.
But this is the third consecutive month that Joan, Bessie and her have gotten together. Bar a health emergency Bessie had with Kathryn one Saturday, and Joan having to cover for both Cathy and Jane with the kids last week, they've all been putting a lot of thought and planning into having this morning of every week clear so they can catch up.
Bessie and Joan are also dedicating time to having these meetings with Maggie some Sundays. Which is fine, because as much as María longs for her beautiful ex's smile and laughter, it's better for both of them to take a lengthy breather from each other.
Joan pinches the bridge of her nose with one hand as she lowers her cider to the table with the other. “Please. I can't see, and I can still notice the little pinpricks shining here and there. There's glitter everywhere, and it's driving both Mae and Cathy insane.” She shakes her head, sighing. “We were having such a fun evening, too. And it's not even Mae's fault! If Eddie had closed the lid properly, glitter wouldn't have flown everywhere no matter what kind of attack she had.”
Joan shrugs. “And that's about it on my end. Mae's starting to see a neurologist that doesn't make her want to tear her hair out when she gets back home, Cathy finally got an official diagnosis, her and Jane's relationship is starting to stabilize, and a nice little arts and crafts session ended up in the glitter apocalypse because Eddie was too busy texting his totally-not-boyfriend. So how have both your weeks been?”
Unremarkable for the most part, so María will let Bessie take the lead for now. Discussing her therapy is something María would rather not do, and most of her week's been marked by the appointment she had on Monday.
Yes, burying her emotions in substances and affection isn't good. María had to quit for her own sake and for that of her loved ones; she's caused a lot of pain in many lives because of her less than stellar coping mechanisms. But actually feeling and processing her own emotions is haunting.
It's easier to deflect. María's definitely fallen into a few pitfalls here and there these past two years. Ever since she started living with Lina she's stumbled less, though. If anything because imagining the face of concern Lina would make if she found out María's been drinking again, or woke up in a stranger's house with how risky that could be, pre-emptively guilts María into doing the drudgery of exerting all the self-control she's been building up.
It's hard work, it's daunting, but it's well worth it. That doesn't make it any easier, and since Monday's session María's feelings have been a bit all over the place. Sharing her emotions with others in a safe way is important to her recovery. But just why the hell would she ruin a perfectly good outing with this?
She hasn't seen Joan smile, genuinely smile, in so long. Her perpetual guilt over what happened down there, in hell... It's been killing her. María doesn't have the heart to extinguish what little joy Joan's managed to amass whining about her problems.
All of them have them, and they're working on them. María won't add onto anyone else's load.
Bessie sighs, taking a swig of her ale. “I'm very glad for Mae and Cathy, but I'm worried about how Eddie's feeling after that. He's not blaming himself or anything, right? Because I imagine seeing Mae and Cathy struggle with sensory stuff because he made a dumb mistake can't be easy for him.”
Joan's smile, the one so small but so precious, so fleeting and hard to come by these days, turns sad and distant. “You know him very well, Bessie. Yes, he is. But he'll get over it.”
Bessie nods. “I mean, he's my nephew. Of course I know him. I'll shoot him a text and see if he wants to hang out later today; I'm free after the last bit of classes.” Her gaze strays off to the right, where a little boy dashes past a group of people holding a glass of soda that threatens to spill if he jitters it any more.
“Come to think of it, if Eddie wants to go out for a walk with his old aunt, I might be able to rope Kat into leaving the house with me.”
Old, she says. As in that's Bessie's unique, bizarre sense of humor, or as in whichever part of her mind's fronting right now perceives itself to be old?
María could ask, but Bessie would get upset. She'd rather her condition not be brought up, for the most part. It's “between her, god, her therapist, and occasionally Kat,” is all Bessie says if asked. If she isn't the one initiating the conversation it's best to leave it be and stay wondering. One time Bessie slipped up and said “we” instead of “I” and Joan pointed it out and, besides blushing deeper than María knew was possible, Bessie ended up leaving early.
…Which is different from the few times she dipped out of a group call early because she forgot what she was doing partway through, and stung more. After all, none of them can control Bessie's head acting the way it does. Being the direct cause of her discomfort by talking about things she isn't ready to discuss feels awful.
Having never thought she'd get even a fraction of her family back, there are few things María would do to put what they've regained in jeopardy. It's not an important question, either way.
Bessie has a specific frown for the headache her job has rapidly become. She's sporting it right now.
“I work with a bunch of snotty kids in extracurricular classes. Most of them don't know how to hold a cello. Not because they can't learn, but because they don't want to.” Bessie rolls her eyes, leaning on one arm against the table. “Their parents sign them up for classes because it's cheaper than daycare, but we're a music school; not a daycare center. This only makes the three kids who actually want to learn not be able to learn anything.”
Bessie rests her chin on her hand. “I'm considering quitting this and finding something else at this point. I really, really want to teach the kids who want to learn.”
That might be better for her. She's trying not to make a big deal out of it, but she's been growing more and more fed up with her job with every passing week. The pay isn't great, and she's not even doing the one thing she wanted to do.
“However...”
Bessie sits upright, a smile tugging at the corners of her lips. “While I don't have a lot to update on my end, Kat's had a small breakthrough of sorts.”
Oh? This should be good. Kathryn's been mostly stagnant since they came back. María gave up on asking Bessie about her because the slightest mention of Kathryn's name brought concern to Bessie's features.
Joan's sentiment must be similar. She nods Bessie on, eyes a bit wide. Kathryn doesn't even know it, but she's been worrying the crap out of everyone for two years now.
Bessie turns to María, smile widening. “You know the letters Lina sent out last month?”
Boy, does she. “It only took me the better part of half a year to convince her to send them already. She had me read over some parts to make sure they sounded right over and over like some sort of personal letter editor.”
They were fine the first time around, too. Lina barely changed anything from her first draft to the ones she finally gathered the courage to put in the mail. She was less concerned about the quality of her words, and more scared of what the collective reaction to her apologizing would be.
Apologizing for every wrong over the course of four hundred lives is quite a lot. Taking accountability for all the harm caused, acknowledging so many faults... It's scary.
Despite having crushing anxiety, Lina must be the bravest one of them all. María, for one, wouldn't have the cold blood to sit down and face every last thing she can recall doing wrong and not even asking for forgiveness, as much as providing closure to the others. She's doing it little by little, when the opportunity arises, in small bits. But doing it in one go, like ripping off a plaster?
Lina hasn't the foggiest how proud María is of her for that. She's said it, but words can't express it properly.
“Well, Kat's been reading hers almost every day. Like some sort of prayer book.”
...Huh. Lina did have the longest list of apologies for Mary, and Kathryn as a very close second. But still, the letters were deployed quite a while ago. What in it has Kathryn been trying to digest for so long?
Bessie lifts her hands, shaking her head. “I have no idea what Lina wrote in there, but coupled with talking to Cathy more often, Kat says she's gotten “a virus in her head.”” Crossing her arms, Bessie leans forwards over the table. “She says she wants to try talking to Anna again.”
The noise Joan makes to Bessie's left isn't human. Then again, she was halfway through finishing her cider and she choked a little on it. She puts the glass down again. “For real?”
Bessie nods. “For real. She's not sure when, but she knows she wants to do it.” Her smile becomes... different. Crestfallen. “I'm... I'm so happy for them. I haven't told Anna yet just in case Kathryn gets cold feet again, but... this is good.”
“No kidding.” Joan finally finishes her beverage, without half of it trying to kill her in the process. “Last you told us about her she was comfortably numb in your routine, and now she wants to take not a small step, but a huge leap out of her comfort zone. This is great.”
...It's good, but Bessie isn't happy. Or not very happy. She's...
...Oh.
Every time María sees Lina take a step forwards in the right direction, every time Anne comes over and Lina is less awkward around her, or now that Cathy's resumed coming over slowly and the comfort in their interactions increases... María feels the same. She's very happy Lina's doing better, really!
But that means there's a chance, and not a small one, that one day soon, María and her won't be living together anymore. Not because Lina gets tired of her or “loves her less;” but because Lina is intrinsically tied to the kids. If relations between her and their mothers improve, that'll mean it's more than likely Lina will move out with them at some point. She's already missed out a lot of Eddie and Mae's developmental milestones. Eddie's already a teen, and Lizzie's thinking about college. It makes sense that, as soon as possible, Lina would want to go with them so she doesn't miss any more.
In many lives, those have been her step-children. To María's knowledge, once anyone obtains the title of “child” in Lina's mind, she doesn't make any distinctions between step, and biological. She's functionally been missing out on kids she sees as her own growing up for two years now. If things continue getting better, she'll have a choice to make and María won't blame her for choosing the kids.
And that's a good thing. It's really good. But it also stings a little, because right now María's quite happy living with her best friend. Just because they won't stop being friends or seeing each other doesn't make it bite any less.
It's a bittersweet kind of joy. But Bessie's break is going to be over soon, so María won't allow her friend to leave this pub feeling anything but great.
“You know, Bessie?”
Bessie looks up at her, eyes not fully focused. It's more than comprehensible. To María, Lina's her best friend. The person she's closest to tied with Maggie, a pivotal part of her life. The relationship Bessie has with Kat is... different. A bit more intense. Bessie has stated to death she has no filial feelings towards Kathryn, that her ability to feel that kind of love is buried with her children -or, the children of the actual Bessie Blount, but that's an irrelevant distinction at this point-.
But that Bessie feels to some degree responsible for Kathryn, or at minimum profoundly protective of her, is undeniable. The two of them have become vitally close to one another, navigating their health issues together and all. Coupled with never being quite sure how Bessie processes emotions proxy of her brain and María's operating so differently, it's very hard to gauge how much this objectively good news is affecting Bessie.
So María's going to pull a page out of Cathy's book and tell her a little story.
“As I've mentioned, Mary's very slowly, taking her time, trying to talk to the others again. She's still avoiding Lina for the time being, but, much like Kathryn, through talking to Cathy she's starting to talk to Anna little by little again, and Jane a bit, too. And, uh. Me.”
Which is equal parts a blessing and a curse, because having Mary back in her life is the best thing to happen to María in the past year. But watching it unfold while knowing Lina misses her daughter more and more with every passing day is its own brand of indescribable sadness.
Besides the point. One day María will get around to not just handling her emotions, but being able to put them to words and be vulnerable with others. Today is not that day, and this isn't the moment for it, either.
“As you know, Mary's quite the busy young woman. She's juggling a lot, and making more time in her personal life is quite demanding. She has to prioritize a lot.
“But despite it, she's still there for her siblings as much as she was on day one. She's busier, she has more people to be with, but just because her life has changed, her love for them hasn't. She's improved a lot, she's much more secure and feeling better. But she's still their big sister and doesn't miss out on being with them whenever she can.”
Joan's purple-lensed eyes overshoot María a little before sliding over to Bessie, and back to María. Alright, so María will have to explain the purpose of this little tangent when Bessie leaves, but Bessie's sardonic smile and raised eyebrow denote understanding.
Good. María isn't great at discussing her own emotions, and for as much as she tries to be the best friend she can be, she's still struggling with handling vulnerability from others. Hell, she's never even been good at that to begin with. If their intimacy couldn't be conveyed through the haze of one drink too many, or the touch of fingertips and lips, María had no clue how to handle strong, heavy conversations.
She used to know, before being isolated from the other ladies when amnesia hit, but she's yet to find a way to reconnect with those days. She probably can't anymore, and would be better off learning from scratch again.
But to get to the point where she can handle big, emotional conversations and help others, she has to be able to help herself. Man, therapy sucks sometimes.
“I'm happy for them both, María. I really am; changes can be good. It's just...” Bessie makes a wide, sweeping motion with her arm. “Everything's changing much faster than I anticipated. I wasn't even expecting things to change at all.”
There's a certain humor in that. María wasn't either, and from what she's discussed with the others, she's far from the only one who felt that way. All of them were stuck thinking “oh no I don't think my family wants me anymore, but I still want them” and fretting over it like idiots.
Maybe they're not family anymore, but it still feels like they're close. Like they're on the right track, at least. Even if this goes nowhere, that they all had a collective “we'll never be together again” sadness while desperately wanting precisely that is objectively funny.
“It sure is.” Joan smiles. “I never thought I'd be with Jane and Eddie again, and look where we are...”
Her smile falls a little. “Even if it won't last.”
What?
“What?” Bessie frowns, wrapping an arm around Joan's shoulders. “Why would you say that?”
Shrugging, Joan leans a bit closer into Bessie. “The letters Lina sent out, Jane's also very fond of hers, and...” She closes her eyes. “She's been thinking of writing some of her own in turn. Anne and Lizzie spend so much time over by now it's hard to tell where they live. I think... I think it won't be long before they decide to move in together, too. Lizzie also wants to be with her siblings, after all. And once they do, that's already half of them living together again. How long do you think until...?”
...Not much longer at this rate. If Kathryn's reunion with Anna goes well, that'll only leave Lina hanging. And she isn't hanging all that much, seeing as she's, at minimum, on moderately good terms with most everyone.
“It's not like they're going to kick you out, right?” Bessie rubs Joan's arm softly. “If you want to stay with them--”
“I can, sure. I know that. But Bessie... I don't think the four of us fit into their family dynamics if they go back. Even at our peak, we were always our own thing, and they were theirs.”
Bessie opens her mouth. She wants to refute that, but she can't. Because it's true. Their family's always been composed of two parts: the queens and their kids; and the ladies. But that's...
María downs her glass of water like it's liquid courage. Force of habit mostly, but she's already started, so she's not going to stop and make it more ridiculous. Her commitment to people's always been a bit shaky, but her commitment to the bit is stronger than some marriages.
Plus, it makes Bessie snort a little. That makes it worth it.
“Look. That's nice and all, but it's looking a bit too far into the future, don't you think?”
María reaches over the table, placing her hand over Joan's. “Joey, I don't know if you've noticed this, but we're not going back to how things were. I know that's what we wanted at one point, but it's just not going to happen. Whatever we're doing, whatever it's headed, it's something new. It's similar to what came before, sure. But it's also different.
“We're in a timeline where Kat and Anna aren't together, Mary hardly talks to her mother, and Maggie and I are being sane and normal about our relationship. We're not being apart and tearing our throats out, like we were for the vast majority of our lives. And we're not together, like we were in the first few. We're trying to be together, but we're doing it... differently, I don't know.”
Why is María doing this to herself? These kinds of talks aren't her forte, damn it.
…But being a good friend is what she's always strived towards. So the only way to go is forwards.
“We crossed the Rubicon at a certain point, right? The point where we can't just close our eyes and go back to how things were. Those days are gone, but we're still here, right? Not in the way we would expect if we were going to go back, but still here all the same.
“I haven't the foggiest what kind of dynamics they'll all have, if they even go back to being a family at all. And I also don't know how the four of us will fit into them. Hell, Maggie's with Anna now! And Kat's with Bessie. That's never happened before, right? But it's working out all the same.”
María squeezes Joan's hand. “All we can do is take everything day by day and see where it is we're going, because for the first time in four hundred reincarnations, we don't really have a roadmap. We know what we left behind was precious, but it's also lost. And we're still trying to make something new.
“I say we just let this new life be and figure out where it takes us instead of worrying. Alright?”
...That was nice, but it was a half-truth at most. Yes, they don't have a roadmap, and things are working out in unexpected ways. In the cycles following amnesia, especially those coming after the ladies were parted, the established dynamics within the first cycles were blurred and nearly erased. New couples arose both within the queens' group and with the ladies, pretty much everyone became a step-parent to all the kids at least once...
…But even with all that variety some trends remained untouched. And now, in present times, while some parts differ, others do stay the same. The kids being together, Kathryn having a hard time connecting with them all... It isn't impossible that Joan would not be kicked out, but end up feeling painfully out of place all the same. María's fears are similar, after all.
But it is true that nobody knows where they're headed towards. That much is unarguable, and it's all Joan should be focusing on.
It's taken the poor thing long enough to get this far. Leaving the house, caring for herself, being motivated to get up in the morning. María isn't going to let her fall so far off the deep end again.
Other people aren't her responsibility. But there's nothing more human than wanting to help those one cares about. And the pain and guilt weighing Joan down, the one born from having hurt everyone relentlessly in order to save them? María's well acquainted with that. She has it a bit easier compared to Joan, since she never had to choose signing a whole new contract and working “with” the demon through Karina, but she can understand on a spiritual level why Joan was doing so poorly.
There is nothing in María's hands she won't do to keep Joan, and anyone else, as happy as possible.
“Now that's something to toast to.” Bessie grabs her glass, looking at Joan and María's. “By myself, because both of you finished your drinks already.”
Joan turns her hand palm up so she can lock her fingers with María's. “You're right. Thank you.”
María squeezes her hand. “No prob, shorty.”
Bessie puts her glass down and holds both María and Joan's hands. “You know, Joey. Before saying all that, María drank her water like it was a glass of whiskey.”
“...Really?”
“Uhh, Bessie. Why the betrayal?”
Bessie's grin is mischievous. There's a reason Anna has her contact saved like “Little Imp.” “Because it's funny and Joan should know.”
“Mocking me is funny.” María sighs as dramatically as she can. “What have I done to deserve this?”
“Drink water like it's whiskey, apparently.”
“Joan!!”
“It's true, María. You did. I saw it with my own two eyes.”
Oh, now they're on.
“Well, Joan, Bessie rubbed her eye with the back of her hand and spread all her make-up. Now she looks like a panda.”
Bessie's eyes widen. “Except that's a blatant lie!!”
Banter wipes away the final traces of sadness from their table. Jabbing at one another with the kind of prodding only close friends can muster, eventually Bessie's make-up does smudge for real; but from laughing so hard.
The fact that their futures are taking them all, seemingly at least, closer to one another, is a good thing. But it can be scary, too; they're not mutually exclusive. Still... The progress they're making, and whatever it may entail, aren't to be feared.
So whenever fear arises, when it threatens to take away this bliss old and new they're slowly both rebuilding and creating, María will do whatever she can to restore the frail happiness they've made. She may not be great at touchy-feely conversations, but she isn't useless in interpersonal settings, either.
Even if whatever hides in the horizon is uncertain, María's at least curious to see where it takes them. She'd love to see it with everyone else beside her, too.
Only time will tell.
Chapter 145: Epilogue: Two Years (Part 5)
Chapter Text
(November 29th, 2026, Sunday)
“And that's about it.”
The bed mamma set up for Mae in her apartment is so tall Mae's legs dangle off the edge. This is a nice room, for a guest room. It's got a bed, and a night table, and a little chest of drawers in the corner, and then nothing else!!
It still beats auntie Lina's, which is non-existent. But she makes a blanket fort for Mae, Eddie and Lizzie every time they're around, so that's cool.
Maybe it's even better than a room, but Mae can't tell mamma that.
Mamma's frowning. She must not be very happy with all Mae's told her about how the nurse asked her to just stop having a tic attack, or how her classmates can get away with most anything they want to do to her because “she's a freak,” so their parents don't bother disciplining them.
Mae isn't happy either, but it is what it is. At least she's learnt to employ the weird cross between fear and disgust her classmates feel towards her to convince them Tourette's is contagious. Now when they're being total butts she can just cough really loud and they leave her alone.
Better yet!! Some back away slowly to pretend they're totally not afraid, but they pale. Good.
If experience in growing up has taught Mae anything, this only works until they turn ten or eleven, though. Then they get smarter in some aspects, but infinitely dumber in others. Been there, done that.
“Has your mother spoken to the school?”
Mamma's frowning. Which sucks, because Mae likes it when she's happy. Mamma being sad is one of the worst things in the world.
“Only like, ten thousand times. And so has auntie Jane, and auntie María. And auntie Anne, too. And auntie Anne impersonating a lawyer, too.”
Mae kicks her legs. It's nice, this dumb bed. Even if she has to jump on it 'cause it's so big. And share it with Lizzie when she's here as well, but today she isn't 'cause she's busy with finals. Which means Mae's gonna have to share with Eddie. And like, that's fine! She likes having sleepovers with Eddie, but he kind of stinks right now. In the most literal sense of the word, he's a teenager.
Teenage boys really stink. He'll get better in a few years, but it's gonna be a long wait until then even if he takes personal hygiene items and a change of clothes everywhere he goes.
Mamma pulls Mae close into her side. “I'm so sorry, sweetheart. I'm--”
Gah, the pity. Enough of it already!! She has Tourette's; she isn't dying. Mae shrugs herself free, huffing. “Anyway, you're sad.”
And she's a bit sadder since Mae mentioned mummy. Every time mamma hears anything about mummy she gets more sad. Why? Who knows!! Mummy's been cross at pretty much everyone, but she's getting over it!! Little by little, she's forgiving them. Mamma included, so this sadness is pointless.
This isn't cool at all. A very, very long time ago, in some other life, mamma promised Mae that she, mummy, auntie Kitty and her were always gonna be a team. But now she won't even talk to mummy?
Mamma gives Mae the same sad smile, brushing some hair out of her eyes. “It's true, baby. I am. But also I'm happy.”
Not good enough! She should be only happy. And only ever happy.
Adults are stupid, so Mae's gonna have to take matters into her own hands. Alright then, challenge accepted. She has like. Ten minutes left until auntie Maggie and Eddie say they're done preparing tea. And now Mae actually knows how to read a clock, unlike when she was a snotty kid. These are ten minutes for real.
She straightens, sitting as tall as she can, and stares mamma straight into her big, blue, sad eyes.
“Mamma?”
Mamma hums in the back of her throat, tilting her head to the side.
“You have to talk to mummy.”
Mamma freezes. Like a picture!! Like those dumb, dumb selfies Eddie can't stop taking because being twelve is worse than having the bubonic plague.
But since mamma's sitting with her back to the window and the sky's all orange and pretty outside and mamma's lovely, Mae wouldn't complain if this were an actual photograph. It's so nice.
Mamma scratches the back of her neck, smiling the same little grin she has when she's uncomfortable. “I-I do. I talk to her every time--”
“Every time she drops me off, yeah yeah.” Mae waves mamma off, because she's being dismissive like Mae won't notice. “No.”
She crosses her arm, giving mamma a very, very stern expression. Gah! Why is mamma trying not to laugh?! Mae's being quite serious!! Why's she puckering her mouth like that?!
Being little can be so irritating when everyone around you thinks everything you do is cute.
“You have to talk to her just you and her.”
The amusement leaves mamma's expression. Good, because Mae's being very serious. She's about had it with her mums not just not living together; but not even talking. What's the point of everyone talking to Mae if they don't talk to each other?
...The whole point of being free was that Mae was gonna be free with her family. They're being ridiculous. Everyone gets along with her just fine!! From the very beginning, when they came to the real world, Mae's had all her aunties and siblings no problem. She even got Twitch back!! But when she's not around they don't all get along, and that's just stupid.
Getting along is really simple. They're making it so complicated; it's exhausting to be the only reasonable person here.
Mamma looks down at her knees, sighing. “Mae--”
No!!
“Mamma!!”
Oops. Mae didn't mean to scream. She's not supposed to raise her voice; it's rude. Mae has to be nice to people, especially the people she loves, and there's hardly anyone she loves more than mamma!!
She... She'll apologize later. Now that she has mamma's attention, Mae has to make it count.
“Mamma... Do you remember when I asked you if I could call you “mamma” again and you said only if mummy wants?”
Mamma nods, still staring down.
...Did Mae make her sadder? Should she just shut up, like kids at school say, or...?
“...I said mummy wouldn't mind and I was right, right?”
Mamma looks up at her and pats her head. “Yes, you were, my smart little girl.”
Mamma thinks Mae's smart. Alright, good! Then she'll just listen to Mae and sort this out already.
“Well, I'm right now, too. You think mummy's cross at you or something, but she's not.” ...That's not quite right. “Not anymore, anyway.” Also not accurate. Ugh!!
“She's not as cross, and she's really really trying to forgive everyone and move on, alright??” Plus, mummy was very clear from the start: her issues with everyone else aren't Mae's issues. Everyone loves Mae, and mummy promised she'd never take her away from people who love her. Mummy always keeps her word, so it's that easy and simple.
“And-And before, when you were doing the “keeping your distance” thing, well. That was fine, 'cause your doctor said you had to. But mamma, now you're talking to everyone, but not mummy, and--”
“I'll do it.”
Huh wait what? She will? That was easy.
...Too easy. Sometimes adults just comply with kids to make them shut up, or because they think kids can't see right through them. “Why?”
Adults lie. Even the cool ones, like mamma. They think “white lies” make sense, or whatever. They don't. A lie is a lie; pretending it isn't just makes them feel better about lying.
This is kind of like telling little kids that Santa Clause is real. Mae's fine knowing he's not because she's been an adult so many times she just knows. But if she didn't remember that she'd be devastated. And all for what? For making her think some weirdo in the North Pole thought she was good and brought her gifts? That's stupid.
Mae prefers any gift mummy gets her. Santa Clause can't hold a candle to how much Mae loves mum and how much mummy's gifts mean to her.
Mamma looks ahead, at the chest of drawers. “Because... I do want to talk to your mother, Mae. I'm just scared she won't be able to forgive everything I did to her.” She smiles, but it's all sad again. “You hit the nail on the head, sweetheart.”
...The way everyone treated mummy, implying she hurt Lizzie in a really, really bad way... It wasn't okay. And Mae's angry at them for it!! How dare they think something like that of mummy?!
Not just think it. But going as far as they did. It's awful.
...But people make mistakes. A lot of them. And, as the person who loves mummy most in the world, Mae forgives everyone. Because that's what family does; none of them are perfect. Not even the adults. Everyone was really upset about what happened to Lizzie, and they couldn't remember all the other lives, so they acted accordingly. Mummy's explained it to Mae many, many times. Just because it hurt, and mummy has the right to still be hurt, doesn't mean it's unforgivable.
If Mae can forgive them, why can't they all forgive themselves already?
Mae hugs mamma real tight. Adults are silly and complicated, and they make things hard. But maybe they make things hardest for themselves.
“Mummy doesn't hate you. Please just talk to her; I miss being with both of you at once. Please?”
Mamma holds Mae tight, too, but not as tight as she can. Mamma's probably strong enough to break every bone in Mae's body. And that could lead to pulmonary collapse, and that's not really fun.
“I will, baby. I'm sorry it's being so hard.”
...So hard? Everyone's been nice to Mae since the start. Auntie Lina, auntie Anne, auntie Jane, mamma, auntie Kitty, mummy, Mary, Lizzie, Eddie, auntie María, auntie Maggie, auntie Joan, auntie Bessie, Twitch. Everyone. It hasn't been hard for Mae.
It must be much, much harder to not have everyone you love. It's been hard for them.
“As long as I have you it's alright. I'm all good.”
Mamma gives her a little squeeze. It's great. Mamma is the best hugger in the world, coupled with auntie Jane. And then Eddie, but he's in a league of his own because he's Mae's most bestest friend in the entire multiverse and every life ever.
Even if he stinks.
“I love you so much, Mae.”
Mae giggles. She knows that! But it's nice to hear it all the same.
“I love you, too. A whole whole whole lot!! Like--!!”
The doorbell rings. Is it Lizzie?? Did she finish studying already and come over in the end??
Letting go of Mae, mamma stands up. “Who could it be?” She walks up to the door and leans outside, towards the hall. “Maggie, are you expecting anyone?”
“No, love. Are you?”
Hmm... So it could be Lizzie!!
Mae jumps off the bed and lands with a big, loud thump on the carpet. “Can we see who it is mamma please please please please??”
Mae clasps her hands together and all. Nobody says “no” to her when she's like this, heh.
Mamma offers Mae a hand. “Let's go see who it is together, baby girl.”
Victory!! Mae grabs mamma's hand and takes off down the hallway. It's full of paintings and photos, but Mae's never stopped to look at them; she has better things to do in this house. “Let's go let's go let's go!!”
One on one quality time with everyone is very important. But one on one time's mostly all that Mae's had for the past two years. She's with Eddie most of the time, and Lizzie and Mary are there quite often, too. But if Mae wants to be with auntie Lina, mamma and auntie Kitty won't be there; and neither will auntie Jane. And if she wants to be with auntie Maggie, auntie María won't come. Mary will hardly spend time with anyone who isn't mummy so far, and she's still taking tiny baby steps. And it's almost impossible to get auntie Kitty with anyone except auntie Bessie and, occasionally, mummy.
As much as Mae would love a sleepover with Eddie just fine, if Lizzie came then all the better. This is as close as Mae can come to the days when all of them lived together, getting along as they should.
By the time Mae and mamma reach the living room (which, being painted mostly orange and red, kind of looks like it's glowing when the sun sets!!), Eddie and auntie Maggie are here, too. Eddie leaves a blue and white porcelain plate with a matching tea cup on the table, beside the other three. They're still steaming. Meanwhile, auntie Maggie wheels over to the entrance.
“Love-- ...Anna, would you look at the peep-hole, please?”
Hmm. This is stupid, too. Mae doesn't care who calls who “love.” Adults can be all lovey-dovey with whoever they want!! There are many, many lives where Mae's called someone else “mamma.” Like auntie Jane, or auntie Joan, or auntie Anne!! Mummy couldn't remember she was in love with mamma, and mamma couldn't either, so they both dated other people. Who cares!!
The reason Mae calls mamma “mamma” and not “auntie”'s 'cause there are only two variations of “mum” Mae likes: “mummy” and “mamma.” Mummy is mummy forever and ever; that title's already claimed by default. So to avoid being confusing, Mae can only call one of the rest “mamma.” And it happened to be mamma because mamma's been Mae's mamma in the most lives; not because Mae didn't like it when auntie Anne or auntie Jane or auntie Joan were her mammas. They were pretty good, too!!
Heck, even in lives where Mae had mummy and mamma married, some of her aunties doubled as mums, too. Especially when mummy and mamma died, and...
…
They're... They're not gonna die this time. They're gonna grow old together. They're gonna be alright.
Point is!! Auntie Maggie's being silly too by avoiding calling mamma “love” in front of Mae. If Mae can love them all like either mums or aunties, they can all love each other like friends or partners.
It's not that hard, right?
Mamma looks through the peep-hole. This one isn't adapted to be of auntie Maggie's height, but they've talked about fixing that if she lives here longer. Seems like auntie Maggie herself is the one who didn't want the accommodation, for some reason.
Eddie's here. Not because Mae heard his footsteps behind her or anything, but because her sense of smell works. He's already showered today, and used the hygiene stuff in his overnight bag once.
Being a teenage boy is truly a nightmare. Eddie needs all the support in the world.
Mamma steps away from the door, twisting the keys. “It's Bess.”
Ah!! Auntie Bessie!! Yes yes yes!!! Maybe she brought auntie Kitty with her. Maybe--!!
Nope, it's just her. And that's cool, too!!
“I--” Auntie Bessie looks down, eyes widening when she spots Mae and Eddie. She starts signing as she talks. “I didn't know you had two little nerds over.”
Eddie pushes past Mae to high five auntie Bessie. Because while he has the imperious urge to greet her immediately, with the biggest smile ever, god forbid he hugs her or something. Hormones are the devil. Mae is not excited to go past her four hundredth puberty. It sucks every time, and it makes everything infinitely more complicated, blegh.
“This is all I get?” Auntie Bessie puts a hand on her chest, dramatic. “This is all you give your auntie?”
Eddie hugs her. Smiling like a total loser, because no matter how much of an aloof nerd he's being right now, he too is happy that everyone's coming closer together.
...But he's taking too long with the hug. Mae wants a hug now, too. Like, right now. How rude. Shouldn't she get the first hug because she's the little sister? What ever happened to “ladies first?”
Eh, it's a good thing chivalry is dead. Any benefits derived from it stem from the objectification and patronization of women. But still, Mae should have little sister privileges irrespective of that. Hmph.
With a final squeeze, Eddie finally stops hogging auntie Bessie all to himself. Auntie Bessie bends down a little, opening her arms. “How's my little sweetheart?”
Mae runs up to her, holding her super super tight!! “Better now that you're here.”
Auntie Bessie kisses the top of her head. Over and over, and over, and Mae's giggling because it's so nice to feel this loved.
“Well, I'm also better with you and your brother here. That way I don't have to just be with your boring mum and auntie.”
Auntie Maggie scoffs. “Who are you calling “boring?””
“You.”
With a final kiss, auntie Bessie lets go of Mae. “I came to ask you two if I could persuade you to go out for supper, since Kat's having dinner with Anne, but I can't beat the company you already have.” She shrugs. “So I'll be taking my leave, th--”
“If you can't beat 'em, join 'em, right?” Mamma steps to the side, gesturing for auntie Bessie to come in. “Stay for supper with us instead. We were gonna order pizza.”
...It's subtle. Auntie Bessie looks from mamma to Mae and Eddie for a moment. A brief glance, fleeting, and then back to mamma again. “Are... Are you sure? I wouldn't want to interrupt--”
“You don't interrupt!!” Mae walks up to her again, holding auntie Bessie's hand and pulling her into the living room. “You don't interrupt at all.”
She's part of the family, too. This isn't sacred mamma and Mae and Eddie bonding time featuring auntie Maggie. It's family time. And it just so happens auntie Bessie's part of the family, so she can stay if she wants.
They all work better together. When's it gonna get through their stupid, thick skulls? They're a family whether they like it or not. Family means no one gets left behind; they all taught Mae that in a lot of lives. After staying together for all those lifetimes, in literal hell, what made them think they can just stop now?
They're just postponing the inevitable, and Mae's humoring them through it. But in the end they'll all be together again.
She knows it. She needs it.
Mae stops walking only when auntie Bessie's in front of the sandy-coloured sofa. She points to it. “Now sit.”
This... is ludicrous. Auntie Bessie's also sporting the same amused expression mamma hard earlier!! Why?!
Getting the family together again isn't a joke. They're so stupid sometimes. More than Eddie and his new haircut that only leaves one eye visible. Seriously can he just go straight to being an adult? It'd be easier for everyone; he is not going to be fond of any picture taken with this haircut a few years down the line.
“I am being held captive and have no desire to break free.” Auntie Bessie says that, but she's still looking over Mae's shoulder to mamma and auntie Maggie to make sure this is fine. Dummy.
Eddie sits next to her on the sofa. He does it like, casually. Like he just needed somewhere to sit down, but didn't do it on purpose just because auntie Bessie's here. And leaning against her, although he's keeping his arms crossed, is also totally a coincidence.
He's like a cat. Cats pretend they're not sitting in the same room as you precisely because they want to be with you the majority of the time. But when cats do it it's cute, not exasperating.
Auntie Maggie locks the door. “Exactly, love. You're stuck with us for supper at least.”
Mamma sits on Eddie's other side, sliding an arm around his shoulders. “And for the entire sleepover, if you want.”
“Ah.” Auntie Bessie pulls Mae by the waist onto her lap. “That won't be possible; I want to be home when Kat comes back.”
...Oh well. This is better than nothing.
Auntie Maggie joins them too while the tea cools off. She offers auntie Bessie a cup, if she wants one, three times, finally getting the hint that no, auntie Bessie doesn't want any tea, thank you very much.
Auntie Bessie asks Eddie about school, and sits through him telling her all about his tests, and how hard senior school is, and blah blah blah. He's been through college more times than he can count; he's being a baby about senior school. But auntie Bessie praises him a lot, and while she's doing that she isn't updating Mae on how the custom dolls are going!!
It was auntie Bessie's idea to give Mae a Halloween gift instead of a Christmas one!! Mae gave her a few of her Monster High dolls to make them creepier!! And auntie Kitty's gonna help, too!! And now, instead of telling Mae about how that's coming about, auntie Bessie's fawning over Eddie's good grades, and...
…
...And she's here. She's here with mamma, although they didn't talk at all for the first year; never mind coming over unannounced. This isn't their whole family, not by a long shot, but it's...
...All of them, they're like a puzzle right now. At first there were hardly any pieces together, and those that were were on distant sides of the table. Auntie Lina and auntie María, auntie Bessie and auntie Kitty, mamma and auntie Maggie, mummy and Mae.
But now it's like they're trying to figure out what other pieces they click into, right? And auntie Lina's talking more to mummy, and auntie Bessie's talking to mamma again, and auntie Kitty's going out with auntie Anne!! That was impossible last year!!
Mae's a big girl now. She can wait to hear about her dolls' progress. And, while Eddie is objectively a baby, he deserves to be praised for his grades, because he works really, really hard. School isn't fun for disabled kids.
Mae would know.
She'll ask about the dolls later. Now she's gonna join in on congratulating Eddie so hard he blushes!! He's already halfway there, his cheeks are starting to get all red. Hah, nerd. He's a softy deep down, he just needs to stop being embarrassed all the time and acknowledge it.
Once he does though, he'll be so unabashedly affectionate Mae might miss these days of him being all weird and aloof.
...Nah, she won't. She loves him for all he is. For the nerd he is, and the great big brother who holds her hand after bad doctor's appointments. For being a total loser, and for being the only person who can touch her when she's having a really bad breakdown. For the dummy he can be when he puts himself to it, and for being the most bestest friend in the entire universe.
Mae leans into auntie Bessie's hold, and auntie Bessie kisses the top of her head without taking her eyes off Eddie's hands as he explains the project he's working on. It's actually like, a grade above him and super complicated. He's just as smart as he's irritating and lovable.
One day... One day Mae's gonna be like this, but nine times happier. Specifically nine 'cause that's how many of them are missing for the family to be complete again.
But that day will come. Sooner or later, no matter how long it takes. It's going to come.
Chapter 146: Epilogue: Two Years (Part 6)
Chapter Text
(December 6th, 2024, Sunday)
Elizabeth takes a seat between two stacks of boxes. This was a kitchen once. Now it's something sitting at a Venn diagram's intersection between a battlefield and a padded room.
...Who would've thought the kitchen was so white? Shelves stripped bare and counters wiped of all items once cluttering them reveal the white tiles formerly concealed. With the table and chairs removed, and even the calendar, reminders and post-it notes taken from the fridge, this might as well be a hospital room.
It's been home for two years, but it's time to get moving.
This kitchen's been the stage of many important moments in Lizzie's real life. Many arguments with mum while preparing supper followed by tears and apologies. Demands to know how she could ever treat Elizabeth the way she did, questions about their current state as soulless yet sentient vessels, explanations framed as precisely that; never excuses.
Celebrations for good grades, spontaneous hugs after a quarrel, reassurances in both directions and copious amounts of teasing are contained within these walls. It's funny, how as humans we're all dreadful at realizing how much things matter to us until we lose them. Then again, while Lizzie's perfectly content in this household, moving out is a good thing.
She's so done with living away from from Eddie and Mae.
Living alone with mum alone was a necessary step for both her and Liz. Before they were fit for cohabitation with any of the others it was primordial they focused on their own tattered bond. After that, as much as Eddie, Liz and Mae were getting along form the start, mum and Liz also had to make peace with Cathy and with Jane. More so Jane for Elizabeth than Cathy; but mum had to fix her own issues with both of them. Especially Cathy.
It's been two years, and Elizabeth's blood still boils if she thinks of all everyone did to her and Mary, mostly, for so many cycles. It's no wonder Mary's largely keeping to herself, and that Cathy eventually crashed, too.
She tried not to. She tried to be what she deemed “reasonable,” and not be cross at anyone for acting with very limited information. Eventually though, she couldn't take it anymore. And that, in turn, was what drew Mary out of the woodwork. After over a year of sequestering herself with the exception of her bond with Liz, Eddie and Mae, Mary started talking to Cathy.
“They made scapegoats of us both,” Mary explained to Lizzie one afternoon, walking back home as the sun set behind the clouds. “Cathy hasn't always been kind to me, keeping me away from Mae... But I haven't been fair to her, either. I blamed her just as much as everyone else did.”
Mary's been helping Cathy a lot. Where Cathy wanted to keep a cool “logic over feelings” approach, Mary favours feeling emotions as they come. Not “hiding them for everyone else's comfort,” as she puts it. She's encouraged Eddie and Liz to do the same with their mothers, too, but Cathy's been the one who needed to hear it the most.
Of course she's allowed to be hurt, reason be damned. After everything they all put her through, who wouldn't?
In part, this move wouldn't have been possible without Mary lending Cathy a hand. Thanks to learning to let herself just feel without policing whether she “should” feel in any given way, Cathy's been able to hold a lot of conversations she would have otherwise locked within herself, in her prison of logic. And without those raw, often times uncomfortable talks, it would have been impossible for her, Jane and mum to all live together. Not even for Liz and her siblings' sakes.
Living with Jane was one thing, after all. While Cathy and her have had their fair share of problems, Jane has historically been the most hesitant to blame Cathy for what she supposedly did to Lizzie. But mum?
If anyone, mum is the person Cathy is most entitled to hate.
Mum hasn't uttered a word of her conversations with Cathy, but Lizzie knows anyway. Mum doesn't need to say anything for her emotions to show. Red, puffy eyes after another chat, distant stare for hours or days afterwards, crying at night... It's written on the wall that her and Cathy's conversations have been herculean at times.
…Lizzie can't blame Cathy. Nobody can. But ripping off the scab and airing out the wound instead of letting it fester must have been worth it in the end. After all, Lizzie and mum are moving in with Jane, Joan, Cathy, Eddie and Mae. Even if it isn't a secret the primary motivator was to prevent Liz and her siblings from being apart again, the fact that cohabitation is possible at all is already a massive feat.
Living together is quite demanding. The more people sharing a house, the more interpersonal conflicts to arise. Lizzie knows; they all do. They've lived together, all things considered, more times than they've done so apart. This choice isn't one made lightly. Mum's been toying around with it for weeks now; and she only brought it up with Liz when she was certain she could handle sharing living quarters with Jane, Joan and Cathy.
It's going to be hard. The first few weeks, especially, are going to be complicated. The routine Lizzie and mum had until today is going to be inevitably altered. The one they once had, so many lives ago with everyone, isn't going to be a good guideline, either. Whatever it is all of them experience while living together is going to be brand new.
It's scary. But spending more time apart from her siblings is much scarier.
It's also going to be nerve-wracking. Mae has behavioural problems, Eddie's a mischievous little scamp. It's going to be back to the constant screams of “Get out of room!” and “For the love of god Edward, where's my eye liner?! Don't just take it like that; you're going to give me conjunctivitis!!” As well as “Mae, can you play with Twitch somewhere else? I have finals” only to be met by “Psh, you're no fun!”
...Yet Lizzie's smiling just thinking about it. Her little siblings are a lot of trouble. Incidentally, such trouble is the light of Lizzie's lives and she's missed it more than she can say.
She never thought the day would come. At first, with everyone, herself included, being so hurt, and having hurt others so much, it felt like this moment was impossible. It's not going back, per se. That's not attainable; what's lost is lost.
But it's a lot more than Lizzie ever thought she'd get. It suffices.
At first she thought she'd never be able to live with her siblings because of mum. Because mum ruins everything, and wants Lizzie all to herself, and doesn't care what Lizzie wants, and has no qualms about separating her from her siblings. Then again, mum never did that. Not for a second. From the start of this life, she's let Lizzie see Mary, Eddie and Mae as much as she wanted; and she had no problem letting Lizzie spend time with Cathy, Anna, or anyone else who would have her.
Trusting mum again has been such a journey. Being convinced that mum isn't going to clip Lizzie's wings whenever she feels like it, but rather strives for her freedom and happiness, took its fair amount of work on Lizzie and mum's parts. Mum's done a splendid job, though. Getting back on meds, working on her own emotional regulation after so many lives of never even thinking to get it looked at, expressing herself clearly even when it was hard so as to avoid misunderstandings or further complicate arguments...
It didn't immediately flip a switch in Elizabeth's head; she had her own work to do to learn to trust mum again. But while at first it felt like a chore, a necessity for her survival, over time it became something more meaningful.
Lizzie couldn't trust mum outright. But she wanted to. It was the reason she chose to stay with mum rather than go with Anna when offered, where Eddie was willing to jump on any opportunity to leave Jane.
The longing for a good relationship with mum again ended up swaying Elizabeth, who thought herself to be a fool for so many months for remaining by mum's side. It's a good thing she allowed her heart to guide her for once, though. She looked forwards to the day where, after mum prohibited her from going out with her friends for a valid reason, Lizzie wouldn't second-guess her intentions.
It happened eventually, but it wasn't overnight. Progressively, Elizabeth started reading less and less malice into mum's actions. A lot went into that. Mum's return to therapy, how every time Lizzie expected her to go back to her old ways she didn't, the way mum has been going above and beyond to help everyone in any way they'll let her...
It all built up little by little, almost imperceptibly. Until it hit Lizzie one day that, a week prior, mum had told her she couldn't go out to the mall with her friends because the weather was too bad (even by British standards) and Elizabeth thought “Yeah, she's right” without adding any hesitation to her reasoning.
It was hard, but it was worth it. While their work is far from over, at least they've reached a new sense of stability. Yes, mum and Lizzie will argue. For the rest of their lives, probably. But that doesn't mean mum is trying to restrict Lizzie's freedom, nor does it mean Elizabeth is holding an undying grudge towards mum for acting, albeit badly, as best she could while guided by fear and ignorance within the simulation. It doesn't make it okay, nothing ever will, but Mary doesn't believe in eternal punishment for anyone who is sincerely trying to do better. That credence she and Lizzie share.
And nobody has been a closer witness to mum's dedication and determination to be better than Lizzie. So while they still have their moments, issues left to address, and other miscellaneous problems, they've finally found a baseline of trust to continue working from.
After that was settled, Lizzie believed she'd never be able to forgive the others. For not pushing harder to be with her, for framing Cathy for something as vile as they did, for their slights against mum and Mary. That, any positive feeling Liz had for the others, was born of the memories of a life she technically never lived and, for it, they were all worth less consideration than the festering rage Elizabeth has accumulated for them over the course of four hundred and forty simulations.
...But the thing is, she can kind of understand why all that happened. To pretend that she herself is a perfect person who has never once acted regrettably because of the splintered emotions affecting all of them within the simulation would be a blatant lie. Lizzie has. She's hurt her siblings, her mum, her aunties. Sometimes she had every reason to; many she didn't. In the final simulation, the last one before they broke free, she simply didn't get old enough to cause substantial harm to others. But in other lives, where she reached adulthood before being reset?
…
Lizzie doesn't have the moral upper hand, to put it mildly. Just as there are people she has to work hard to forgive, there are others who also have every right to hold grudges against her.
Cognitively understanding why Jane acted the way she did, why mum separated Lizzie from Mary, why auntie Maggie didn't try any harder to see Lizzie again... It's a far cry from processing it emotionally.
Yes, Lizzie perfectly knows that auntie Maggie gave up because she had countless lives stored in her subconscious of trying to see Lizzie, never give up on her, only for mum to get a restraining order. She knows Jane was hurting in ways Lizzie can hardly imagine after losing them all, and that her response was to shield herself by hurting everyone before they hurt her; as well as cutting her son off from the people she perceived to be dangerous for them both. Lizzie knows that.
But for the longest of times, it hurt so much that seeing the moving boxes around her and the barren white walls still feels like a dream Elizabeth is bound to wake from. It hurt so much she thought she would never be able to forgive them.
Especially not Joan. Especially not the one person who knew better than everyone and kept it all to herself.
Alas, they're here now. And while moving forwards is scary, remaining stuck is even worse.
Everyone did their fair share of awful things while they were victims to the demon's every whim. Having hundreds of lives, both good and bad, stuck in their heads messing with them, yet not even having a hint those memories were there, did numbers on all of them.
Lina and her fear of abandonment, mum and her incapacitating fear of losing Lizzie, Jane's refusal to be used and forgotten. Anna's desire to protect auntie Kat, Kat's never-ending rage. Mary's depression worsening, Eddie's anger issues, Mae's behavioural problems. María and her substance abuse and infidelity, Maggie's addiction to love... Cathy and Bessie somehow managed to remain the most stable out of everyone.
And Joan, for as much as Lizzie has hated her, was put in an inescapable position by the demon. One Elizabeth wouldn't know how to navigate, if she's being honest. Judging her for that was unfair of Lizzie; she shouldn't have done that.
Lizzie herself, the longer she lived, the angrier she got at them. For the things she could remember, such as mum's unacceptable parenting, or Anna and auntie Maggie's seeming disinterest in staying in Lizzie's life; but also for the ones she couldn't.
For the hundreds of arguments with Eddie in other lives. For the times Mae vented all her frustration on Elizabeth. For the times she was irate not at her family, but at their situation after attending yet another funeral. For every single time she caught herself thinking perhaps it would have been better to never meet them at all, if she was only going to be parted from them in increasingly horrible ways for what felt like the rest of eternity.
Her anger is a cold thing. While Elizabeth, this Elizabeth, has technically never stepped foot in a Tudor court, her memories are of someone who very much did. Elizabeth may not be the real reincarnated Elizabeth I of England, but she bears the exact same memories, behaviours and scars. She's added her own experiences and mannerisms onto that; sure, but she has the same propensity to restrain her emotions as a survival mechanism as the “real her” did proxy of having survived life in court for so long. And so, this Elizabeth's anger is also something frigid.
Something manifesting in leaving at 18 without saying a word to mum. In ditching her plans to escape with Edward, of cutting all ties with Mae without giving her an explanation.
Of never speaking to Mary again, just vanishing, abandoning even her. Leaving everyone behind whether they'd done something to deserve it or not.
All of them, every last one of them, has hurt someone else. Because they knew they were doing that and wanted to; or because they were operating under the many glitches in their minds when their memories were suppressed. Elizabeth had every right to be angry, but that anger was bound to fade.
She doesn't fancy herself as a perfect person; but she also doesn't deem herself a “holier than thou” type. Under every mistake, under every lashing out, under every pain inflicted on another, was not an infinity of malice; but rather severely hurt people pushed to their absolute limits and controlled by dormant memories of lives past and a vicious creature.
It's no wonder then that, when removed from that context, all of them became much better people. With effort and hard work, of course; they're not even close to being finished with that.
But every day they're getting closer. For Elizabeth at least, that's more than enough. None of them are perfect, but at the end of every day all of them are a bit better than they were the day before.
Once it felt like this reunion, this intimacy of living together, sharing a house, a daily life, would always be unreachable. Lizzie never thought she could forgive them, but she was wrong.
And so this apartment, this home, becomes too small for her. It can house her and mum just fine, but it doesn't have room for her siblings and their mums. So while leaving it behind is sad, it's also poetic.
Living alone with mum, in the end, was a phase. It was a symptom of all the toil all of them, Lizzie included, had to put into healing and being better people. Now that that phase, while not over, has advanced greatly, they can move on.
The night they all came back with so many memories of better lives long gone fresh in her memory, Lizzie wanted nothing but to go back to how things were. With time passing, however, all wounds hurt more. The pain they'd all caused one another became a throbbing bruise in Elizabeth's heart she thought would never heal. A perpetual source of hatred, animosity, and disdain she believed would always live within her.
Then, mum's progress coupled with witnessing everyone else's, with listening to Eddie speak wonders of how proud he was of his mum for controlling her anger while still having his issues with her, listening to auntie Maggie's explanations, spending time with Anna because Mae and Eddie wanted to, that bitterness sizzling inside Lizzie slowly, ever so slowly, began to fade. The hole in her heart wasn't immediately filled by the same warmth she'd cradled to her chest the night they broke free, though.
For a while it remained empty. The memories of times too far gone couldn't fill it, but at least the resentment was ebbing away.
No. The love Lizzie has for her family now, the desire to be with them, to make a new normal with them in her life, is something... not new. She can't pretend she hasn't carried affection for them with her through countless lives. She has, and that love didn't vanish into the aether, either.
It just got so tarnished that, on its own, it would have never sufficed to convince Lizzie to take a step as large as living with them again. Not even for her siblings. Not if she thought their proximity would only become the source of new pain and problems; as if all of them didn't have enough to deal with on their own.
The love Liz has for everyone, while influenced by the affection she once felt, another her once had, is something new. Something crafted from spending time with them like this, in their current state, in their current life.
It sprung from talking to Anna about school, from all the interest Anna poured into forging a new bond with Liz. From spending nights over at Jane's house while visiting Eddie and baking with her, sharing quality time. From going on long walks with Cathy and Mae, and from visiting Lina and bearing witness to her progress with her anxiety.
This love for the others is old and new. Something salvaged from other lives, and mostly something forged from their hard work.
Elizabeth never thought they'd ever be like this, she thought not hating each other was the highest milestone they could ever reach. But at this point, in all honesty?
She couldn't be happier this is the twist her life has taken. Being with them not out of some yearning for times that will never return; but out of a burning desire to see what the future holds beside them all.
...It's not all of them that are living together, of course. But half of them is more than enough. If there ever comes a day where all of them share a roof again, Lizzie will never ask for anything else ever in her life. She's just not holding her breath for that, counting her blessings as they come instead.
The house they're moving into is closer to the city center. It has four bedrooms, it's pretty big. Mum will share one with Jane, and for the time being Mae will share with Eddie. The lucky two to have their own rooms are going to be Cathy and Lizzie. Cathy for sensory issues, and Lizzie because someone had to have a room of their own and, as the oldest of the kids, mum and her aunties figured she needed privacy the most. It could've been Joan too, but she insisted on giving that privilege to Lizzie.
For the time being, Joan will take the sofa. Nobody's happy with that arrangement, but this is the best apartment within budget they've found. As much as Joan says it doesn't matter, it has to, right?
...Alright, that's enough of a break. Mary, María and Lina are coming soon to help mum and Liz take the boxes downstairs and drive them to the new home. That, maybe, is the second most exciting thing about moving.
It's the first time Lizzie gets to see Mary with her mother since they came back. Mary's mentioned how she slowly, very slowly, started talking to her mum again because both were concerned for Cathy's insistence on burying her feelings. For Mary, conversations with her mother independent of Cathy are little more than testing the waters.
Lina, on the other hand, won't talk about much else bar how happy she is to have slightly more constant contact with Mary. It's a bit sad to see, the difference in how they perceive their new proximity. But if Lizzie's still upset at mum for keeping her imprisoned, she'd likely still be seething if she'd been treated like a monster the way Mary was by Lina. So maybe Lina can suck it up for the time being. In any case, Lizzie's yet to see them together. The second most heart-warming thing other than being with the others is watching them all interact amongst each other. Watching gaps get bridged little by little, hoping one day they'll bridge in Lizzie's direction, too.
…God, she's such a sap. Eddie and Mae are going to have a point in the end.
Elizabeth stands up. Her legs are numb from sitting on the cold, hard floor; just great. She still has a few things to get before driving out. Lina and María are going to be driving the boxes; as many as they can fit. Mary's going to drive Liz and mum, along with any other boxes they can cram into the car.
Lizzie hasn't been with just Mary and mum in a few lifetimes. They've hardly spoken a few times; all related to outings with Lizzie. But nobody else was available to drive them except Lina and María, who can't take more than boxes, so Mary promised to hold in her conflicted feelings and distaste for mum for just one evening. This ought to be either fun, or painful.
Only one way to find out.
Elizabeth leaves the kitchen. The foyer, while most everything except the mirror and the coat rack has been put away, isn't empty. Looking at the empty room as Liz was doing in the kitchen, tracing the line where the salmon wall reaches meets the white ceiling with her eyes, is mum.
She's wearing a thick sweater today; the one auntie Jane knitted for her for her birthday. Liz is also wearing one made by Jane. Mum circles the room slowly until she spots Lizzie out of the corner of her eyes. Then she turns in place, facing her with a warm smile.
“I'm gonna miss this place.”
...Hm. “I don't think I will.”
Mum tilts her head. “Not even a little?”
There's a bit of echo, with everything so barren. Lizzie's footsteps as she closes the gap between her and mum to hug her reverberate slightly off the walls.
“No. The thing that made living here special is coming with me.”
...Mum's going to bully Lizzie to no end for this later. But... to hell with it. Mum isn't perfect, but she's trying. Lizzie loves her, and that's enough.
There were so many lives where Lizzie wished she'd gotten the chance to hug her mum just once more. She isn't about to hold back now.
Sighing content as if holding Elizabeth were cradling the world's largest treasure, mum squeezes her waist. “I suppose you're right. But I kind of liked it here all the same.”
Elizabeth hums, nodding into mum's neck. “Where we're going it'll also be nice. A different kind of nice, but even nicer, I'd hazard to say. We did all we could in here. Now we move on.”
Mum kisses the side of Lizzie's head before letting go of her. Oh, she's all teary-eyed again. She's been like that on and off for a few days now. Lizzie holds one of mum's hands between both of hers.
Mum has a huge deal of emotions inside her. A quantity of feelings Elizabeth will never know. Both of them are two extremes on a spectrum: Lizzie's emotions are mostly numbed by DPDR, whereas mum's are heightened by ADHD.
What a team they both make. It can lend itself to misunderstandings and trouble at times, but Lizzie wouldn't trade it for the world.
“We're gonna be fine, mum. You'll see.”
Drying the corner of her eye with her free hand, mum chortles a little, awkwardly. “Aren't I supposed to be the one comforting you, princess?”
Lizzie pulls mum's hand up, close to her face so she can kiss it. “Nope.”
...It's a shame mum and Liz spent so many lives at one another's necks. There's no point crying over spilt milk, but it would have been nice if they could have stayed as they are, like this, forever.
The demon had no right to tear them apart. Managing to rebuild their relationship from the ashes is better retribution than simply annihilating it.
Which was epic in its own right, but a) none of them had much to do with that, it was set up without them even being aware; and b) this is insulting it one step further. Its legacy, the lasting effects of its torture, did not linger. Everything it worked for, strived towards, was destroyed by... a bunch of people it seems; it's still a bit confusing -and that's provided everything worked as well as it seems, but those fears don't need to be listened to right now-. Ergo, the final strands of the demon's dreadful influence are the ones left between them, separating them, creating barriers where there once was a family.
Undoing that no matter how long it takes is about as epic a thing as Lizzie will ever do in her life.
Mum pulls her hand free to catch another tear. “Young lady, I--”
Knock knock knock.
Mum whirls around, looking through the peep-hole, then unlocking the door with one hand as she checks her watch with the other. “They're here already?” She opens the door. Auntie Lina stands front and center, wrapped tight in a golden parka, while María and Mary stand behind her. “I didn't know the Spanish were capable of only being ten minutes late.”
With a deep sigh, Lina rolls her eyes and pulls mum in for a hug. “I'm also happy to see you, Anne. You're welcome for the time spent helping you move.”
“And I'm grateful for it too, old friend. It must have cost you blood to drag María here semi-on time.”
María rolls her eyes. “What is it with all of you and your stereotyping?”
Mary shoves by María, shooting her a sharp stare. She's let her hair grow even more, curls now half way down her back. “Can you call it a stereotype if they're right? I told you ten thousand times to start getting ready earlier.” Her violet eyes soften when they connect with Lizzie's. “Hey sis.”
Elizabeth sinks her face into the fuzzy warmth of Mary's knitted orange jacket. This one isn't one of Jane's. Jane has knitted at least one thing for everyone, but as far as Lizzie knows, Mary's donated every gift Jane's given her to charity.
In Mary's arms is one of Lizzie's four favourite places to be in the world. The other three are mum's, Eddie's and Mae's. “Hey Mary. Thank you for coming.”
Mary kisses the crown of Lizzie's head. “I'll take any excuse to see you and the kiddos. Have they been texting you rabidly asking when we'll get there, or was that just for me?”
Heaven knows. Lizzie's phone's been off all day long. Despite being eager to move, she wanted to say goodbye to this apartment uninterrupted.
“I suppose when I turn on my phone it'll explode from trying to load so many messages at once.”
The way mum's expression radiates joy when she's with Lina and María, how she awkwardly greets Mary in a way that all but screams mum would like nothing more than to hug Mary, but knows that'd be taking it too far... The tight hug Lina has for Lizzie, and María's eager high five... Hell, even Mary's curt “Hi, Anne.”
...It's progress. It's small, tiny. It's a baby step, but it's yet another massive middle finger to the demon's residue.
Mum leads Lina and María inside, leaving Liz to lock the door. Mary stays with her, playing an audio in which Mae asks them all to please please please please be there early purely because auntie Kitty's visiting, and Mae would very much like for auntie Kitty to see everyone.
That... would be very nice. Realistically though, she'll be long gone before the five of them even get into their vehicles. Auntie Kat's having a particularly hard time.
But still. Despite the hitches along the way, this is much farther down the road than Lizzie ever thought she'd get to see.
Who knows what sights the future will hold? For now, Lizzie takes Mary's hand in hers and leads her sister to her room so they may start packing and taking boxes downstairs. Especially the fragile ones. Lizzie would much rather if María didn't get her hands on the beautiful music box auntie Maggie gave Liz spontaneously on Thursday. There are things Elizabeth would only trust Mary with.
Hand in hand with her sister is a wonderful way to start the rest of their lives.
Chapter 147: Epilogue: Two Years (Part 7 -final-)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
(December 25th, 2026, Friday)
Joan sits on the edge of the tub. A bit dangerous, seeing as it's hardly a white splotch for her, but she'll take her chances.
It's very hard, coming across privacy in a house where she has no bedroom.
The ceramic is as freezing as one would expect it to be, but it beats sitting on the floor. Nothing in here is heated, regardless.
She pulls her phone out of her skirt's pocket and unlocks it. She goes over to the photos app and opens the last picture out of the three she keeps on her at all times. One of Eddie one year into this life; a close-up of his face he took to show her his new braces since, in his words (and she can't help but concur) “It'd be really gross if she shoved her fingers in his mouth to feel them.”
The second is a photograph Cathy took of Joan, Jane and Eddie on the sofa after lunch one day, after moving in together. Eddie's sat between both of them, arms linked resting his head Joan, and Mae says they all look happy together. The shot's taken from a distance too large for Joan to make out the details, but she trusts Mae's judgement. When she's with her best friend and their son, Joan tends to be happy.
The third one, the one enlarged when her finger taps it and fills the entire screen, is an art commission. One Joan tried to get Kathryn to accept money for, but which Kathryn insisted she would do “for free, or not at all.”
It's a half-realistic, half-stylized portrait of Karina crafted from Kathryn's vague memories of the assistant she hardly tolerated, and the much more solid ones of Joan.
Joan could have commissioned it to someone whose style was more realistic than Kathryn's; but if felt wrong to ask someone who hadn't even known Karina, not even marginally, to paint her. Besides, nobody except Kathryn would have the patience to sit through no less than twelve sessions of correction to pin every last detail down as Joan recalls them.
And it just so happens Kathryn's style is very much influenced by the one Joan had when she could still draw. Before Joan went blind, Kathryn learnt a lot from her. Seeing something made by Kathryn is as close as Joan will ever get to regarding a new painting by herself.
Joan has to zoom the image to the max to make out even a bit of detail on this tiny screen. As such, she can only see a fragment of her friend's face at a time. It's easier to regard this painting on her tablet, but Joan can fit that into her pocket.
The top left corner catches one of Karina's blue eyes. Kathryn got the shape right from memory, but not the shade. Joan had to select the colour for her on the colour picker. The top right corner has the other eye. The majority of both these sections are mostly composed of the brown curls which framed Karina's face.
The bottom corners hold her smile. Kathryn struggled to get the lopsided angle of her grin right; and Joan's tactile descriptions were hard for her to translate into sight. Still, Kathryn did a stupendous job.
This image in and of itself, no matter how fragmented Joan must regard it, was sentimental enough for her to carry on her at all times instead of saving it solely to her tablet. As an extra, without asking Joan, though, Kathryn added another detail to it that makes it perfect.
Tucked below Karina's right cheek, nuzzled into it, is a black splotch. A black splotch with pointy ears, yellow eyes, and a pink, little cat nose.
Kathryn added Void.
…
“Happy Christmas, my friends.”
Joan whispers lest anyone assume she's lost it already. It wouldn't be too hard, with how hectic life can get in this household at times, but that isn't the case. It would be even worse if someone understood her words crystal clear and offered their sympathies.
Those are nice, but this grief is Joan's to bear. Nobody else knew them. The burden of remembrance, curse and blessing of memories, is for Joan alone.
It if weren't for Karina they wouldn't be here today. Mae's elated squeals as she plays with the dolls Bessie and Kathryn fixed for her wouldn't be sliding under the bathroom's door. Neither would be the sound of Eddie's new Pokémon game on the Switch; nor the warmth of Jane's voice asking him to please mute the telly.
Elizabeth's voice drops significantly as she voices one of Mae's dolls (the vampire, right?), and Anne's carries through distorted from the kitchen.
Joan locks her phone again, curling into herself. She... She's an impostor. She doesn't deserve to be here, she...
...She hurt all of them. Every last one of them. So, so much.
And in the end... In the end she didn't even need to. It wasn't her plan that awakened their memories; it was a bunch of moving pieces out of her control all Joan ever contributed to was buying time. Anyone could have done that; it didn't have to be her. Joan could have not engineered the game and the outcome would have been the same.
It was all for naught. She tortured them for nothing.
Granted, she didn't know that. But it doesn't soothe the guilt in the slightest. Every moment spent orchestrating their suffering, every nosebleed derived from stress, every sleepless night and crying episode, for what?
Joan gambled with their lives. With all their lives; she was stupid enough to sign a contract with the entity. At the time it made perfect sense, sure; whatever. She still did it and in the end she didn't have to. It was all meaningless, there was no point to any of it. Finding significance in the misery she was subjecting her family to was the sole respite Joan had. She had to; she had no choice. Not trying, giving up on them, leaving them to rot, was worse.
Letting the demon win, allowing it to torture both them and the souls attached to them wasn't acceptable. Discarding the one chance she would ever get at freeing everyone, no matter how insane it was from an objective standpoint, wasn't something Joan could live with. But in the end it was still for nothing. Everyone would still, objectively, be leagues better off if Joan had just sat pretty and let the cards fall where they may. If she'd tried to make their reality more liveable instead of turning into a deeper layer of hell in hopes of perhaps saving them.
…How did she ever think she stood a chance at saving them? She knew the demon wouldn't make that possible. But she had to try, because if she didn't, who the hell would?
Nobody else remembered. And, as to the true nature of their existence, nobody else knew.
Everyone's life was in her hands. She couldn't handle the weight of it, but she had to try.
María says Joan's too hard on herself. That all of them did everything they could because they were desperate. The demon laid out some rules and they were powerless to act outside of them. While, realistically, only someone unbound to the rules could ever beat the demon at its own game, what the hell were the ladies supposed to do?
After all, Joan doesn't think an ounce less of the others for having caused their own share of physical and emotional damage to everyone. Not even Bessie and Maggie, who have a “death toll” on them and their consciences. So, according to María, Joan's just too hard on herself and, had any of the others been the ones burdened with the truth and offered the contract, they would have also agreed out of despair.
Cathy's angle is a different one. Yes, Joan did things she's comprehensibly upset about. But, if she hadn't done it, if she'd stayed put and let everything happen without partaking in it actively, according to Cathy she'd still be blaming herself. Because it was impossible to know what was going on behind the scenes, what it was her time-buying was helping Karina set up, if it would work, and so on. Due to Karina's constrained communication in the simulation Joan had no way of knowing how effective or likely to succeed they were.
Seeing as Karina wasn't even a living being with her own sentience and free will until a while passed, and she didn't even exist at first, Joan would have had to possess a certain degree of omniscience to know essentially giving up on her family was the right way to go, actually. And then, as Cathy puts it, Joan would feel miserable all the same because she didn't even try while everyone else did their best and fought their hardest.
The way Anne has handled talking to Joan about this has been to frame the simulation as a “zero-sum game.” Whatever Joan chose, she was going to foster guilt towards it. Even inaction would have resulted in blaming herself. The demon, simply put, set everything up so it would win, and it's fitting only a “tool” of its it underestimated, with help from dubious allies it itself allowed into the backend of the simulation, could stop it.
The ladies were never intended to win. At least they tried.
And Jane, sweet Jane just thanked Joan when last they spoke of this. For doing everything she could. Even if she ended up being wrong, even if it resulted in nothing, even if it caused so much harm that's still being undone and might never fully be.
She thanked Joan because she tried. Because everything she did, no matter how much it hurt, how painful it was for her, how much she regretted it, she did it to save everyone. Including, of course, Edward. Jane says knowing that alone makes it impossible for her to stay cross at Joan. They have things to work out, yes; and wounds yet to heal. But Jane can't hold Joan accountable for trying to save everyone in the only way she could. That it was twisted and messed up, after all, wasn't Joan's doing. The situation she was forced into was what was downright vile.
That sentiment in general is one all mothers share, from what Joan's spoken to them. The last distinct point of view comes from Kathryn. From the evenings of sitting beside her as she sketched out Karina's features, humming quietly under her breath, where occasionally Kathryn would be focused enough to hold a conversation.
Kathryn thinks finding meaning is pointless. Meaning is whatever anyone wants it to be. It's made, not found nor inherent to any given situation. The meaning Joan once gave it -that the suffering she perpetuated was geared towards freedom and overall a positive outcome- didn't come true. But, as Kathryn sees it, that doesn't render it meaningless.
“There's nothing pointless in fighting for what you believe in with the information and resources you have currently available. Even if things didn't turn out how you expected, there's value in just trying, right? What makes you say all you did was meaningless? You tried to save us. I don't think that's meaningless.”
She's also vocally of the opinion that, had they all broken free because of Joan's machinations and not Karina's sacrifice, nothing would have tangibly changed. Yes, Joan's forced cruelty would have the “meaning” she now misses; but the stress and pain she forced everyone through and the resulting estrangement would have harmed everyone regardless. Joan would have the questionable comfort of her “meaning” being intact, but everything would still be as it is now.
No matter the reason actions were conducted, their consequences would stay the same. While motivation may soothe some pains, it won't stitch closed open wounds. It's not like Joan was the only one putting everyone through the ringer. Or, if she hadn't and none of the other ladies had, either, amnesia and their own repressed memories wouldn't have hurt them all just the same.
Words are nice. The words Joan's family members have shared with her to try assuaging her crushing guilt, the reasoning they've used, the gentleness in their voices... It lives in Joan's memories and heart to the present moment. Their words are valuable in their own right. At the very beginning of being free, Joan didn't talk to them because she thought she didn't even deserve to be in their presence after all she'd done for no benefit. She wished for nothing but isolation from the people she loved most because she couldn't be around them without drowning in shame.
Maggie allowed no such thing, and shortly after Jane helped her get through to Joan as well. Without them, their kindness, and their many warm words, Joan would probably...
...She wasn't very fond of her life. Isn't still. Maybe she wouldn't have gone through with it. But maybe she would have.
She'll never know, and that's probably for the better. She never sank that low, but it was only because Maggie and Jane gripped her wrists tightly and refused to let go.
Everyone's words, encouragement and kindness saved Joan's life. She's never said; they couldn't waterboard it out of her. They have no need to suffer over hypotheticals that never came true; this secret Joan is taking to her grave. She has no shortage at gratitude for the hugs, gestures and conversations the others have gifted her with.
And still, even so, at times it feels like she still shouldn't be here. Like she was right at first and she only belongs in a dark apartment, by herself, where she can be forgotten by the world and mourned by nobody.
The things she did in the name of salvation are inexcusable. It makes her a hypocrite because she doesn't think the same of María, Bessie and Maggie, but it's how Joan feels.
Why do they bother warming up with kindness the same person who drove them to their breaking points in too many lives to count? Why does she stay and accept it instead of leaving and removing herself from their side as she should?
...It's an impulse she's had on occasion. It's part of the reason why she agreed to stay, besides wanting to live with everyone. In a house that literally has no room for Joan, it stands to reason leaving would be easier. After all, all the words and kindness in the world can't fix her. María's kindness, Cathy's pragmatism, Anne's reasoning, Jane's gratitude and Kathryn's wisdom are painkillers, but they can't cure the malady of guilt boiling in Joan's heart.
When her morale fails, it's just two things keeping Joan from... going through with it.
The first is in her hands. This image isn't all Joan has left to remember Karina by. After all, Karina knew she was dying, and she did so for something. She was dying, specifically, so that everyone else may live. If Joan didn't push through and hold onto this frail life of hers with all she has, it would be the same as spitting all over that sacrifice. So in part, and in its entirety until two weeks ago, Joan kept on breathing because not doing so would sever the final tie she has to the friend and ally nobody else remembers. That reason, in and of itself, was strong enough to keep Joan's head above water.
Then two weeks and four days ago, Maggie actually tried to...
…
A ragged breath forces Joan's mouth open to exhale. It's been half a month and she still can't breathe when she thinks about it. Her throat tightens, her mouth runs dry, her chest compresses the organs it's meant to protect. If it hadn't been because a flash storm and a broken umbrella forced Jane to seek refuge at Anna and Maggie's place until the downpour subsided... If she hadn't been able to hear the rushing water and worried when it didn't stop... If Anna hadn't given Jane a spare copy of the house keys for precisely such occasions, it would've been too late to...
…How could she?
It makes Joan a phony to think like this, but to hell with it. How could Maggie do that?! The one person who held strong in the very fragile, early stages of their new lives, who was selfless and self-sacrificing through it all, who put herself and her own recovery behind helping Joan and Anna, and anyone else who would reach out. How could she be so cruel as to go ahead and decide one-sidedly it was time for her to go?
“We all know what I did, Joan. Why are we pretending I deserve any different?”
…
That was all Maggie had to say for herself when Joan, days after the fact, finally stopped feeling too nauseous to visit her. As if that explained anything at all.
Every awful thing Maggie did wasn't done in self-interest, hatred, or revenge. It wasn't a power trip, it wasn't merciless. Ending simulations early wasn't actually killing anyone, after all; no matter how real it felt. What Maggie was one breath away from doing, though?
“Isn't it unfair for me, that I have to live with the memories now? Can't I finally give up? It's an act of self-love.”
…“Self-love,” right. That's what she told herself it was. Well, everyone has to live with the memories. Not just the fourteen of them in regards to the simulation. Every person, everywhere. Everyone has to live with the consequences of their actions, and the knowledge of what they've done. The fallout, as it were. Even if it hurts, even if it's regretted, even if it isn't fair. It's just life.
It was Maggie herself who taught Joan that life is less about what one's done, and more about what they do. She said that like she meant it, and she she goes ahead and tries offing herself for what she did.
It's so blatantly false of Maggie to just say that when she sincerely believes Bessie, who also terminated a few simulations early, shouldn't have to pay for it with her life.
“What Bessie did, what you all did... It's all reasonable. Me, though? I don't think there's a word for it. “Monster” is too gentle.”
She was a monster then, fine. Who cares? Even if what Maggie did was extreme, even if it were to earn her that qualifier, who cares?!
Joan didn't when she found out. The ways in which she's died in Maggie's cycles didn't cross her mind once when she heard the news. The little games Maggie set up didn't enter her thoughts, either. All Joan could think of was her friend. Her friend, who stayed with her at her lowest and made sure she stayed alive. Who stuck by Anna as soon as Joan was feeling better. Who time, after time, after time, made the hardest choice of all down there in hell for everyone's sake.
All Joan could think of were the good things Maggie has done. All she could think of was how none of the bad were instigated, initiated, or wanted by her. How she was forced past her breaking point and she still tried holding strong for everyone around her even as it broke her.
María used to have nightmares about dying in Maggie's early cycle terminations. It isn't something she was ever eager to speak about, but she confided in Joan and Bessie a couple of times. She said she understood why Maggie did that, but it still hurt. How she felt awful for feeling that way, but she couldn't help it.
Well, María still gets nightmares. Except lately they're all about attending Maggie's funeral. Hers, Bessie's, and even Joan's.
The first thing that happened after Jane shared the nauseating news was that Joan zoned out. Lost somewhere in between grief, fear, relief, and rage, it took her a few hours to fully return to reality. When she did, María had blown up her phone with texts.
“Joey don't yuo dare. Dn't you dare try anyrhing like thst.”
“I dpn't care whst you think yuo did. Stay with is.”
“I alwsys knew it wss possible thst one of us coudln't handlr it, but npw it's real. Ir's real snd I don't wsnt it to br.”
“I lovr you. I don't wsnt tp be afrsid of losing you, too. I don'r wsnt to lose anyone.”
Before Joan could finish reading them, though, there was a knock at the door. Bessie, breathing uneven, took María's concern a step further and came home to check on Joan herself.
“I'm perfectly aware you feel guilty. We've all done things we regret. But Joan... I won't be going to your funeral. That isn't a threat. It's a promise that I'm going to become your shadow if I have to to make sure you're alive. We didn't make it this far to lose anyone.”
She was trying to keep her cool, but her voice was tense. When she left, Cathy said Bessie's eyes looked haunted, and were all red and puffy.
And, at night, while Joan was staring at the ceiling, unable to muster the energy to close her eyes, Eddie crawled into her bed. He does that often. Every time he has a nightmare, or a bad day at school, it's Joan he seeks and not Jane. That night it wasn't comfort he was looking for. After realizing Joan was awake, they both sat on her bad, arms pressed against each other, and spoke.
“Don't leave me, mum. Please. I need you.”
…
…It wasn't just them, though. The parallels between Maggie's guilt and the one weighing down on Joan were drawn by pretty much everyone. Jane burst out crying over breakfast in the morning at the sight of Joan alone. Anne tries talking to her every day, trying and failing to keep her conversations superficial. Kathryn, of all people, contacted Joan for the first time in months just to make sure she was alright. And, most touching of all, Mary did as well. A short, curt, pragmatic message recommending her own therapist, but still. Even Mary and Kathryn worried enough to break their walls down a little.
And they did so for someone who, though she hasn't had the heart to say it to anyone lest they grow more afraid, has been grappling with the kind of thoughts that lead Maggie to that extreme for two years. Who even now still thinks perhaps the world would be better off without her.
They did so for someone who frankly doesn't deserve their forgiveness, or their kindness, or whatever it is everyone pitched in to offer. Because in the end, Joan hurt them for nothing. None of her plans worked, none of the suffering she put them through served a greater purpose. She didn't even manage to lessen their suffering the way Maggie objectively did by ending cycles early.
Joan, by contrast, only succeeded at hurting everyone.
And yet... she's still here. She's here, and she will continue to be. Because Karina died to give everyone a chance, and because whether Joan deserves anything at all or not, it's quite clear everyone still cares about her. Despite the futility of her torment, the pain she's ingrained in them all, the longer or shorter time periods it's taken everyone to be able to either tolerate or forgive her, they care.
The family Joan, Maggie, all the ladies, worked so hard to save is gone. They knew it was always an option things would end like this, but it was one Joan at least tended to ignore for the most part. After all, for one fourth of the time the ladies had their memories intact. The family that burnt in hell was less a distant memory, as it is to everyone else, and more a goal to work towards restoring in one out of every four cycles.
It stands to reason, then, “going back” would be much easier for them than for the others. One out of every four times, the ladies were aware of the reason why everyone was hurting one another, what was influencing them. For the queens and the kids it was much more real. The wounds run deeper. The forgiveness is much, much harder to earn, and doubly so to give.
For the first year after breaking free, seeing everyone go their separate ways, things felt even more hopeless. Even after they started coming closer together, realizing how different it was compared to the memories Joan had been using to keep herself sane and determined for dozens of lives was its own kind of torment. Even if she'd logically known it wasn't likely the clock would recede for them and return them to the life the demon took from them, watching it play out was, is, terrifying at times. Like a small part of Joan is constantly screaming: “It's not supposed to be this way. Mary isn't supposed to hate her mother. Cathy isn't supposed to hate anyone. Kathryn isn't supposed to keep Anna away. Anna isn't supposed to be alone. Maggie and María aren't supposed to break up.”
…What a selfish way to feel, right?
For two years, almost three now, Joan has felt this way. She's felt it and she's quieted it, pushed it to the back. Because it's unfair, and she knows it. Feeling that this second chance bought with so many sacrifices -like Maggie's sanity, and Karina's life- isn't “as good as it should be” because it realistically can't mimic its origins is profoundly unjust. So for the most part, Joan tried her best to bury that sensation along with her thoughts of committing suicide. Out of sight, out of mind; or something like that.
For two years now, Joan has quietly felt that the perfect family she fought for was gone. That whatever they can find now is pointless. If it isn't all of them together, what was it all for? The memories keeping Joan alive within the simulation, her lifeline, will never again return. Terminating the demon, if that worked half as well as Karina seemed to think, was noble and all. But that was never Joan's goal. Her goal was to save her family, and a family they are not.
No matter what angle she looks at it from, she failed. She hurt them for nothing. She gambled with their lives, and it served no purpose. They didn't even get their family back out of it, so they should all hate her. Return 0, end of story.
But... they don't. No matter how senseless that is.
For some reason, even after all Joan has done, everyone has found it in them to believe she should live. Despite her never stating how tempting it's been to stop doing that all this time, they've worried for her, asked her to stay, cared for her. Maybe not in the warmest of ways, maybe not even directly. But everyone, in their own fashion, has reached out. They had no obligation to, they owe her nothing, but from moment zero, Joan hasn't been alone.
What Maggie did... no matter how irate it makes Joan to think about Maggie throwing her life away like it means nothing... she can understand it. Sort of, at least. After all, Maggie did help, even if her method of doing so was traumatizing. Joan, on the other hand, only failed, even if her style was calmer. Living with Maggie's guilt must be awful, but Joan loves her still. She can't... As Bessie said, they can't lose anyone. All of them escaped against all odds, right?
Joan doesn't want to lose anyone. The kind of cold terror and nausea filling the cracks between her bones when she thinks about what might have happened if Jane hadn't appeared at the right moment feel almost as bad as being in that thing's presence in the lab, being prodded with needles and talked to condescendingly. So if for any reason, any at all, everyone else has found a way to view Joan positively even if she can't, just as she's found a lot worth loving in Maggie where all she can find is blame, Joan will live.
She'll do it because the final nail in her long coffin of failures would be to inflict upon those who care about her, be they currently family or not, the kind of pain Maggie subjected her to. Is still subjecting her to. Because Eddie, for now at least, can only find a parental unit in Joan, and she can't abandon him. Not ever again. Because just remembering María's typo-riddled text messages, written in the immediate aftermath, in the middle of a panic attack, makes Joan's chin tremble and her eyes well with tears.
It's happening again now.
Whether Joan finds herself redeemable or not, whether she personally thinks she deserves the life she's been given or not, the point is she has it. She has it, and while taking it is in her hands, the destruction she'd leave behind would be irredeemable. Even if she's only ever managed to fail at everything, everyone cares about her to some degree. The one thing Joan can succeed at for once, then, is not causing more pain.
…She'll keep her life so someone remembers Karina and Void. She'll keep her life so nobody has to stay awake at night wondering what signs they missed, the way Joan finds herself doing most nights thinking about Maggie while crying her eyes out. She'll do it so that for once she can prevent pain instead of being its catalyst. So that for once, she can help.
Does Joan deserve to live? With all she's done, probably not. But she'll do it all the same. She owes them that much. All of them. Maggie also thought she didn't deserve to live, and Joan can't fully forgive her for even thinking that.
Maybe being unable to go back to the past Joan longed for doesn't mean nothing of value remains. And for those little gemstones of friendship and support, to witness them and aid in their formation, Joan will stay.
Too many things have been lost for this second chance. It would be an insult to everyone who gave up something vital to refuse to live.
So that's enough crying for today. Joan needed a moment and she's taken one. Now she faces the people outside, and she stops making them worry for her.
Joan stands, locking her phone and putting it in her pocket again. It's her first Christmas with the kids of who knows how many to come. There will be no re-runs of this life; it's here while it lasts and then it's gone for good.
She crosses to the door, putting her hand on the doorknob before turning off the light.
Joan... is going to carry Karina and Void in her heart forever. It's unavoidable, and she wouldn't want to forget them in any case. The guilt she's toting around will probably always be an unwanted passenger in her psyche as well, just like Maggie's, and Bessie's, and María's, and everyone's is. All of that is part of her life whether Joan likes it or not. All she can do is go out there and live it.
She opens the door, walking out into the precious life that cost so much to secure. She's going to make the best of it with all her might. Even when she trips and falters, she'll do whatever it takes. For what remains, for what is rebuilt, for those who died, and for those who lost themselves trying to ensure beautiful days like this one, no matter how different from the ones Joan dreamt of, can take place.
Joan is going to live.
Notes:
And there we go. I know some of you are fans of things going back to the way they once were, while others are a bit more cynical (like me ngl) and feel like some things can't be fixed. I wonder, then, where this take (so far, there are two epilogues left bear with me) that doesn't neatly fall into either category feels to y'all. I'd really like to hear your thoughts in the comments, as usual.
I also feel that this chapter being 6/7 the POVs of the kids, who are inherently a bit more hopeful, and the ladies, who were always kind of in the same boat and ergo find everything easier to forgive and move past, has a lot to do with the increased feeling of hope, as opposed to the previous chapter, which was 6/7 queens' POVs, plus Mary's. So please, if you'd like to tell me how this feels, i'd love to hear it. I'm kind of nervous, hah.
Anyway!! Thanks for reading. I hope everyone has a great day. Take care, and until next time!! Bye!! ^^
Chapter 148: Epilogue: Three Years (Part 1)
Chapter Text
(March 28th, 2027, Sunday)
Anne palms her pocket. Surely she brought a spare memory card for her camera. She must have, right? Without María here, Anne's the only person who will document this morning.
Though it'd be in character for her to have forgotten, she didn't. Or, more accurately, Cathy made sure she didn't before they left the house this morning. Something along the lines of Cathy asking if Anne had a spare on her, too vague and malformed to qualify as a memory, lingers at the edges of Anne's mind.
She changes the memory card, putting the full one in the new one's case and sliding it back into her right pocket. Alright, alright... What did she miss in the past minute?
Well, the weather hasn't improved, to the surprise of no one. But at least the ocean of grey looming over them hasn't started discharging, either. That's good enough. Even though they brought umbrellas, those mean little to nothing if the wind picks up, and they're a bit far from the cars.
Despite the biting chill of this morning, Mae's climbing on the orange and cyan monkey bars with the energy only a child who's just begun the spring half-term possesses. Her grip slips as she passes from one bar to another, but she holds on with her other arm.
Click.
Behind her, Cathy and Anna are sitting on a bench. The lush splendour of Thames Path spreads out behind them. Cathy's staring at Mae, still frowning a bit in concern while Mae resumes playing with a giggle, as she tells Anna all about heavens-know-what. Whatever it is, Anna's attention is fully on Cathy. She nods on, encouraging, and opens her mouth to say something. They're too far away for their voice to carry all the way over here, but whatever she said tears Cathy's gaze away from Mae for a second in order to excitedly nod at whatever Anna said.
Click.
Eddie's sitting on the swings, staring at his phone. To his credit, he's only pulled out the damn thing twice all day long. He just finished playing with Mae on the see-saw, so he gets a little phone break. Or so Jane deems fit, because she isn't telling him to turn it off. His black beanie obscures his eyes as he taps away at his black phone with his black, phone-friendly gloves, encased in his black coat and black skinny jeans. Ahh, he's gonna cringe at this picture a few years down the line, when he grows out of his all-black phase, but right now what little is visible of his little, love-struck grin is too adorable not to preserve for the future. His definitely-not-boyfriend means a lot to him.
Click.
The other two bright orange swings have been empty all morning long, so Mary and Liz have taken residence on them next to their brother. Leaving him alone to his romantic woes, they're talking to each other. Liz's expression is that of “I'm reciting the periodic table by memory because I can,” and judging by Mary's lifted eyebrow and vacant smile she isn't understanding a word, but she's humouring Liz all the same because she's the best older sister in the world.
Click.
Behind them, Jane has taken Maggie's hair hostage to practice some new hairdo she wanted to try out. Why not open a hair salon in any life? It's obvious Jane's passionate about people's hair.
She's standing behind Maggie's chair, looking at something on the phone she left balanced on Maggie's chair's handles and frowning, fully focused. It's a miracle Mags donated her hair to the cause. The one time Anne offered to do her hair for her she almost bit Anne, sheesh...
Then again, Jane has that effect on people. Joan's next to them, leaning on her cane and, by the looks of it, making Maggie fear for her life. She points at Jane's hands and, whatever she says with a poorly concealed, playful grin, Maggie's starting to pale.
She's going to be so pissed when she remembers Joan can't see a thing. Putting her vanity in other people's hands truly does turn Maggie's brain cells off. Oh well.
Click.
Better for the photo album!
To the far right, past the monkey bars where Mae's now dangling by her knees and giving both Cathy and Anna a heart attack while she's at it -another picture; Mae's adorable-, sit Bessie and Lina. Opposite one another at one of those park chess tables that are always missing, at minimum, a few pieces. They brought their own just to ensure they could play.
If Lina frowns any harder, she's going to be the first person ever to give herself an aneurysm from chess-related stress. Bessie, meanwhile, has a poker face professional poker players would envy. She raises her hand, black castle in tow, and Lina's eyes widen.
Click.
It's the first day of spring break for the kids. There couldn't be a better way to celebrate it.
...How will María and Kathryn be doing? Their absence was the price to pay for everyone else being together here today. Maggie wasn't coming if María was, and Kathryn used that as pretext to skip as well. She said it just “felt wrong” to leave María out, so she'd invite her over and they'd watch a movie or something at Kat and Bessie's place. Ever since María's first symptoms of lupus started slowly but surely appearing, Kathryn has been inching closer and closer to her. It's the first time the two of them spend alone time together.
While Kathryn's heart is indeed big enough to care about ensuring nobody gets left out, even if Maggie and María were already talking face to face and not taking their tiny, baby steps towards communication via text, she would've found another reason to dip. Kathryn hardly works with the others one on one. It would've been too much to ask of her, to come with everyone all at once.
Anna sure was crestfallen when she heard Kathryn wouldn't be coming. Despite it, though, she's focused on the people who are here. On spending time with all the kids, with everyone both individually and as a group. She hasn't checked her phone once.
All of them have grown so much. Not just since they came back, but in the past year alone.
Lina's gotten so good at giving Mary her space it's come to Anne's attention through Lizzie that, on occasion, Mary has fleeting moments where she misses her mother. Not ideal; but leagues better than Lina's permanent sorrow as if Mary had died from years past.
Jane and Cathy are doing great as well. It's unlikely that Cathy will ever fully forgive everyone for the miserable treatment they've subjected her to, but for the first time since they came back it's starting to feel like she's around because she finds something valuable in everyone's company. Not because she's trying to force herself to operate under some ideology of logic over feelings, or purely because it benefits Mae. She's even started gently talking to Anne even if Joan or Jane aren't around to act as a buffer between them.
And Jane is sad. It's understandable, of course. If Lizzie couldn't see Anne as a maternal figure anymore because of her dreadful parenting down in hell, Anne would be despondent. Jane though, she's handling it with a brave face. Never guilting Eddie, always hiding the ugliest parts of her feelings for when he isn't present. She still has a tendency to flay herself if she makes the slightest misstep and expresses anger at anyone, but she's getting better at taking a deep breath and focusing on doing better next time rather than sinking to despair for her inability to be perfect.
The conversations Anne and her have had about how their fear for their children manifested before their memories came back, the few times they've managed to muster the courage to address their time in hell in the dark of night, warmed by a cup of tea, Anne's felt a horrible pit in her stomach. While she can sympathize with Jane and fully understand why she borders on hating herself when the full weight of how she treated her son hits her, there's one thing Anne can't relate to her on.
Unlike Jane, by nothing short of a miracle, Anne hasn't lost Lizzie. Hearing Jane lament how she's no right to complain that Eddie chose Joan in the end but still hurting, there isn't a shred of comfort Anne can offer her.
…Anna's lack of dependence on others is beautiful, as is Maggie's. Joan's finally starting to look into a cat to adopt, and María is perfectly content watching Nimona with Kathryn at home in lieu of sulking or seeking for other sorts of distractions in Maggie's absence.
The kids have done some growing as well, in more than the physical sense. Seriously, Eddie's entire wardrobe needs to be changed so often!! Anne had forgotten from past lives just how much the little runt grows when he's in his teens. No wonder he ends up being so tall and strong if he grows an inch a night.
...They're perfect. All of them, in their own ways. Full of imperfections to work on, but willing to put in the effort.
And Anne? Well, she's probably done some growing, too. If the kids are anything to go by, and Lizzie most of all, Anne's “not a total dork all the time; and also not horribly insufferable.” That's a victory Anne will take; it's not like she aspires to much more than not a total dork all the time while not horribly insufferable, anyway.
Knowing Lizzie thinks she's a good mother despite it all is the best feedback on her personal journey. That's all Anne needs.
…She keeps tripping up at being vulnerable, though. What the ladies did... well, there was a reason for it. All of them were forced into their atrocities. It wasn't like any of them wanted it, nor like it doesn't haunt them to this day.
...Anne, though? Everything she did, she...
…
…The voicemail she left Mary when she thought Mary had “kidnapped” her siblings. The number of people who lost sight of how precious their lives are because of Anne. Jane stepping out into traffic. Patting Kathryn down to “expose” her as ringmaster and leaving her there on the floor. All of it and so, so much more from prior cycles is lodged within Anne. She can't take a breath without remembering she's hurt everyone single-handedly more than half of them combined.
She's trying to be her best; Heavens know that. She's been trying to stay to the side, deal with her nonsense by herself, and do all she can to erase what she's done. Not to assuage her guilt, but as reparations, almost. All of them deserved someone far better than the person Anne was for them down there. To bother them at all with her problems feels wrong now. It feels like adding insult to injury.
Why should anyone care about her? If they spare three seconds of thought, they can surely envision hundreds of ways in which Anne has personally hurt them or the people they love most. The only role Anne should have in their lives, since they've graced her with having one at all, is support.
Then again, after Maggie... after that, she had some disquieting words for Anne.
“You were the reason I was still here. With you and Anna starting to reconnect, and you moving in with Jane, Cathy, and Joan, it was a matter of time before you stopped burning yourself out to keep everyone else warm. You didn't need me anymore. I didn't have a reason to stay anymore.”
…If Anne said bottling everything up and only ever giving in her relations with others, never allowing herself to receive, hasn't been taxing... she'd be lying. As her best friend in so many cycles, Maggie knew that. Per her own admission she was doing the same. Getting close to everyone while keeping them away from her, barring herself from reciprocity. Seeing that in Anne, she waited until she thought the problem would sort itself out before...
One of the reasons Anne is so at ease with knowing Cathy will never fully forgive her, despite being self-aware enough to know she doesn't get to bitch about it now, is that she herself won't ever fully forgive Maggie for trying to leave them like that. Despite it, she doesn't hate Maggie, nor love her any less. It's just hard to forget certain amounts of pain.
A lot of conversations happened after Maggie figured it was time for her to go and consulted no one about it. Most of them revolving around the other ladies and their guilt. Joan, above all. But surprisingly, in the midst of that chaos, a few people found it within them to reach out to Anne, too. After Maggie broke down and explained her full rationale, a few of them made time for Anne, despite not deserving it.
Lina had a lot to say about eternal punishment, and how besides being unethical it doesn't work. She's of the firm belief, her faith aside, that everyone, even Anne, has the possibility to change and grow, and should be given a space to do so. Beliefs shared by Mary, since Cathy quoted those words almost verbatim when, for the first time since they broke free, she sought out Anne to talk to her about her own feelings about punishment; both external, and self-imposed.
Something about Cathy worrying about her, pushing the past aside in favour of focusing on the present despite it all, broke Anne. Whatever it was hasn't fixed itself yet; it still stings to think about. Cathy shouldn't concern herself in the slightest with Anne. Nobody should, but Cathy least of all.
María and Anne haven't bonded much in past lives. Not since before the amnesia kicked in. They have a love for photography, and them and Anna treasure memories a bit more than the rest; but that's the extent of their relationship.
That didn't stop María from taking Anne aside and asking her directly, without preamble, why she thinks she's so beyond redemption she's functionally behaving just like Maggie. After hearing Anne's reasoning that, unlike the ladies, nothing she did was forced, she's just an awful monster deep inside and after seeing that she won't give herself the respite of forgetting, María laughed.
“You think you're special, Anne? That you're the only person in the world who can snap when you're pushed too far? For the love of God. There isn't a person around you who isn't a monster in the making under the right circumstances.”
She thinks everyone has a little substance inside, a bit of carbon, for allegory's sake. It hardens, and hardens, and hardens under pressure. Except instead of a diamond, it's something more akin to fangs and claws that breaks through soft, human flesh to show the ugly monster beneath, in the right conditions. María says all the ladies, without exception, saw their monsters face the light of day. And, despite their situations being different, the strain from hundreds of forgotten lives and memories forged monsters in everyone else, too.
“All of us crack under pressure. Everyone has a breaking point. Those of us who did it better, who handled it better? They're not perfect little moral saints; they just have a bit more tolerance. Or their buttons weren't pushed all the way, or not all at once. Maybe you're just more fragile; and if so, what of it? If we'd stayed stuck in there a few cycles more, even Kat would have snapped.”
María believes there isn't a person who doesn't have a dark side that can take over if the stars align just right. And, as such, actions committed under extreme duress shouldn't be immediately forgiven and forgotten, but also shouldn't be taken to be representative of anyone's core.
At first Anne thought that was nonsense, that everyone's truest self pops out in times of difficulty. That maybe María needed to tell herself that so she could sleep at night. But after cooling down from that conversation, Anne's found some truth in the same train of thought she'd originally ridiculed.
After all, when removed from the looping simulation in hell, none of them have fallen back into old habits. Even if the wounds remain and stumbles happen, none of them have regressed into the levels of venom they displayed in the worst of situations. Anne, for one, cares more about the steps they're all taking to recover rather than what they did when they thought their children were going to die, or when they were convinced a demon was going to take away everyone they loved. A lot of the things most of them did Anne knows they'd never do outside of that context.
In any case, she's been able to comfort Jane a lot with the words María offered. If nothing else, there's value in that alone; and after learning of this María has been talking to Jane as well. That's good. Jane needs to hear, and most of all sincerely believe, she isn't a monster. And how could she be? Her every action is geared towards improvement. Towards never being the kind of person whose son can no longer see as a mother again under any circumstances, even if that doesn't entail regaining Eddie's trust. What about that is monstrous?
…In any case, there's a great deal of people worried about Anne. Most of the attention has been on Maggie and Joan. Anna hasn't left Maggie alone more than strictly necessary since it happened, and everyone's making time for Joan as best they can. And through it all, they're reaching out to Anne, too. Asking how she's really doing, how her day really went, if there's anything she needs help with. Something about it being unfair of her to not give anyone the chance of returning the good things she does, they say.
Good? That's a word Anne hasn't attributed to herself in three years.
And still... she's trying. She's trying because something about how two-sided it is of her to convince Jane she isn't a monster while still believing herself to be one doesn't escape her. That, now that she's talking to María more, trying to convince María her feelings aren't a burden when Anne feels that exact way herself, would be a dick move. And also because, on a rational level, Anne understands reciprocity is important, and that she shouldn't measure herself with a harsher tape than she does anyone else.
Mary and Lina have a point, after all. Eternal punishment doesn't really... accomplish anything. Anne doesn't want to punish anyone eternally. She's definitely being harder on herself than she is on the others.
…Then she remembers all the people whose suicide attempts she was directly linked to, and she trips over herself all over again. It's quite hard to forgive oneself when every person she loves has been deeply hurt by her.
It's being difficult, but just thinking about it means something, right? Just considering it, even if she isn't quite sure what to do with all these musings, means something. It beats not considering it, at least. Even if it still feels like nothing anyone did, not even Maggie, comes close to what Anne did. Even if, in part, it won't ever stop feeling like that.
As Joan put it once, now Anne gets to live with it. Everyone has to live with their actions, but live all the same.
Anne turns in place, taking a panoramic picture. It takes a moment to load. At the left, Maggie screaming at Joan while she and Jane laugh. Before them, Eddie sticking his tongue out at his sisters as he and Lizzie begin to swing--
“Elizabeth!!” Liz jumps, staring at Anne with wide eyes. “Cease the swinging right away; you two are too heavy for that!!”
While Lizzie regards Anne like she's the worst killjoy ever, she stops swinging and instructs Eddie to do the same. He, too, stares at Anne like she's the worst auntie ever for not wanting him to hurt himself on a swing set.
…Lizzie obeyed Anne without staring at her calculatingly, without wondering if Anne really has her best interest at heart, or is trying to control and asphyxiate her once more. It isn't the first time it happens, but this warm feeling never gets old.
Mae's going to be right in the end. Teenagers have the survival instincts of a brain-damaged goldfish. Even those who've been adults a few hundred times.
Beyond them in the picture, Mae sitting on the monkey bars, prompting both Anna and Cathy to stand as if they'd been stung. And, behind Anne's phone in real time, Anna's plucking Mae off the monkey bars, which she does not appreciate very vocally, and sitting her on Cathy's lap on the bench while the child writhes.
Lastly, the picture captures Lina's defeat, and in real life, she's taking a walk probably to walk off the frustration, arms crossed, while Bessie dons a massive, shit-eating grin.
Alright, that's enough photos for one day. Once upon a time, pictures such as these were the only way Anne could keep up with them all. If she didn't get selfies and other digital updates, she was in dark about everyone bar Lizzie. But now?
Now they're all at Anne's fingertips in the most literal sense. She doesn't deserve it, but she can walk up to any of them and talk to them. Getting together like this is becoming more and more frequent every time work allows; it's great for the kids. It's a shame María and Kathryn couldn't be here today, but maybe just maybe, their time will come, too. After all, they're also growing in their own ways.
Step by step.
Alright, alright. So, what shall it be, then? Will Anne side with Mae as to why it's totally unfair her mums don't let her dangle off the monkey bars? Or will she join Bessie in teasing Lina for her apparently catastrophic defeat? Will she instead go towards Liz and Eddie so they can pelt her with rubbish for reminding them they aren't toddlers anymore?
Or will Anne go to Jane, Joan and Maggie instead, and confirm whatever bollocks Joan made up about Maggie's hair and make her panic over her vanity a little more?
Dumb question; it's definitely the last one. Ever since December, it feels like Anne doesn't have enough time to spend with Maggie. It should have been a massive red flag that, the day before Maggie attempted suicide, she gave Anne her favourite pearl necklace, and Lizzie her Swan Lake music box. They weren't even the only ones Maggie “blessed” with a parting gift, but since back then communication was even more strained than it is right now, nobody made the connection.
Anne returned the necklace to Maggie, who hasn't worn it since. When Liz realized what the music box gift meant, she threw it against the wall in frustration. No matter how complicated her relationship with Maggie is, Liz wanted her auntie; not a keepsake. No matter what Maggie seems to think, even if a relationship is labyrinthine and has a lot of work to be done doesn't mean it's worthless, unwanted, or easily forgotten.
One day this scare will fade into scar tissue and only hurt sometimes. Until then, Anne's going to cherish every last second she has with her best friend, and everyone else she can. The understanding and kindness she's been presented she hasn't earned. The least she could do is not let it go to waste.
Anne walks towards Maggie and company passing by Eddie and Liz's leers and Mary's apologetic, tired look. Her cousin, her best friend, and Joan are right there, just a few steps away. Later, when Anne's had her fill of messing with Maggie and she wants to mess with Lina, she'll just have to cross this one small section of Thames Path where they've gotten together for a picnic.
Not living together as they once were, but part of one another's lives. In touch, within range of touch, right here.
…This is going to be a good year. It's the first since they broke free where this is a near-conviction, and not just a hope.
They're going to be alright.
Chapter 149: Epilogue: Three Years (Part 2)
Chapter Text
(May 15th, 2027, Saturday)
Raindrops splatter onto the bay window's glass behind Kathryn. She's sporting a light frown, staring at the tips of her hot pink booties as she absent-mindedly fiddles with the black brace supporting her thumb.
“I guess...” She shrugs. “I guess... I'm fine, Cathy. Little by little but fine, right?”
Right, of course. She's fine. That's why it's taken Kathryn almost a full minute to reach the conclusion that she is, indeed, all good.
Kathryn hasn't been “fine” for a single day since they broke free from hell and everyone knows it. Everyone except her, it seems, because every meeting Cathy has with her follows the same script. It's like both of them have it memorized and enact it every time they're together.
Well, Kathryn doesn't know it yet, but today she's in for a bit of an improv session.
Cathy's hands are frozen. She's either going to mess up monumentally or get some actual progress done. Whatever the outcome though, it'll be better than this perpetually stagnant standstill Kathryn finds herself at.
It's been three years. That's more than enough time to wallow, isn't it? If Kathryn can't see it on her own, someone's going to have to tell her. If nobody does, they've left Cathy no other choice.
She breathes in slowly. This might be the last second of calm between her and Kathryn for days, weeks, or months to come. Years maybe, considering how capable of maintaining distance for prolonged periods of time Kathryn is. But Cathy has to do this. Staying like this isn't helping anyone.
Kathryn least of all.
She's still enraptured by the tips of her boots. There's a white cushion with blue embroidered flowers on her lap. They're the same shade of blue as the bay window's seats and the curtains framing the whole scene. If Anne were here she would have already snapped more pictures than any sane person would, but alas Cathy arranged this evening so she and her beloved problem child would be together alone.
Anne and Jane have taken the kids shopping. Nothing is less alluring than a packed mall full of noises, people brushing by way too close to one another, and too many scents to process; they didn't even question that Cathy wanted to sit this one out. Joan has a project to finish by Monday and, if her haunted look every time she leaves the living room coupled with her repeated “I hate my job. I hate computers so much” statements are anything to go by, she'll be locked in there for a while and not come knocking at Cathy's door.
Nothing to lose except the minuscule progress Kathryn has made so far. This is as good a chance as any other to tell her what she needs to hear, no matter how much she hates it.
“...Do you want to know what I think, love?”
Kathryn's head snaps towards Cathy as if she'd been lost in thought. She blinks twice, processing, then nods.
“Always.”
Well that determination to hear Cathy out might be about to fly out the window, but it's worth a try.
Moment of truth.
“You're scared.”
It's only for a second, but Kathryn seems to forget Cathy doesn't like being looked at directly and their eyes connect. Before Cathy's done looking away, Kathryn reacts and stares off into the top right corner instead.
“...Of what?”
She doesn't need to ask that; she already knows. But if she wants to pad their conversation out like this, Cathy will indulge her. She picked this specific evening for the two of them for a reason. Kathryn is not going to make this the slightest bit easy.
“Of getting hurt.”
Kathryn straightens a little, crossing her arms. She bites her lip and takes a deep breath. Her gut instinct was probably either storming off or scratching Cathy; good thing she's controlling herself.
Kathryn's gaze falls to the carpeted floor, but her eyebrows are raised. She nods slowly, tightening her grasp around the cushion.
“Weird conclusion to come to. I don't think I've ever said any of that.” She puts a hand on her chest, sarcastic smile tugging at the corners of her lips. “Here I thought I was worried about my sentience and free will, but I guess I was just scared. Whew, Cathy. Thanks for clearing that up.”
Cathy's heart rate spikes a little. Alright, this is what she was expecting from the start. Kathryn's going to frame this as her having existentialist issues with the concept of her self and free will. Well, Cathy isn't going to let her get away with it. Not anymore.
“I have proof that isn't the problem.”
Kathryn squeezes the cushion harder. If Cathy knows her at all, she has one more squeeze left before she storms off without a word.
Already, though? This is escalating much faster than Cathy had anticipated. This may have been a monumental mistake. She should have run this idea through Anne and especially Bessie first. Curses.
“Proof.” Kathryn tilts her head. Her pony tail slides down her shoulder as she does. The tips aren't pink anymore; they haven't been for a while. “What kind of proof, Cathy?”
She utters Cathy's name as if it were a malediction. Which is fair enough, because Cathy's being a pain to her right now. Unfortunately, provided Cathy hasn't ruined everything, this is a necessary evil if Kathryn's world is to resume turning at some point.
Cathy points at Kathryn. “I think... I think you know there's at least one thing you're doing the “real” you, as you've dubbed your counterpart with a soul, Katherine, would never do. Ever.”
Kathryn closes her eyes, exasperated. Alright, so Cathy's very likely messed up. Can she back-track now? Probably not. And, since she's already stuck her foot in it, might as well see this conversation through to completion.
Maybe she can still fix it. Kathryn needs to hear this.
“You're just pretending you don't because, if you acknowledge it, you won't have any pretence to stay away from us anymore. And you're scared, so you don't want to lose that excuse.”
Kathryn presses her lips into a tight line. She's staring holes into the ceiling's plaster. Her fingers dig deeper into the cushion, but her arms don't tighten around it.
“Pardon? I don't follow.”
Bitten more than spoken, in true angry Kathryn fashion. “I don't follow” has become shorthand for “I do, but stop” in recent lifetimes. Cathy's had her fair share of opportunities to check for herself it means the same in this life as well. However, the kindness Kathryn is subtextually begging of her isn't a kindness at all, even if Kathryn doesn't feel that way at the moment.
Cathy presses her fingers together. The half a dozen rings she's wearing dig into her skin. It's soothing, it's grounding, and it relieves the pressure mounting in her chest just enough to get her voice back.
“Three years. You've been back for three years and, to this day, you've hardly seen anyone.” Cathy squeezes harder. “You know Katherine would have never taken three years to figure out if she wanted to be with her family or not. Having her memories the way you do, I don't need to tell you it wouldn't have even been a question in her mind.
“Her focus would have been on how to fix it from the start. The fact that you're here and it's the first time I've seen you in two months proves you're more than capable of making up your own mind on whether you love us or not. For you, it's a question. There's a hesitation, a wondering. And it's a fair one, we've all more than earned it, but...”
Cathy bows her head. She's digging her own grave deeper with every word; this was a mistake. Damnit.
In her haste to help, she's only caused more pain.
Cathy has no need to see how Kathryn squeezes the cushion once more, so it's her turn to examine her own grey slippers. “...My only point is that your hesitation in and of itself proves any feelings you have on this matter are yours and yours alone: Katherine wouldn't even be wondering. You are. And whether we deserve it or not is besides the point; the point is it's happening.
“You are you and no one else. You always have been. The only reason you're pretending otherwise is because, while you want to be with us of your own volition, you're scared of getting hurt again and believe me, sweetheart, I understand why. But you are you.”
One breath. Kathryn is also breathing, but much more loudly and faster than Cathy. She's irate.
Two breaths. Soft fabric scrapes against more fabric. She's getting up. Shoot.
Three breaths. Footsteps. Damn it. Damn it, Cathy knew this was a potential outcome, but she'd expected -or maybe hoped?- Kathryn would at least--
“My bad for not being willing to blindly fling myself at the same people who ruined my life a few times over. I am so sorry. Fuck you.”
Cathy stands. If Kathryn's talking there's a chance. There's a chance. Cathy hadn't planned for this but she can do it. She takes off after Kathryn. Her hand is reaching out for the door knob.
“That-That isn't the problem.”
She grabs it. “Sure as hell sounded like it.”
“The problem is I'm worried about you!!”
Cathy's heartbeat is racing in her throat. She loosens the choke-hold her turtle neck has on the area, letting a bit of cold air burrow into the sensitive skin. It isn't even hot today.
Kathryn's fingers are clamped so tightly around the round knob her knuckles are see-through white. She's still breathing heavily, holding her waist with her free arm.
“And you show that by accusing me of being afraid and less loving than someone who didn't go through half the crap I did?” A nervous chuckle. She lets go of the door knob, sinking her fingers into her hair instead. “What a way to show it, Jesus Christ.”
Cathy... Cathy's got this. She's got this because, in every life, there's come a point where she's had to force herself out of her comfort zone and do improvised things. She hates it, it's draining, but she can do it. Life sort of demands one has at least a small degree of adaptability. She has a small child; she can't not be ready for unexpected curve balls.
If Cathy hadn't faced her discomfort, made peace with it, practiced, she wouldn't be able to be a good mother to Mae. Facing fears head on is crucial for self-improvement.
Everyone... Everyone's done it. Is still doing it. The path towards progress isn't found; it's forged by carving away at fears and insecurities we'd all rather turn away from and never consider again. Cathy, for one, has had to face the true depth of the hurt she's been dragging with her for the past four hundred lives in order to be able to work through it meaningfully. To voice her complaints, her reproaches, and find any modicum of closure.
If she'd insisted on pushing it all down as she did for the first year of being free, she wouldn't be here with Jane, Anne, Eddie, Lizzie and Joan. Being here's been a journey, but now that it's stabilized it's been well worth it.
For Mae, yes. Primarily for her. But for Cathy too. Despite all that's transpired... it's nice to have everyone back, in whichever way they are now. If Cathy hadn't acknowledged and made peace with her feelings, she would have missed out on this life in favour of isolating herself. In order to thrive, confronting fears isn't optional.
Which is the one thing Kathryn, more than comprehensibly, is unwilling to do.
“You've... You've misunderstood.” Cathy swallows. Her mouth is unbearably dry. She can do this, she's done way worse with Mae's school's principal. “I... I'm not demanding you go back to how things were. It's just--”
“Just what?”
Rude; Kathryn shouldn't interrupt people. It's one of the most fundamental rules of conversation. But still, who cares? Kathryn is still here and listening. She threw Cathy off-balance and she's going to do it increasingly often throughout the rest of the evening if she stays that long. Cathy dug a grave out of words. She best be able to claw her way out of it with them as well. They're the only tools she has.
Deep breaths.
“It's just I feel like the world stopped spinning for you three years ago and, by ignoring this and never confronting you about it, nobody is protecting you half as much as they think they are. They're enabling you instead and I got tired of it. I needed to tell you because I love you.”
Huffing, Kathryn puts a hand on her hip. “Do you? Or did the person whose soul you didn't even know was there love the person whose soul I was attached to? How do you know it's you?”
This conversation can go on in circles forever, so Cathy shakes her head. This won't lead anywhere, she needs to nip it in the bud.
“I can't. The evidence you want, the undeniable proof that your thoughts and feelings are only and exclusively your own, doesn't exist. All I know is that there isn't a single person on this planet who is a blank canvas, love.”
Kathryn doesn't recoil at the nickname. Alright, alright. At least Cathy isn't making the grave deeper.
“We're all influenced as we develop as people. By our parents, our environment, our lived experiences. By the time we reach your age, nobody is a blank slate. We're an accumulation of our life stories, of the things we've been through. In our case that entails having been linked to certain souls who had certain feelings for one another. So what?”
Cathy crosses the room. It isn't not born of a rational thought, but her legs move all the same. She's close enough to Kathryn to hug her. To hold her close to Cathy's chest and let her arms and affection do all the talking her vocal folds are getting tangled in. But that wouldn't help in the slightest, so Cathy presses her fingers into each other again.
“I want to be with you because I want to. And whether that want comes from the fact that once I was forced to like you by another me's feelings, or it's because I find your company enjoyable every time I'm with you and I miss you when you aren't around matters quite little to me. I love you. I couldn't care less why that is.”
Kathryn's breath speeds up. In the good way, because Cathy did good in expressing her affection so directly; or in the bad way, because she messed up?
Kathryn frowns, looking at the sky blue carpet as she wraps a lock of hair around her index finger. “But-- Alright, what-what if you spend time with me and realize--?”
“It's been three years, for the love of God.”
Shoot, Cathy didn't mean to raise her voice. She's been wanting to say that for such a long time now, though. It's just so ridiculous--
Kathryn bows her head. Damn it. Damn it, Cathy didn't want to make her feel bad. This isn't just unproductive; it's cruel. Cathy's supposed to be employing tough love, not cruelty. It wasn't supposed to go like this.
“Love... Listen to me. Please.”
Rolling up her pink sweater's sleeves, Kathryn nods. Short and jittery, but she nods.
Moving her hands to Kathryn's arms is an instinct. One Cathy stops herself an inch away from, because the last thing Kathryn needs right now is to be forced to set a boundary about physical contact.
“This... This obsession you have with figuring out how much of “you” is really “you...” It's counter-productive. You will never find the unarguable truth you're seeking; none of us have. How much is “us” and how much of “us” is influenced by them is impossible to tell at this point.”
Cathy's a curious person by nature. She, too, had the same tribulations Kathryn finds herself trapped in at the beginning of their lives. Cathy picked up a couple of philosophy books, even, before figuring out she was spending more time reading books than working on herself before it struck her she genuinely does not care where her feelings stem from, so much as she cares about fixing her issues.
“I think... I think that's the point, though. For you. As long as you don't fulfil this self-imposed rule you've given yourself, you don't have to make a choice. And it's quite the heavy choice, sweetheart, so I understand why it's so hard for you.”
Kathryn crosses her arms again, tighter. She's almost shuddering, poor thing. Cathy didn't want this. “What choice do I have to make, Cathy?”
Her voice is so hollow, so small, it's almost tempting to drop the issue here. It's a tough conversation for her, one she quite obviously doesn't want to have. It's murder for Cathy too, having to put her through this. Her entire chest has been seizing for a while and won't stop soon.
…But someone has to do this, because Kathryn is stuck. And, if she's here and listening and Cathy can't pretend she never said a word this far into the conversation, she might as well try to finish it before Kathryn's patience snaps and she walks out for hopefully not ever.
Cathy's throat is tight.
“...When we came back we all had a choice to make: if we tried rebuilding from the ashes, or if the pain we've all inflicted on each other overruled whatever affection we had left and we went our separate ways. It was hard, really hard. For everyone. But in the end, we all chose.”
Cathy shakes her head. “Not you, though. You stuck to one safe person, the one who's hurt you the least, and you've stayed in this... almost limbo-like state, all this time. And if I'm bringing this up with you at all, it's because I'm certain I understand.”
This... This might be the time to open up about... that. Cathy didn't want to ever talk about it in depth with Kathryn. But Cathy never wanted to be here either, and she is all the same. Might as well employ everything she has.
There's a lump in her throat. She swallows it down.
“...At the beginning of breaking free, I... I was sort of like you.”
Kathryn tilts her head slightly.
“I... As I've said in passing, I was cross at all of you. Irate, more accurately. I... I hated so many of you because, well...”
Cathy doesn't need to say it. The way Kathryn's pensive expression morphs into a pained grimace shows she understands. Before she can go down yet another rabbit hole of apologies and self-deprecation, Cathy continues talking.
“I thought I didn't have a right to feel that way, though. I... I loved all of you, and I didn't want to feel what I was feeling. So I stuck to logic and logic alone: seeing as how, in the simulation, none of you could know I wasn't the “real” Catherine Parr, and couldn't have done the things she was accused of, it wasn't fair of me to be upset, or feel anything at all, about how you'd all treated me. I--”
Kathryn frowns deeper. “Cathy... Of course you--”
Cathy shakes her head; this isn't about her. “I clung to that logic for over a year, using it as a shield from the feelings I didn't know how to deal with and, honestly? I didn't even want to deal with.”
…Loving and hating the same people is disconcerting. Having the nice, warm, good memories tainted by the bad; and the feelings of the bad being tarnished by the good ones and unfurling into guilt for feeling bad at all, is exhausting. So, much like Kathryn right now, Cathy found a way to avoid doing that. She held onto to her beloved logic with all her might until she started tearing at the seams. There's only so far avoidance will take a person, and towards their first Christmas in freedom, Cathy was about ready to snap.
“In the end though, I couldn't do it anymore. I couldn't continue looking the other way anymore. That's when Mary reached out to me.”
After having grown closer thanks to Mae's demands of walking all the way back home after outings, Mary figured out something was off with Cathy. And, as the two most scapegoated people within their broken little family, they found some common footing despite having also hurt each other time and time again. One thing Mary was adamant about was everyone's right to feel, no matter how those emotions sit with everyone else. Feelings don't have to be fair or logical, they can just be. Hiding from them helps no one, even if it's by far the easiest alternative.
“The only way to move forwards, love, is to work through the hard stuff. I never wanted to hate all of you, but I did. And ignoring it wasn't doing me any favours. It was only getting in the way of processing things and arriving to a much nicer destination.”
...Cathy wasn't so sure said destination would be so nice when she started allowing herself to feel the hatred she'd cast away with so-called “logic.” If anything, for a very, very long time, it felt like all she'd be able to get from her processing was distance from the others. It felt like she wouldn't ever be able to see them in a positive light, irrespective of how logical or illogical, fair or unfair it was. They'd accused her of heinous things over, and over, and over. They'd attacked her over it. They'd never let her defend herself.
Even if it wasn't grounded in logic, even if there was an explanation for it, even if everyone apologized... it still hurt. It still hurts.
“I'm not going to lie to you and tell you it's easy. It isn't. Facing your feelings head on, without any excuses or constructs between you and them is hard. But if I hadn't done that, I wouldn't be here today.”
Without Anne's support, without seeing Lizzie and Eddie every day, without Jane's company, without Joan's insight. All of them were a piece of work in hell, but the people they've been allowed to flourish into when freed aren't people Cathy would crave distance from. Even if she has mixed feelings, even if she's hurt and been hurt. The price to pay for this little corner of bliss they've constructed has been an excruciating amount of conversations and effort, but it's been worth it.
“What I will say is that in the end, the hard work pays off. Breathing gets easier. Getting out of bed is less of a chore.”
Before Cathy started listening to Mary and letting herself feel however she had to, the repressed feelings were, counter-intuitively, much harder to manage. They controlled Cathy, rather than the other way around. Despite being out of sight and ignored for the most part, they were most certainly not out of mind. They were there, doing nothing more than increasing her resentment for every unsolved issue and turning her into a significantly more bitter, cynical person. Life is much lighter now that she's gone into the attic and cleaned out all the cobwebs, so as to speak. In doing so she allowed fresh air and sunlight to get in there.
“The night we broke free, we all had to choose what we would do from that point forwards. I, like you right now, didn't want to choose. So I used the pretext of “logic” to avoid considering I had another option - the option of leaving all of you behind. That way I didn't have to consider how much it all hurt, I didn't have to deal with complicated, messy feelings and untangle them. Acting like there was no choice, like I didn't have to choose, was easier. So I subconsciously settled for that until it all backed up and Mary called me out on it.”
“Scapegoat solidarity” is what Mary called it.
“I think existentialism, these myriads of questions you have about what makes you yourself, how much of you is “you,” what “you” want and so on... I think it's all exactly what logic was to me. As long as I was being “logical,” I didn't “have a reason” to feel how I did. Without a reason, I could push it all away and never face that I was indeed hurt, and that said hurt might be grounds for choosing to move on alone. I didn't want to move on alone, so for a while I ignored anything that gave validity to that line of thought even if in the end it only hurt me more. And for you, I think it's the same.”
With every word, Cathy's tearing more and more bricks away from the wall of denial Kathryn has built for herself. She remains still, looking at the floor. The only indication that she's listening is the way her fingers tremble around the hem of her sweater. She's gripping it as tightly as she can.
Putting her through this best serve a purpose. Otherwise Cathy won't forgive herself.
“...You want to be with us, but my love we've all hurt you so much, across so many lives, that it's scary. On one end, you don't want to let go. It's why you visit Anne, why you text everyone, why you're here today. But you also don't want to commit to that too much, because doing so would entail leaving yourself vulnerable to getting hurt again and you understandably don't want to do that.”
Cathy's heart is spiking faster. Her speech's velocity increases in direct proportion; she needs to fix that.
“The other option is choosing to cut ties with us, but again... you're here.” There; nice and easy pace. No need to make Kathryn even more anxious.
“You don't want to commit to that, either, because you still care. So in this existential crisis of yours you've found the perfect way to avoid having to ever choose one way or the other. Both options scare you, both end with you getting hurt, so you postpone it as much as you can.
“The thing is, the more you do it the more stuck you become. I-I'm not sure if you realize it, but it's... It's like time doesn't pass for you, love. You're in a permanent tug of war between what your heart wants and what your head fears, and that isn't good for anybody involved. You least of all.”
Kathryn acts like it's nothing. Like this undefined relationship she holds with everyone bar Bessie is fine and normal. It isn't. Bessie recounts the dreadful mood Kathryn can get in when she's asked to hang out with anyone bar the kids. She comes up with thousands of reasons for why she shouldn't until the very last second when she's out the door. She gets equally torn up about texts at times.
But then if they don't invite Kathryn for any reason -because they're going somewhere with the kids that's frankly boring for adults, or because they know she's busy with commissions and they don't want to pressure her-, Bessie also says Kathryn gets in this frigid state where she's numb and dismissive to everything. She resents being invited and not in the same way, and it's doing numbers on her already frail mental well-being.
…Cathy would understand. In many lives, Anne has been her closest friend and companion. A life partner she could always count on, someone whose hand was always there for Cathy to hold no matter what; unconditional. After the amnesia kicked in, Anne became Cathy's greatest enemy instead. She's been aggressive, violent, downright cruel, and it hurts.
When Cathy was in denial of just how much it hurt, when she was ignoring it, she had the comfort of being able to reach out to Anne. Comfort that was rendered poisonous by the myriad of negative feelings bubbling under the surface. But still, Anne was there.
Then Cathy gave herself permission to feel everything, to stop pushing it back, and she took distance from Anne. It was great for the emotional processing, but it sucked, too. It also hurt to suddenly not have her around, to feel cut off from someone who, in many lives, Cathy would have laid down her life for and who would have done the same for her. She still missed her best friend even though she'd been hurt. Both states were awful.
The only way for it to improve was to talk to Anne straight through the hard stuff. Not around it, not alluding to it, not avoiding it. Putting it all out in the open and dissecting it piece by piece. Which also hurt, and was far from easy and hopeful most of the time. But was the only exit from the catch-22 Cathy found herself in. It was the only way to be with Anne in a healthy way. Sometimes one just has to lance a wound and squeeze out every last bit of pus. Covering it in plasters and pretending it isn't there serves no purpose.
That awful, stomach-churning situation Cathy was in for almost a year, that limbo, “tug-of-war” state, is where Kathryn is incarcerated in. It needs to stop. That it's been ongoing for three years feels criminal to Cathy, at least. Kathryn isn't taking much needed time; by this point she's tormenting herself in favour of remaining where she is, never having to confront the choice she wants to make the least.
She needs to break free of this cycle she's built for herself. Some prisons not even breaking out of hell can free one of. And those, only the people trapped within can try dismantling.
“Everyone wants to protect you from this. They keep telling me to give you time, but my dear it's been three years. I think keeping you from reflecting on this is far more cruel than telling you to please choose. Do as you see fit, but take the leap of faith you want.”
...She's doing it. Cathy's telling Kathryn to leave for good if she wants. She's giving her own daughter the green light to part ways forever if it'll hurt her less. It doesn't matter how tangled her relationship with Kathryn has been in recent lives, Cathy can't feel resentment towards her. Kathryn's been Cathy's child in one life too many for that, even if Kathryn will most likely never return to feeling that way. With all the time they've spent together in the past year, Cathy's affection for Kathryn has only grown. Cathy knew, conceptually, it would arise in this conversation, and Cathy's accepted it many times over. Above all she wants what's best for Kathryn.
But now she's saying it. She's saying the words. Her face is so hot and her voice so fragile.
Still, she has to do this.
“Either is fine by me as long as you stop hurting so much, being stuck in a prison of your own making by seeking a fundamental truth you know deep down you will never find.”
There's something salty in Cathy's mouth. It's-- She's crying. She's crying, of course she is.
She's telling Kathryn it's alright for her to leave and never return, if it will make her happiest. Of course Cathy's crying.
“I just want you to move on in any direction you like, but move. Whatever you choose, I won't hold it against you.”
Not the most convincing thing to say, with her voice strangled and wavering. Cathy clears her throat. It doesn't help much.
“I promise.”
...She's going to leave. Kathryn's going to take that door and never look back. Cathy was out of line here; she should have listened to everyone instead of jumping the gun. She--
“So you're saying...” Kathryn's voice is quiet. She exhales slowly. Her breathing's a bit choppy. “...You're saying you're sure you love me and, supposing anything you said is correct... you'd rather I leave you than stay in this supposed limbo state I'm in?”
Cathy raises her head. Her neck is sore from having stared down for so long. Kathryn is static, without turning towards the door nor even hinting at wanting to. She's looking off into the bottom left corner of the room, trembling frown obfuscating her beautiful eyes.
She's blinking an awful lot.
“Sweetheart... In my eyes you've always been my daughter. Even if you don't like it, it's how I feel. I can't help loving you so; we both know it even if we don't talk about it. Of course I want whatever is best for you. And this persistent inner war you've been waging for three years isn't it.”
Cathy loosens her sweater's neck once more. This has nothing to do with temperature; she's suffocating from the inside. “I want you to be free of every prison and bind you may find yourself in, physical or otherwise. No matter what that entails.”
Kathryn recoils. No, no. That's more like shrinking into herself. Cathy should have kept her mouth shut again, right? By and large Kathryn isn't fond of being put into the “daughter” box. Even in the best of timelines she was hesitant to discuss--
“Even after all this time? After three years of this give and take? You still...?”
Oh. Yes, of course. Cathy nods. “Do you think I could stop?”
The shrug Kathryn responds with is small but jittery. “I mean... It's been so long, and I've... Alright, I suppose you're not entirely wrong; I have been a bit... distant.”
That was never the main point. “I wasn't trying to make you feel bad about that, love. You can take all the time and space—”
Kathryn raises her hand. She may have never truly been a queen, but she retains the commanding aura her soulful counterpart possessed.
“I-I know you weren't. I'm sorry I said that before. I just...”
Kathryn's honey irises are glassy. More and more so with every breath. She inhales sharply, biting her lip as her face scrunches up. She's pulling on her sweater with both hands. Despite her best efforts, the first tears pour out along with a quiet sob.
“What... What about how much I've hurt you?” Kathryn passes the back of her hand over her eyes. It doesn't help; the tears don't stop coming. “Not just in the last life, but in so many before. How can you be so sure you still care, how...? How can you still care?”
Cathy would cup Kathryn's face. She wants to, her palm itches for contact with Kathryn. But Cathy can't risk anything right now. One wrong move and Kathryn might still leave. Or maybe not. Maybe if she were going to she already would have; but Cathy isn't taking any chances.
“Because we all had to make that call, sweetest. We had to choose if it was worth trying again or not; and if we chose to try again we'd have to work on things like forgiveness and understanding one another, whether we'd been the perpetrator or the victims or both.”
Which is a very messy process. Not just for Cathy and Mary; for everyone. And for others like Anne, the hardest part of all is forgiving themselves.
“After taking everything into consideration, once I felt all my feelings and had all the talks I needed to, I realized none of the bad things that happened outweighed the good. For me, at least. I don't think the things we did while we were being played like puppets should take precedence over the things we're doing now that we're completely free. Still, I knew there would be a hard, winding way ahead if I chose that path, but goodness...”
Cathy's eyes burn as much as her cracking voice scratches. “I love all of you so much. You've all hurt me, but I've hurt other people, too. And-And as much as it hurts and it's hard, it was never a cold, calculated act of cruelty. It just was, in the way that thoughts and feelings and situations don't require any reason to just be. So no. No amount of work or risks could scare me away from that.”
...And it's bordering on a miracle that, as of today, 13/14 of them felt the same way, too. Cathy would more than understand if Kathryn--
Kathryn's next sob is more of a sharp inhale of pain than sadness. She buries her face in her hands, digging her nails into her forehead.
“I... Damn it.”
…That doesn't sound good. It doesn't, but Kathryn is still here. She isn't one for politeness and manners when angered, so at minimum she doesn't hate Cathy. Alright. That's--
With a final sniffle, Kathryn stands as straight as she can. She wipes away the final tears with the back of her fingers. They come back smudged in black from the now-ruined eye-liner spread across her eyes.
“I...” Kathryn's voice is thick from crying, and a little hoarse as well. She's keeping her eyes on the floor. “I think I might need to use the bathroom, for uh...” She points at her face. “Can... Can I?”
…Oh. Cathy had hoped for a more elaborate response. Not anything dramatic, like a hug or anything like that. But...
She smiles, nodding. “Of course.”
...But at least Kathryn's still here. Walking away towards the door again, shoulders slumped into herself, but she hasn't stormed off. She could be using the bathroom as an excuse to leave, but that would be unlike her. Still, it would have been nice to know what her thoughts are.
The door opens, then closes as Kathryn shuts it behind herself. Oh well.
…Did Cathy's words reach her, or was it all a massive waste of time? Does Kathryn think listening to Cathy is pointless now, that she's so off-base she isn't even worth entertaining with a response? Or is Cathy reading too far into--?
The door flies open. Kathryn stays on the other side, hugging herself with one arm while keeping the other hand planted firmly against the door knob. She's looking at the floor again.
“I don't--” Kathryn sniffles. “I don't know if you're right, or how right you are. I don't know... much of anything right now. But... But... Thank you.” She's bunching up her sweater in her hand again. “...Thank you for caring so much. And-And I'm so-- I'm so sorry for crying, and for not-- not really knowing what to say. I just. I wanted to thank you. I'll go to the bathroom now, and uh. I suppose I'll be back soon.”
She scurries back into the hall.
…When Kathryn comes back, Cathy and her will have whatever kind of evening Kathryn wants. Normally when they get together Mae is around. For the rare instances where she isn't, Kathryn asks Cathy about her projects and lets her bounce ideas off of her. Or instead she rants about commissions. It's always superficial things like that with her. In three years, excepting Bessie Kathryn hasn't allowed anyone to get too close. She's kept them around, but much like Cathy was doing at first, only skin deep.
It's fine. If that's all she can muster right now, it's better than nothing. It's better than if she were isolating herself more than she already is. After having put her through this strain, Cathy will conform to their usual script and keep her thoughts, feelings and questions to herself.
But for now, until Kathryn opens the door again with fresh mascara and eye-liner applied, Cathy can hope.
Perhaps... Perhaps this wasn't that bad of an idea at all. Maybe she didn't screw everything up. It's best not to get her hopes up when it comes to Kathryn, but this moment of fragility, of not outright scoffing at Cathy's honesty, feels like a step forwards.
It feels like a step in a chain of many others, of a trail etched into the earth from being walked over plenty of times. A trail that starts with Mae. Mae asking Mary to walk back home, and Mary's sisterly love forcing her to concede despite hardly tolerating Cathy. Then Mary finding a bit of herself in Cathy, a bit of the unfairness of being declared public enemy #1 by everyone else and choosing to reach out to her despite Cathy very much participating in Mary's alienation in life after life.
That path lead Cathy to be able to face her feelings rather than ignoring them, and be able to improve both herself and her relationships with the others. Now she's choosing to be with them based on the people they've become, rather than staying with them due to nostalgia for the people they were. And while it wasn't a simple choice and it still has its downsides here and there, Cathy doesn't regret having made it.
Now she's taken a few steps towards Kathryn. Towards extending the same favour Mary bestowed upon Cathy by hitting her with the words she needed to hear, even if she didn't want to at the time.
Perhaps this little trail they've all made as a collaborative effort reaches Kathryn, too. Cathy can only hope that will be the case.
Will it be enough to get Kathryn back on track? Who knows. Maybe yes, maybe not. It's always so complicated with her, so maybe it's somehow both at once. The one thing Kathryn is always reliably is incredibly complex. Never easy, but always worth it. Especially now that she's dissected all her pain, Cathy can be certain that no number of layers of hell would ever make her love Kathryn less.
So whatever comes of this, however this turns out, hopefully Kathryn will at least consider what Cathy's said. If she gets even an ounce of respite thanks to this, Cathy will consider it a job well done.
There's still a chance Cathy's intervention leads Kathryn to the realization that, unlike Cathy, she can't forgive everyone. That, despite all the good, the bad overshadows it and the steps Kathryn takes are away from her and everyone else.
If that's the case, despite the pang of fear and loss in her chest, Cathy will accept it. For once, she has no choice but to no matter how she feels.
Secondly, moving in any direction is better than not moving at all. That is one thing Cathy is certain about. So in the absence of foresight to see what the future will hold, Cathy will limit herself to hope.
She did what she believed was right. Only time will tell the rest.
Chapter 150: Epilogue: Three Years (Part 3)
Chapter Text
(July 17th, 2027, Saturday)
Anna presses her palm into her stomach. Any moment now, her phone's going to explode with notifications.
“You, my sweet baby, have quite the extended family. I can't wait for them to meet you.”
Little Wilhelm/Amalia is still too small to be felt. Within a month or so, when they're a bit bigger, they'll be able to be felt from the outside. Their tiny kicks, the life growing inside of her, will make Anna the happiest woman on the planet.
Heck, she already is.
This... is the most sure she's been of anything in all her lives. If her heart races when she thinks of her baby it's in anticipation, and a slight edge of fear for how cruel the world can be; but never in doubt. There are no second thoughts about this. Ever since Anna's had awareness, she's wanted this.
Said awareness, of course, predates her actual existence by five centuries. It isn't her desire, per se, that of being a mother. It was the real Anna of Cleves', but it doesn't matter. Anna never had a say in whose soul and memories were used to animate life into her soulless body. Perhaps if it hadn't been Anna of Cleves, Anna would be a completely different person today.
But wasting time on hypotheticals, what-ifs and the like is the best way to let life pass her by. Inherited from Anna of Cleves or otherwise, the fact of the matter is that Anna has always desired to have a child of her own. As far back as she can remember, even in the most perfect of lives stuck in that simulation.
This is her life now. She can either spend it questioning the origins of her feelings and wishes, or she can take it by the reins and live it.
Anna of Cleves, the real one... Anna is intrinsically tied to her. Given the nature of her existence, it would be impossible to delimit where Anna of Cleves ends, and Anna begins. There are notable differences between them, true; traits and behaviours Anna can only ascribe to herself as proof of her sentience and independence. But picking apart such variations won't accomplish anything.
This is who she is, who she wants to be. It's taken her three years; almost four now. Years of hard work, reflection, and brutal honesty with herself. But, at this point? Finally being able to enjoy her own life for what it is and not who she shares it with, miraculously having the gift of sharing it with pretty much all of the others, even if not usually all together at once...
Anna is ready to live.
Living is a terrifying concept. There's freedom within every person to do pretty much anything they want; external limitations notwithstanding.
For instance, Anna had the chance to climb up the ranks at the restaurant. She's been offered a promotion several times, but there was always a reason to reject it. At first, lacking the energy to do even the bare minimum. Later, needing to prioritize her own healing.
Then, spending more time at home with Maggie, when she... No; those memories don't need to be evoked right now.
Anna always imagined that, when she reached this point, she'd accept any promotions still on the table. One remains, since the person who filled the role of sous chef was less competent than the boss would've liked. Yet once more, Anna has rejected it.
She loves her job. Being a cook has been a dream of hers for longer than she's been alive. Yet she's making a choice: to have a child. A choice made coldly, after long, long consideration. She isn't about to do that and immediately get more hours stacked onto her weekly workload. She isn't having a baby to have someone else raise them more than absolutely necessary.
Anna had to choose what would satisfy her more. What would constitute living, rather than just breathing, more. Her dream career, or the little bundle of love developing within her. It was the second, so she had to sacrifice the first. A sacrifice she doesn't regret, but a sacrifice nonetheless.
Every little move has branching out consequences like that. Pick one thing, leave another behind. It's... It's a hard reality to live with, sometimes. All the time. But accepting it is one of the most important things in order to truly, truly live.
Life is always a trade-off. Getting two things for the price of one is too good to be true, so it isn't possible. It's taken Anna three years to accept the consequences of the one trade-off there was no good outcome for.
Lizzie or Kathryn. That was the choice Anna made. She chose based on the information she had at the time, the certainty within her there was a demon out to get them who had threatened Elizabeth, and so she chose.
She didn't choose “wrong” because there was no right choice to begin with. The only correct option was not participating, but Anna wasn't aware of that at the time.
Her deep breath fogs up the window she's pressed up against. The sun is trying its best to break free outside, poking little needles of light through the valley of clouds above. Next to her crossed arms on the windowsill is the peace lilly Lina gave her to take care of last year. She's doing pretty well, despite Anna lacking ability as a gardener. Or more accurately it's Maggie keeping the plant alive, for the most part. Without her, all the plants Lina has given both her and Anna from her garden would have perished a sad, wilted death.
Down below people pass by. Up and down the street, by car or on foot. A little boy no older than three holds onto his mother's hand, swinging it.
Anna caresses her abdomen again. “That's going to be you and I in a few years, love. Are you excited?”
…
...Every last one of them, including the small boy too young to really understand, are making their own choices and trade-offs. Day by day, they too live with the consequences of their own actions as well as those imposed upon them by external factors they have no control over. It's part of the human experience, to deal with the consequences of one's actions and environment every day.
It isn't something specific to the queens and ladies, or to Anna. It's the most human thing of all.
...She knew, cognitively, that in choosing Elizabeth she would lose Kathryn. It isn't something Anna can hold against her in good faith no matter how many bouts of rage her profound sorrow has brought about in these past three years. Emotionally, though, Anna's been... struggling, to put it mildly, with truly accepting one fundamental truth. One consequence she could never confront.
Anna has lost Kathryn.
Maybe she already had irrespective of calling her unspeakable words that forsaken afternoon. Maybe all they've been through and the cycle of pain they've put themselves and the others through across countless lives would have done her bond with Kathryn in anyway. But if there was a chance no matter how fleeting of rebuilding Anna's former relationship with Kathryn, Anna laid it to rest when she chose Lizzie.
Kathryn still comes around. She calls and texts more often, little by little. Cathy's very vague on the details, but she's been saying since spring that Kathryn's doing better. Bessie concurs, which is great. But...
...Huh. Even after accepting it and making peace with it, it still hurts. Kind of like being stabbed, in a sense. Except worse. Guilt is more foul a flavour than blood rising in one's throat.
Once upon a time, Anna had a daughter in Kathryn. She never said, not openly at least. But the proximity she sought with Anna, the nature and intimacy of their bond they shared with no one else, spelled it out. They spent too many lives together for Anna to never read between the lines, or have someone else point out the obvious to her. Anna and Kathryn were mother and daughter in every aspect save explicitly stating it. And, despite that small caveat, for Anna it was enough.
Then they lost their memories and their feelings got tangled up. The fear of losing Kathryn, of seeing her suffer across so many lives in so many ways, fogged up Anna's judgement. She went on to become overbearing, which in turn hurt Kathryn and made her more and more resentful towards Anna. Which made Kathryn lash out more, inflict more pain with her ever-present rage, and only resulted in provoking Anna further.
Both of them forged their own demise. The vicious cycle they were trapped in was started by Anna and perpetuated by Kathryn. Anna doesn't blame her for it, cannot, but hiding form the truth and making it sound better isn't useful, either. Both of them had a role to play in their own undoing, even if the fault was purely that of their circumstances.
At the end of the day, with or without direct culprits, this is where they're at. This is their reality.
Still... Still, they both held on in life after life, or tried to at least. Even if it didn't always work, or if it exploded in their faces more often than not. Their bond, once a secure rope keeping them both tethered to one another, grew thorns like those of every Tudor rose. Holding on hurt more than letting go, objectively. But the love they'd once shared, buried among the dilapidated ruins of what had been a series of relatively happy lives, kept both of them from letting go.
Even if the thorns dug into their skin. Even if they tore into their muscles. Even if they penetrated their bones. No matter how ugly and unhealthy their relationship got, Anna and Kathryn always refused to let go. Seeking in the dark, entombed in ignorance and amnesia, the love the thorns concealed. Knowing it was there only subconsciously, never fully understanding the desperate need for the other's company. No matter who or how much it hurt, they never let go.
…It wasn't healthy towards the end. It hadn't been for so, so long. But Anna never had it in her to let go. No matter how many lacerations formed in her hands, how they festered and rotted spewing pus, her palms kept reaching out for Kathryn's, and all the warmth the amnesia deprived them of .
Her affection for Kathryn even before Anna -this Anna breathing here and now- grew her own consciousness has always been slightly tainted. By the guilt of her execution and the fear of losing her. By Kathryn's inability to let herself feel safe in the company of others. It wasn't unsalvageable, but it isn't surprising that, when pushed far enough, it ended here.
It's comprehensible, then, that eventually Kathryn let go. Three years ago, when presented with her first and final real life untied to the entity or to another's soul, to the simulation, Kathryn retreated from everyone and, finally, let go.
She left Anna still anchored to a chain of rose thorns piercing her hands. A chain linking her to no one, to nothing, to the ghosts of a bond deceased and buried long before either of the people involved in it were able to admit. A tether uniting her to a void, to an absence, to the memories of a girl who'd once been her daughter.
Anna's problems with relationships, with being incapable of perceiving herself as an individual and not as a person in relation to another, far supersede Kathryn herself. Hers or not, Anna's earliest memories are those of a life in which she lived and died alone in a mausoleum full of the ghosts of people alive and dead alike. Immediately followed by recollections of having a family, people to rely on who she could support, and a warm, loving home.
…Then continued by hell, breaking apart. Anna isn't the only one whose bonds with the others were integral parts of her. They were vital for everyone. But perhaps a combination of Anna's past, her personal development, and her personality did make it easier for her to become so entrenched with her sense of belonging that, when there was nowhere left she belonged to but a graveyard of forgotten memories, her sense of self splintered along with their bonds.
Then she was a ghost. A natural conclusion to someone who had lived with wisps of dead people and memories as flatmates for such a long time.
She held on to the chain of thorns tying her to emptiness because Anne fixed her relationship with Lizzie.
She held on to the chain of thorns trying to ignore how the same wasn't true for Jane with Edward. How, while Eddie still loves his mother dearly, it's undeniably Joan who he trusts with the role a mother should fulfil.
She held on because surely, surely Anna, too, could fix her relationship with Kathryn.
…
Lizzie wanted to fix their relationships with her mother, though. In all her daydreams and wishes, Anna never factored in Kathryn's will.
It was Kathryn who first let go of their shared chain; Anna was a fool to imagine she'd ever want to pick up such a painful thing again. Not when the deepest thorns of all were Anna's words on the stage that one afternoon, hurting Kathryn in the weakest spot she tries the hardest to shelter.
When did Anna begin to come to terms with this? It was at least a year after their insertion into reality. And, well... Accepting it has been a long journey.
Anna's had to learn to accept many things in all this time. From learning her life has inherent worth irrespective of who she shares it with, to accepting the magnitude of the pain she's inflicted on every person she considers family, it's been a ceaseless road of neck-snapping twists and turns. It will continue to be; forever most likely.
But at the core of that learning process, at the epicenter of every emotional breakdown and victory has been Kathryn's absence. Her literal absence in the early stages of their lives, and her metaphorical one in more recent times.
...Why Kathryn bothers with Anna even after all they've hurt one another is a mystery Anna's too afraid to learn the answer to, so she never asks. One day Kathryn started coming over, texting again, and of course Anna accepted her into her life. At the time she believed it was the beginning of rekindling their familial bond, but as time progressed and Kathryn continued, continues, keeping Anna at arms' length, the inescapable truth about their bond became more and more clear no matter how hard Anna tried to look away.
They can have a new bond. But the old one, too, has become a ghost.
Whatever maternal-filial love Kathryn and Anna shared... it's gone. Kathryn has no interest in being Anna's daughter anymore, and Anna sealed that death sentence herself when she chose Elizabeth. She doesn't regret it, she was trying to save both of them with the knowledge she had, but it doesn't make the pain any easier to swallow or live with.
Alas, Anna's done a lot of grief therapy. Grief for the people she shared quarters with in the mausoleum back at Richmond. Grief for the family she never thought she'd regain in this life. Grief for the daughter whose trust Anna betrayed in one of the worst ways possible.
It's a funny thing, grief. It never really does go away; we just grow around it. It felt impossible for Anna to do at first. She started and stopped often, changed therapists, going through months of avoiding therapy.
But, in the same way the bonds she shared with the others broke her, they helped her rebuild herself as well.
Proxy of the kids always wanting to be with her, Anna was never able to have a fully clean cut with Cathy, Anne and Jane. She was always in contact with them no matter how superficially, and that provided her with a small glimpse into their lives. Their steps forwards and back, even if more often than not Anna lacked context in the first months of their new lives.
The three of them... they were moving forwards. Following a path Anna couldn't find anywhere around her, digging it out with their bare hands if they had to. For their kids, and for themselves. And, eventually, their paths converged. Not without difficulty, not without strife, not without an egregious amount of personal and relational work. But all the same, they converged.
Then Anna wasn't only seeing Anne, Jane, and Cathy separately come to pick up the kids. Cathy stuck to her own corner for a while longer, but Anna would see Jane and Anne come together at times, talking. They'd run into each other and catch up, asking about job woes and school problems Anna knew nothing of. A language perfectly comprehensible, plain English, Anna couldn't understand because she wasn't a part of their world anymore.
They were moving on, leaving her behind. It wasn't their fault by any meaningful variable. But seeing that, that faint glimmer of hope and reunion coupled with Maggie's staunch loyalty and support, made a little flicker come to life within Anna. A spark, a desire, to be catch up to them, too.
It's not like any of them ever excluded Anna. Especially once Anne and Jane began getting along amongst each other it was obvious they wanted Anna to join them, for some reason. The price of entry, though, was doing better. For herself, for them, and for their kids. And while Anna didn't even know where to begin, Maggie came in clutch with suggestions of therapy, subtle and otherwise.
Everyone was moving forwards. Moving forwards had lead them to find one another again. To meet each other in a new life, on new grounds and, from Anna's perspective back then, regain all they'd lost.
And so, even if their bonds broke Anna at first, the desire to re-establish them and fix them as she'd seen Anne and Jane do, the desire to once again be part of their lives and not just their children's, spurred Anna to start finding that path she couldn't catch a glimpse of. To, just like them, dig it out if she had to.
It was to keep from feeling lonely, at first. The motivation to truly thrive on her own came later, when that drive to reconnect with her lost family lead Anna to take therapy seriously aided by Maggie.
It wasn't a linear process, and it came with the painful realization that nobody had regained anything as much as they'd worked hard on building something mostly new. That the life Anna missed so much it hurt to breathe was dead and gone. But it was well worth it, even if it came with unfathomable pain at times.
Growing around her grief has been a trying process. Sometimes it feels like no progress has been made at all, but simply being in a group chat with everyone and being on speaking terms at minimum with all of them would beg to differ. Finding meaning in her own existence for its sake rather than because existing is a vessel to connecting with other people is proof enough that Anna has, indeed, grown.
Of course, there was one final hurdle in Anna's development. One she didn't want to jump over or, more accurately, let go of. That little chain of thorns, now wilted ever since the person on the other end surrendered her grip, was still tied tight to Anna's palms and wrists. For how could she ever be expected to give up on her daughter?
...Well. As it turns out... it's less a matter of giving up, and more one of acceptance.
Anna is allowed to love Kathryn however she sees fit. As her friend, as her daughter; everything goes within reason. However, considering their track record, Kathryn isn't obligated to correspond.
That gap in how both perceive their relationship has been the single hardest thing for Anna to accept. That all this love bursting within her is one-sided, that its corresponding affection in Kathryn's chest has died, felt like an impossible pill to swallow. How could Anna do it? Even if she'd been the one to strike that love in the heart and give it the killing blow, how could she accept it?
Through every accomplishment in her improvement, through every bond found anew with one of the others. Through every bridge rebuilt, every difficult conversation, every painful bit of honesty given and received, Anna's been haunted by that question.
She can accept having hurt everyone. She can accept having been painfully unfair to Cathy in inexcusable ways, having ruined her relationship with Anne, having made Mary out to be a monster, having abandoned Bessie in favour of trying to reanimate the corpse her relationship with Kathryn has become. Anna can accept it all except having lost Kathryn as a daughter.
Then again, life is unfair like that. It doesn't stop because one can't find it within themself to accept it. And, in refusing to accept, there's no life to be found.
Painfully cruel, yet painfully human. Unfairness is baked into the human experience. It is one of the unifying exploits all people share irrespective of any other factors. Life is cold and unfair. Finding little flickers of warmth to make it worth living mostly falls on the shoulders of every individual, and once those are located they must be nurtured no matter what lest they fade to coldness once more.
As Anna grew more comfortable being her own person, as she progressed more, as she found her own passion and later on re-encountered the others, met them again, rebuilt over the ruins of their past lives... Little check-boxes in her head were ticked off. Subconsciously, mostly. But they were.
With every one crossed out, with every step forwards secured, Anna came closer and closer to this point, right now. This moment in which she is pregnant, awaiting a child. Because through the thin and the thick, the desire to feel a baby growing within her never left.
If anything, after every accomplishment, every little advancement in securing a life and not an existence for herself, the burning ache to have a child of her own only grew and grew within Anna. Alongside her, expanding the same way she did around her grief, occupying more and more of her thoughts.
Every day it has become stronger. Emboldened by seeing babies in carriages on the street, or mothers holding their children close. The love of a mother is one Anna knows well. She has Lizzie, Edward and Mae. She had Kathryn. The love she has for the child developing inside her is no different than those. For a while she feared she might find she loves her biological child more than the rest, but that isn't the case.
Still, it was something she wanted to do. Has always wanted to do. Since before she was born.
But she couldn't do it until she managed one thing: accept the end of her and Kathryn's mother-daughter bond.
Doing that... Doing that has been the unthinkable. But it was necessary to be here, now. Accepting, rejecting any hopes of Kathryn and her regaining even a modicum of the bond they had... has been perhaps, the hardest part of Anna's growth. Continues to be. Will always be. Yet it had to be done.
It had to be done because Anna had to be sure beyond a shadow of a doubt she wasn't pursuing her maternal urges out of a subconscious desire to feel what she did with Kathryn again. She had to be certain that she was not having a child for selfish reasons; that she wouldn't even entertain that idea. That she had no hidden hopes of mending the wound losing Kathryn has left within her through a new child. That would be unbearably cruel.
...Even if Anna had decided to walk out of the fertility clinic before her appointment began and never step in again... Even so, it had to be done. Holding onto a rotten twine of rose thorns, dried out and deceased, was unhealthy for her. It was painful. And it is only now that Anna's let go she understands why Kathryn did so and never looked back.
The scars and phantom pains of the thorns slicing into her hurt every day. But leaving the wounds open and infected hurt so much more.
Kathryn will always have a mother in Anna. For eternity. There is nothing in the world that could ever make the love Anna has for Kathryn fade and die. However, Anna does not have a daughter in Kathryn. And, while she can't look into the future and see for certain, it's most likely she never again will. That ship has sailed, and Anna stayed on land. Or she got kicked off, more accurately, and she deserved it. Either way. This is how things are.
Why Kathryn tries being with Anna nobody knows. At least Anna doesn't; Bessie and Cathy likely do and will never say. However, Kat's recent unexplained proximity has proven to Anna their bond will never go back to what it was. Kathryn wants Anna, but she wants her on equal grounds. The power dynamics, implicit or explicit, that come from being in a parental-filial relationship are ones Kathryn rejects. Kathryn wants to stand beside Anne as an equal, or not at all. Understandable.
Being part of Kathryn's life in any form Kathryn deems acceptable is already blessing enough. Anna never thought after their first meeting so long ago Kathryn would ever seek her out again. Having her close, even if it's only as a friend, is more than Anna deserves. Being a part of Kathryn's life suffices.
…
...Alright, it doesn't. But it has to, and Anna's working on that.
The important part is that, no matter how much it hurts, Kathryn has chosen she doesn't want to be with Anna as her daughter anymore. And, as hard as it's been to accept, Anna is managing.
It still fills her with pain and sorrow, it's a laceration in her soul refusing to heal, but it's leagues better than the infected hope Anna was harbouring within her all the years she spent dreaming about turning back the clock and pretending nothing had transpired. That the world was the same it was before the simulation, before hell, and one day Kathryn would be the same, too.
She isn't. And the truth is, Anna isn't either. Change is part of growth.
Lina and Jane have been invaluable friends in this regard. While Anna and Kathryn's situations aren't exact parallels to Lina's and Mary's or Jane and Eddie's, they're close enough. Anna wouldn't have made it this far without her friends.
There are scars on Anna and Kathryn's hands that will unite them always. The little pinpricks of rose thorns they both allowed to get infected, burn and sear. The pinpricks of holding on tighter, pulling closer, on a tether that would never unite them again. Whatever bond it is they have right now is much, much healthier than that. If anything must survive from their tormented past love, it's better it be scars than open wounds, right?
…
Anna didn't reach this conclusion in an instant. It was over weeks, months. Of seeing Kathryn and seeing her girl, her daughter. Of having to simultaneously accept Kathryn was seeing no mother in her. Of trying to pry apart the familial love to build a proper, healthy, platonic bond with Kathryn. Of venting to Lina, receiving advice, talking to Cathy and her boundless wisdom, to Anne and Jane, Bessie, Maggie, anyone who would listen.
But finally... Finally one morning Anna woke up and went to meet Kathryn and Lizzie at the mall. She looked at her daughters, and the realization that only Lizzie saw something mother-adjacent within Anna hurt only vaguely. Then Anna had to hide tears, restrain them, because the weight of Kathryn's affection hit her at last.
Even if Kathryn can't find a mother in Anna anymore, even if it's Anna's fault no matter how much it hurts, the fact of the matter is Kathryn is trying to be with Anna again. To revisit their past in search of what's salvageable, and look together towards the future to build something new. Anna will never understand why, she's probably too much of a coward to ask, but Kathryn is trying to be with her again. On new terms, on new grounds, but Kathryn loves her as much as she can in these circumstances. Kathryn loves her enough to forgive, even if she can't forget. Enough to not want to throw everything away despite being more than entitled to.
Kathryn is much more guarded of her vulnerability now than when she saw Anna as her mother, and how could she not be? When last she exposed it to Anna, Anna tore into it and broke her. And with it all, Kathryn is here still. In a new paradigm, yet still standing close to Anna. As close as she dares, however little that may be. She's choosing to stay.
That bit of knowledge hurts as much as it heals. Which is a lot.
Anna swallows; there's something tight in her throat. Her exhale covers the glass with more fog than before.
Little Wilhelm or little Amalia aren't, and never will be, a replacement for Kathryn. Anna doesn't have to replace her; Kat's still here. Even if it's taken her years to come around, even if it's not in the way Anna had hoped, Kathryn isn't dead. She isn't even gone; she's still choosing to keep Anna around. For incomprehensible reasons, for those Anna can't make sense of. But even if she's lost Kathryn as her daughter, the important part is that Kathryn is still right here.
It's painful, yes. It's also beautiful. It's more than Anna deserves.
Losing Kathryn as a daughter will always haunt Anna. It's yet another ghost she has to live with, another whisper in the back of her neck, another echo full of pain. But she isn't all that lost if she's still right there, one phone call away no matter how awkward, now is she?
And, even if she were, it's insulting to believe any love could replace Kathryn's. As if Kathryn -or every last person Anna loves, for that matter- were replaceable.
It was, then, with utmost calm and ease, with warmth and excitement, that Anna finally started looking into options to get pregnant at the beginning of the year. She has a good career she's happy with. She has a the best support network she could dream of. It's still a miracle they all decided to use their freedom to stay together, no matter what trade-offs that entailed.
All Anna's missing to truly live, then, is to have a child of her own.
There were more considerations, of course. The world is cruel; it's cold and ruthless. Isn't having children selfish by default? Maybe. Yes. But the child Anna is bringing into the world...
...They will never be alone.
They have a mother who is willing to do anything for them. They have the world's wisest auntie in Cathy. The most loving one in Anne. The gentlest, most patient one in Jane. The kindest one in Maggie. The most fiercely loyal one in Lina. The most fun one in María. The strongest one in Joan. The warmest in Bessie.
And of siblings/cousins/whichever arrangement the kids choose? Anna's baby could not have dreamt of a better family. Mary, Kathryn, Lizzie, Eddie and Mae are the best companions a mother could wish for.
The world is cold and cruel, yes. But Anna's baby will be born into love and warmth. Security and stability, a support network most people will die without knowing. Their family will be their rock, and they will never have to brave hardship alone. When the world's frigid nature becomes too difficult, they'll need only close the door of their house and find the warmth within is capable of thawing even the coldest of souls and soothing the deepest of pains.
Anna would know. She's been part of this family at their most functional and dysfunctional. In shambles and rebuilt. Over and over, in every configuration she can think of, for all her lives. She was born into it, in a sense, as well, and there is nowhere else in the world she would rather be.
The bit about not having a soul, well. The afterlife isn't all that great, either. If there was any happiness to be found after the tormenting eternity of purgatory Anna doesn't know. But making plans for that hellhole? Choosing to have a child or not based on something so painful? Why would she?
She will be with her child when it matters most, in life. And for whatever happiness awaits them after purgatory, surely her baby will have friends, lovers, family of their own with souls. Then they will truly never be alone.
She takes a deep breath, patting her stomach once more. She can't wait to feel their little body moving in there.
Finally, after so long, Anna has grown enough to be at peace.
Peace shattering sounds like a thousand notifications entering her phone at once. It buzzes angrily against the windowsill and her elbow, starting a new pattern of buzzes before another ends. The beep of her messages rings like church bells before mass. Good thing Maggie's out of the house. At least one of them gets spared this cacophony.
Anna's notification screen is a wreck. On top of the picture of Kathryn and Mae dressed up as cats last Halloween messages pile higher and higher still from the group chat Unhinged Losers, as Eddie changed it to last month. Anna's eyes aren't fast enough to read the messages as they zoom by. Questions, exclamations, congratulations. Anne, Kathryn, Jane, Cathy, Lina, Mary, María, Bessie, Liz. Eddie on his behalf and on Mae's, apparently. Joan, Maggie, who already knew. All names flash, pushing the others' down, and her phone vibrates still.
Anna couldn't repress laughter if she tried. Because she's alive, because she's here, and she's living. Because someone is living within her, and because no matter what pregnancy and motherhood bring, she isn't alone. Because her life has value even if she were, but mostly because she's not.
Because her baby will never have to live in a mausoleum, and when their loved ones begin to part they will have lived and most importantly known love. Anna will never again live in a mausoleum. Her baby and her will live in a home. Anna refuses to live in an effigy to what could have been, when what she has is this precious.
Tears pour onto the screen, distorting the letters from the messages still entering her inbox, though they're starting to slow down at last. She locks the screen lest the water on it mark anything as read. Anna has to read every word she's received at least twice to fully internalize them. To fully grasp the love every letter in them holds for her and her little one.
“Well, Amalia or Wilhelm...” Her voice is hoarse. From laughing, from crying, from both, from being pressured by all the warmth expanding in her chest.
“It looks like they can't wait to meet you, either.”
Chapter 151: Epilogue: Three Years (Part 4)
Chapter Text
(August 13th, 2027, Friday)
Alright, it's official. This is the last time in all her lives Mary is moving anywhere. She doesn't love anyone enough to go through this again.
She sits at the foot of her bed, sighing as her sore thighs rest against the orange covers. It's not even her moves she's dealt with in the past three years. The move from the apartment she shared with Bessie and Kat at the beginning of their lives to Mary's first solo apartment was hard enough. Then she helped Anne and Lizzie move in with Cathy and Jane, too. And now Mary's moving again.
This time it's to be two bus stops away from her siblings, rather than halfway across the city.
Two moves in three years, dear God. The number of people she's helped move notwithstanding, if all else fails at least Mary will have a bright career in the moving business.
…
...It's not the last time she's moving, is it? Not by a long shot. The rest of her life has many years spread ahead of her if all goes well. Chances are at some point, some factor will force Mary to endure this torment once more.
Darkness gnaws at the purple walls as the sun sets. Purple walls Mae insists to this day she had nothing to do with as if she hadn't pleaded with Mary, giving her the world's most unfair puppy dog eyes, to please please please please let her choose the colour when she first visited the flat.
The sunset would be beautiful if the storm raging outside weren't consuming it with a veil of thick, irate clouds. As it is, if Mary doesn't turn on a light she's going to be alone in the dark any minute--
The door creaks behind her. “Oh, there you are.” Kat's voice. “I was looking for you.”
Alright. In the dark then, but not alone.
Kathryn closes the door. Her footsteps come closer and closer until she's sat to Mary's left. The sound her knee makes isn't human, as per usual. One would think after a certain number of lives the sound of bones grinding against one another would become easier to tolerate. For Mary, at least, it doesn't.
“I brought orange juice.” Kathryn holds out a carton of juice in both hands, like an offering. “I figured you could do with some.”
...Glasses, though? Did she bring any glasses? Doesn't seem like it, and in all fairness her left hand is wrapped in hot pink K-tape and a thumb brace. Chances are she couldn't bring both the carton and a glass.
Straight from the carton it is, then. When Mary has the delight of having the kids over more often she won't be able to do this if she isn't to become a bad influence and have their mothers on her case.
Mary relieves Kathryn of the carton and takes a swig... Alright, she was thirsty. More than she'd noticed. What time did she start packing up the things in her room, anyway? It must have been at least two hours ago if the sun's already setting.
Mary puts the half-empty carton on the floor in front of her. Her lower back doesn't appreciate bending forwards, but it better get used to it because it has a few more days of moving left.
How exciting.
“Thanks, Kat. How are you?”
Kathryn bites her lip, looking down at her lap. Alright, existential crisis time. It's only the fourth she's had today, so everything's going well, all things considered.
...That was a bit mean. Kathryn can't help in any meaningful way with the move and she still bothered coming over here to lend moral support and do whatever she could to alleviate the burden of moving for Mary and Bessie. Exhaustion makes Mary a tad nasty, if she does think so herself.
Kathryn lets herself fall back onto the bed, huffing. Mary joins her, rolling onto her side to get a better look at her... friend.
...A bizarre thing to think, that they're friends. Intricacies of this specific life aside, both Kat and Mary are more than used to sharing a bed in ways much different to how they are right now. This is simultaneously the most natural and unnatural arrangement of their relationship.
Then again, it's not like they've had the time and energy to unpack that. “Friends” is about as close as Mary can get to describe the current state of affairs. And, irrespective of how accurate or inaccurate the term may be, it's good they're still together in whatever form they can.
Mary pokes Kathryn's cheek. The surprise manages to erase the concerned frown from her forehead a little. She gets tension headaches when she frowns for so long, and Kathryn is by and large dreadful at realizing she's frowning.
“I know that expression, Kat. What's going on?”
She's going to say the same thing she's been asking ever since she heard Mary's going to move. Kathryn's going to ask the exact same question Mary's been pushing back on answering because of time constraints, and this time Mary will give her her honest thoughts. She may be in a rush to pack, but she could do with a break. And, if Kathryn can derive even a smidgen of comfort from Mary's perspective, work schedules and obligations have already kept her long enough from giving her closest friend solace.
“It's... It's the same old, really. And now that you're busy with the move isn't the time for--”
Mary drapes an arm around Kathryn's waist, keeping her in place before she thinks of standing up. “Don't worry about that, it's fine. Let's talk.”
Kathryn side-eyes Mary, looking up at the ceiling when their eyes meet. “...Are you sure?”
“Do I offer things I don't intend to deliver on?”
At that Kathryn cracks a little smile. “You? Never. It's one of my favourite things about you and Cathy.”
Mary's never seen the point in not being direct. There are hardly any more pointless wastes of time than to beat around the bush.
The rain and wind rattle the window as lighting strikes in the distance. It's just for a moment, but the sharp shadows its burst of light create accentuate the weariness in Kathryn's expression. It's there for less than a second, a breath, a blink, and it's gone.
Kat's really going through it, isn't she?
Mary scoots closer to her, tightening the embrace a little. She's close enough that Kathryn leaning her head to the side results in them bumping foreheads. As she does, she rests both her arms on Mary's, holding her in place. Her heart skips a beat and her cheeks flood with warmth.
Mary closes her eyes. All this time and this is still one of the most calming, soothing sensations ever.
“It's just...” Strained, small voice. Here we go. “...How... How are you so sure that you...?”
...Three months ago Cathy decided on her own it was time to hit Kat with some tough love. The immediate results were promising, with Kathryn finally taking more than tiny baby steps out of her comfort zone every few months and starting to keep more frequent, stable contact with Mary and a select few others. After three years of stasis, Kathryn started progressing at last.
The aftermath was, well... This. Whatever this is, anyway, because more successful marriages across several lives than most priests will see in their careers still aren't enough for Mary to fully make sense of Kathryn's thought processes most of the time.
That's part of her charm.
Cathy's reasoning for telling Kathryn flat out that she's afraid, as everyone had figured, was well-intended and logical. And, all in all, that Kathryn is stuck in this brand of existential crisis, and not the suspended animation she's been in for three years now, is overall positive.
It... didn't fix everything, though. Matters of the mind and soul seldom heal in one conversation. It was a kick-start, a shove in the right direction, but it didn't mend the paralyzing fear Kathryn has lived with since they awoke in this life.
It was all going more or less well until Anna announced her pregnancy. Kathryn was taking her time in exploring her relationships with everyone, figuring out where they stand now, but she was doing so all the same. Then Anna's baby threw Kathryn a curve ball she doesn't know how to handle and now she's an even bigger mess than before.
It's comprehensible enough. Mary's had more than enough maternal issues to sympathize. If halfway through sorting out her feelings towards mamma she'd learnt mamma was having a baby, it would have significantly complicated things for Mary as well.
…Many lives ago Kathryn wouldn't be here, agonizing over this development. Perhaps Anna's pregnancy would have left her in knots over other feelings -maybe more adjacent to jealousy-, but not this... disorientation, almost. That feels like the most accurate word.
In short, Kathryn is lost. And the maze she finds herself in isn't fully uncharted to Mary.
A few things about Kathryn Howard that have always been consistent no matter the cycle: while she's aloof, she is infinitely warm and loving with her family and rarely hesitates to show it. She may be at odds with her affectionate nature since vulnerability is hard for her, but she always errs on the side of making sure everyone is cared for rather than of being cold. She is determined and loyal to a fault. Her capacity for forgiveness is saint-like. And although she is one of the most complicated people Mary has ever known, there isn't a single person who regrets having met her. The only one who doesn't seem to be aware of that being Kat herself.
The way she's been since the simulation ended, this hesitation, reluctance to take even the tiniest of steps forward, defeated, seized by fear... This is the most unlike herself she's ever been. It's taken Mary three years to start being herself again, though. So perhaps she can help Kat in this area, at least. With her it's always hard to tell, but that Mary is one of the few people Kathryn started talking to routinely after Cathy's intervention is probably a point in Mary's favour.
Their relationship may be undefined now, but in many lives it wasn't. The type of proximity and intimacy being romantic partners affords people is unlike the sort other kinds of relationships provide. Maybe that's another thing Mary has going for her.
In any case, it's about time she and Kathryn talk.
“I'm going to answer your question, Kat, but I want you to answer one for me, first.”
Kathryn nods. Her forehead rubs into Mary's. Mary's heart jumps again.
“...Who are you? Who is Kathryn Howard?”
A faint, confused “Hm?,” followed by Kat rolling over to look at the ceiling.
“Before you hit me with an existential crisis, I don't mean “how much of you is “you” and how much is queen consort Katherine Howard;” no. I mean what traits of yourself, no matter where they come from, do you associate with you? What parts of your personality feel right, Kat?”
An overwhelming question. Then again, nothing about sorting out the train wreck the simulation left behind has been smooth. If Kat wants Mary's thoughts, her thought process begins here.
“You don't have to answer that out loud if you don't want to, but think about it. Hold it somewhere in your mind while I answer how I know I want to move to be closer to everyone.”
Three years ago, before they broke free, found out about their counterparts with a soul, or any of that, Mary was already irate; cross and fuming at the treatment she'd received throughout the cycles, in life after life. Being vilified, mistrusted, misconstrued, separated from her siblings, treated like a monster even by her own mother, mocked, belittled, pushed into a dark room where nobody had to see her until it suffocated the will to live out of her. Until she firmly believed she didn't deserve to live at all. All Mary wanted was to burn down every bridge except those to her siblings and move on with her life. Content, alone, separate from the people who'd hurt her so much.
“The way Cathy and I were treated...” There's no nice way to say it, but it wasn't nice to live through, either. It's hardly Mary's fault kind words fail her when kindness was so violently ripped from her. “...You all turned us into the universal scapegoats for different reasons, and among the two of us we also hurt each other a lot. It was inexcusable.”
Kathryn will apologize again if Mary doesn't keep on talking, so despite cutting off the beginning of Kat's “Mary--,” Mary presses forwards. She doesn't want apologies.
Not anymore.
“For starters, neither Cathy nor I were the actual people who'd done those things; but fine. None of you knew it; whatever. I can understand that. In Cathy's case, the crimes she was accused of were so grave everyone, myself included, had a knee-jerk reaction to keep Liz safe at any cost, running over whoever necessary to achieve some sense of security that wasn't needed. Even the other Cathy -the “real” one, if you will- didn't do it. But none of us gave her even the slightest chance to defend herself: we decided she was a bad person, barely a person at all, and we treated her accordingly.”
…Something tightens in Mary's chest. She may not be the real reincarnation of Mary I of England, but her memories sear as if she were. Does Cathy feel the same?
“As for me, well... I did to everything I was accused of. Or, the person we all thought was me. I wasn't innocent, and still... I deserved a chance.”
It sounds awful to say. Entitled, even. It sounds like Mary should have been forgiven and exonerated just because, as if the things her counterpart did never mattered and everyone should just get over it or something. But that isn't where she's headed.
“I'm sure I don't need to remind you what everyone drilled into me before, you know... Before we forgot everything.”
Soft fingertips brush against Mary's hand. Kathryn laces their fingers together.
“We told you the person you'd become, the one you were, was more important than the person you'd been.” Her voice turns thinner still as she remembers. “We told you you'd never really be free of all you'd done, but that didn't mean life was over for you. You were still alive, you could still do better, and you did.”
Kathryn squeezes Mary's hand. “Every day you fought to be better than the last, Mary. You grew to be so much better than the queen another you was. I saw it. And, in time, I...”
…Fell in love with it. Mary still has vivid dreams of her first kiss with Kat. The first one, in the first cycle they fell in love. The feeling in her chest when she realized not only was she a better person, but that she was good enough that even someone as just and fair as Katherine Howard--
Kathryn clears her throat. “Point is, we supported you, and we helped you when you stumbled, and then we turned against you.”
Mary could offer words of comfort, but they would be false. It's true, everyone turned against her in hell. Instead, she holds Kat's hand a bit tighter. Gently, but firm.
“The things the other me did... Nothing she could do would ever erase them, right? The people she killed would always be on her conscience, and nothing she did would atone for that. She couldn't return those lives, the time she'd taken away from those people and their loved ones, all that suffering.
“But her life, and with it my life, wasn't over.”
With that extended life, whether it was deserved or not, fair or not, there was only one thing Mary could control: what she did with it. Where Mary felt like her life wasn't worth living if her victims wouldn't also get a second chance, everyone else taught her something she's kept in her heart all along:
“...Just because you can't change the past doesn't mean you can't change the future. Just because you did something irredeemable doesn't mean you can't do better. Just because you were awful once doesn't mean you always will be. Who we are, Kat, is a choice. I chose to be better. That won't take away the harm I caused, but it raises a question about eternal penitence.”
Kathryn rubs the back of Mary's hand with her thumb. “You've done a lot of good things in all your lives, Mary. You've essentially lived to be good. You know that, right?”
Rationally? Yes. Mary knows she isn't responsible for the sins crawling in her memories, and that even if she were she's a good person now, even if she wasn't always. Emotionally?
…
Thoughts for another day. All these lives later and Kathryn can still read Mary like a book. It's good that some things don't change.
“What I'm getting to is that you all taught me I can't always be measuring myself against the person I was. There's no changing the past, so if that's the measuring stick, I'll never get a fair change to be now, in the present. I learnt that from you. The past will never go away, but the present is still mutable. We always have a choice.”
…So when Mary's memories returned and she remembered the same people who showed her the way to feel even an ounce of self-love and to feel there was worth in her life were the ones who had driven her to suicidality, it broke her. She hated them, she didn't want to forgive them. So the instant she was free, she took distance from everyone except her siblings and that was that.
Except it wasn't. Not exactly.
“I have another question for you, Kat: what is a family?”
“A group of people who choose to be.”
Correct. But incomplete.
“Yes... And a family is also an eternity.”
Not in the “blood is thicker than water, family comes first no matter what, always be loyal to blood” sense, of course; that's bollocks. No; rather, the past as a whole is an eternity. No matter how much one changes, grows, improves, it's always there.
It's in one's mind, etched into the brain's folds, entrenched in their conscious and subconscious memory. It's why Mary's “victims” -the ones she remembers as her victims- haven't stopped haunting her in all this time. The memories are there; that Mary now knows she isn't technically Mary I of England reincarnated means rather little. The point is, for whichever the reason, the cries of those innocents as their skin melted off their flesh is Mary's burden to bear now.
No matter how much humanitarian work she does, how much she improves herself, how many people she helps, those don't leave. The nightmares, the nausea, the--
Another squeeze. “Mary, are you alright?”
“Yes.” Mary sounds breathless; she's breathing too fast. Deep breaths. “I'm fine.”
Those memories are now part of Mary's life. And, like them, the memories of being torn into by the same people who once built her up are part of her forever as well. Whatever Mary does, even if she tries to forget, the point is that she has to consciously think of something else. It happened, she remembers, and that knowledge will never leave her. There is no escaping that which comes from within. No destination can save anyone of their own mind.
“Everything that happens to us is part of our lives forever, Kat. Just because nobody who is sincerely trying to do better deserves to be punished forever doesn't mean there's some secret cheat code to run away from the past and be done with it. Be it good or bad, something we need to work through or cherish, it's always inside us.”
Which means that, for the past three years of taking the distance Mary needed, she's also lived with the good memories of the others. She's heard their kind words from lives long gone echo in her mind when she needed reassurance, felt their embraces in her dreams and during moments of panic. She's lived with the absence of their laughter, of the support they once gave her, of...
Mary exhales very slowly through the mouth. This still makes her a bit emotional; she needs to keep it in check.
“For the past three years, I... I've thought of Anne every time I saw a bird I knew she'd like. I've thought of Jane when I heard a pun, and... and of my mum when I walked by a flower shop. I wanted to be done with everyone, forget all of you, but I couldn't. I can't forget.”
It's been worse than that. Mary's been unable to fully cut mamma out, even if she's only kept in touch coldly. She's lived with the impulse to text Cathy as if they were still friends and had to stop herself from calling Anna; remembering all the awful things Anna has said and done to her to remind herself of why she needed all this space to begin with. Being apart from María when every single piece of music with percussion in it has reminded Mary of her weird, problematic, yet ultimately warm and loving aunt, has hurt as well.
And what Mary can't say is how she's found Kat in everything gentle and beautiful around her, because although Kat has been particularly vicious to Mary in some lives, the ones in which they were married cut just as deep. Mary has missed Kat's voice every single day, whether she's liked it or not, since they broke free.
The love Mary and Kathryn shared in so many lives didn't vanish when anger melted it into liquid rage. It just became more complicated than it already was.
“Just like we can't change the past and all we can do is choose how to handle the present, we can't hit a button and delete all our memories and feelings. All we can do is choose how to manage them.”
Depending on the situation, that may call for a total cut of contact with everyone. There are many people who refuse to grow, to change, who are dangerous to one's own well-being who need to be cut out for good. For a while, Mary thought that was her case. That all she needed was to sever their bonds where she could and wait for the wounds to scar over. Then they'd be out of her life, and that would be the end of it.
When, though, does life have the courtesy of being so simple?
“I couldn't do a clean cut with Liz, Ed, and Mae's mums. And though I tried, I couldn't do that with my mother, either. Cathy and I talked more because Mae got into the habit of walking back home with me when--”
A giggle, faint and small, from Mary's side.
“What's so funny?”
“She's done that to everyone, Mary.” Kathryn shifts, rolling onto her side again. “Mae's been desperate to spend as much time as she can with everyone. She knows we can't say “no” to her, and she's used it to her convenience. I love that about her.”
Brilliant. Mae is brilliant. There isn't a life where Mary isn't beyond proud of her.
“In any case, spending more time with Cathy because of that cute, little devil of a girl made it so I was around Cathy when she combusted.”
For Cathy's sake, Mary won't tell Kathryn how bad it was. Kathryn and Cathy were very distant by the time Cathy's repressed emotions simmered and she, too, wanted to separate herself from everyone. It distressed her greatly to still be tethered to some of the others through Mae, just as it did to Mary. It would be insensitive to share that.
“Suffice it to say, when I found out she'd reached that bursting point because she was trying not to feel her feelings for everyone else's sake, I got cross on her behalf.”
Scapegoat solidarity. Cathy had hurt Mary just as profoundly in hell as Mary had hurt her. Mary hadn't paid too much attention to the harm she's caused when she was licking her wounds, but seeing the depth of Cathy's pain and knowing she'd contributed to it gave Mary a much-needed reality check.
“...It reminded me of how being down there was. Of how it was for everyone, not just for Cathy and me, to have so many invisible feelings and memories pushing all our buttons every hour of every day. How suffocating it could be, how...”
…No need to reminisce that, either. Kat knows.
“I realized I hadn't quite been myself down there, Kat. I realized I'd said and done things I never would have otherwise, and I didn't have much control over it.”
Kathryn's hand leaves Mary's frozen when she withdraws it. Immediately after, she puts her arm around Mary's waist again, filling her with a warmth holding her hand couldn't compare to.
“You have every right to be hurt, though. What we did--”
“We all have the right to be hurt. We've all hurt and been hurt. That's... That's kind of what I'm getting to.”
Mary was angry at everyone for having treated her as if her present actions weren't more important than her past acts in every life since the amnesia started. She was cross that they'd never given her a fair chance to be because of the person they all thought she'd been.
It wasn't until Cathy's breakdown that Mary realized she's been doing the exact same thing to everyone, too. Judging them by the people they were in hell, rather than by the people they're becoming in freedom.
“...A bit hypocritical, right?”
Mary has every right to be hurt for how she's been treated. Miserably, told to die, almost going through with it... It's her right to feel however she must about that, no matter how uncomfortable or painful that is to the people around her. But if she wants to be judged on her present merits and not the ones she can no longer change, she has a responsibility to extend that justice to others, too.
“...I lost myself in hell, Kathryn. I think all of us did. We became people we would have never if we hadn't been there. Some things stuck and became parts of us, but others... Others were purely circumstantial. Others were adaptive to our prison.”
It's true that none of them are the same people they were before their imprisonment and torment. It would be impossible to march through the fires of hell and reach the other side unscathed. But while some of the traits and habits they forged in hellfire have become ingrained into them, many, many others, have not.
And, as it happens, a lot of traits that were theirs were scorched so deeply by the fire they're all still looking for the charred remains. That's what all the anger and hatred accumulated in hell did to Mary's self-awareness and sense of fairness. Burnt it to a crisp until she couldn't realize she was treating everyone in the exact same way she was furious about being treated.
“I realized I was judging everyone on the people they became when they thought their children were going to be taken by a demon. When they thought they were in danger, when we all had this perpetual, unending fight or flight mode activated and were dragged to our worst. I was judging everyone just like I hated you all for having judged me. And although I had every right to feel bad, and want to cut everyone out -just like Cathy did, too; all of us do-, I didn't have the right to be unfair.”
While the damage they inflicted on one another was more than enough motive to decide to go their separate ways and never look back, there was one tiny problem left. The fact that families, like every aspect of the past, are an eternity.
“...You were all going to be inside me always. I was always going to be reminded of you. Less frequently in time, with less intensity. But all of you would always be right here.” Mary points to the side of her head. A useless gesture in this darkness, yet leagues better than her horrible habit of nodding or shaking her head at Joan.
“...The bad you'd done, but also the good. The bad I'd done, and the good as well. It was always going to be inside me, Kathryn. It's always going to be inside of us no matter what we do or where we go.
“The only thing we can control is how we manage.”
When that clicked, everything else fell into place like toppling dominoes. The feelings of hurt Mary wanted to push away and never feel by severing ties with everyone was the same pain Cathy was hoping to evade by telling herself there was no logical reason to feel it. The hurt everyone imparted on Mary was excessive, but what she'd done to Cathy -to name the most egregious, but not only, example- had no name, either. Mary had never done that because she's bad, and awful, and hates Cathy.
She'd done it because she was trapped in hell, prisoner of her own mind and the time loop surrounding her. She'd done it because she genuinely didn't know how to do better. The fantasy that everyone can always make the right choice and behave perfectly in every situation is just that... a fantasy. Reality is leagues more cruel.
Circumstances don't excuse anyone's behaviour, but to pretend they aren't a massive factor and act as if everyone were capable, almost obligated, to be faultless no matter what... That's cruel, too. It's inhumane; nobody is that perfect. So if Mary was to meet everyone around her with irate scorn for never having let her outlive a past she couldn't change, at least it better be merited. It best be fair.
“If I wasn't ever going to stop thinking of Jane every time I saw a yarn sweater, or thinking of Anna every time I walked by a gym, I wanted to be sure they deserved the way I was treating them. That, when removed from the context that made me awful, they were still awful. Otherwise I wasn't better than any of you, now was I?”
What Mary found when she stopped looking at Anne as the woman who'd driven her to suicide wasn't the nasty harpy who psychologically tormented Elizabeth and hurt her so much. When Mary started looking at Anne for the things she can change and control, all she found was someone who, like Mary herself, was trying to move on from the past and improving along the way. Someone who was minimizing herself and making herself as small as possible in some twisted form of self-inflicted penitence to avoid “taking up space” from the people she'd hurt in the exact same way Mary had done by locking herself up in her room within the simulation.
She found a mother who wouldn't keep Liz prisoner, but who aches to see her thrive as badly as Mary does. She found someone who needed to hear she doesn't need to punish herself eternally because nobody deserves that. Connecting to her like that made Anne human in Mary's eyes, rather than just a collection of negative traits who gained sentience.
Jane wasn't the cold woman who had taken away Eddie's door and sent Mary a bone-chilling voicemail once. She was a person who was desperately trying to never again fall as deeply as she did in the simulation. Who, despite having lost her son's familial affection, kept on loving him and caring for him as fiercely as if he reciprocated her love. Once again, just a person trying her best to stay afloat instead of sinking into the horror and despair hell dragged everyone into.
And mamma... She doesn't look at Mary like a monster anymore. That dread in her eyes that always makes Mary avoid them to stop herself from seeing it, the cold disquiet mamma's gaze was filled with every time she regarded Mary in the simulation... It's gone.
All mamma looks at Mary with is love. The love Mary has so painfully missed in so many lives. The one she needed so badly at one point, even if now she's learnt to make do without it. The love that acknowledges Mary hasn't always been the best person, but she deserves to live all the same.
“...Everyone, Kat. Just like you and me, when they were free of being tortured day in and day out, everyone tried to be their best. There wasn't any monstrosity in them. Only the same humanity I felt affronted you'd all forgone with me.”
That's what Mary meant when she said everyone lost themselves down there. The bits of them that are them, that are chosen and improved upon, were lost to the anguish and perpetual survival mode they found themselves in. And, as hard a pill to swallow as that is...
“...It wasn't anyone's fault, Kat. Not every situation has a clear-cut villain; sometimes things just don't work out. The only one to blame was that thing. The rest of us were left to pick up the pieces. The villains I was looking for weren't there. All I saw were people.”
People in all their painful, beautiful, mesmerizing, messy, human complexity. People who's past actions, just like Mary's, shouldn't define all they are, or all they can be.
“I became someone I didn't like in hell. I hurt Cathy in the same way I complained I'd been hurt, and I didn't think twice about it. But is that me, Kat? Is that really me? Is that all I am, and all I can be?”
…Or is Mary, instead, the daily choice she makes to be a good person and do good wherever she can? What should weigh more towards her divine judgment if she had a soul? What she did when she was operating under survival responses day by day, life after life, or what she does now that she has the opportunity to choose?
When people are living through profoundly stressful moments, acting is less a choice and more an instinct. Should all of them be defined by their prolonged trauma responses?
Not that that means the bad things didn't happen and get erased. Those, too, are part of Mary's psyche forever; part of her metaphorical eternity. After all, she's moving closer to her siblings. She isn't moving in with them as she would have in so many other lives. As much as Mary can appreciate the effort Anne, Jane, and company are putting into their self-improvement, as much as Mary can see herself growing to love the people they are in time and wanting to help them here and there, she still wants her space. It still hurts too much.
One thing doesn't negate the other. It wouldn't be the human experience if it were simple. Mary has seen what every last one of them is capable of when pushed up against a wall; herself included. She can't forget that, either. All she can do is be understanding and compassionate of herself and others, even if that doesn't cure her of the mixed feelings she still needs to sort through.
“So, to answer your question, I know I want to be closer to them because I've found out who I am, and I'm liking who they are. Not in the fragment of one life to be consumed by amnesia, but in our entirety. I've looked at the people we all were in hell, and the ones we are now, and I want to be closer to those people. I'm not sure if I'll ever want to be as close as before, but I'm through with all this distance.
“Keeping it never pulled any of you out of my memories or my heart, anyway. If all of you are going to be a part of me forever, I want that to be on my own terms. And for now, those terms are proximal because it feels right.”
Mary rests her arm over the one Kat has draped around her midriff. “That's how I know.”
And... it's a liberating thing to do, too. Taking control of the aftermath of a catastrophe, rather than letting its ruins tear into one's mind. Mary was never like Kat, seized by decision paralysis and essentially closing off into her shell. Mary knew from the start she wanted to walk away.
But she can certainly understand the sensation of no longer knowing who one is, or who the people one loves are. Mary hardly recognizes the person hell turned her into at times, and assimilating that as herself is still a work in progress. And, with Kathryn's relationship with trust and vulnerability being as frail as it is, Mary can only imagine how hard it's been for her to be ripped in half by her innate desire to be with those she once considered family, and the fear of being hurt again.
It'd be a lie to say Mary isn't scared something will go wrong. But she only has one life now, and she wants to spend it with her siblings, and getting to know their parents a little, too. Them as they are, rather than as she remembers they were.
Fear and all though, staying stuck the way Kathryn is isn't appealing in the slightest. So Mary will continue marching forwards, looking behind her from time to time to extend Kat a hand should she want it.
Hopefully one day she'll take it. Hopefully, the flames of hell didn't burn her determination and resilience entirely; they're just covered in soot and one day Kathryn will find them, find herself, again. Dust off the parts that were singed, discard the ones born only for survival, and incorporate the useful, positive ones forged in the flames. Then learn to see everyone else like that. Maybe when Kat's able to do that, she'll be able to take Mary's hand. And perhaps it'll lead her and Mary down the path ending in an altar so many other lives have driven them to.
If that were to happen, if that were the one aspect of their past life that can survive the fire, Mary wouldn't complain. She'd be the happiest person to ever live. She'd--
“Mary, why did we stop dating?”
…
...Oh?
“You mean the last time we broke up? Or in general?”
“In general. Like, what made us stop... you know?”
Mary snorts. “Is that a can of worms you want to open right this instant?”
Kat laughs a little, awkward. It's such a soft, simple sound, yet there are few Mary is more fond of. Almost nothing else makes her chest swell like this.
“You're right, I don't. I just wanted to change the subject.”
...Oh well. If Kathryn's having trouble deciding if she wants to even talk to some of the others, that Mary's pulse is racing is entirely her fault for entertaining the thought that perhaps Kathryn would be feeling ready to talk about deepening their relationship again. Even if falling back into old patterns of proximity has been as natural as breathing, they've only been talking significantly for the past--
“Thank you for taking the time to talk to me. I'm glad we're...” Kathryn presses herself closer against Mary. “...Whatever we are. I'm glad we're still together.”
Mary rolls onto her side to face Kat as well, returning the cuddle properly as her heart beats in her throat. “Me too. Honestly, that we're together at all, in whatever way this is, is the most important part for me. I'm glad we started talking again, Kat. I've missed you.”
Kathryn digs her fingers into Mary's hair, playing with it. It sends electricity down Mary's spine. “I... I've missed you, too. I just...”
Mary kisses Kathryn's forehead. Maybe that wasn't the proper thing to do; they aren't dating anymore. But far from complaining, Kathryn's breath hitches in her throat for a moment before she presses her lips against Mary's cheek. Hopefully Kathryn can't feel how warm it is from such brief contact, right?
Hell broke all of them in one way or another. Despite all the strength Kathryn displayed down there, holding together better than most, she was hurt profoundly, too. For all her resistance, Kathryn is surprisingly soft and fragile on the inside. It's from many lives ago that Mary knows this, but that crab shell of rage and ice Kat carries herself with is but a facade to protect the tender feelings inside.
As terrifying as it is to think perhaps the simulation broke Kat beyond repair and this... terrified, anxious state is all she'll be in from now on, Mary wants to believe differently. She wants to believe that, much like she managed to rebuild herself and pick apart which parts of her are hers, and which were maladaptive survival mechanisms, Kathryn will get there one day, too.
No matter how long it takes, Mary will always be waiting for and encouraging--
Yellow light floods the room as the door creaks open. It isn't bright by any meaningful variable, but after sitting in the dark for God knows how long it stings in Mary's eyes. She--
“Oh, how nice of you two. Taking a little break here and letting me continue working. Just beautiful; thank you for being such good friends.”
Kathryn's eyes are still squinted when she sits up faster than should be humanly possible. “I'm sorry! It's my fault, I--”
Bessie, upside down from Mary's bottom-up perspective, waves Kathryn off. “I'll accept an apology in the shape of whatever's left of that orange juice.”
Kathryn informs Bessie she can take whatever she wants as if they weren't all in Mary's house. Mary doesn't mind in the slightest, both sharing with Bessie or Kathryn acting like the house belongs to the two of them and not just Mary. Not only does it harken back to happy memories of sharing a mortgage and a life; it's also just sweet that Kat feels this comfortable around her with how hard it's being for her to be around everyone else.
Oh well. Mary's back isn't the biggest supporter of this decision, but it's time to sit up. Bantering and being dramatic as Bessie is, Mary did leave her to do all the work for way longer than the little break she'd intended to take.
The orange juice carton is empty when Mary sits. Bessie looks up at her, deadpan, and shakes her head with utmost disappointment. “You own too many things, did you know that?”
Mary really doesn't; she's been getting rid of everything she doesn't need or that doesn't serve a specific purpose for two years now. That said, she has to agree on principle: every time she's moved, Mary's had the distinct feeling her belongings surpass what any regular person would need for--
Kathryn latches onto Mary's elbow. “I think she has the perfect amount of things; you're just a stick in the mud.”
…It might just be a trick of the light, but Mary would swear Kat's cheeks flood pink up to her ears when she looks at Bessie. Eddie said he's 90% sure Kathryn has a one-sided yet incurable crush on Bessie and Mary ignored him in no small part because she wishes she were the recipient of Kat's romantic attention. But now...
…Trick of the light. It's just that and Mary's eyes being tired.
Bessie rolls her eyes. “You haven't been through the horrors of the studio.” She shakes her head, shuddering. “You haven't seen the inordinate amount of philanthropy, philosophy and legislation books Mary has. I tried reading one of them and it gave me a headache.”
“Is it the one you dropped yesterday?” Kathryn rests her head on Mary's shoulder. It's for the best, that she doesn't know Mary's still in love with her. Otherwise she might stop doing things like this.
“Yeah, and then it hurt my foot, too. That was one book is surely extraneous. Who keeps a murderous book on hand at all times?”
Mary's about to say her books have no ill intent -this is the level of ridiculous only her siblings drag her down to, usually- when Kat spurts out the book isn't unnecessary, actually; it's just it only kills people who can't understand it. Which in turn makes Bessie question why it didn't try killing Kat, then.
And now they're debating philosophy. A subject both of them know remarkably little about, considering the amount of stupidity they're both spewing.
Most importantly though, Mary was there. The book in question was about philanthropy, not philosophy. Mary was right there at the time. Then again, Bessie struggles with memory and Kat... must've been too busy to notice?
Mary would be hard-pressed to interrupt this bickering session with such a pointless clarification, though. It's not like either of them care about the book's contents as much as they care about having an excuse to banter. It's their love language, really. Kind of like Eddie and Mae's is to hurl insults at each other until one of their mums intervenes or one of them takes it too far and the other gets cross for real; except healthier.
Intricacies of the quips aside, Mary wouldn't correct them if it made a difference, either. Watching them like this is peaceful. Maybe Mary has too many little siblings to find comfort in peace and quiet by now, or maybe it's that out of all the people Mary knows little siblings aside, these two are the ones who have historically hurt her the least. Just like Kathryn can only bring herself to feel safe around Bessie, it's more or less the same for Mary when it comes to Bessie and Kat.
Whatever it is, the move can wait a little longer. Even if Mary's ready to resume, Bessie could do with a break.
Modern life is quite hectic and demanding. It's in little moments like this one, unbound from a tight schedule, surrounded by people she loves, that Mary finds she's truly living. Life is the collection of little things that happen in between responsibilities. Just like people are the collection of little things they've done, and most importantly those which they do. An ever-changing cluster of moving pieces with near-infinite potential.
Choosing to broaden her little moments to include other people besides just the two Mary can deem “safe” and her siblings has been a process. Even now, if she thinks about it too hard panic rises within her. As much as she's certain none of the others should be judged by the people they were in hell, it's still scary at times. She can hear their words of comfort as clearly as she does their words of dehumanization at times.
But if there's one thing Mary prides herself on, it's being fair.
The monsters who hurt her are no more. They lay dormant in hell, locked away with the monster she became and hurt others with, and the rest of the horrors which transformed them into such people to begin with. In the bowels of the flesh prison and of the lab, amid the miasma of rotten meat and the frigid sting of the lab's cold metal and the needles' piercing agony. Buried next to all the things Mary said, did, and became that she's been able to walk away from and never revisit.
With all that living nowhere except in their minds, forever, it's up to all of them to choose how to handle it. How to conduct themselves, and how to interact with one another. How to live with the memories of the demon's voice and the knowledge they have no soul. None of it is easy, but things that are worth it rarely are.
To the soundtrack of Kat and Bessie arguing about God-knows-what while they try not to smile, Mary closes her eyes and rests her head against Kathryn's.
Were things to turn sour, Mary can choose to back away from everyone again. That would be her choice, and it is one she can make when and if ever she deems fit. Nobody can take that away from her; she isn't chaining herself to anyone ever again.
But much like she tries to ignore the gurgling and squelching of the flesh prison and the thousands of memories of putting herself between Lizzie and Cathy while calling the latter a predator, Mary also tries her best to pay no heed to what the future may hold.
The future is never solid; it always changes. So for now, Mary tries to keep herself grounded in the present. Anna and María have been adamant about sharing their love for mindfulness with Mary. While it doesn't work for her the way it does for them, it has its merits, too. Most notably, the little reminder that the past is gone and the future doesn't exist. All Mary should do is focus on this one moment.
As of today, Mary is happy with the person she's becoming, and she's proud of the advances everyone else is making be they big or small. They're all still unfinished, but the building blocks for the people they'll manage to flourish into are already beautiful.
And for now, that is more than enough.
Chapter 152: Epilogue: Three Years (Part 5)
Chapter Text
(October 31st, 2027, Sunday)
It was reasonable enough to offer the big house as the location for the Halloween party. It has the most people to work on clean-up once it's over (though Jane will be surprised if the ones who don't live here don't volunteer to help with cleaning anyway), it's the biggest one, it can fit the most people in the living room.
Still, though. When she came up with this idea she may have underestimated how hard it is to plan a party for fourteen people in one day.
Underestimated, or more accurately misremembered. As many memories as she has of precisely these occasions, they happened so long ago they feel like they belong in another life. Which they do, objectively. But come on; the planning is the same irrespective of which simulation/life they're presently in.
She could attribute the disparity in her remembrance to the fact that all fourteen of them don't live together anymore, so there are only four adults and the kids to plan and decorate; but sometimes the rest of the family others can have a bit of a hive mind. None of the people who don't live here said they'd be coming over to help, but...
“If it doesn't work this time I swear to every god I can think of I am torching this house to the ground.”
“Bessie, we don't live here you can't just do that.”
“Try me, Kat!! Try me!!”
“...Can we please stop talking about house fires?”
Here they are! Literally everyone. The only thing Jane's heard above the radio playing in the corner for the past ten minutes are Anna and Kat's voices as they direct Bessie and Mary with the darned spider garlands Eddie and Mae fell in love with at the shop last week. There's something wrong with them that's making it way harder than it should be to secure them to the walls, and Bessie sounds like she's two seconds away from needing to step outside for a moment if the garlands don't stay in place.
Very helpfully, Joan occasionally suggests hot glue, or says they're off-center just to add more fuel to the conversation. Words fail to describe how much Jane loves this new, snarky side to her best friend, all things considered.
It's a far cry from the disconsolate person she became upon breaking free. Joan is still grappling with those feelings, but seeing her engage with life rather than let it pass her by her as she did in their first year of freedom is heart-warmimg.
Oh well, this isn't so bad. Not in the slightest. If Jane can forget how dastardly the kitchen's clean-up alone will be for the frosting of an inordinate number of cupcakes--
“Cut it out!!”
Mae screams and signs that at Eddie, whose finger covered in orange frosting coupled with her nose covered in the same substance tells the tale on its own. Eddie leans towards his sister again, except this time she pushes his chest and crosses her arms. She's let her hair grow in the last year; her copper curls reach midway down her back now. When she looks down they cover her face entirely, but Jane doesn't need to see it to know why Mae's hiding her expression. There's only one circumstance under which Mae would want to shield herself from peering eyes.
...Perhaps the party wasn't such a good idea, after all. It's been less than a month since Mae fell down the stairs at school; half her face is still wrapped in gauze and plasters. No matter how many times Jane sees it or even thinks about it, it doesn't get easier to acclimate to. Her chest and stomach tighten all the same.
Eddie drops his hands to his sides, frowning. He's also noticed. The sadness his eyes gather within them every time Mae has an episode like this, the way the corners of his mouth tense, say it more clearly than he ever could.
Alright... Alright, it's being a dreadful couple of months for everyone. Jane turns on the tap; she needs to wash her hands. She's going to try comforting Mae herself, and if she fails she'll fetch Cathy, or perhaps Anna, or ask around to see if anyone knows where Mae left Twitch last time she--
Eddie snaps his fingers under Mae's face. What is he thinking?! Jane can't dry her hands fast enough. Mae walks back, groaning in the back of her throat until she bumps into the stool behind her. Eddie, relentless, continues to try getting her attention. He knows better than to stress her out further when she's having a tic attack; she hates loud sounds!! What--?!
When Mae looks up again she's glaring, expression still spasming and contorting beyond her control, and with Eddie's finger trapped between her teeth. If Edward's grimace is any indicator, she's biting hard. Well, good. If this is how Eddie behaves when his sister is--
Now that he has her full attention, Eddie dabs his own nose in frosting. There's still some left over on his finger, so he smears it across his glasses' lenses. All the while Mae's eyes, brown under the kitchen's white light, follow his every movement.
Her shoulders tremble with the first, poorly contained snort, When Eddie's finger comes out of her mouth it's because she can't keep her teeth clenched while she's busy laughing. And, although Eddie's made an absolute fool of himself in his teenage mind, and nothing terrifies him more at thirteen years of age than being embarrassing, there isn't a hint of regret on the visible portions of his expression. If anything, he's beaming at his little sister with all the warmth and adoration in the world.
Mae's fit of giggles dies when she looks down at Eddie's finger. Before she can linger on the bite mark and feel bad about it, he hides his hand in his oversized hoodie's oversized front pocket. Mae opens her mouth to talk, but Eddie pulls his hand out again. What is he holding? Is that--?
“Twitch!!”
Mae takes her favourite toy from Eddie's hands and brings him close to her chest. She pets him behind the ears, kisses his little snout, and plants him on top of the napkin holder. Her eyebrows and mouth are still twitching, but at the sight of her beloved comfort item she seems to be managing a bit better. She proceeds to put Twitch up to speed as to what she and Eddie have been doing all morning long, and the party that will take place later tonight. As well as, most importantly of all, all the candies there will be for one night only and the witch outfit auntie Bessie made for her.
...So that's where Twitch goes between tic attacks. It's been months since Mae stopped taking Twitch everywhere with her. Nowadays she plays more with video games, board games and dolls more than stuffed animals. And, since she's developed an interest in reading even stronger than before, she's been playing with toys less and less altogether. She only seeks out Twitch when she's in dire need for comfort, but for weeks now nobody's been able to find where the plush hides when Mae isn't cuddling him. He just... appears in her arms.
They all thought Mae was hiding him somewhere in her room, perhaps starting to get ashamed of her love for a stuffed animal. It seems Eddie's made it his job to keep Twitch safe for Mae so she always has him on hand.
...No, the party wasn't a bad idea. Not at all.
Jane shan't make a scene of this and risk upsetting Mae again; she doesn't like it when a huge deal is made out of an attack. So even if all Jane's arms long to do is hold both her kids tight for being so lovely and adorable, she limits herself to ruffling Eddie's hair. Jumping he turns to face her. He is glowing red with blush, looking down at the white floor tiles. What is he embarrassed about? He...
...He is a self-conscious teenager covered in frosting who has been caught red-handed carrying a stuffed animal with himself everywhere he goes for his little sister's sake. By someone he doesn't feel as at home with as he would if Jane had consistently been a good mother. The love Jane is regarding him with comes across more as mockery than anything to him right now.
Last week he got upset because he had a pimple on his chin and Anne, very kindly and non-judgementally, recommended some kind of fancy soap for it. Just knowing his pimple had been spotted made him clam up in his room for hours, silly boy.
Donning her best nonchalant expression, as if she hadn't noticed the exchange that just took place, Jane signs for him to pass her the powdered sugar, ignoring the large globs of frosting over his cute little features. It's hard to make out through the traces of frosting still staining his glasses, but when Jane makes no comment on anything that just transpired, Eddie's eyes widen a little as he smiles big. He gives her the sugar before returning to Mae's side and asking for her permission before removing Twitch from the napkin holder to clean both himself and her nose off.
If this is but the beginning of what's to come, there isn't enough clean-up in the universe to scare Jane away from making Mae smile again.
Back to the cupcakes it is. It sounds like the garlands outside are behaving. At least Bessie hasn't threatened anyone with the hot glue gun Joan so helpfully keeps mentioning in the past few minutes. In absence of the garland gang's woes, though, another series of loud voices carry over crystal clear from the living room.
“This is why I never let you decorate our house, María. In any life.”
“Excuse you, Maggie? I think María chose a beautiful colour palette!!”
“Yeah, I think I did, too!!”
“I... have to side with Maggie here. Sorry María, sorry Anne. I have taste.”
“Lina?! What do you mean you're not siding with us?!”
...What... What colour palette are those four talking about? Anne didn't say anything about decorating beyond a few things here and there; what does she have in mind?!
“We should let Joan choose; she's the artist here.” There goes Lizzie being the voice of reason, as usual.
“I'm out of the artist business. Now I'm in the “watching fools argue about colours” business.”
…
Jane sighs, long and deep. It's going to be quite the long day, but alas...
To her right, Mae and Eddie are working peacefully side by side. Both are taking turns telling Twitch everything they're doing, and Mae hasn't stopped smiling in a while even if the twitch in her eyebrow has yet to stop. She's stopped trying to hide her face, too, and is beaming at her stuffed best friend.
...Mae hadn't smiled since Anna lost the baby. It's already been over a month.
It has objectively been the worst month since their real lives started barring when Maggie... Excepting that, nothing has been quite as painful as receiving a very short, brief text from Anna at 4 AM last month stating curtly: “The baby is gone” and hearing nothing from her for the next two weeks.
Thank goodness she had Maggie there with her. If it hadn't been for Maggie keeping everyone updated, the concern might as well have made Jane ill. Anna refused to leave the house or speak to anyone until three weeks ago.
It was fast, it seems. Maggie woke up to a pained lament and found Anna sitting in her bed, blood soaking the sheets and duvet. They called an ambulance and that was that. There was nothing to do at the hospital, the baby was dead.
A miscarriage is relatively normal, Anna was told. Her age was a factor, as was the method of inception, and all that medical jargon that brings no comfort to a grieving mother. She can try again, so she's been told, but she hasn't uttered a word on whether she will or won't. She hasn't spoken of the miscarriage in the slightest.
Granted, after such ghastly news, the Halloween party was the last thing on anyone's mind. Any and all thoughts about it revolved around cancelling it; it is not the time.
Then last week, as if things weren't already bad enough, Cathy received a call from Mae's teacher while she was working. Joan picked up instead and was informed Mae had fallen down a flight of stairs at school during a sudden tic attack. Her classmates, for once, had had no involvement in the matter. Per Mae's own admission, she was so worried about Anna she got very anxious, and the rest is history. She spent a day in Observation and still bears the marks of the accident.
Mae had taken very, very well to being an older sister. She went to lengths to explain just how difficult being the youngest was, and how she was more than content to finally shed such an insurmountable burden. Anna had been coming around more, too, as a consequence of her pregnancy.
A lot of things to ask more seasoned mothers (though none of them had much information on modern day birthing, really), a lot of baby shopping to do, and apartment searching. Anna had yet to decide if she'd find some place else to rent with Maggie, or by herself, or which arrangement she sought; but she needed a bigger house.
Overall, losing that baby Mae already thought of as a little sibling, not knowing how Anna was doing, her sudden retreat into herself... it did numbers on Mae. Does Anna notice how Mae's eyes light up around her without fault? It doesn't matter if she's had a good or bad day, if she's feeling well or not. Anna is one of Mae's favourite people. She was over the moon with seeing her so often, going shopping with her, and talking about all the things she'd do with her unborn, baby sibling once they were born.
All of that, gone overnight. To no fault of Anna's, of course; but when she found out about Mae's accident she felt horrible with herself. She hasn't spoken much of it yet, but what little Anne managed to get from her, she felt bad that she'd “neglected the children she still has, mourning the one she lost.” The only reason they're gathered today is because, after Mae fell, Anna wouldn't hear a single word about not hosting the damn party.
There truly isn't a thing she wouldn't do for her kids. Even in these circumstances.
Everyone, but Bessie and Kathryn most of all, tried talking Anna out of it. No amount of going on as normal, pretending nothing has happened, would help Mae. Kathryn was the most vocal about it, but she was echoing a sentiment shared by everyone Jane has spoken to about this. Mae is sufficiently old to understand Anna is hurting greatly and to grieve the loss of a baby sibling she was already building a future with in her head.
But Anna is more stubborn than a mule, and she didn't budge in the slightest. Even if she can't do much physically at the time, here she is. Maggie and her were the first to arrive this morning.
She was right, though. Anna was right. In the end... it seems they've managed to at least restore Mae's smile. Consider herself a bad mother as she may, Anna was the only one who knew getting everyone together in the same spot at once would be the only thing capable of cheering up Mae and was willing to push through for her girl's sake.
...It truly is the first time all fourteen of them gather in one place at the same time, isn't it? With the bitterness from the miscarriage, the concern for Anna and Mae, Jane hadn't noticed. Today is the third time Maggie and María see each other in person, and the first time Kathryn comes to a full reunion.
Hm... Jane has thought a lot how it would be, to have everyone together again. After three years she was no longer expecting this day would come, but every time her mind wandered in this direction, she envisioned herself brimming with joy, heart full to burst. It may be that the circumstances surrounding this get-together are less than ideal, or that she has been emotionally drained for almost a month and a half now, but...
...All Jane feels is the feeble yet warm flame of hope.
Perhaps it's a bizarre thing to feel right now, all things considered. But right here, nestled in her chest, all there is to be found is hope. Mellow and soft, barely starting to thaw the otherwise icy feelings she's been saddled with for the past few weeks, yet present all the same.
Yes, everything is awful. As awful as it's gotten since their real lives began. But through it all, now that it matters most, they're all here.
Every last one of them, for the first time ever. Because Anna needed them, because Mae needed them, or perhaps because everyone needed a bit of the others after these miserable weeks. The fact of the matter stands that, even if until yesterday Kathryn had not confirmed she would be coming, or if Lina looks like she hasn't slept in several nights, they showed up just the same.
From what Jane's heard, Kathryn has been Anna's shadow ever since the miscarriage. Although Anna wasn't at high risk at any moment, concern for either her physical or emotional well-being spooked Kathryn enough to forgo whichever issues she has surrounding her bond with Anna from the very first moment. Maggie said Kathryn was there, at her and Anna's apartment, the morning they returned from the hospital. She didn't know if Anna needed anything, or if she could help with any hypothetical need.
All she knew was Anna was hurting, so she went there in person to offer any assistance she could be of. She was turned away at the door, but she didn't take it to heart. It seems she was the first person Anna wanted to speak with besides Maggie, and that Kathryn and Anna have been closer in these two weeks alone than they have been in the past three years.
That... is quite the feat for Kathryn. It must have been hard for her as well, but besides Bessie and Mary she hasn't allowed anyone to fuss over her when, in her own words, “Mae and Anna need everyone more.” Whether that's a genuine sentiment, or Kathryn's way of keeping everyone at arms' length despite it all, who knows?
María and Maggie haven't seen each other publicly yet; it's all been in private so far. They both have so much to unpack regarding the other it's no wonder they feel more comfortable on their own than surrounded by so many people. Yet both Lina and Anne insist neither of them seemed to have a second thought about coming today. They haven't spoken much, or maybe Jane hasn't heard them interact many times from the kitchen; but what she has heard hasn't been just cordial. It's been so proximal and familial, so... domestic, it's hard to believe they're still struggling in their relationship.
More than magically overcoming their issues, it's far more likely they're both downplaying whichever discomfort they have. Today is not their day, and Maggie and María refuse to act as anything but the support roles they've willingly taken on.
Lina and Mary haven't said a lot about how it is, living together closer to each other and spending more time together after all this time. While neither regret it, they've both implied in different conversations things aren't sailing as smoothly as they could be. But here they are as well. Both together without complaint, helping with everything they can.
Cathy is worried sick about Mae, Lizzie has been so distressed as of late with all that's been happening she's been more “out of it,” as she puts it, than she has been since Maggie's attempt last year. Overall it's being a hard, trying time on everyone for one reason or another. But the moment something of this magnitude happened?
They came together. Without even discussing it, seeing as everyone invited themselves over at different times. There were two problems: Mae doing poorly, and Anna losing her baby; and one proposed not solution, but plaster over the wounds: bring everyone together, mostly for Mae's sake, but also to assuage Anna's perceived guilt, and spend one good day together.
...Even with everyone being much closer than Jane thought they would ever be, she hadn't expected today would be happening; let alone like this. It would have been more than comprehensible if a few of them were unable to make time in their schedules for this, or chose not to come because of their delicate situations with others, or any other number of reasons. It would have also been reasonable if they'd only showed up for the party proper. That would have more than sufficed; nobody would have asked for more.
Alas, this is where everyone is hours before the party. Without agreeing on it nor planning it, of their own volition.
Because why give Mae a good party if they can give her a good day?
So if Kathryn can do her best to be there for Anna, and Eddie can face his all-encompassing teenage shame for his sister... If Maggie and María can pretend to be on perfect terms and Mary and Lina have gathered the courage to try being a family again... If Anna can put in the effort of being here because she knows Mae misses spending time with everyone despite all she's been through; and Mae can put on a brave face for Anna so she doesn't worry about her... Maybe it's normal, then, that Jane can hope.
She can hope for Anna's recovery. Not just physically, of course. Mentally. Not... Not that losing a child is something one ever recovers from, proper. Rather life moves on, and it's imperative to keep living it after a while. So Jane can hope Anna will find her own way to live after this. Perhaps she won't stumble into her solution any time soon, or alone. But why should she have to do anything alone when she has a support network as vast as this one?
Jane can hope for Maggie and María sorting out their problems and being together in whatever way they can be at this point; as well as Lina and Mary, and Anna and Kathryn. She can hope Mae will see at some point, with her own eyes, how her mother recovers and stop suffering so much for Anna.
Hope... was not something Jane thought she would feel when they appeared in the real world.
Back then... and perhaps until recently. Until a minute ago to be precise; when Jane saw Mae smile again after this hellacious month to the backdrop of her entire family bickering over Halloween decorations. Hope has not visited Jane for a while now, and while its return is unexpected, it is decidedly not unwelcome.
The resignation Jane started this one final life with has been a passenger in her mind and soul at every turn. A stowaway in her chest popping up when least expected to remind her of... many things. Of every nasty thing she's said and done in the past hundreds of lives, of every person she's hurt, of the son she's lost.
Every time she's needed someone to talk to and nobody wanted to expend the energy on listening to her, Jane has taken it with resignation. She can't make demands, after all; not after all she's done. The demon's involvement does not completely exonerate her of her responsibility. Every time she's felt lonely and has sat there, watching everyone rebuild their bridges with others instead of with her, she's been happy for them, but resigned.
Every time she's received kindness she does not deserve, she's accepted it with resignation. Resignation that she can't shrug off the warmth she hasn't earned without affecting Eddie's relationship with his sisters, nor his ability to live with them. Every time Jane's been feeling well, fine, on top of the world, and she's seen one of the others recoil to her voice getting loud, or step away at a wide hand gesture... she's been resigned.
Yes, it hurts that they'd fear her, but this is what she worked for for so many lives; to be feared and not loved. To be seen as a nuisance so far as she was seen at all. It hurts equally to receive gentleness she's yet to earn back the right to. Jane has, unarguably, been the nastiest of them all. How... How ironic, that certain people spent so long wondering how much of them is “really them” when Jane, the other Jane, the original one, would have never been as downright vile as Jane, this Jane, has managed to be. What other proof did they need of their own sentience?
At every turn, Jane has been resigned to whatever she's received. The kindness and affection she's treated with will never feel merited. That Eddie can still look her in the eye, hug her, care for her, and love her even if she made it so he can't see a mother in her anymore will never feel like Jane has earned it Whatever Jane does in this one life cannot outdo all she's done in hundreds of others. In the balance of it all, Jane has objectively and indisputably caused more pain than joy in the people she loves most.
So she's been resigned. Resigned to Eddie flinching if she scolds him, as if he were wondering when a normal scolding is going to turn into a scorning session. Resigned to feel his tight embrace she doesn't deserve. Resigned to watch him consistently choose Joan over her when he needs support or advice children usually seek from parents. Resigned to missing her family when they didn't prioritize her, as she has earned. Resigned to feeling guilt every time they've helped her. Every time they've lent her a hand still bearing the marks and scars of her own bites and scratches in lives prior. All Jane has been has been resigned.
If she was happy, sad, angry, remorseful, bashful, or anything in between... resignation has been a perpetual undercurrent in Jane's veins. Resigning herself to the good and the bad. To the guilt that comes with the good, to the pain that comes with the bad, to the fact she will never be able to fix all she's caused in any meaningful way, to the certainty irrespective of it she will still receive love she lost the right to so long ago.
Resigned to having lost Eddie's trust, and resigned to Anne and María's many, long chats about how “everyone is a monster under the right circumstances.” They say that, and it's nice to hear, and even nicer that they're bothering at all with Jane. But at the end of the day, all she has to cope with the fact that Eddie sneaks under Joan's covers when he has a nightmare is still resignation.
But right here, today, resignation is... not gone, exactly. It never will be; not entirely. Yet it is overshadowed by the warm flame of hope.
Talk of wanting for everything to “go back” or wishing for it to progress has been sporadic and difficult throughout the years. Not just for Jane; for everyone. The general consensus is, be their own people as they are, they are inextricably bound to the people they were designed after. So it's normal to desire things could be as good as they were for those people; and it's also normal, and infinitely more realistic, to want things to take on a new spin. One better suited for them, and not for the people they never truly were.
Since it's controversial of her, Jane's never said it out loud. But, impossible as it is... she's always held a certain longing within her, for the dynamics and living arrangement of their counterparts with a soul. She's been jealous, almost, of the life they had no matter how short it was, or how abruptly it ended. While that destination was technically never Jane's to claim, she's thought about it more than once. The notion of things moving on but straying from that one brief, loving life...
...She was resigned to it. She accepted long ago a return to the past, to another's past, would never happen. But she accepted it with the bitter resignation she accepts part of Eddie has spoken of the boy he's crushing to most everyone in more detail than he's mentioned him to Jane.
Not to say she finds no value in the relationship they all presently have. She does; it's already so much more than Jane deserves. She isn't delusional enough to even pretend to be entitled to any more, or to expect her dreams to ever be more than dreams. As nice as it was to be a family, that tale was never really theirs.
The way Jane sees it, the memories and feelings they inherited from their counterparts are akin to a beautiful family heirloom. It's priceless, it's beautiful to behold, but the time it hails from long passed, and its original owners aren't them. It's lovely, mesmerizing, but it's nothing but a relic of a past that doesn't exist and none of them were born into nor ever belonged to. It is theirs, they can do as they see fit with it, but it isn't something any of them built nor nourished. It's just that, an inheritance.
As such, wanting for things to be how they were in that past was always, admittedly, a bit silly of her. But she wanted it nonetheless. This current situation of living separately, seeing each other every other week and not every day, keeping in touch via messages and pictures... Jane believed, honestly within her heart, it would never be able to measure up against the life their counterparts lead. The one they as they currently are got a glimpse of, but nothing else.
From moment 0, as unfair as it is, Jane's wanted to knit and make blankets with Anna again. To have Lina one room away instead of neighbourhoods apart. To bake sweets with Kathryn again only for Anne to hijack their baking sessions trying to get some cookie dough. To have that which wasn't ever hers. And what she has, precious and unmerited as it is, has only ever felt like a compensation prize, if that makes sense.
Yes, Lina's in her life, but Jane has to get on a bus to see her. Kathryn still talks to her, but months may pass in between messages. She lives with Anne and Cathy, but it's no secret the origins of their arrangement orbited around having the siblings live together and not something Anne and Cathy necessarily wanted themselves; especially Cathy. Anna is still Jane's friend, but they only see each other twice a month.
After today, though, “resignation” doesn't seem to fit Jane's emotions anymore.
Seeing everyone come together like this, drop everything to help one another... it fills Jane with hope. It isn't even hope that they might build something similar to what their counterparts had; it was never an option to begin with. Rather, it's hope that what they have may be just as good, if not better.
It probably makes Jane ungrateful to have needed to reach such a low point of their lives to be fully appreciative of what she has instead of what she misses. To have been resigned to this companionship rather than grateful for it. After all, with the acceptance all of them are not carbon copies of their counterparts, it stands to reason their dynamics would also be different. Perhaps not completely different, since by and large they share many similarities with their source materials, but varied all the same.
It's... so damn complicated. Jane will probably not be able to untangle the many intricacies of this complex existence of theirs in her life. Not that she was going to waste it focusing on that. Delineating every difference between themselves and their sources, outlining all the similarities... it's a waste of time. Cathy was so right from the very beginning to deem the entire endeavour meaningless.
The point, if letting one's mind wander as she prepares cupcake frosting requires a point at all, is that it's fruitless to stone herself for having felt nostalgic of memories so intrinsic to her existence they are its very foundation. Simultaneously, such longing has cast a shadow over the appreciation for what Jane really does have.
It always felt like a damaged version of what their sources had. What could be salvaged from the flames of literal hell. A downgraded facsimile of what could have been, something to be resigned to. There's a high chance, though, Jane has had it backwards all along.
Jane's story, everyone's story, starts with the exact memories, personality traits, and bonds her source had at the moment of her death. In that sense, Jane and her source, as well as everyone, shares the exact same origin story as their originals. That was by design. However, from the moment Jane and the others sprung into existence, said origin story forked in two separate directions.
For the original queens and kids, the ones with the souls, it took place in hell, in a prison of flesh Jane still finds herself in in her nightmares from time to time. They were forced, it seems, to see what their avatars, for lack of a better term, were put through over, and over, and over. How that experience was for them has been speculated over sparingly. Mostly by curious, smart types like Cathy, Mary and Anne.
While they have no answers for their counterparts' experiences and chances are they never will, at least they knew what they were being subjected to wasn't real. They knew those weren't really them hurting each other so. However their torment in hell affected them is for them to process and deal with now.
For Jane and the rest though, every single thing they went through was real. It was only three years ago they were presented with the truth that it actually wasn't, but for them it was. Continues to be; always will be. They can't erase all that happened and the scars it left because “oh it wasn't happening in reality, just in a messed up simulation.” To fabricated beings such as them, their fabricated environment was reality.
Until they found out the truth, until they broke free, they weren't able to claim agency in their own stories. They were essentially dolls being played like puppets, forced to put on a grotesque show designed to torture real people. This is what they have to live with, cope with and process. Not matter how many similarities lay between them and their sources, their stories and experiences couldn't be more different.
In that regard... If their stories truly began three years ago, when they finally escaped the confines of the simulation they were birthed in, doesn't it only make sense it's taking them time to become close again?
All the love they had is, in large part, inherited. Part of that family heirloom analogy Jane followed earlier. Whatever affection they created was, much like their similarities to their counterparts, by design. Something they had much less say or agency in than they knew. It doesn't make that love worthless, it doesn't void it of meaning, but it isn't something any of them can or should ignore.
Their lives proper began three years ago, when the puppet strings were severed and they ceased being pawns at the demon's disposal. No matter the beauty of the heirloom they received, it was impossible to build significant bonds based on it, right? On the relics of what people painfully similar to them, yet distinctly different, left behind.
It's messy. It's always going to be messy. It's never going to become the slightest bit easier to make sense of or understand. This crude beam of inspiration and enlightenment that's struck Jane is going to need a long time to be fully understood. She'll probably need to speak to a few people smarter than her to fully unravel it, see if it makes sense or she's merely having a flight of fancy. But the way she sees it, the way this hope has lead her to find, is rather simple.
The love they had from both their source memories and the simulation are akin to the affection old childhood friends who haven't seen each other in decades may hold. It is precious, it meant the world at a certain point, but it doesn't guarantee it will presently last. People change as time passes. The people we were friends with in decades past, irrespective of how fondly we remember them, may be completely different in present times.
It takes time to get to know them again from scratch and find out who they are, and if any lingering affection can take root again, what aspects of the bond will change, and so on. Reuniting with an old friend is, in essence, meeting a stranger one shares a profound past with. Said past may be a determining factor in how the new relationship advances, but it won't guarantee success.
The people Jane and the others were before they gained their own consciousness, and even the ones they were within the simulation, are the equivalent of those old childhood friends, right? The memories are precious, even with the bad parts, but they can't determine how their relationship are now. Because they're all different people, even if decades haven't passed. The people they were when they were convinced they were the real reincarnated monarchs and their memories were wiped in between cycles are different than the ones they are with full possession of their life stories and the truth.
As such, no matter how much any one of them has cared or lack thereof about the others, at the beginning, all of them were strangers with a past in common. A much more complicated, intertwined past than the metaphorical childhood friends, but strangers all the same.
For three years now, Jane has viewed the current state of their bonds as the conclusion of all which happened in hell. And it is; it definitely is. They can't separate their lives from their time in the simulation, nor from their time being convinced they were their sources. Those days ended, concluded, as soon as they learnt the truth and broke free. This is the conclusion of that.
While it's true that it's an ending... Isn't it also a beginning?
This is a new start. Their new, fresh start. The one pertaining to them and them alone. The start of their new lives with knowledge and freedom by their side, and by extension the start of their new relationships.
A beginning that isn't a clean slate, that is unavoidably marked by all which came before, yet a start nonetheless. While a story ended when they breathed real air three years ago, another began. The people who walked out of that portal were the ones who had been inside, yes. But with all that had changed, weren't they all fundamentally different on some level? Were they not, by that metric, strangers who happened to be old friends?
The distance between them in these past three years... Jane has been resigned to it because she's read it as a breaking apart. An inability to be as proximal as they once were; a sad ending to what was once a warm, united family. It's why she never expected a day like today to ever take place. Because, the way she was framing it, they were the tattered remains, what could be scraped together, of a family who fell apart and died.
But she might have been analyzing the entire affair wrong. More accurately, they were strangers with a shared past who needed to figure out who they were individually, and later who the others were, in this new stage of their lives.
Within the simulation they only ever knew each other as they were in any given cycle. Bar the ladies for one out of every four cycles, all of their memories getting wiped at the end of each life meant none of them knew themselves nor the others in their full complexity. They could only ever know who everyone was in what was but a fraction of their existence. It wasn't until Joan sacrificed a lot for their memories that any of them could learn about all their intricacies they had forgotten so many times over, nor those of the others.
So yes. No matter how much they knew one another at the beginning of this final life, they only knew those character traits and actions in the fragmented, lacking context of the simulation. They haven't had a chance to find out who they all are in a summation of their fragments yet. In great part, because at least Jane herself is still trying to piece together who she is as a complete whole.
Perhaps, then, they were never the shattered remains of a family too broken to ever get close once more lest they hurt each other with their jagged edges. Maybe what they were were old, old friends, who were meeting from the start yet again. They weren't straying apart, as Jane had resigned herself to.
All along they've only been inching closer. Slowly, step by step. But closer nonetheless.
It's alright to be nostalgic of how things were in the past. But why would Jane resign herself to that when she can instead hope for what they've yet to become? They're all pupa right now. As individuals and as a group. They're all putting together the pieces of who they've become across the over four hundred lives they've lived through. There's no telling how beautiful the butterflies they one day become will be, but at least it seems everyone cares enough to stick around and find out.
Isn't that just as precious as what their source materials built for themselves? Isn't that just as warm and sweet?
The baggage all of them have accumulated across four hundred lives runs much deeper than the baggage their counterparts had from their single life in the Renaissance before they were reborn. Doesn't that make their current desire to stick together and be as supportive as they're all being today perhaps even more special?
Not that it's a competition, of course. But for instance, source material Cathy had very little to be resentful about from the others. Cathy as she is now, however...
…
...It's a miracle she ever forgave them.
It stands to reason the motive Jane's been resigned for so long, then, is that she's viewed her life as an ending. The dénouement of everything the simulation was. The bitter conclusion of a family, a love, too hurt to fully fix their cracks. And it's now, today, seeing this touching display of support and love, she realizes she may have been mistaken from the start. It's now she can be warmed by the hope of a new beginning instead of festering in the bitterness of the resignation of an ending.
Once they started anew, much like old friends who cross paths decades down the line, they had no obligation to come together again. For the longest of times, they didn't. It's only been through this process of starting over, of learning more about themselves and the others, that they've begun laying out the foundation for what the future may hold. A future, it looks like, they're all vested in exploring together.
If that isn't worthy of hope, what else would be?
So things as they stand are rather bleak. Anna's going through hell, Mae isn't having an easy time, and the ramifications of both their suffering are affecting everyone in some way or another. But... this is just the start. There's no telling where they'll go from now, what new parts of them they'll find in time, what new facets of the others they'll discover.
But in a world where nothing's guaranteed, where only the present breath exists, isn't being on the path to figuring it out together more than enough?
Jane... hasn't lost her family, has she? She's merely getting to meet her old friends again. She's building, with every passing moment, a future beside them. They're holding her hand as she meets herself, too; and she's doing all she can to support them as well. All they're going through are merely the growing pains of, well...
Growth.
So no matter how painful and bad everything is right now, Jane is going to foster this hope for as long as she can. The hope of a new start, of meeting someone who could be a friend, of building something new beside them. It might mirror what was lost, retain elements of it, but it will still be theirs. And that's much more valuable than trying to bring back the past the relic they inherited hails from, right?
Today is a bad day, in a bad week, in a bad month. The pain Anna is going through is crushing, and it isn't something the people who care about her can remain unaffected by. Harder days are ahead, and by the nature of this twisting, winding life worse may be yet to come. There's no way to know.
To be able to hope through it all instead of being resigned to the thrashing waves of fate wasn't what Jane was anticipating this morning. It's a bit overwhelming, actually. In the good way.
Today is Sunday, October 31st, 2025. While it's a bad day, while everything hurts... Eddie and Mae are both giggling beside her. Their part in the frosting baking has long been abandoned as they instead look at something on Eddie's phone. Outside, Anna's voice, which Jane hasn't heard in so long, mixes with Anne, Cathy, Lizzie and Kathryn's as they discuss something about some costumes. Maggie and María are laughing together in response to whatever it is Joan and Bessie are bickering about. Over the cacophony of their voices, Lina calls for Mary to pass her the measuring tape, to which Mary replies she'll be done with in just a moment.
Everything sucks. But that doesn't mean it won't get better. If anything, everything points towards inevitable improvement. How could Jane not hope?
Good Lord, the frosting was done quite a while ago. Jane has been mixing it uselessly for... how long has it been?
...Oh. In another life, another her had this same tendency to let her mind wander as she baked, did she not?
All of them are a mixture of old and new. That combination is, in and of itself, new and undiscovered; the very foundation of this new beginning. But if Jane doesn't get a move on with this frosting, she's going to find a new way to ruin a Halloween party by leaving it cupcake-less all by herself. She can ruminate some more later and run her thoughts through someone else, if needed.
Even if she doesn't deserve it, they're all still here for her. Even after seeing the kind of monster Jane fosters within. Even though she's seen the ones they nurse as well. They're still here not in spite, or ignorance of, the darkness all of them foster. They're all here perfectly knowing of its existence.
So instead of resigning herself to accepting all the warmth thrown her way, perhaps Jane should hope that one day it won't feel like charity anymore.
Who knows.
“Mae, I need you and your brother's attention.”
Mae's head snaps up from Eddie's phone, curls bouncing as she does; her expression finally at ease. She nods, signing for Eddie to turn around. He locks his screen and puts his phone in his back pocket.
“Alright, my assistant chefs.” Both Eddie's and Mae's eyes are trained on her. Mae looks Jane in the eye, and Eddie's paying attention to her hands as she signs. Jane loves the two kids before her more than life itself.
The same goes for all the people making a racket outside.
Jane smiles. “It's about time we take the next step. Shall we continue?”
Chapter 153: Epilogue: Three Years (Part 6)
Chapter Text
(November 30th, 2027, Tuesday)
“I just... I miss him so much.”
Try as Lina may to understand what Mae means when she calls fictional characters and kids in her class alike “sopping wet cats,” she's never grasped the comparison. Not until this very moment, with Eddie sat across from her in the living room table, looking down at his lap with a most dejected expression. His glasses slide down his nose, and the inordinate amount of hair gel he's put in his hair certainly makes it look like he's been out in the rain for a few hours before coming here. Dressing in all black isn't doing him many favours, either.
He does look like a sopping wet cat. Mae had a point all along.
Lina shuts her laptop. No, she won't be preparing finals any time soon. That isn't ideal for her schedule, but she can't leave Eddie like this, either. When he texted her earlier to assert he was coming over to study rather than ask if he could -an increasingly common occurrence as of late, and not one Lina resents- she was expecting their usual arrangement: Eddie sitting beside her on the table while she works, doing his homework, sharing the occasional comment with her.
Or perhaps disappearing into the guest room a gas leak has forced Mary into for the past week, to either ask for help or spend time with his sister. Maybe, if it's a creative assignment Eddie wanted input on, forgoing both of them and locking himself in María's room instead.
His school bag is still at his feet, unopened. There isn't a single notebook in front of him. He sat down in front of Lina instead of next to her and immediately began explaining how he feels about the boy he was never quite dating, yet still broke up with. Despite said break-up, both continue to speak every day and have really emotional moments, so functionally it appears they never broke up? But they weren't dating, either.
Whatever this kind of teen romance angst is, it's considerably better than being a teenager in a Tudor court. Thank goodness this is the kind of teenage suffering Eddie and Mae are growing up with.
With the amber curtains behind him drawn open and the rain violently pouring down the glass, the wet cat look Mae speaks of really comes to life.
...Though Lina has been getting closer to everyone, especially the kids, over these almost four years now, it's the first time Eddie has been so unguarded around her. Has he spoken to Jane about this? To Joan? His sisters? Or is Lina the first person he thought of when he realized he needed support?
Even if she weren't, she isn't about to make her boy feel unwelcome, or like a bother here. If Lina were on a tighter schedule she might have to cut this conversation short. Since she only wanted to get started as early as possible to prevent stress in the coming weeks, she can afford to lend Eddie as much time as he needs for this one evening.
It just so happens that, whether Eddie targeted Lina on purpose because he knows, or it is mere coincidence, she's rather well versed in the kind of pain he's experiencing. Not the fine details, of course. But the broad strokes she's knowledgeable of.
After a long sigh, Eddie looks up to her again. Briefly, only making eye contact with her for a moment. He's bent forwards, curled into himself. His bangs cover half of his face, and his brows are furrowed. He's blushing, and overall an anxious wreck. Reaching out can't have been easy; especially with the amount of teasing Liz has been known to give him about this subject. Good sister as she is, like all siblings, she can take things too far at times.
Lina smiles at him. Soft and warm, hopefully; not condescending. Sympathizing, if anything. No matter how amusing this entire affair is from an adult perspective, for Eddie it's no trifling matter.
“I think, and you're not going to like hearing this, you might need to give him some space.”
At his core, Eddie has been a self-described “court jester” as far back as Lina can remember. Humor and deflecting are his go-to coping mechanisms most of the time. Something about it being better to laugh about things than to cry. Wanting to make people laugh, distract them from their pain. He retains this trait still, but not today. Normally when anyone uses the term “hearing” in regards to him, no matter how figuratively, he cracks some sort of joke about it, grinning smugly.
Today his frown only deepens as his eyes widen. The grey of his eyes is stormier than the clouds encasing his figure outside the window.
“But... But what if he leaves?”
...Oh, sweet boy... He isn't going to like the answer in the slightest, yet there's no point in sugar-coating it. He came here for advice; it would be unjust to respond with white lies, even if they're gentler on an aching heart.
“Then he leaves.”
Eddie shrinks further into himself, shaking his head. He opens his mouth to exhale as his breathing quickens. A strangled whine comes out along with his breath.
“If he does...” His hands are trembling. He takes a deep, quivering breath. “If he does, we both know what happens.” He shakes his head again. “I don't want to forget.”
…Four hundred lives, most of which Eddie has been either a son or, at minimum, son-adjacent to Lina, and she still hasn't the foggiest what she should tell him in this regard. What could anyone say that would help?
Lizzie could help him better with this; she has a dissociative disorder. Bessie would be the best pick to empathize with Eddie, since she has one as well and she struggles with significant dissociative amnesia.
But it isn't them Eddie went to; it's Lina. Right now it's just him and her.
She leans over the table, offering a hand. With a shuddering breath, Eddie accepts her offer. His hands shake, grasping hers with enough force to dig his nails into her skin. With her free hand, Lina cups his hands and rubs the back of one with her thumb. He's freezing even with the heating on and the thick hoodie he's wearing.
Lina keeps her breathing even. Her heart's starting to race, and that won't help anyone. So she inhales for a count of four, and exhales in six. Eddie's still breathing a bit too fast, so Lina squeezes his hand softly; startling him is the last thing she wants. It takes another squeeze for him to look up to her.
His eyes are glassy and reddened, and a tear is dangling off his trembling chin.
With every inhale, Lina lifts her head a little, and lowers it in sync with an exhale. On the third go, Eddie gets the hint and starts attempting to breathe in time with her. His hands, still clammy, cease shaking eventually. While he's still breathing a bit quicker than normal, he isn't hyperventilating anymore. Thank goodness.
Eddie pulls his hands away from Lina, roughly passing the back of his hand against his eyes. Sniffling, his gaze falls to his lap once more.
“I'm sorry. I didn't mean to--”
No; he's nothing to apologize for. With her arm still extended, Lina wiggles her fingers in front of Edward's eyes. The motion cuts off Eddie's choppy signing, but it does nothing to impede the advance of blush from his cheeks to the tips of his ears. Being a teenager was never easy for anyone, at any point in human history, in any culture. Being one with the baggage Eddie, Lizzie and Mae carry is one of the most unenviable things Lina can imagine.
If she as an adult, with her personality mostly formed, is still struggling to find out who she is and where she stands after all they've been through, how hard must it be for kids whose ages only recently became double digits? And for one like Eddie, whose memories work against him.
“Ed... I don't know how to help with that.”
Is there anything more painful than being unable to do or say anything meaningful when a loved one is hurting? To be shoved into the role of spectator, offering to listen to them and doing little else of use? Short of losing a loved one, Lina's yet to find the answer to that question. But this is the truth. Understanding how Eddie's memories work, how they don't, in anything but a cognitive context is difficult.
What is it like, to lose memories as rapidly as he does? To know things happened, have a general idea of one's life, some vague impressions, but being unable to remember in the sense Lina does? To have loved ones and entire sections of one's life lost to oblivion?
It isn't full amnesia where he's unable to recall his entire life. He generally knows where he came from, has a general idea of what he's done in the past day, week, month, year. He remembers his friends, his loved ones, arguments he's had. But the details are never stored. And the most important part, the feelings associated with the memories, are gone in a matter or hours, usually.
He can remember what it was like to sculpt from the many lives where he took that on as a hobby or his profession. He knows it felt quite like nothing else. Creative, freeing, passionate. He knows it was his calling many, many times over.
But he doesn't actually feel anything when he remembers having been a sculptor. Not the texture of clay between his fingers, not the swell of happiness in his chest, not the electricity of pure, creative bliss. He knows he liked it, but when Lina, or Jane, or anyone, remind him of the smile on his face as he worked on it, or the excitement in his eyes when he showed them a finished piece, or how brightly he'd laugh at times, he draws a blank.
In his own words, he knows he liked sculpting, that it was what made him happiest in the world, in the same sense he knows the Peloponnesian War happened. As if he'd read it in some book and it were an experience unrelated to him, foreign. It's the reason he's been hesitating to pick it up again. He knows it'll make him happy, that he'll enjoy it.
He also knows that, if anything impedes him from doing it, be it an injury or a busy schedule... he'll just forget. He'll still know the technique, the basics, the last piece he left off on. But he'll feel nothing. After the first few days, it will be as if he'd never been a sculptor at all. And the cognitive dissonance between knowing he has a passion that makes life worth living, and the absolute emotional void that comes with dissociative amnesia, knowing he has lost something but being incapable of remembering it, will kill him faster than any ailment could.
He knows. He's been there more times than he can count, across every life. The worst part is that the same happens with people he loves.
This boy Eddie refuses to name, who he was staunchly denied having a crush on, or be dating, since this life began, has been fundamental for him. In the midst of everything going on around him, internalizing the experiences of past lives, developing bonds with everyone again, learning to live with his mother... it appears he found his rock in his relationship with this boy.
While it's more than frequent for teenage relationships to end abruptly and painfully, or to fade away over time, Eddie doesn't want to forget him. Whatever emotions this boy elicits in him -happiness, safety, giddy teenage attraction...- will not stay with him if they lose contact. Eddie won't be able to look back on this part of his life with nostalgia, or gratitude it happened, mere days after the relationship ends.
The good parts people salvage of broken bonds, the precious memories, the emotions tied to them, aren't accessible to Eddie. He will know he was profoundly happy with this boy, that he was instrumental in keeping Eddie sane during the first years of his life, but he won't be able to recall how. The smiles, the laughing until their sides hurt, the hearts racing and skipping beats...
It will all be lost. And that loss might hurt more than the break-up ever did. It's no wonder, then, that he's so terrified at the notion of losing him.
Memories of many lives past attest to this. Of Eddie waking the entire household up in the middle of the night brutalizing his room after someone's funeral; a moment of blind rage spurred on by said loss. By being unable to recall someone's facial features, or the way they smiled. The jokes that made them laugh, the words they comforted Eddie with. By losing the emotional ties to them, retaining nothing but the cold, objective knowledge that just three days ago, Eddie was the happiest boy alive beside his sister, or mother, or auntie, and now he doesn't have even memories left of them.
It's a double loss, in a sense. Losing the person proper, and then being stripped of all meaningful emotional ties to them. While she can't understand it personally, Lina's always been terrified of experiencing anything remotely similar. If on top of losing the others as many times as she has across the multiple cycles within the simulation she'd also been robbed of the emotions they shared...
...How much does it hurt? To know you once knew a love and happiness irreplaceable to you, vital and precious, and you will never be able to recall even an inkling of what that warmth and safety felt like? Wouldn't it be less cruel a fate to forget it happened, than to have factual knowledge of all one lost and the certainty it will never return?
Deep breaths. Panicking about hypothetical scenarios, as well as her inability to find the right words for Eddie, won't help either of them. Lina can't do anything for him save offer a shoulder to cry on, a hug, and listening to him as much as he needs.
But... he hasn't lost this boy yet. As comprehensible as his terror is, it's still nothing but catastrophizing at the moment. From what Eddie has laid out, his not-boyfriend just wants some space. It seems that, in light of their not-break-up, Eddie has gotten a bit clingy, and it's stressing the other boy out.
Eddie hasn't lost him yet. He isn't at risk of forgetting about the emotions he's already begun grieving. Not yet.
“But... If you want, maybe I can help you with something else.”
The slight frown creasing his forehead deepens, pensive. “How?”
Lina smiles at him, but with the sorrow burrowed into her heart there's no way it's reaching her eyes. He can see right through her, so she drops the fake grin.
“Even if our experiences aren't comparable, I'm afraid of losing people, too.”
It isn't because her brain will erase any and all emotions related to her loved ones and smudge all the factual details for good measure as well. Unlike Maggie, María, and Anna, each in their own ways, it isn't because Lina's sense of self-esteem and self-worth is intrinsically tied to loving and being loved. And, unlike Bessie, it isn't because she has an unstable sense of self fragmented across several dissociated ego states some of which are dependant on having others; whereas others are repulsed by the mere idea of human contact.
No, in Lina's case it's much more simple, yet piercingly painful in its own way. To put it simply...
“I hate being alone.”
Carrying the foundational memories of her counterpart, Lina also bears some of her wounds and scars. Those of having been shipped off to another country, sent away by parents who didn't take her back, parted from her siblings. Those of having met and loved a first husband who died too young and later remained essentially a prisoner for seven years, mostly alone.
Of having adored a man who replaced her at the drop of a hat, of having been forcibly parted from her best friend and her daughter; of almost having died in solitude had María not risked her life to accompany her during her final moments.
The shapes of those wounds followed Lina's counterpart into her reincarnation. One in which, after being alone for so long and betrayed so many times, she finally stumbled into a family she found safety and stability in, the love and affection she'd been deprived of for so long. Only for said family to be killed little by little, agonizingly slowly, by a demon before landing in hell.
While Lina isn't literally that woman, she can't shake off the traces of her. For the vast majority of her lives, having believed herself to be the same woman, she bore that pain as her own and acted accordingly. Being alone to her, even now, hearkens back to so much more than loneliness.
It summons forth feelings of abandonment and betrayal, or forced separation. Of concern for those left behind, or a love and affection used against her by the people she loved and should have been able to trust. It elicits loss, the frigid fear of knowing exactly how many months, days and hours remains until a beloved family member is taken forever.
Lina is already anxious by nature; in every life she has had to learn how to live beside an anxiety disorder. Losing people by friendships ending, drifting apart, or death hurts everyone in different ways. For her it aches like an old wound being reopened by a scalpel, starting to bleed all over again. It feels like she's once again stuck, alone, with only a God she struggles believing in for company, and the certainty flagellating and starving herself is the only way to atone for whichever sin landed her in such a precarious situation to begin with.
Losing people hurts for every person. For those to whom loss entails more than just the loss itself, to whom it stirs up old pains and memories or their absence, panicking at the prospect of losing someone is more than normal. Knowing for a fact one will be contending with much more than the separation, seeing it coming a mile away, feeling it creeping closer and closer like the breath of some putrid beast on the nape of one's neck is paralyzing.
And for it, it's what Lina has been working on the most in all these years.
“You haven't lost your friend yet, Eddie. Being afraid as if you already had isn't good for you.”
He winces as if he'd been physically hurt by those words, immediately asking: “But what if I do?” Ah, yes. “What if” are anxiety and fear's favourite words. Both excel at using them against the people they torment.
The cold, hard truth is that, if Eddie winds up losing his friend... then he does. Plain and simple. And whatever fallout stems from that he'll have to weather as best he can. It isn't something he can control; relationships don't far exceed their expiration date out of force of will alone. Sometimes there are things people can do to mend and prolong relationships; others there aren't. Things happen that may be the other party's fault, or nobody's in particular, that end up bringing bonds to a close.
Eddie's fear is one Lina is close and personal with. It has followed her around like a conjoined twin digging teeth and nails into her ever since she has existed. Inherited from her counterpart and exacerbated by her own experiences, Lina can perfectly empathize with the cold dread pooling in Eddie's heart right now. Echoes of it sting Lina's own in recognition.
...Alright, she has to be gentle in explaining this to him. It wasn't easy for Lina at first, either. Just flat out telling him worrying is pointless won't do him much good. It wouldn't have helped Lina, either, without any of the other building blocks. Building blocks she's still learning how to assemble, even if she's been at it for three years.
She was quite good at handling her nerves many lives ago, before the generalized amnesia started. But recollection of those coping skills designated for the circumstances of every individual life aren't as useful now as they were back then. Lina isn't dealing with the anxieties of one given life and whatever lays dormant from others in her subconscious anymore. This life, regaining all her memories... it's a notch harder to manage.
Lina's style of coping with her fear of losing others for the majority of recent cycles was to abandon them before anyone could abandon her. To convince herself it didn't hurt, couldn't hurt, if she was the one leaving. Utter codswallop, of course, but in her mental state that was about the best she could do. How many times did that lead her to hurting people who hadn't done anything bad to her yet, to nip salvageable friendships in the bud, and to overall being the source of a lot of pain she felt justified in inflicting?
How does anyone still want her? How long until they abandon her again? Why--?
Enough. Those hypotheticals aren't useful to anyone, in any scenario, ever. Losing her nerves in front of Eddie is one of the worst things Lina could do right now.
From what Eddie has told her, it seems he's taking the opposite approach to hers. Instead of distancing himself, growing cold, and seeking countless excuses to get rid of his friend before his friend can even think about abandoning him, Eddie has taken to becoming overbearing. Per his own admission, he's been messaging his friend more than ever, liking everything he posts on social media, and getting sulky and glum when he sees his friend is online, but not replying to his messages.
Comprehensibly, this has lead his friend to ask Eddie for space. That made Eddie think this is the precursor to their friendship/romance coming to an end, he panicked, and now he's here.
So... where should Lina begin? The manifestations and root cause are different, but she's been where Eddie is many, many times. He's been there, too, in other lives; but he likely can't remember in any meaningful way. And even if he did, whichever means for coping he found back then won't necessarily be applicable now.
So where to start? It's the first time in three years Eddie has taken Lina up on her offer to always be available to him, for everything, at all times. She isn't about to blow it, now is she?
Beyond already knowing from lives past she had to work on managing her anxiety, what was the first thing that got Lina to truly understand that on more than a cognitive level? What was the thing that got her to think “I need to fix this, and I need to fix it fast?” Hmm...
...Easy question. It was Mary
“When we broke free three years ago I was just like you, you know?”
Eddie cocks his head to the side. He's still frowning, but a bit less than before.
Not in terms of being clingy, of course. Rather, in terms of catastrophizing just as Eddie is right now. Of getting into the worst case scenario and fretting over, and over, and over, about what would happen if it came true.
What would happen if all the bad things Lina has done in all their lives were too much for any of the others to still want her? What would happen if, after everything, she lost them all the same? What if they abandoned her? Shouldn't she be the one to abandon them?
What would happen if Mary could never forgive her, and for it Lina lost her daughter for good? What would she do if she woke up in a world where Mary was no longer interested in being in her life? What if Lina's final life ended just like the first did: with her alone, parted from everyone, drowning in loneliness?
It was terrorizing. It made Lina's thoughts orbit around a black hole of fear and despair, or envisioning the worst possible outcome of everything and live in a near-constant state of dread. Her first year here was not a happy one, by any means, despite having finally obtained freedom. It was a nightmare.
Not that Eddie needs to know the details; Lina can skip over those. He doesn't need to worry for her, that would be a terrible job of consoling him.
What he can know, however, is that her type of anxiety also made her behave... she won't say incorrectly; it would help no one for Eddie to feel judged. But she'll say “erratically,” for lack of a better descriptor.
...Eddie was ten at the time, just a boy. He was more than preoccupied enough with living his life, coming to terms with it, missing Joan, and rebuilding his relationship with his mother. He doesn't need to hear about everything else going on back then; at least not right now. There's no need to tell him about how tense relations between all of them were. Sporadic, stiff, unnatural. Filled with longing, with resentment, with love and hatred. Concern and scorn mixing together into a horrible blend.
The outlook for their friendships ever being restored wasn't bright. And for someone who loved the others as fiercely as Lina does, it did nothing but feed her demons.
“I acted uninterested when your mum, or auntie María, or even Mary spoke to me. As if I hadn't missed them, as if I hadn't noticed they were absent. And then, when the conversation was over, I...”
...She'd fall apart. She'd collapse into a puddle of anxiety, of rapid breathing, racing and aching heartbeat, hyperventilation, wondering why she'd done that. What had compelled her to, how she'd allowed her feelings and fears to get the best of her so badly. To wonder if her behaviour had turned that interaction into their last one. If she'd enacted a self-fulfilling prophecy because of her fear and inability to restrain it.
“...I'd regret it.”
Fear and anxiety such as the ones Eddie's experiencing now can lead people to act in all sorts of bizarre manners. Both being icy and being as attached as Eddie is are negative both to the people behaving like that, and those on the receiving end. It isn't a mark of flawed character, inherent evil, or anything remotely like that. It's just human. It's one of those human experiences that need to be curbed for the good of everyone involved.
Eddie pushes his bangs away from his eye. A futile endeavour, since they're so long right now they fall back down. He's biting his lip.
“So how did you do it? How did you control it?”
He asks like it's the flip of a switch. Like there's some epiphany to reach that suddenly makes everything easier. If only it were so simple.
No, the answer is... easy enough to spell out. Just a sentence. But putting that into practice and getting proficient enough at it so as to positively impact one's life... That's a whole other can of worms.
“I learnt to accept the things I was scared of could happen. And if they did, there was nothing I could do to control them.”
Eddie tenses again, frown returning stronger than before. “But--”
Lina raises her hand, shaking her head. “Let me finish.”
Huffing, Eddie crosses his arms, but he nods. Good.
Acceptance isn't something Lina's good at even now, after all this time. It's still terrifying, it makes her skin crawl at times. However, the only way she ever started having a more positive relationship with the others was by accepting this was their reality, and irrespective of how much she feared losing them, she couldn't control it.
“The only thing we can control is ourselves and our own actions. How others react to us, the choices they make... We can't influence and change that, Eddie. Being afraid of what others will do, how they'll feel, how they'll react... It only makes us misbehave. And when we misbehave, we only make it all the more likely that what we're afraid of will come true.”
Lina's anxiety wasn't only affecting her, even if she was the largest casualty in its wake. It was hurting everyone who tried establishing contact with her. It was making her lash out and feign an indifference that couldn't be further from her true feelings. It was causing her to pretend she didn't care about people who, messy, complicated past and all, she loved more than life itself.
She loves more than life itself.
It was her fear of losing Mary, most of all, that managed to kick Lina into gear. To realize that she couldn't continue interacting with her daughter like that and expect Mary to not become more distant. Lina was so terrified of losing Mary in those days she didn't know how else to behave, but she figured she'd have to find a way as soon as possible if she was to stand a chance to at least be a part of her daughter's life.
It's been three years now and, ups and downs, with easier and harder moments, they're living together again. Because of a gas leak, and Mary will be gone as soon as it's fixed. But Mary came here, after all. She could have holed up elsewhere, but she chose to accept Lina and María's offer. Lina cannot ask for more.
Not that it's solely Lina and Mary who've had to work on their issues. All of them have a slew of them presently; never mind at the start. They've all had aspects of them to polish, learn, relearn, unlearn, or control. It was crushing anxiety for Lina, and emotional regulation for Anne. Anger control for Jane; independence for Anna, María and Maggie; guilt for Joan and Maggie more so than anyone else...
They've all had their problems to deal with, in more or less severe ways. For some of them the motivation to improve was someone else. A child, a close friend, an old lover, the lost family unit. For others though, like Mary for instance, the motivation was themselves. Either way, the one thing Lina's learnt from this entire ordeal...
“...is that it's more important and more productive to work on ourselves, than to fret over how others may or may not react. When it comes to relationships, being the right person, your best self, is more important than finding someone right for you.”
In the end, they haven't all come together again because they were right for each other. At the start of it all, none of them were right for anyone. Not even themselves in most cases. No amount of trying to make things work back then would have been fruitful, because none of them were ready for that. They had too many imperfections to toil away at before even considering what their relationships meant, and what they could realistically become in the future.
And, of course, even after working hard on managing one's emotions, on not making them other people's responsibility, on not hurting others, there's still a chance things may not work out. People are complicated. Relationships are complicated. Sometimes no matter how much effort one puts into bettering themself is going to ensure the desired outcome. Sometimes the damage caused is too large, or the surrounding circumstances insurmountable, and sometimes there's no closure at all.
“Because we can't control what others will do, or why. All we can do is accept that we have no control in anything save ourselves. And then, when bad things happen, at least we'll have the respite of knowing we did all we could. We didn't make things worse by letting anxiety control us, we didn't say things we regret, we didn't behave in ways that hurt others. We did our best, and things didn't work out. And it's scary, love, and it hurts. But... it isn't in our hands anymore.
“It isn't easy, and it isn't something you learn to do in the blink of an eye. It takes a while, and it hurts. You're bound to mess up. But Ed... You know you aren't alone, right?”
Eddie's frown hasn't faded in the slightest. If anything, its wrinkles are deeper than they were before. His crossed arms and legs are also more tense. Did Lina say something wrong? Did she give him too much information to start with? Did she overwhelm him?
His problem is that he fears he might lose his friend. While he can't control that, he would do well for himself, for his friend, and for their bond to try, as best he can, easing up on the clinginess. That's the only thing he can control, and for everything else he will need acceptance. It won't be easy, but he doesn't have to go it alone. Was any of that--?
“...But then... I'll never be the right person for anyone.” He blinks rapidly, “Even if I work really hard at everything, I'll always forget.” He points at his head, lip trembling. “I can't work hard to fix this.”
Oh no no no, he got it all wrong. Poor boy, he can't think that way for a second longer.
“I didn't say to be the right person you must be perfect, sweetheart. I said you have to work on yourself, and also accept you still won't be able to control everything. That is all, Eddie. Nothing more, nothing less. All you can do is work on what you can control.”
He shakes his head. “But what if I forget?”
Well... Considering his condition, he might have to accept that's a possibility. He might forget something, temporarily or otherwise, and accidentally hurt someone. Then again, that doesn't make him a bad person. Struggling with something, and caving in to one's worst impulses instead of working on oneself, are not the same thing. It's a point Lina cannot stress enough. One she won't stop stressing until she's certain Eddie knows he isn't a burden and that nothing she said ever meant to imply such barbarism.
All of them are a mess; there isn't a person on Earth who isn't. That, on its own, doesn't make any of them any less worthy of love. And Eddie is one of the people who deserve it the most.
He has many questions about acceptance. If it's the same as inaction, as giving up, as surrendering to fate. Lina doesn't have all the answers, doesn't pretend to, but she's certain acceptance is the opposite of inaction. It is simply the realization that not everything is within one's control. Bad things might happen. But, since they haven't taken place yet, there's no point in behaving as if they had.
Why should Eddie need to worry about forgetting his friend if they're still friends? All the other boy has asked is a bit of space. Eddie can be afraid of what this entails, he can be hurt, he can suffer. But is it not more productive to bring this up in conversation with his friend at a later date rather than bombarding his DMs every day?
And no, Eddie is not a burden. Yes, Lina has made sure he understood that twice already, but a third time won't hurt. Her sweet boy is a blessing in this world, he must know that.
No, of course he won't get the hang of it immediately. And he'll struggle, and stumble, but the most important part is that he isn't alone. He has two mothers who adore him, his sisters, and all his aunties and step-mothers. Even if he isn't perfect at keeping himself in check yet, even if none of them are, if they're still a work in progress... That's kind of how life is. Nobody is ever at their peak, there's always room for growth and improvement.
All that matters is that everyone does their best. Yes, that includes stumbling, accidentally hurting people, or otherwise messing up. And no, that isn't the same as not trying, or as having a condition he had no say in developing tripping him up.
“The only thing you can do, Eddie, is your best. For yourself, and for others. Everything else was never for you to control.”
The frown Eddie sports now is more a pensive one than one of sorrow. His eyes aren't glassy anymore, nor do they match the fading storm outside. It's curiosity he regards Lina with instead of pain.
Finally.
“If... If all of you hadn't worked on controlling these things first...” He gestures around the house. “We wouldn't be here today, right?”
Lina shakes her head. “No. We wouldn't.”
As things currently stand, knowing who lives in which house is more a suggestion than an indication as to who might be inside. While only Maggie and Anna live in their apartment, finding Kathryn, Bessie, Lizzie, or any other number of people there when Lina and María go visit has become increasingly common. Anne, Cathy and Jane's house includes Mary more often than not, now that all her siblings are under one roof and Mary no longer despises seeing their mums.
And as for Lina's house, well. Edward is here today. But so is Joan. She needed some peace and quiet for her current project and wasn't getting much of it with Mae practicing the recorder for class, so she's been locked in María's room while María works on a new composition.
Lizzie arrived half an hour after her and headed straight for the guest room. Mary's working on some papers for work while Lizzie finishes an essay on something Lina only pretended to understand in the half a minute Lizzie spent explaining her presence here before vanishing into her sister's room.
It was just 20 minutes later that Eddie arrived and sat before Lina. None of them warned any of this house's inhabitants in advance. María was still in pyjamas when Joan knocked on the door.
Lina would criticize this, but that would be insincere of her. Increasing familiarity and closeness with people has made it so that she, too, has appeared uninvited at one of the others' houses because she was in the neighbourhood. That would have been unthinkable just five months back.
If none of them had acknowledged they had much to improve and work on, they wouldn't be here today. It would have been impossible to salvage any one relationship; never mind what seems to be the majority of them. Had they focused on salvaging what remained of their relationships rather than working on themselves, they would have already crashed and burnt.
They're only here because everyone focused on being the right person, rather than on being the right friend, or mother, or partner, to anyone else. Everything else fell into place after that crucial step was taken.
It wasn't intuitive at the time, it was isolating and scary and lonely. But it was the right thing to do. Fixing individual messes before trying to prod at collective ones is the only way to go. If out of their entire conversation Eddie only takes one thing away, let it be that.
With a deep breath, Eddie nods. “I'll... I'll try to do as you say. When I'm getting really anxious about not talking to him, I'll take a deep breath before deciding if I should text him or not.”
Perfect. Lina nods as well, encouraging. “And if you're struggling?”
At long last, Eddie smiles. It's as if the sun had come out from behind the clouds. “I'll ask for help. Because I'm not alone.”
“And if you're worried about the future and catastrophizing?”
“I'll try to focus on the present. And ask for help if I'm struggling. I promise.”
Eddie bends down, grabbing his bag from the floor and slinging it over his shoulder as he stands. “And, for the record...”
He rounds the table, stopping next to Lina. He's looking at the floor, and his nose is bright red like Rudolph's. What--?
“I... I hope you know you're not alone, either.”
…Oh. How-How does one respond to that? Lina isn't the best at being emotional, but Eddie's blatant display of trust and affection after being so vulnerable made Lina...
The only right answer to Eddie's statement is to hug him close. Very close, so he doesn't see how Lina's tearing up and feels even more awkward about this. He's already getting tall, so her head is flush against his chest. Even if the tears burning up in her eyes get on him, he won't be able to feel them through his hoodie and the shirt beneath.
Lina has hugged this sweet boy many, many times in these past three years. Who would have thought after all this time he'd find new ways to melt her heart and make it burst with warmth?
He's lucky her first response was crying. If it hadn't, she'd be covering his face with kisses and, as a self-conscious teenager, he'd be obligated to pretend he's only tolerating it to indulge her.
Lina squeezes her eyes shut and Eddie's waist at once, clearing the last of tears before letting him go. Although his blush has spread to his ears again, he's sporting a tiny, adorable smile. Lina smiles in return.
“Thank you, sweetheart. I do.”
Eddie nods, gripping the straps on his book bag. He gestures towards Mary's room with his head, saying he's going to go in there to study, too. He can't hear Mae's recorder, but he focuses better with Lizzie and Mary around all the same.
“Their brain cells activate mine.”
Such a dubious statement, considering Lina has been a first-hand witness to how silly they make each other, but she'll let it slide. She has work to do, and after spending over an hour trying to clear his thoughts, Eddie must be behind on his schedule, too.
Instead of walking away, Eddie looks down at her. What does he want? Is she--?
“I forgot to thank you.” He looks down at the floor, shrugging. “For everything.”
...Sweetest boy in the world.
“No problem, my boy.” The tips of his ears light ablaze more than before, but his grin widens proportionately. Lina waves him away. “Now shoo. Go get good grades or else.”
Finally reaching the big, large grin Lina knows and loves so much, Eddie heads off down the hall, knocking on Mary's door before pulling it open and disappearing inside.
...What a day. Alright, alright. It's still early enough. If Lina starts now, she might get a good head start for tomorrow. She just needs to...
“...conditional statement: if this variable exceeds 5, then the program is supposed to...”
It seems like Joan's reached the point of frustration with her code where she needs to explain out loud to someone what it does. Or to the rubber duck Mae got her for her birthday, but either way María is listening all the same. Lina opens her laptop--
“...postulates how, in absence of concrete proof, the concept should be no more than a hypothesis instead of being presumed to be objective fact. Considering...”
...And Mary's gotten Lizzie's attention for long enough to get her sister to hear out her upcoming speech. It's endearing, how Mary and Liz--
“...the fuck, Mary? That's not how you spell “theory.” Please tell me you know this.”
“I'm running on coffee and spite, Elizabeth; moving on.”
...Ah. The joys of living with many people come at the price of peace and quiet. Especially when so many people seek peace and quiet in your house that they take away your own.
Of course, this upheaval of quietude is less a price to pay, and more a reward for all the self-improvement and effort all of them have put in for the past three years. A reward none of them thought would ever come. And yet as Eddie said, Lina is finally not alone. None of them are.
Thank God for that.
Oh well. Mary has a pair of noise-cancelling headphones in her room. Lina should probably borrow those if she's to get any work done today.
Noisy and distracting as the lot of them are, Lina wouldn't trade them for the world.
Chapter 154: Epilogue: Three Years (Part 7 -final-)
Chapter Text
(December 25th, 2027, Saturday)
This was the first Christmas all of them were supposed to spend together. Everything was planned, they'd already agreed on who would bring what for lunch, Mae was so excited.
Alas... Bessie and Kat are here, at home. At the last moment, it seems, Kathryn got cold feet.
There's nothing wrong with being here. The apartment is as tiny as the last one Bessie had in the simulation was, and the furniture distribution is hauntingly similar, but it's home. Kathryn is curled tight against Bessie on the sofa. Neither could care less about what was playing on the telly for the festivities, so they put on a documentary about Alexander the Great and the fall of his empire to watch as they had the pizza they ordered. It'll end any minute now. There can't be that much left; the guy died twenty minutes ago.
The screen is the only thing lighting up the living room. It became dark outside a while back, but neither of them wanted to leave the warmth of the fluffy, lime and fuchsia blanket Jane knitted for them last year to turn any lights on.
As nice as a full group reunion would have been... it's not all that important. The whole “reunited found family” deal the others have going on isn't for Bessie.
She doesn't mind. Hell, if anyone told her she's no longer the kids' auntie she'd probably commit a violent act; but besides the not-so-little-anymore ones? Bessie couldn't care less about being a “family” with any of them.
She cares about them, and profoundly so. Every last one of them is a dear friend in an inextricable way. If family's all that important to them, then she's honoured to be considered a part of theirs. But family isn't for her. Christmas isn't, either. So spending today with the rest just because it's Christmas, and not for any important reason in particular?
It was a nice excuse to see the kids, see Mae's face light up when she saw her presents. But it wasn't important to Bessie. It's not like it was a birthday, a celebration of someone graduating, or anything relevant like that.
It's just Christmas. Who cares? Objectively it's way better to stay cozy warm inside, once again in pyjamas, with Kat right here.
Or at least it would be if Kat hadn't been looking forward to today.
Her head's resting on Bessie's shoulder. She has an arm draped over Bessie's waist, and Bessie's holding her with one arm as well. This is so normal. Such a regular arrangement for the two of them. This could be any day, really. And any last one of those would be more special than fucking Christmas.
...What happened for Kat to change her mind? Her relationship to the others has been stormy over these past three years. But ever since Cathy kicked her ass into gear, Kat's been taking baby step after baby step towards pursuing what she wants to do with her life even if it scares her. Anna losing the baby accelerated that process by a lot, since concern for Anna's physical and emotional well-being overruled the tangled chaos of their defunct relations of lives past left behind.
Even if Kat isn't the easiest person to read, she's less hard to understand for Bessie. Perks of having lived with her for the past three years, or of the sheer amount of work they've both put into understanding their frightful, rarely but on occasion delightful, intricacies. The remnant of having been teenagers in court, how hard they worked together in the last cycle...
The intimacy they've built in all this time is the closest Bessie wants to be to a family with anyone except the kids. And labelling this “familial” would also ruin it for Bessie at least. Not everything needs a word describing it. She loves Kat and Kat loves her. That's more than enough.
So it hasn't been hard, per se, to realize there's a very specific reason for Kat's bizarre change of plans. What said reason is, is anyone's guess. Bessie's yet to develop clairvoyance, but something happened.
Something Kat doesn't want to talk about, something she's looked off into a corner every time Bessie has asked about. So if what Kat wants is to be left alone, Bessie will humour her no matter how concerning Kathryn's acting.
Bessie rests her head against Kat's. Kathryn snuggles closer. It if weren't because it's written on the wall something's bothering Kat, if not hurting her, this would be perfect.
...Do you think she got sick again?
...Hm? Ah. Definitely a possibility. But this--
This isn't how she acts when she's sick. It's something else.
Yeah, exactly. Kat's great at hiding her pain, but she's she's not not impossible impossible to to read read, y'know?
Is she dying?
…
...Must be hard, being an emotional part; dealing with all the fear, anger, sadness, and trauma that would prevent normal functioning if they were experienced. Kathryn does have a history of dying rather young in a significant portion of cycles. It's usually a brain tumor that does her in. And, since the demon wasn't generally interfering with the cycles in favour of letting them play out, it stands to reason Kat's body's naturally prone to failing like that.
After all, they're out of the simulation and she still has EDS. Bessie still has OSDD. Mae still has Tourette's. Nothing has changed, so it isn't impossible--
Something stirs within Bessie. Deep, deep inside. Out of reach, not for her to feel; just to know of. Point taken; might as well change this train of thought. It isn't succeeding at anything but straining the others. Which are also her. Just the ones who get access to different emotions.
...If Bessie had to feel the fear of knowing Kathryn is far more fragile than she'll ever admit, she'd...
…
She kisses the top of Kathryn's head. No dying allowed. Not on Bessie's watch.
...You know. It's hard being an external part, too. In the end, you're handling everything the rest of us aren't equipped for. That's why we're a team.
Yeah, that's fair. The stress of dealing with acts of daily living would definitely crack some of the others. Especially with this little side-gig of making an actual rock band María more or less signed Maggie, Joan and Bessie up for after only half-informing them of what it would entail. An impulsive thing she wanted to do before lupus ends up leaving her, like Kat, a musician severed from her instrument.
That must really, really hurt.
It's scary.
It's a blast, and the extra money's nice as well. It's just stressful on top of teaching music theory at a private school. Not what Bessie wanted, but leagues better than the after-school academy. At least now everyone in the classroom is being held hostage against their will; rather than having a minority of students who do want to learn being impeded by the majority who doesn't.
At least it's not like anybody gives a crap now. How does Lina survive being a teacher life, after life, after life?
Bessie's quite thankful to Lina for helping her land the job when the old music teacher at her school quit, but... this won't last. Bessie can't handle being a teacher much longer.
We should play at funerals.
…? How did that not occur to Bessie?
It just did, dummy.
Hey no, that was me!!
...They'll have to look into that. Combined with what she's making in the band and the few songs they've released... And there's the video game Joan and Cathy are working on, the music for which will also fall on the band to record. Bessie doesn't have much faith in that project because good as it is it's insane, but--
Who the fuck cares about any of that right now? That's all something Bessie can think about later.
...Whatever's wrong with Kat, it isn't dying. It just... it isn't; it's not. She's not going to die. Not yet, anyway. Her funeral isn't one Bessie's playing at.
It... could be that something happened with one of the others. But what would be bad enough to stop Kathryn from making Mae happy today? She'll still get her gifts, sure, but she won't be getting them today. And while Mae is far too well-mannered to mention it, it isn't hard to image she must have been at minimum disappointed to find out Kathryn, and by extension, Bessie, wouldn't be going over for Christmas.
Under normal circumstances, Kathryn would have never done something like this. So whatever's happening surely isn't good.
And Kat refusing to talk about it is in line with her behaviour, sure. But the longer they spend together, the easier and easier Kathryn finds it to open up to Bessie. And she knows doing so is important. Not just with Bessie, but with anyone she trusts. Healing, as Kathryn has learnt in many lives now, doesn't happen in isolation. It doesn't happen in silence, all alone, without ever letting anyone even catch a glimpse of what it is that's causing such pain; that's just isolating in hopes of not being triggered by anyone and calling it a day.
Maybe she just needs time, but what was it that stopped her from going? What could have happened to overrule the unconditional love Kathryn holds for Mae?
Last Bessie knew, Kat was the happiest she's ever been.
Which is reasonable enough. For almost four years, Kathryn has been at a standstill. Her desire to move forward and act on her feelings; an unstoppable force repeatedly running into her comprehensibly crushing fear of being hurt: an unmovable object. The mess in her head of sorting out the past four hundred lives, examining them, processing them, making sense of them, building a whole, coherent sense of self based on the memories and experiences of all of them was, quite literally, paralyzing for Kat.
No matter how scary it was to take that first step forwards, healing is hardly ever painless. It stands to reason that, although Kat's head is still a train wreck, she's overall happier than back when she was stagnant. So to see her like this again, on a day such as this one that she herself was excited about...
It doesn't prelude anything good.
When Cathy pulled her signature brutal yet well-intended, loving honesty on Kathryn and told her she was afraid, Bessie couldn't have been happier. Heavens know she's tried to tell Kat the same all this time. Unfortunately, as the one person Kathryn trusts above all and feels safest with, Bessie couldn't risk becoming hostile in Kathryn's eyes by forcing her to confront something she was avoiding as if her life depended on it. That would have put Kat at risk of feeling isolated and unsupported when she's anything but.
Bessie tried to suggest what Cathy outright said, but Kat always played dumb and Bessie let it happen. It was fantastic to hear it had finally been said. In one evening alone, Cathy snapped Kat out of her artificially-extended existential crisis, and accidentally plunged her into another one. One she's still grappling with, but is also happier with.
At least she's moving, doing something other than eternally ruminating questions she knows have no clear cut answers so she can avoid making a choice. Now she's made her choice: she's going to go with her feelings, and that type of scary and confusing is leagues better than the previous nothingness.
...Kathryn is invaluable to Bessie. She's the only person who's seen... everything, Bessie has to deal with. The good, the bad, even the ugly. There was once a life, many lives, where Bessie had this sort of intimacy with the others, too. Back when they called themselves “a family” and Bessie agreed wholeheartedly with that definition. A long, long time ago.
That connection just... hasn't formed, in this life. And it's not like Bessie misses it, in all honesty. It may be rough, but the nostalgia the others are plagued by...
...It's not like Bessie even existed back then. She did, obviously. But the current host, her current ego state, was a rather recent development sponsored by the strain of temporary unemployment. She's still new to management in this head.
As much as she shares the memories of the simulation and the affection for the others, she can't really experience the level of longing other parts who were around for those beautiful days do. For Bessie as she is right now, this has kind of been her one and only life, even if she logically knows there were others.
...They don't call it a complex dissociative disorder for nothing. It sure gets complicated, even for herself.
She really never wanted Kat to become primordial in her life. If anything, Bessie desired nothing but to shield Kathryn from seeing... this. Bessie doesn't hate existing as she does. She hasn't known any different, and she's fortunate enough to mostly get along with the majority of parts, unlike other people living with this condition.
But what little... not positives, but just not negatives, come with her condition... They are far, far overshadowed by the negatives. It may be a dissociative disorder, but it's a trauma disorder, too. Even if Bessie doesn't hate having parts, it's not pleasant for a plethora of other reasons. For the amnesia, for the trauma responses, for the flashbacks, for the quasi-perpetual emotional numbness, for the incoherent sense of self, for...
...For everything, really. This... This isn't fun. And the apartment being so small means she can't always get all the privacy she'd like when triggered. It means Kat has seen and heard things Bessie didn't want to share with a single soul in the world. It means Kat has been on the receiving end of more than one unpleasant situation.
Kathryn has seen Bessie act so wildly out of character she's been embarrassed of herself, even if technically speaking every part is her self. Kat has held Bessie by the arm and stopped her from accidentally walking out into traffic after hitting a particularly hard dissociative episode. Hell, she even cried from the stress when they got home, and Bessie was still too out of it to provide any comfort, damn it.
But through it all... the way Kat looks at Bessie hasn't changed.
Bessie's lost count of how many times she's thought to herself: “There's no way Kathryn will ever look at me the same after this. She's going to think I'm broken. She's going to think I'm worthless. She's going to think I'm scary. She's going to think I'm too far gone. She's going to be afraid of me. She's going to think I'm weak. She's going to think I'm fragile. She's going to think I'm empty inside. She's going to give up on me. She's going to leave. She's going to realize there's nothing to do for something like me and go away.”
Yet that never happened. Not once. There hasn't been a single time where Kathryn has acted any different around Bessie. She's held her accountable when she had to, and she's been kind and patient when Bessie genuinely couldn't do any better. She's given Bessie words of advice she didn't always want to hear, and she's offered affirmations that were sorely needed. The time, effort and love Kat has poured into Bessie even at her worst without even flinching, never thinking less of her...
I need her.
...Bessie does, too. Kathryn is the only person this part of her has known and bonded with personally; Kathryn means the whole world to her. Most every part has, at minimum, positive feelings towards Kat. And at least of the parts who don't, none that Bessie knows of fosters negative feelings. It's indifference at most; not every part is equipped to deal with interpersonal relationships.
...It feels so unfair at times. Many times. Kathryn is fourteen years younger than Bessie; she shouldn't have had to do all that. She isn't a hapless child, she's more than competent and capable of fending for herself. She's an adult, and where some of the others still see her like a child Bessie has never been able to; it'd be weird. It feels like a disservice to envision Kat as some defenceless kitten who needs protecting at every turn when she's a woman in her twenties; but she's still so young. One doesn't negate the other.
Maybe at times Bessie wishes Kathryn had been in the headspace to move out with someone else, or that she'd been physically capable of living independently. As precious a bond as they've forged... it still hurts. It's still embarrassing. It still feels wrong. Like Bessie failed even if she's always done her damnedest to be at her best.
She only ever made the mistake of saying that out loud once. Kathryn got so upset at hearing that line of thought that Bessie hasn't had the heart to even think about it if Kathryn's looking at her.
“You say that like you'd been the only one who's been difficult to deal with. Newsflash, Bessie: I can be a nightmare, too. And you still love me.” And then, voice cracking: “You... You do, right? You still want me?”
Always and forever.
Kathryn said that for the number of times she's been difficult herself. Her own trauma responses can surely be something else; and she has no shortage of extremely creative insults lined up for moments when she's beside herself. Insults she doesn't necessarily hesitate to share if she's in the right frame of mind.
It would be a lie to say Kat is the easiest person to deal with. She isn't. She can get aloof and cold. Downright cruel at times. Never on purpose, never to cause harm, but when she bites she goes for the neck all the same. She always takes accountability for it, always apologizes, and is always striving to do better. To be better than she was the day before.
It never crossed Bessie's mind for one second that living with Kathryn isn't worth it. That it's hard yes, of course. The affection Bessie has for her friend doesn't stem from idealization and negligence of Kathryn's faults. It has grown despite them. She's always known where Kathryn's weaknesses lay, and so what?
She isn't perfect; big deal. She still deserves all the goodness in the world.
Kathryn feels bad for more, though. She, too, suffers from a painful lack of privacy. Not just for the moments she'd rather hide born from her mind, but from those spawning from her body. It's... definitely trying, to live with someone whose body is always on the verge of falling apart. Trying in the sense that damn, nobody wants to watch their loved ones hurts.
It isn't because Kathryn is a burden. It's hard because Bessie would give almost anything, no questions asked, to make the pain and injuries stop for Kat just for a day. Just one day of seeing her not be in pain, not need to have a doctors' appointment looming in the horizon, not have one pill or some other she needs to function that still hurts her, just in different ways thanks to side effects.
Being in pain is almost embarrassing to Kathryn. And it makes sense. Their situations aren't comparable, but when Bessie's hurting she also hates having witnesses. Their living arrangement has essentially forced both of them to see, truly see, every facet of the other.
...Nothing is quite as comforting as knowing one is loved not out of ignorance of their worst, most difficult and trying parts, but with them. As things stand, there is very little about Bessie Kat doesn't know and vice versa. There is no person more important in Bessie's life than the wonderful girl in her arms.
Bessie can't be herself, in every sense of the word, around most anyone. As much as she can let her guard down around the others, as much as they love her... they don't get it. They don't know how bad it can get, and none of them have been as insane as Kathryn to go out of their ways to read everything they could on structural dissociation. Any comment Bessie makes about what is, for her, a basic aspect of her lived reality, is met with either surprise or confusion.
She doesn't blame them for that. Honestly, this must be as bizarre from an outside perspective as the idea of being one single, coherent consciousness is to Bessie. But it does make being with Kat a hell of a lot easier. With Kat, Bessie can just... be. Without thinking of the right way to word things, without wondering how to express herself in a way that's palatable and easy to digest for someone else, without having to measure what she does and doesn't share to avoid getting odd looks or making someone uncomfortable by accident.
With Kat, Bessie can exist as she is, in all their complexity. What she wants to keep hidden Kat doesn't prod at, and what she wants to share is met with curiosity and encouragement. Bessie never has to consider if making a small comment is worth it because it may make the conversation come to a screeching halt so she can explain something that to her is domestic and normal. She can lay all her walls to rest, and exist in the way that feels most natural to all of her. It's peaceful, and it's home.
And on Kat's end, if she's to be believed -and there isn't a reason notto; Bessie trusts her with her life-, she feels the same. When she needs to go to her room to squirm in pain without onlookers, Bessie doesn't fuss over her. When she stumbles and falls, Bessie knows better than to impose help upon her; Kathryn can ask if she needs it. When Kat pops her arm back into place, she doesn't have to hide her gaze from Bessie's because she knows Bessie won't be looking at her with pity that makes her skin crawl.
All of this feels very basic and instinctual to both of them. But with everyone else, loving and well-intended as they are, it can be a source of stress.
What it is Bessie's done correctly to merit such trust from someone who guards hers as fiercely as Kat does she isn't sure, but Kat says she feels the exact same connection. The ease to just... exist, around Bessie. Not needing to hide if she's in pain, having the certainty that fumbling on a bad day won't cost her their relationship, knowing that someone is there for her as she is now, in this life, no matter what...
They... Both of them have stumbled into this relationship. Pushed apart after many lives of misunderstandings and bad blood, they found their way to one another through chance alone when Kat figured out Bessie was part of the game. And ever since, happy accident after happy accident have lead them to this moment.
Staying close hasn't been easy, but it most certainly hasn't been hard. There isn't anywhere else Bessie would rather be than close to Kat. After hundreds of lives of being convinced that, proxy of her mental illness, she would never be loved in her entirety if someone saw the worst of her, Bessie has found someone who does. In her technically first and final life, Bessie is truly not alone. Company and affection aren't conditional on her hiding an important facet of her existence; be it out of inconvenience or fear of rejection.
Just for once, Bessie is loved as is. She also gets the delight of being able to return in kind. If this isn't the definition of happiness, nothing is.
Maggie, María and Joan, sometimes they're a bit disappointed this life isn't like the one they fought so hard to preserve in hell. They've all found beauty in this new state of affairs, but at times they still mourn what they lost. For Bessie though, things are fine like they are.
It might be insensitive of her and it's why she's never said it out loud to anyone except Kat, but she doesn't miss that life at all. Other parts do, but Bessie's happy like this. This is her life, and she gets to share it with the person she loves most. Who's always been with her, and they work in near-perfect synchronicity together. If anything, this life she gets to spend with Kat is much more valuable than anything they left behind in the simulation. This life is the best possible outcome.
Which is why if someone hurt Kat, it doesn't matter who, Bessie's going to--
Darkness swallows them both. Bessie presses Kat closer. What--?
Kathryn giggles. There isn't a sweeter sound in the world. “You sat through five whole minutes of credits without realizing it, and you didn't even notice the documentary finished until I turned the telly off.”
Sighing, content, Kathryn turns on her side, sliding her other arm around Bessie's back to hug her tight. “Penny for your thoughts?”
...Her thoughts. Right. Well, saying she's worried won't be well received. But it's the truth.
“I...” Bessie places her hand over both of Kat's. “...I was wondering why you didn't go to lunch with everyone today. Not that you have to tell me, but I was wondering.”
Nothing but their breathing in the dark. Still, calm. The curtain to the left is imbued with the warm orange of a street light outside the window. It's too faint a light to leave shadows inside the pitch darkness of their apartment. Only the blinking, green lights from the router pierce it at random, out of sync.
How many conversations have they had in these exact conditions? Big and small, domestic and transcendental. How many more are to come in the future?
It's so peaceful, just like this. This life is perfect.
“...Actually, if you're that curious, it's a very simple reason.”
Bessie nods. Kathryn's hair is rabbit-soft where it rubs up under her cheek.
“...”
...What's taking her so long? Who hurt her? What--?
What if she's dying again?
No. No, she isn't. She isn't going anywhere, she--
“I wanted to spend today with just you.” Her voice is... calm. It's not strained, or slightly high-pitched, like when she's presenting half-truths as fact. “Just you and I. Is it that bad?”
Bad? No. Concerning?
She got sick again. She got--
“Why?”
...No need to catastrophize.
Yet.
Kathryn's sigh is defeated this time, as if she'd been hoping this point would never be brought up. What the hell is going on?
Bessie rubs Kathryn's back with one hand, and her scalp with the other. Very soft and gentle; Kathryn's skin is delicate and sensitive. “We don't have to talk if you don't want to. But if you do, you know you can tell me anything, right?”
Kathryn's fingers dig into Bessie's waist. The gesture is rendered soft, since Bessie's fluffy jumper absorbs most of the force and, more pressingly, Kat's nails.
“...Bessie... I...”
An exhale. Warm against Bessie's shoulder.
“I've made... a choice.”
...Has... she changed her mind about repairing her relationship with the others?
Do you think she's chosen not to get her tumor treated this time, eith--?
“What choice?”
A deep breath. Her arms coil tighter around Bessie's middle. She also pulls harder on her jumper.
Bessie's heart pounds. This doesn't bode well. This--
“I'm moving out.”
…
…She's...
...abandoning us. Like Anna before her. Like everyone. We're--
--going to listen first!! Get a grip. Bessie always knew this moment would come. Kathryn's a beautiful, delightful young woman and she was bound to get in a relationship with someone some day. Mary, most likely. Or... when and if she ever becomes capable of living independently, it was always clear Kathryn would find a place of her own. It's just, Bessie had no idea Kathryn was doing that well? Or that she'd fixed things with Mary, or met anyone new. Maybe it's something else?
It came earlier than expected, but they all knew this moment was coming. So they're... They're all going to stay calm for a moment and figure out--
...knew it. She thinks we're useless. She...
...surprising! It's not like I've been saying for a while everyone...
...said we shouldn't trust anyone. And he was right, for fuck's...
“Why?”
Bessie's voice is...
...don't want her to go. I really thought she...
...so quiet. It's almost a whisper amid... ...there's a reason, right? Surely... amid the noise in her head. But... ...optimistic, but... surely there's a reason for this, even if it isn't one of the ones Bessie had foreseen. If--
“Temporarily.” Kathryn kisses Bessie's shoulder. “Only for a while. If you still want me, I'll be right back. I promise.”
Bessie's mouth is dry. Her... Her chest is a bit tight. ...don't like it without her. There's no one else who knows about us like her!! I'm... Okay. Did... Did Kat find some course abroad, or...? A specialist, maybe? ...scared too, Astrid. I'm also... A doctor who--?
“I'll... I'll be moving out with Anna and Maggie.”
…
...Ah. Right. Of course.
When it comes to Kat and Anna, it's always either/or. And no matter in which direction, we're the ones getting left behind.
How many cycles has this happened, except we were losing Anna to Kathryn?
Is it surprising at all, fellas, if we're having this conversation right--?
Kat says... a lot... a lot of things. What did we do wrong?! Why are we always fucking up--?! She says how, now that... now that Anna's Anna! I hate her!! After all she's done and all the times she's left now she has to take Kat, too?! decided to try having a baby again ...why can't they ever love us just a fraction of what they love each other?, Kathryn's worried after how it went last time.
All an excuse. She's been wanting to leave us since she figured out “I” is actually “us”.
...That she's not... ...a bit unfair? Can't... Can't we give her the benefit of the...? ...not quite sure, what she and Anna are anymore. Did you think anyone was going to love someone as fucked up as us? Are you that naive? But whatever it is, Kathryn's scared for her, and wants to have green card to leave us without feeling guilty be close to Anna, unlike last time.
I'm scared. What if she doesn't come back? What if she likes Anna more even after all Anna's done to her?
She's scared about Anna ...a fully grown adult. We can handle ourselves just fine, don't worry... if something goes wrong again. And for it, until the baby's delivered and afterwards, too. We've always known someone normal wasn't going to be happy with something like us in the long run, she'd rather supervise Anna personally. Without ...we'll be fine. We've always been fine after Anna left. This will be no different needing to rely on Maggie for information.
“I'm... terrified for her, Bessie.” Everyone always leaves. Always. Nobody's ever going to stay. Well, she can just go, then! She-- “...I've already spoken to Maggie and Ann--”
Behind our back. Of course. Anna is always the priority in the end.
“...can you hear me?”
I hate her! I hate her!! I thought... I thought just this once, just this one time, someone would stay!! But no!! Kathryn and Anna are never going to--
“Yes, of course. Alright.”
...Distant. Everything sounds so distant. This... This isn't good. But, it's dark. It's dark, so Kat... Kathryn, can't see their glazed over look...
Anna chooses her and she chooses Anna. In every life. Always and forever.
Yeah, and I don't blame them. We aren't a delight to--
We're great, team. All of us. I say we trust--
Trust?! Are you insane?! When has trust ever--?!
...Who am I again?
“I-I'm not leaving you, Bessie. I'm not going anywhere indefinitely. I--”
Bessie squeezes Kathryn tight. Not too tight, that would hurt her. She lifts her head off of Kathryn's.
It wouldn't do her any favours to feel the way Bessie's chin is trembling. It'd just make her feel bad. She shouldn't feel bad for doing what's best for her.
So what?! Are we feeling great right now?!
This isn't how we handle feelings, Cloud. Remember in therapy—
The only person I ever managed to care about is leaving. Unlike you guys, I don't often feel love. She's leaving with Anna and you want me to remember therapy?!
…
Yes, actually. Yes.
“Kat.” Quiet and distant, but strangled too. Damn it. Damn it, Bessie can't cry. She can't make Kathryn feel bad about this. “If you choose to return, this house will always be your home.”
And... And if all the fear and discomfort... The... The many memories of being abandoned... If they're right...
...We'll just have to deal with it.
Bessie exhales slowly, so slowly. Otherwise Kathryn would hear how nervous she is in her breath.
Exactly. They just... cope, and move on. It isn't going to be easy, but until it's certain she isn't coming back...
...They're going to have to trust Kathryn.
Are you serious?!
...Yes. And no. Both, and neither. All... All Bessie knows for sure is that they haven't come this far along their recovery to act now as poorly as they did when Anna “abandoned them” in all those lives. That... felt just the same as this. It felt better than this; Bessie has never allowed herself to be as vulnerable as she's been around Kat with anyone.
But they aren't repeating any mistakes of the past. Not... Not after all they've worked for.
While a lot of therapy, recovery, healing, whatever, for the others, has circled around their time in hell... Bessie isn't there yet. She isn't at the point where she can share traumatic memories with the other parts and you don't want to either; trust me. This sucks. All her trauma is still being stashed away in the back, in other parts, as she learns to live with every facet of herself. It only spills into her on occasion, by accident, and it's bad enough that it's disabling at times.
One day when she's stable enough in therapy to start processing all that... that's going to be a miserable ride. Maybe... Maybe it's best if Bessie's alone for it. Maybe it's best if she's locked away from the world where nobody has to see whatever train wreck comes of that. Wanting any different is selfish. Nobody except Bessie has to go through that. It's better if they're alone.
Now just imagine how bad it's going to be when, on top of fully processing everything we did in hell, we also have to process this abandonment. Because that's what it is. She's leaving us. She's--
“Of course I'll come back, Bessie. You're my best friend!!” Another shoulder kiss. “You know that, right?”
...No. Not really.
Thank you. Finally, some common sense.
This life is different, but it's not that different. A reunion between Kat and Anna was pretty much inevitable, if Bessie's being realistic. It's something they've known for a while now, right? It's not... It's not like it's news, even if lately their connection with Kat felt so stable it felt safe to hope differently. Kat and Anna have always yearned for each other. It was only natural that after Kat got over most of her hang-ups with Anna they'd return to one another again.
...It feels like nothing. Like the calm surface of a lake. And underneath it's so violently stirred up it will never settle down.
Kat and Anna... They're always a team. And Bessie's just...
…
“Of course I do. Don't worry, Kat.” No!! No, she can't go!! Please, I need her!! If she isn't around anymore, I--!! “I understand.”
...They'll be alright. They'll... Bessie's going to need... She'll have to...
We're a fully grown adult, for the love of Christ. We don't need anyone.
It's perfectly fine to need the people you love, Finn. Have a heart. Some of us exist purely to handle relationships, you know?
...They'll have to work on grounding... And working towards understanding where every part is coming from. This...
...is pathetic. We're pathetic. Of course she's leaving. We're getting this torn up about a runt who's just--?
She's a friend!! Even if she's young, she's an invaluable friend to many of us.
Skill issue.
...She's invaluable, alright. And she's going to do what she was always destined to.
Go be with someone who's invaluable to her. Someone who's good for her, who she can be happy with.
Someone who isn't... this.
“Bessie... I love you. So, so much. I adore you.
“I need you.”
…
Bessie holds Kathryn closer. She can't sniffle, it's already bad enough that a few tears are likely getting onto Kat's hair. Hopefully she can't feel them. Whatever Bessie feels right now, whatever she does, it would be unfair to dump onto Kat. Guilting her isn't an acceptable outcome; especially when distance from the debris of a human being Bessie is is objectively what's best for Kathryn. She's just taking care of herself, as Bessie always wanted her to do. Bessie will sort this out on their own.
On our own's all we are from now on, right? All alone.
I hate being alone!! Haven't we been alone enough?! Are... Are we really that bad? Are we that broken? Are--?
“Alright. I love you too.”
...It... isn't pathetic to love someone. To have a friend. There's worth in everyone, much to learn from everyone. And the bond Bessie and Kat shared...
...can't hold a candle to the one she has with Anna. We're never going to be enough. For anyone. Who the hell would want us?
…
Bessie holds Kat, doing her best to keep her breathing even. Kathryn clings onto her as if her life depended on it, explaining this is why she wanted to spend one special day with Bessie, and all that jazz. Every time Bessie's felt abandoned, be it a grounded assumption or not, she's always over-reacted. Emotional outbursts, or withdrawing instead. Saying things she didn't mean, exploding...
Sometimes it was her fault, others she genuinely didn't know any better. But now... now she does. And, while it'll take some work...
Oh, who is she trying to fool? Kat's never coming back. She's going to stay with Anna, like always.
No!! Please, wasn't losing Anna in every life bad enough?! She has to take Kat, too?! It's not fair!!
...Still. It hurts, yes. And maybe it's unfair. But... resistance is futile. A monster like Bessie was never intended to have company for long. These four walls and herself were always the ending written out for her. Kathryn is too bright to be trapped here; they've all known it for a while.
Come what may, this time Bessie's going to do things right this time. All of them are. Even if it hurts, even if it sears.
I truly believed just this once someone would stay. I can't believe I was such a fucking idiot.
This... could all be an exaggeration again. It doesn't feel like it, not in the slightest. But it could be.
Kathryn is warm. Warm, and with every breath her ribcage expands in Bessie's arms. She breathes out for longer than she breathes in, and then her ribs contract again. Even if none of the words she speaks connect, even if they don't make sense, if they're a tangle in Bessie's ears, her voice is here, too. Soft and gentle, so lovely.
Soon to leave this house so painfully empty and quiet.
Healing doesn't happen in isolation, remember? And now the only person we felt safe with is gone. We're alone again; nobody else understands. We're alone. It's--
It is what it is. Just because healing doesn't happen alone doesn't mean Bessie's entitled to having any company. Kathryn has to do what's best for her, and Bessie will be happy for her. This was never Kathryn's responsibility. Now she's doing the sane thing and stepping away. About time, too. This is what Bessie wanted, right?
She's the only person
you've
bonded with personally since you split. Are... Are you sure you're okay? It's fine if you--
She is. She has to be. Bessie must focus on sensory input and stay grounded. Grounded enough until she's in their room at least, and they can begin to undo this... this mess in their head. Try to make sense of their thoughts and feelings, to organize it all.
No matter what, this time they'll do things right. Otherwise all their healing has been for nothing.
Chapter 155: Epilogue: Four Years (Reprise) (Part 1)
Notes:
Well...
It's the end.
First things first, let us not forget our manners in this the final update!! Thank you so much for comments and kudos since last time, it really does mean the world.
Ah, the way things end like they start sometimes. Chapter 1? It was titled Four Years, since you know. It had been four years since everyone had last seen each other. And now, four years after escaping from hell, we get Four Years (Reprise)!!
You know what it's also been four years since? Do you? Do you??
It's been exactly 4 years to the day since chapter 1, Four Years, was uploaded!! Whoo!! It really *has* been four years of real life time too, huh? It wasn't intended to be, and it's 100% because of my medical hiatus, but it lined up so perfectly!! Do y'all get what my self-imposed deadline was now?? It was this, hahah. I wanted Four Years and Four Years (Reprise) to *actually* be four years apart lol. I'm a dork i know. But hey, i made my deadline!! Without burnout and without rushing!! Yay!!
...Ik the epilogues feel a bit rushed, but do understand they're just that - epilogues. And if i had to go into the same amount of detail i went for the main body of the fic?? We would have been here for 10 years more and nobody wanted that, hahah. So we get a few snippets of all their lives here and there, and that's that. It's just a very, very long epilogue.
...Eh, i'm emotional. It's been, what? Four years of my life writing this? Four years full of medical issues and such knowing that i could always find refuge from the horrors of real life in these words? And now it's gone?
Bah, no biggie /j
Alright, well... I really don't have much to say. Just... Thank you. If you're reading this, thank you so much for making it so far. Ik it was long, and that it got even longer in editing (we hit 700K words!! Mein gott!!). I just hope every last word was worth it. Y'all have no idea how many words i cut out in editing lmao. Like, this was actually Longer god save us all.
UPDATE!! Before posting this i made sure that Chapter 1 Four Years was *actually* uploaded four years ago AND IT WASN'T!! I'm a big dumdum it was actually on August 21st, 2021. I didn't make my deadline in the end *and* i also can't read. But it's a bit too funny for me to be angry or not share it with y'all, because...
I was 4 days late. 4!! Always with that goddamn number, bahahahah. Can't even complain ^^
So yeah, uh. That aside. Thank you. Sincerely, thank you. I hope this chapter is worth your time, and that you can enjoy.
Here we go for the final time. It doesn't feel real.
Chapter Text
(March 23rd, 2028, Thursday)
Name and Surname: Mary Parr
Year: 5
Class: Creative Writing
Teacher: Mr. Piers
Assignment: Essay – About My Family
Heh. Heh heh heh. It's perfect.
Mae puts her pen down on her desk, next to Twitch. This has to be the easiest assignment ever. It didn't even take her an hour to write. That's a first for this class!!
...And also Mae can't show it to mum for the first time ever, either, because as much as nobody would believe a word written here, it's all the truth. Mae's family is just a bunch of escaped creatures from hell.
Mum wouldn't be appreciative of Mae forgoing the “creative” part of her creative writing class. But!! She has finals!! And it's the only time Mae's ever been not-creative in class, too. Is it her fault Mr. Piers decided to make everyone write about their families, but adding their own twist?
This isn't Mae's twist, per se. But who's gonna believe anything else?
Granted, the examples given regarding what this assignment is meant to look like were a bit different than what Mae's written. “Imagine if your grandparents had moved to another country,” “Imagine if your parents had another job,” Imagine if you lived in another time period,” “Imagine what your family would do in a fantasy world of your own creation or choosing,” “Imagine if your family were Templar knights,” “Imagine if your family were animals like in Disney movies...”
They're not, like. Horrible or boring ideas. But sometimes reality kicks fiction in the balls. Nothing Mae could come up with could ever come close to what her family actually is. Doesn't mum say that the most touching stories are the ones that have an inkling of truth in them, that sound honest?
Well, Mae tipped over the truth jar and “accidentally” poured every last ounce of it into this essay. Oops or whatever. After this she's gotta do her Maths homework, so she better keep the proof-reading brief.
My Family Escaped From Hell and Is Soulless (and so am I)
Pretty much what it says on the tin. A long, long time ago, my family lived in a Tudor court. Then they died, signed a contract with a nasty demon, and predictably wound up in Hell. It's not the Catholic sorta Hell, it's something kind of worse. Like, imagine being encased in cold, slimy flesh. That pulsates and stuff, and has veins.
In order to punish them (more – because let's be honest being in the flesh prison's already punishment enough), the demon made me and my family! Soulless vessels for the people trapped in the flesh prison to experience a lot of different lives through. To see how bad they could hurt one another, basically, and torture them forever making them watch people who were just like them hurting eachother in every life.
Well, that was us! The soulless vessels are us. And while at first we did just exist as mindless puppets who weren't aware of anything, we eventually gained our own consciousness. It was a little glitch in the system or something. So even though we don't have souls, we kind of became our own people still. Even if we're still similar to the real ones, we have our little differences!!
The demon used a super-advanced AI to help it, Karina, but she also gained her own consciousness. Four years ago, after more than four hundred lives in there, she and my auntie Joan found a way, thanks to some other people too, to break everyone out of hell. Us, and the real people too. Though we haven't seen them since last we were in the flesh prison room when the demon was gonna smite us and last minute it combusted instead.
The demon is gone, and now we're here! Living perfectly normal lives, all things considered, for soulless people.
If you're wondering if it's scary, not having a soul, or if I care... not really. And also I really don't. This is like what atheists think the world is like after you die anyway, just nothingness. And it's not like I'm gonna notice that I'm dead when I die, because I'll be dead.
All I really care about is what I do while I'm alive. And one of my favourite things to do is spend time with my family!!
There's a lot of family, so we're gonna start with the ones I live with.
Obviously, I live with me. I'm Mae Parr, and I'm gonna turn 10 in September!! I'm a Year 5 student and one day I'll be an astronaut. I know this because I've been an adult in a lot of lives, and in most of them I end up being an astronaut. I'm fine with this!! I could try literally anything else, I guess, but I don't want to. I could try being a game dev again, but despite being an astronaut so many times I've hardly ever been to space. And I really want to go there again, a lot more times!! So while it's not very creative, I guess I'll go for astrophysics again this time!!
Which kinda blows for me because I hate Maths and I need to get Maths done to be an astrophysicist but whatever. It'll be worth it!!
I live with my mum, my auntie Jane, my auntie Joan, my auntie Anne, my sister Lizzie, and my brother Eddie.
I'm gonna continue with my brother, because he's my best friend ever. We're friends in every universe, like in the meme!!
Eddie's four years older than me, so he'll turn fourteen in October. While, like everyone, he's just a soulless avatar, the person he was based on was King Edward VI of England. But that doesn't really matter anymore, because now he's just your average, weird teenage boy.
Well, he's not average. Not to me, anyway. Eddie's the biggest goofball in the world! He's smart and funny, and he always knows how to make people laugh! He's very good at people, actually. But despite that he's also kind of a nerd and a dork.
He likes playing video games, and he cries with movies. He likes hugs so so much, and he's in love with a boy in his class.
He hasn't told anyone who this boy's name is except me, because I'm his best friend. His friend, who he might end up dating soon if they both continue to be losers in love, is called Henry. I guess Henry's my brother-in-law now, or will be soon.
Of course, Eddie hasn't told anyone his crush's name is Henry because, since we're all pseudo-reincarnated Tudor people, that name's kinda loaded.
Eddie likes sculpting. He hasn't done it in a while because of a health condition, but I hope he gets back to it soon. He's really, really happy when he sculpts, and I only ever want Eddie to be happy, no matter what he does.
Next is my sister, Lizzie. She's gonna turn eighteen in September. Right now she's finishing high school, and what can I say? She's the smartest person in this entire family!! Even smarter than auntie Anne!
That would've been Anne Boleyn in another life, and my sister Liz would've been Elizabeth I of England. That's why they're so smart.
Lizzie doesn't know what she wants to study. In a bunch of lives she's been a psychiatrist, or a psychologist, or a social worker of some kind. She's always had a thing for ballet, but since she's usually reborn as a twelve year-old already it's kinda late for her to pursue professionally.
Still, I like it when Lizzie dances. She's not the best, but if it makes her happy who cares?
I think she thinks it's too time-consuming of a hobby, even if it makes her happy. Because her priorities are her studies and us, her family. Makes sense, when you consider how lonely life was in a Tudor court. But I wish she'd be a bit more selfish from time to time and do something for herself instead of being afraid of being alone and losing everyone all the time.
Lizzie's very serious. She's the responsible one of the four of us (soon to be five!!), and the one who has the hardest time with feelings and stuff. But it's not like she doesn't love us!! I know she loves us all to death.
She always dresses like a nerd though. Turtle necks and sweaters, you get the point. She could've gone to college a year early, but she said something about wanting to take this life slowly instead of being in a hurry. I think she kind of regrets it now though, because high school's a nightmare.
I would know. I've been to high school a lot of times in a lot of lives.
I guess I forgot to mention my sister Mary (Mary I of England,) but that's because she doesn't live here. She lives close by, but she lives alone. And since I'm talking siblings I guess I should also mention my littlest sibling. We don't know their sex yet, because they're only three months inside my mamma, Anna. But if it's a boy he'll be called Wilhelm and if it's a girl her name will be Sybil. And if they're neither or they don't like their name or their gender they'll be called whatever they want. This is just their default settings for now.
I kinda can't wait for them to be born and stop being the youngest, and really hope they're born this time. Because they weren't last time, and it hurt really bad. I never thought mamma would try again. I'm super happy she did. For her and for my sibling, and for me, too!!
Mamma doesn't live with us either. She's not divorced from mum or anything, since they weren't ever married or dating in this life. Look, it's complicated.
Mamma lives with auntie Maggie and auntie Kitty, but that's just a temporary arrangement. Auntie Kitty's made it super clear she'll be moving back with auntie Bessie when little Wilhelm or Sybil's born, even if we all have our doubts. But I'm getting way off track, so let's go back to the people I live with.
After Eddie and Lizzie comes mum!! Mum's name is Cathy, and once she was Queen Consort Catherine Parr. I get her last name because my dad was a horrible person. She'll be turning 39 in August.
Mum's the best mum in the world!! She's a writer, and she's super creative. She's the reason I'm taking this class at all. I don't care much for writing, but I wanted to get a bit closer to mum's greatest passion.
So mum's a writer, as you can tell. Just like she was hundreds of years ago. Except instead of psalms and meditations and scriptures now she writes fantasy novels. If you ask me, that's a lot more fun. I've read the things she wrote back in the Tudor days and it was all kinda boring.
Sometimes she writes stories that are just for me, and for nobody else. Those are my favourite. I won't write what they're about because they're just mine and mum's.
Mum is sweet and patient, and she tells the best stories. She writes in her free time, and in the meantime her day job is journalism. She writes for an online magazine, so she works from home a lot and we can spend a lot of time together. It isn't her favourite thing in the world, but she doesn't hate it either. What she really likes is writing her own stuff.
Right now she's working on a visual novel!! It's her first time writing a video game in this life, but it's not her first game ever. Auntie Joan's doing both the code and the music along with auntie Maggie, auntie María, auntie Bessie and auntie Kitty. Auntie Kitty's also pitching in for the art and graphic design with Eddie's help, and auntie Anne and Lizzie are helping wherever they can with the code.
It's gonna be a lot of fun!! It's a historical fantasy version of the lives of the six wives of Henry the VIII, their kids, and their closest ladies. Which would be us minus Wilhelm/Sybil; though I do think mum will write them into the story. She's not a monster, they'll be part of the family too if they're born.
Nobody believes in this project and they're kinda doing it because mum really, really wanted to write it and she figured it'd be best if it's a collaborative effort, since it's everyone's story. But if I'm being honest here, stranger things have become popular you know? I think this one's gonna be great!
I love mum for all the reasons. I like her voice, and how nice she is. I can tell her everything and she always believes me and always has my back. There isn't anything I can't share with mum. If it weren't for Eddie, she'd be my best friend in the world.
I guess I'll cover auntie Jane next. Auntie Jane is Eddie's biological mum, and before we go any further there's something I should clarify.
Even though I call everyone here “auntie,” they're all kind of like mothers to me for a few reasons. Like for the many times they've raised me instead of my mum, if she died before me in all the lives we had before. And for another, because we had so many lives and we kept forgetting about them every time a new one started, it's not like mum's dated the same person over and over and over and over.
My most common mamma, and the one who's kept the title, is Anna. But auntie Joan's a close second, and also auntie Anne. Really, bar auntie Kitty (who's more like my sister, but more on that later) and auntie Lina, mum's dated pretty much everyone in different lives. And they've all been great mums in different ways!! But it'd be so very complicated to refer to them as some variation of “mum,” you know? Or even worse to just call them all “mum.” So I call them aunties, but I think they get what I mean.
So, auntie Jane!! Auntie Jane's turning thirty-three in July. She's the owner of a yarn shop where she also hosts a bunch of workshops. She had one like that in the first reincarnation (the one we didn't exist for; before the other us were sent to Hell), and while she's been a bunch of things in other lives this one's her favourite, so she worked towards making it a reality here, too.
Auntie Jane is the best at knitting. I don't think mum's ever bought anything that was made of yarn for me because auntie Jane already had something prepared. Sweaters, scarves, gloves, hats... It's all her!! She usually does a matching set for Eddie, too. Except in cyan instead of purple, because that's his favourite colour.
Auntie Jane likes baking, too. She always prepares the absolute best desserts and birthday cakes!! And she usually has me and Eddie help her with them, too, so it's really fun. We just turn on the radio (for me and auntie Jane) and bake away.
We kind of have to get Lizzie to get auntie Anne to stop trying to eat the cookie dough, though. But that just makes it more fun!!
Sometimes when auntie Kitty's around she also helps. Those are my favourite times, to be honest. I like it when we're all together. They don't say the more the merrier for nothing.
Auntie Jane doesn't understand video games for the life of her, but she tries to play them with Eddie and I anyway. When I was real little, in other lives where we still lived together or at least stayed in touch, she'd play dolls with me. She had a special voice for all of them!! She's a really special person, even if she doesn't see it all the time.
Auntie Jane used to struggle with anger. She'd get angry a lot, and she'd be scary. But she's been working on it really hard and now she's not scary anymore. She's just very, very huggable. Eddie got so good at giving hugs from her.
I love auntie Jane because she's always trying to make everyone happy. I just wish she'd also make herself a bit happy, too.
And then there's auntie Joan. Auntie Joan's Eddie's other mum, even if she isn't dating auntie Jane and hardly if ever has, in any life. They're usually friends, and that's their favourite arrangement.
Auntie Joan's blind, and the reason everything at home has to be in order, so she doesn't bump into it. She says it's kind of like looking through the glasses of someone you don't share a prescription with and on top of that smudged with oil. All she can make out are very vague shapes and colours. She only sees well on screens when things are really, really big with the contrast really high, and she still uses a screen reader and stuff.
This is hard, because auntie Anne has ADHD and sticking to the rigorous order auntie Joan needs can be hard sometimes. But she tries her best, and when she's a mess there's always mum, who's super organized, to compensate.
Auntie Joan likes dressing alternatively. Pastel goth's the term, I think. She usually changes her hair colour and contact lenses to match every few months, but she usually returns to mint green, pink or purple. Those are her favourites. It's all sky blue now, so that's really cool.
I think she's prettiest in purple, though. Not that I'm biased.
She's thirty-four now, and she works at a cyber-security company. She's a white hat hacker, and she hates her job. She only hates it when she's doing it, though. She loves it when it's over and she's figured out what she needs to do. She always says computer science is an act of hatred and spite, carried out only to emerge victorious on the other side while hating every second of the process.
But then when she injured her wrist after tripping a few months ago she was sad she couldn't do it anymore. She's so weird I love her.
On the side she does some freelance data analytics work. Databases and stuff. It's horrible when she's in a good mood and just wants to talk about it because it's the most boring stuff ever. But mum loves listening to this, and has even learnt a bit from auntie Joan. I don't get it but what would I know? I've never been a data analyst.
She also does video games. Now she's working on the aforementioned visual novel, but she's done a few roguelikes and stuff in the past. Auntie Kitty's always the one doing the art, and so is Eddie now that he's starting to get good at drawing again. He had to practice a lot to get as good as he was in other lives, even if he still refuses to sculpt.
Auntie Joan's games are all so weird. Just like her. They're really dark, and always deal with deep issues like grief and guilt and being the only person to remember someone. Carrying out promises, fighting unspeakable evils, doomed battles that can only be lost, many iterations of hell...
I'd say she does this instead of getting therapy but she's in therapy, too. So I don't know what that's all about.
Auntie Joan had the worst part when we were in Hell. She was in a position where she had to do a lot of bad things to try saving us, and in the end it didn't work out like she thought it would and it kind of felt like she did it all for nothing to her. Her best friend was Karina for many lives, and then Karina, well... She didn't break free with us. And only auntie Joan remembers her.
She's been very sad for a very long time. I think that thing she says, about computer science being an act of hatred and spite, that you only do to emerge victorious on the other side? I think that's what she thinks more of life than of her job. She hates herself still, even if she's getting better, and she lives out of spite, because otherwise all the work put into achieving our freedom, and all that was sacrificed, was for nothing.
Then the moments when she's actually happy and doesn't utterly despise everything, those are her victories. The moments that make everything worth it. And I just wish I were a little older because then I'd know what to say to actually help her instead of just giving her hugs.
It really sucks that she feels this way when nothing was ever her fault. I wish I could do more, and I know I can. I just need to grow up more and not die this time.
But well, let's not focus on the doom and gloom. She's doing better!! And she's doing good enough that she's thinking about taking in a foster kitty again. Really not a great animal for a blind person, but she likes them over dogs. She had a cat in the simulation, Void, and I think she hasn't even been able to take another cat in because she's still mourning him, even if he wasn't ever real. So that she's taking that step forwards is already a lot. I wish she already had the kitty, so I could tell you what its name would be.
But she doesn't, so let's move on. There's only auntie Anne left to discuss.
Auntie Anne's thirty-five years old. She's Lizzie's mum, as previously stated, and she's insanely smart.
A non-exhaustive list of things she's taught herself: Korean, art, low-poly 3D modelling, computer science, music theory, piano, violin, video editing, Turkish, Danish, robotics, plumbing and miniature painting.
Non. Exhaustive. Taught. Herself. I don't think I need to explain further.
She's been a veterinarian in may lives, and she was at the start of this one too, but now she's working as a receptionist at a hotel instead. Insane career change, we all know, but she knows so many languages and stuff she was a perfect fit!
While she prefers to work with animals by and large, she says that over the course of all these lives seeing so many animals get sick and die, she'd rather do something new now. Something that doesn't take up too much of her free time, because she has so many things to do and learn.
As well as being with us. I think that something we're all super aware of, since we've lived so many lives and all, is that all relationships take time, work, and sacrifice. There's only a small number of people you can really, really spend quality time with and still have time for yourself AND a job. I mean, in our case it helps that there's so many people who are working living together and sharing rent and expenses, but still.
Since time's so limited, you gotta pick the things and people you love and stick to them. If you try to do too much, or stretch yourself too thin socially, you'll end up spent. So auntie Anne's put her home life and personal life ahead of her career, despite being so smart. She works 8 hours a day, 6 days a week, and then that's it. The rest of her time is for her.
She usually picks a new thing and learns it. If she really likes it she'll come back to it sporadically, or otherwise she'll abandon it. It's part of the ADHD I mentioned earlier, she struggles with being consistent. Hyperfixation and hyperfocusing. She does that a lot. As well as not focusing, and fist fighting executive dysfunction.
It really sucks as a condition, really. I think a lot of people in school and stuff fundamentally misunderstand how hard it is to live with ADHD. Auntie Anne's on meds, but they're just pills not mini-miracles. I think she doesn't appreciate how hard she works to be her best self, despite all she does.
Because she still makes time for us!! To go on walks with auntie Lina, and to go shopping for baby stuff with mamma. She helps us all with homework (except for Lizzie, who's a bit ahead of even her) and we hang out on weekends. She's so much fun!!
Heck, she learnt French Sign Language just to be able to teach Eddie something special. She tutors me every week. She's the best, and also very funny and affectionate. I love her so much.
Up until recently she was mostly keeping to herself, because she was angry at herself for how she'd been in hell. But a few nights ago I got up for a glass of water and heard her having a talk with mum. A real, honest talk. I don't know what it was about 'cause I was raised not to eavesdrop, but I understood that finally, auntie Anne was letting someone help her instead of the other way around.
We're all so proud of her!!
And that's all the family that I live with, but it isn't the whole family!! I couldn't in good conscience finish this here, without talking about mamma, or auntie Kitty, or my other sister, Mary. So let's go to the next household!!
Mary's my oldest sister. She just turned twenty-four last month. She works for a non-profit focused on protecting kids' rights (which she helped to found; she's so cool), and she does a lot of volunteer work in a bunch of places. Homeless shelters, women's shelters, LGBT shelters, and so on.
She's the best person ever.
The thing is, she never talks about this with anyone. Except us, because we're her family and we ask. She never tells strangers what she does, or how she spends her free time. She doesn't have one vain bone in her body, and I think that makes her all the better.
She came to this world, realized it sucked, and figured “I can't fix it, but I can still do something.” And then she did!! She's amazing,
Mary's also kind of serious, but she's way goofier than Liz. She's not as bad as Eddie, but Lizzie has to keep her in check sometimes, too. It's a lot of fun.
The thing about Mary's that she's so busy she doesn't have time for much more than work, volunteer, and be with us, so she isn't meeting any new people or anything. I think that's fine, some people don't ever partner, but I think that Mary would like to partner. With auntie Kitty, specifically. They've been soulmates in a lot of lives, so I don't know what they're waiting for already!!
Mary doesn't do a lot in her free time. She bikes to work to stay in shape, and she jogs and does yoga and pilates during the week. Then she listens to audiobooks and podcasts while she does that. It's a very hectic life, the one she leads. But if it makes her happy who am I to judge?
Albeit it also makes her sad. Mary has a huge heart, even if she isn't always the best at showing it. And I know she hurts a lot when she sees how people suffer. I worry a lot about her, and it isn't just me. We all do, even if we can't get her to at least consider easing up a bit on herself.
She doesn't do a lot for fun, but she's a lot of fun herself. She's always squeezing time to be with us -last year she even moved to be closer to us!!-, or at least keep up via calls and messages when she's very busy with work. I appreciate that a lot. If she didn't I'd miss her so much.
I know we're very far apart in age, but Mary's also a best friend to me. I love being with her, and doing things with her, and just talking to her. I love her so much.
In more than one life she's been the last adult standing in my life. After every other adult died, it was just her. She wasn't a mum, per se. But she was a pseudo-mum, if that makes sense. And I still see her like that, kind of. She isn't my mum, or mum-adjacent. But I know the possibility exists under the right conditions, and that makes going to her for help or to talk about feelings and stuff a lot easier.
Not that I can't talk to Lizzie or Eddie!! But they've never given me the level of support and guidance Mary has, that's all.
Mary lives alone. Her mum, auntie Lina, was hoping in time Mary would move in with her and auntie María, but that hasn't happened. Yet, I hope.
So next come auntie Lina and auntie María!! Auntie Lina's going to turn forty-three in December. She's a teacher at an arts high school, she teaches Religion. In a bunch of lives she's been a Religion teacher, but she's grown very tired of religion in her many lives. Something about not really liking a lot of the teachings and ideas tied to religion.
While she's still religious herself, she got tired of dealing with the bad ideas some other religious folks have, so she's started to take online college classes for Philosophy, to try switching. I think it'd do her good in the long run. She's found that moral philosophy helps her and makes her happy, too. To each their own, because I've always hated that class in every life. It's boring.
Except when I saw it in The Good Place. That's been auntie Bessie's favourite series in a lot of lives, so I've watched it plenty of times.
Auntie Lina is, to put it briefly, a nerd. I love her to death, she's mum's best friend in the whole world, and she's been a mum to me in so many lives. But she's such a loser when it comes to feelings!! She'll want a hug and just not tell you or anyone, and just “casually” “walk into you” “totally by accident.” It's so funny and cute!! She's been getting better at it, but she still sucks at feelings despite being a dork and a cuddlebug.
When she isn't tearing her hair out correcting assignments and exams, she's tending to her plants. Auntie Lina loves plants, especially succulents and cacti. She names all of them after us. Mae the plant is a cactus!! A very soft one. I mean, all cacti are soft if you know how to pet them. You just have to touch them in a way they like, and not however you want. You can even kiss cacti if you're being respectful.
I've done it. Believe me they're sweet!! Auntie Lina approves, even if mum does not.
Outside of work and plants, auntie Lina sometimes joins Mary for volunteer work. It's a breath of fresh air to see them together like that. They weren't together for a while, because Mary was beyond cross at her mum, and it really hurt to see them like that when they love each other so much. I'm so relieved they're doing better now.
Auntie Lina lives with her best friend, auntie María. Yeah, THE María de Salinas who fist-fought guards to be beside her Queen when she died. That one!! She's my auntie!!
She's forty-one right now, and she's a drummer. She has a degree in Musicology and she writes papers sometimes, but that's on the rare occasion. Mostly she plays in gigs like weddings and stuff, as well as giving concerts at bars and pubs at night. She's set up a small bad with auntie Maggie, auntie Joan and auntie Bessie now that auntie María and auntie Maggie are talking again, and they have an album on Spotify! It isn't super successful, but it's not a flop either!
I think their music sucks, but I wouldn't say that out loud. Auntie María's the composer, after all.
She also composes music for projects like games and ads and stuff. She's very creative and music is what she loves most in the world. She could be doing other, more lucrative stuff, but she says she'll do that when the lupus gets her and she can't do all this anymore. She's always trying to live as best she can before she's irreversibly disabled, so I'm going to cheer her on no matter what kind of music she composes. I don't think she has a lot of time left anymore. It's been getting worse faster and faster lately.
A lot of what auntie María does is protest music and stuff. She really hates the established status quo, capitalism, colonialism, exploitation, corporate greed, classism, monarchies, accumulation of wealth, and all that. She likes talking about anarchy, communism, socialism and a bunch of other political stuff a lot. I don't always follow what she says, but I know she cares most of all about making life easier for everyone without inequality, so I stand by whatever she says.
She attends riots and protests in her free time, as well as volunteering and forming community. Something about wanting to rely on others instead of the government to send a message that they're not necessary and can be deposed. Honestly I just think she's one of the coolest people in the world.
She's been detained twice!! That's how good she is.
She's a staunch mental health and disability rights activist, and she has a bunch of cool pins. She still wears spiky jackets and I don't know, she's just an insanely cool person. I can't stress this enough.
She's always late, since she's Spanish and she happens to embody the stereotype. It's still fun to tease her about it.
She used to be a serial dater, but she's gotten better. I think I'd like it if she ended up with auntie Maggie again, but also it'd be nice if auntie Maggie stayed with mamma. They didn't intend to date indefinitely, it was supposed to be a temporary arrangement, but as things are looking they might be raising my little sibling together soon. I guess they could all date each other, but I don't know if that's for them honestly.
I'd be fine with it. Literally who cares; do you know how many lives I've lived and how many things I've seen? All arrangements of a family unit are fine as long as we're all staying together.
Everything auntie María does is related to music in some capacity, or to bettering the lives of people. Mary and her have a very different way to approach this, but I think both are still doing good so it doesn't matter how.
Auntie María's already going beyond the initial symptoms of lupus, and once that kicks in hard she'll go back to writing music papers and think pieces. She says she might start a YouTube channel this time around, too, and try writing video essays. That's why auntie Anne got started with video editing!! So that when auntie María gets real sick she doesn't have to bother learning herself if she can't or doesn't want to, or trouble herself finding a video editor.
Auntie Anne is genuinely one of the nicest, most caring people in the world, and so is auntie María. I'm glad they're friends again. They never should've stopped. None of us should've.
Then there's mamma. She lives with auntie Maggie, auntie Kitty, and the baby inside her. There was another baby inside her last year, but they died. She still thinks about them, though, and sometimes I do, too.
It's a bummer to have a little sibling in Heaven and knowing you'll never meet them because you can't go to Heaven without a soul. It's the only bad part about not having a soul.
Mamma has been my other mum in most lives. She and mum are adorable together!! I have no idea what they are now, honest. They started talking again after mum worked through some of her stuff, and they've been adorable together ever since!! But they've also been cute with other people in other lives. I don't think any of them know what they are at this point, and I don't see why they have to choose, either.
Like, even if it were a sin (which it isn't, mum and auntie Lina say sins aren't real and they're the highest authority on religion), who cares? It's not like we can go to Hell again, either. We don't have souls. There are perks to this.
Anyway, her name's Anna. She's turning forty in September, so she's at the limit of having a baby safely. This is likely her last chance, so I really really hope it works.
In most lives mamma has been a gym instructor. Which makes sense, because she's so strong! She has huge muscles, and she can carry me and Eddie without problems. Now that Eddie's going to be able to start going to the gym soon they'll go together again, as they did in all the lives before we started forgetting. They always do that together and then Eddie gets very strong, too, and decidedly less pleasant to hug because he's less soft.
But he likes it, so I won't say that.
In this life, and in a bunch of them after we started forgetting, mamma's a chef! She works for an Italian restaurant despite being German, and she's great at it!! I don't like it when anyone else cooks, no matter how well they do it. They can't compare to mamma at all!!
When she and auntie Jane get together to prepare a meal it's always to die for. Most of the lives where they've ended up dating going to their house for lunch or supper was the best part of it.
We used to all live together in a bunch of other lives, you know? And then they could do these things more often. I'm still waiting on everyone moving in at some point again, so we can all be together. It was a lot of fun, and I got to see everyone every day! There were no downsides, so I don't know what everyone's waiting for.
Besides fitness and cooking, mamma loves quilting, pottery and dogs. She's also done robotics in other lives, but she's not that into it now. She does all the pots for auntie Lina's plants, and she and auntie Jane make the best blankets together!! Auntie Jane knits the patches, and mamma stitches them together. They're the warmest, fuzziest blankets in the world.
I thought they'd never do that together again, and I couldn't be happier that they do. No other blankets compare.
Something they've both gotten into in this life exclusively is flower arrangements. I don't get the appeal, since flowers always look pretty by default anyway, but this means they're very good at flower crowns. Now that's really really cool! Auntie Lina is usually the supplier of flowers; every house of ours is flooded with plants because auntie Lina's love language is giving people plants.
Mamma's very active, and she focuses a lot on herself. She used to focus on someone else a little bit too much, but that makes sense because the someone else is her daughter. My secret older sister!!
“Auntie” Kitty's my sister, too. I just can't call her that because she'd get upset. More on her in a moment.
So yeah, mamma values her alone time a lot, as well as working on herself and on being healthy with other people. That's why she gets along with auntie Maggie so well, because they're kind of the same in that regard. And so is auntie María, but auntie María and auntie Maggie couldn't heal together because they were the people who hurt each other the most. It's kind of a long story.
Even if mamma works on herself a lot she still makes time for everyone, now that she knows how to do it without hurting herself and others. She always has time for me and Eddie, for instance!!
Her job takes a lot of time, though, especially on weekends and stuff. At first mamma was working towards getting a promotion all the time, for self-fulfilment, but now she wants to take a step back and she's refused that promotion. Not because she needs to be with other people, but because she wants to. That's an important distinction, but I don't really get it.
The reason I want to be with all of them is because I need them. Is it really that bad? Don't we all need the people we love?
I've lost them all enough times to know I need them, believe me. Just because you don't just spontaneously die when someone you love dies doesn't mean it's fun or good or easy.
It's not.
Anyway, so yeah mamma's taken a step back from working too hard because there are things outside of work that make her happy, including being with us. I'm very happy about that, and now that she's gonna have my little sibling I get to see her more than ever.
Even if it'd be nice to see her and auntie Maggie raise a baby together, I'd like it even more if they did that in a big house, with me and everyone else. I want to see my baby sibling speak their first words and walk their first steps, too!!
We need to be closer together.
Anyway, that's mamma. Now onto auntie Kitty!!
Her full name's Kathryn. She'll be turning twenty-two by the end of the year, just after Christmas. I like her birthday because it's like expanding Christmas, you know? A whole other celebration. Christmas Eve, Christmas, Boxing Day, and auntie Kitty's birthday!! It's perfect!!
She used to spell her name “Katherine” in other lives, but she stopped doing that a while ago. I'm still getting used to writing “Kathryn” and thinking “Kathryn” in my head. Force of habit, and all that, but this seems to be very important to her. She wants to have “her” name, or something like that.
She's a freelance graphic designer and artist. She takes commissions from individuals and companies alike, and she also designs websites on the side. She has a connective tissue disorder, Ehlers-Danlos Syndrome hypermobile type, and there's a lot of things she can't do. Holding a job that requires strict work hours is one of those things.
In the first lives, since the very start, she's been mamma and mum's other daughter. She's just had a lot of trouble admitting that, because she has a bunch of issues from when she was queen back in the Tudor days, so they didn't call her that and I don't call her my sister. Then in the simulation we all forgot each other, but auntie Kitty still wanted to be close to mamma. She remembered unconsciously subconsciously.
I don't know why it's so hard for her to be someone's daughter. I'm mum's daughter and it's one of my favourite things in the world!!
Even if she isn't my older sister officially she's always acted like one. She plays with me, takes care of me, visits me a lot, helps me with homework, calls me, gets me gifts... She designs all my birthday cards!! And she's drawn portraits of everyone for fun!!
Including the ones where Eddie has really embarrassing haircuts. Those are my favourite.
Auntie Kitty's always been a complicated person. I don't always understand why, but when I'm old enough to and it makes sense it makes me really sad. In that first life, the other me, the one that has a soul, didn't get to meet auntie Kitty. I mean, she did. But she was four when auntie Kitty died, so she didn't remember much.
I feel bad for her a lot. Auntie Kitty's a blessing to have around, even if she isn't always the easiest person. She's one of the people I love most in every life.
She's fun and silly, and also stern and responsible when she needs to be. She's not a stick in the mud like Lizzie, but she's also not quite like Mary. It's more like she compliments Mary. I was very happy in lives where they were dating and married and all that, because they made each other super happy and I like seeing them like that. Auntie Kitty's smile is beautiful.
She's very creative. She likes music most of all, but she can't dedicate a bunch of time to it because she always gets sick very early on, in her teens. Lives in which she got to start being a musician before EDS popped up and she was forced to stop were some of the most painful. She was always so sad...
Not that she's not sad now. It's sad, not being able to do the things you do because your body gets in the way. Not in the same way as her, but I can imagine how that feels since I have Tourette's.
She still tries to stay in touch with music, though. She tries to compose at times. Others it's a painful reminder that she can't play an instrument and she stays away from it for months or years at a time. She comes back to it and runs from it. It's chaotic, like her. But in this life it looks like she's really trying to work past that and stay in touch with music however she can, because she knows it's the last and all. She's been toying around with UTAU lately. I hope it sticks this time, because I would love to brag about having an auntie who's a Vocaloid producer!!
She struggles a lot with accepting she's loved, and that she loves others. Because she has a lot of issues, as I said. All I can do until I grow up a bit more is give her a lot of hugs and make sure she's happy when she's around.
It took her the longest to come back to the family!! After we broke free she spent three years, almost four, living with just auntie Bessie. Which is fine and all, but we all missed her a lot. Even if auntie Kitty tried to be in contact with me and Eddie and Liz, it wasn't the same. And having outings with everyone except her really sucked.
I know she says she's just back with mamma because she's worried about the baby, and once they're born she'll go back to living with auntie Bessie. But now that they're together again I just want them to go back to going unofficial mother and daughter again so we can be one step closer to going back to normal. I miss being a team with mum, mamma and my secret sister.
I mean, I guess we're still a team. But it's not as fun as it was when we lived together.
I'll give her time, but I know she'll stay with mamma. I feel kinda bad for auntie Bessie, because her best friend's auntie Kitty, but I'm sure she'll be fine. She can move in with any of the others, or with all of us!!
I just want everyone to be together again. It's not too much to ask, right?
Anyway, that's auntie Kitty. She's confused and confusing, but also very loving and fun. I always feel safe and loved and happy and warm with her, so there's that. She just has to go back to living with mamma and mum, and to dating Mary, and then we'll all be fine.
But since that's not happening for now at least, mamma and auntie Kitty are living with auntie Maggie for the time being.
Auntie Maggie's thirty-seven years old. She works reception at a museum, so she has to be elegant all the time. It's not a problem, since she's already super elegant and sophisticated by nature. If she can, she's always prim and proper and well dressed. She does her hair up in a bun and she's so pretty it's insane.
She has heterochromia!! One green eye and one blue. It makes her even prettier, if that's even possible.
Auntie Maggie's auntie Anne's best friend, just like they were back in the Tudor days. I think in big part this is because both of them are extremely good people.
Don't get me wrong; everyone's a good person!! But these two take it to a whole other level.
Auntie Maggie doesn't abandon people who need her, plain and simple. Even if they're difficult to be with, even if they snap at her and are mean to her. Even if she has to balance her own recovery with helping them. She doesn't leave anyone behind, and I'm very sure if she hadn't stayed with auntie Joan and later mamma from the very start, when it was hardest, we wouldn't all be together today.
Both of them were doing very, very bad. And so was auntie Maggie, but she refused to leave them behind.
She's one of the strongest people I know. She was kinda like mamma and like auntie María, in that she used to be very unstable if she didn't have people who loved her around. But she managed to get better while helping auntie Joan and mamma mostly, but also pretty much anyone who needed her.
She still says she's fragile, you know? That she isn't “that strong,” and other silly stuff like that. But she's wrong. If she hadn't been as resilient, loyal and a good friend as she is, I don't think we'd be here now.
She got sick two years after we broke free and everyone was really worried about her. They wouldn't tell me what she was sick with, just that we had to be there for her. That's not a problem when I love her so much.
Auntie Maggie likes playing chess in her free time, and she also does a lot of music stuff with auntie María, auntie Joan and auntie Bessie. She plays the guitar in the band, and also deals with helping compose music. Though not as much as the others, because she kinda sucks at it. She needs to be hit by a beam of inspiration to compose, where the others can kind of do it on command, if you get what I mean
Auntie Maggie has had a spinal cord injury since we started this life, and for many before it, too. She's in a wheelchair and needs a bunch of adaptations to live independently. For the first lives where she had it she couldn't be independent at all, but she's learnt quite a lot from then. Though I guess it comes down to the fact that, injury and all, she can live by herself, even if it's hard. If she couldn't, no amount of learning would fix it.
She used to be a figure skater, and I think she still misses it. She doesn't ever talk about it, though, but when we're watching the Olympics she always “casually” leaves the room when the skating starts. I pretend I don't notice because I know she doesn't want to make a scene. I don't like it when people make a scene about my tics either, so I get it.
Auntie Maggie's a bit vain, though. I love that about her even if it's supposed to be a bad thing. Like, is it so bad that she knows how pretty she is and appreciates it? That she likes looking nice and does up her hair and make up even if she's just going out for a stroll? I don't think it's bad at all!!
She hated it when I was little and asked her to let me play hair dressers with her. She let me, but she hated it. She didn't even want to see herself in the mirror afterwards!! She'd just ask someone to clean off her make-up for her.
Her loss, because while I'm not a make-up artist, I was very creative!!
At times she's let auntie Jane try new hair-dos on her (auntie Jane loves that kind of thing). Only because it's auntie Jane; auntie Maggie doesn't let anyone else touch her hair or her face. But she's still nervous until it's done and she sees for herself she doesn't look horrible.
Two of those times auntie Joan, who can't see, has convinced auntie Maggie that things were going poorly and her hair looked bad. Auntie Joan can speak with a lot of conviction when she puts herself to it, and if auntie Maggie's distracted enough trying to figure out what auntie Jane's up to, she can confuse her just enough to forget that.
I shouldn't be laughing. But I'm still laughing even as I write this; I can't believe it's worked twice!!
I'll be looking forward to a third time. Heh.
Auntie Maggie likes critiquing media a lot. Like, more than my mum, and that's saying quite a lot. The two of them can talk for hours. Sometimes when whatever movie we're watching is over and we all go do other things, mum and auntie Maggie stay behind talking or continue their discussion over the phone on the way home. Mental, but it's so much fun to see them get all excited talking about proper use of the medium and all that!!
When I was smaller auntie Maggie would let me ride in the wheelchair with her if she wasn't having bad nerve pain. Now I'm too big for that and it's kind of a bummer.
Auntie Maggie really likes music. She's even allowed to choose the soundtrack for the museum's reception!! She has really boring taste though, she only likes classical music. Which is pretty and all! I like Bach and Beethoven!! But you need to listen to other, more fun stuff too, right?
Maybe if auntie Kitty keeps at the whole UTAU thing we'll get auntie Maggie to listen to something a bit more interesting. Now that's bound to be fun!!
When I graduate school I'll go shopping for my graduation dress with auntie Maggie. We've done that in a bunch of lives and it never gets old. I love being with her, so it's fine by me that she's with mamma now.
And that just leaves us with auntie Bessie. She's also living alone, but up until auntie Kitty moved in with mamma, both of them lived together.
She's turning thirty-six next month, and for now she's a music teacher at auntie Lina's school. She worked at an after school music school for a few years, but she hated it because dealing with kids my age is hard.
I get it. I hate it too, they're all stupid.
Apparently the worst part was the parents, though. I get that, too, because mum and mamma and everyone who's dealt with my classmates' parents also says they're unbearable. Makes sense!!
Now she's looking into playing at funerals and other services. Auntie Bessie played the bass in many lives, and in a bunch of them she started looking into the cello. At the beginning of this life she started taking piano lessons from auntie Joan too, to get her to stop being so sad and distract her a bit, and now auntie Bessie's quite a decent pianist herself too!!
She likes music, so working in it just makes sense. She's also part of the band, and working on mum and auntie Joan's video game's soundtrack.
Auntie Bessie... is a lot of things. Often contradictory things. But the one constant is that she's very, very nice, and she has a very dry sense of humour. For people who don't know her all that well she comes across as rude a lot, but she's just very sarcastic and I, for one, love her for that.
She's been quite sad since auntie Kitty moved out. She should fix that by moving in with the rest of the band, as she's done in many lives, so I don't know what she's waiting for. Auntie Kitty's staying with mamma and we're all being a team again!!
Still though, auntie Bessie's a blast!! Besides music she likes reading books. But her most time-consuming hobby is doll customization, which greatly benefits me!
She likes sawing dolls in half, attaching wings to them, giving them tails, sculpting horns...
I feel like I should say she specializes in making dolls as scary as possible. Every doll I get I give to her for a fix-up because they're pretty and all, but they can always have a few demon horns or vampire teeth, right? Or tails!!
She's also great at making fantasy creatures like mermaids but again, as scary as possible. Monster High dolls aren't half as good as auntie Bessie's creations.
Auntie Bessie's very openly warm. She likes being with the people she loves, she likes hanging out with Eddie and I, and she gives a lot of hugs to people who want them. Pretty much from the start she's been available and willing to help everyone who needed her, even if we hadn't always been the best to her. But she has a special bond with auntie Kitty, and I guess that's why they've stayed together all this time.
Auntie Bessie always takes me to the places mum can't!! Like very loud ones like the amusement park, and stuff like that. Other people take me too, but I like going with auntie Bessie most. She has the best jokes, and the way she tells them always sounds like she's being dead serious. It's so funny.
Auntie Bessie loves her free time, and her alone time too. She doesn't do much outside the house if she can avoid it, and she isn't very much for meeting new people. Not just because relationships are time commitments and she already has enough people to commit to, but because she struggles keeping things in mind, like names, and where they met, and birth dates, and other memories.
She also isn't the kind of person who people like. Movies like to make people like her look bad and evil just for existing, which is so messed up it makes me angry. But at least auntie Bessie knows she's not evil, so there's that.
I don't think there's a less evil person in the world.
She doesn't do a lot of volunteer work like other people in our family do, but she helps whoever she can, whenever she can. Without asking for anything in return, without even telling anyone most of the time.
Like when she met a lady in the market who was having a panic attack and put her entire day on hold to help her out and make sure she was alright. Or the day she found a sick bird and spent her entire morning taking him to the vet and nursing him back to health. Auntie Bessie's not evil, and I love her a lot.
When she goes outside she likes going alone, too. Sometimes she doesn't want to be with anyone, us included, which is fine and all. But she likes going to museums and even the movies by herself, or shopping, or any other number of things that people usually don't do alone unless they have to. She's a bit weird, but that isn't a bad thing.
She used to do a lot of her alone time activities with auntie Kitty when they were still living together. I know auntie Kitty's been trying to do that again, but auntie Bessie keeps up coming with excuses not to. This will only be a problem while we're all apart. The fix is pretty easy if you ask me.
Overall, my family's quite big and I love them all. Even if there have been many lives where we haven't been good to one another because we couldn't remember everything, I think we're doing a good job at being good now. That's what counts most, right?
I think we're gonna be even more okay in the future, happier and together. Just you wait.
That's a pretty good essay, if Mae does say so herself!! And auntie Maggie always says there's nothing bad in admitting when you're good at something if you're not boasting or putting other people down, so this should be fine!!
Mae grabs the papers delicately, careful not to crease them as she stands. She has to show this to--
...Not mummy; she'll be disappointed that Mae didn't do any creative writing. And not Lizzie, she gets kind of sad when people call her cold and aloof despite being cold and aloof. Also not Eddie, because he doesn't like being reminded of sculpting. So also not auntie Joan, because she'd be reminded of how sad she was and of Karina if Mae read this to her.
Auntie Jane, then? No, she doesn't like reading things fast because of dyslexia, and Mae needs someone to read this quick so she can continue with her Maths homework!! Auntie Anne, maybe? Also no, she doesn't like it when people call her smart.
Hmm... Mae could show it to someone, then? Like auntie Kitty!! But no she can't, otherwise auntie Kitty would know that Mae wants to be her sister, and she can't know that. What about Mary? Nope, Mae wrote about how she's still in love with auntie Kitty and that's not a good thing to bring up around Mary.
Can't be auntie Lina, because Mae called her a nerd, which she is; and that discards auntie María too, because Mae wrote about her disability getting worse and that'd make her sad.
Also not mamma, since she'd be sad too if she was reminded that auntie Kitty's not very keen on being her daughter again yet. And Mae said auntie Maggie's vain, so that just leaves auntie Bessie. But Mae can't show her this!! While it says she's the best, it also states how much Mae wants for auntie Kitty to stay with mamma instead of going back to auntie Bessie!!
…
Sighing, Mae sits back down again. She staples her essay together and puts it back in her binder, from which she pulls out her Maths homework.
She can't wait for Sybil or Wilhelm to be born and learn how to read already. Being the youngest is so boring.
Chapter 156: Epilogue: Four Years (Reprise) (Part 2)
Chapter Text
(May 7th, 2028, Sunday)
“Five stars because I couldn't rate it six. Genuinely download and play this right now.”
“I don't even go into the historical fantasy part of the internet I just heard the soundtrack and saw some fanart and figured I'd check the game out. Great choice!!”
“Four stars only because I wasn't into the romance. The art style is to die for though.”
“I wish this stupid game didn't exist. People need to stop writing scandalous fiction about actual historical figures it's so disrespectful. I can't believe Parr wrote this piece of rubbish after how good her last novel was. Never buying a book of hers again. Talk about problematic.”
“My friend introduced me to this. I don't even play visual novels. It's my favourite game now thank you. I listen to the soundtrack before going to sleep every night.”
…Wow.
Joan's screen reader recites review after review. The game's only been out for a month and there are already close to three thousand downloads and a couple hundred reviews. It's not a huge hit, but it was never intended to be. It was just a passion project Cathy and Joan had that kind of resonated with the others and became a collaborative effort. A fun bonding experience and exercise in collective story-telling, that's all.
It's insane, how it's blown up. Some people are clamouring for a sequel that will never come. Most of the reviews are positive, despite a few scathing ones.
It hardly feels like a victory, though. At least for now.
Laptop balanced on her left leg, Joan's right thigh is occupied by Eddie's head. Her boy curled up with her on the sofa after his crying session and he's stayed here since. He only got up for a moment to get a glass of water, a blanket and House of Leaves to continue reading. The book's pages melt into the blanket's pale cyan as Eddie rests it on his chest, turning a page. It must be one of those that's upside down, because the blur of white the pages form swirls for a moment as he presumably flips the book.
He still sniffles from time to time. Does he notice he's making noise, or is he convinced he's being silent as a church mouse? It's for the best to pretend not to notice, just in case.
Joan didn't want to go through the reviews. She doesn't particularly care whether anyone liked her music and game design for this project. She's content with it, so are the others, and that's all that matters. Alas her laptop and ear buds were the only things she had on hand when Eddie plopped down beside her on the sofa an hour ago, so she has nothing better to do until her boy gets up.
As of right now, any other evening she would be getting ready to go for a little walk. She can do without it today; Eddie needs her more. She'll stay here, petting his hair as long as he wants.
He walked past the arts and crafts store on Friday and he couldn't help himself. He dropped his friends as they went back home and wandered inside. He saw the paints, the brushes, the art blocks and the air dry clay. The shelves of palettes and books called out to him, he said. Something about assisting Kathryn with the video game's concept art stirred something in him.
After four years of having a turbulent relationship with art and never drawing anything beyond line art lest giving his drawings volume hearken too much to sculpting, the concept art broke him. He only wanted to participate in the game however he could, and he thought working with Kathryn would be a fun bonding activity, but it's had unintended consequences.
Now he has two blocks of air dry clay, an art block, a pencil, three brushes, and four tubes of paint for mixing in his room. He locked them in the closet, because he doesn't even want to look at them.
He's lived with an open wound for two days now. One that bleeds absent memories instead of blood, the pain of which he can't breathe with or without. He tried to keep it in, to make less of a deal of it, to calm down and not make a scene for something he chose to do.
It was already a warning sign that he said he would stay with Joan today. Everyone's gone baby shopping with Anna, Maggie and Kathryn. That poor baby's going to be covered head to toe in gifts the instant they're out of the womb at this rate, but such are the privileges of having one big family, right?
Eddie said he had to study, and Joan had a request to finish before tomorrow, so they stayed together. Eddie was just waiting for Joan to make an apparently trademark “eureka” expression she hasn't the foggiest about she seemingly always makes when she finishes a project. Whichever this mystery expression of hers, it must give her away with significant accuracy: not a minute after she had finished, Eddie asked her if they could talk.
He sat before her as usual, placed his palms and forearms against hers, and asked:
“Do you remember our time in Hell?”
Her breath hitched, something hard and foul-tasting formed in her throat. Eddie's frigid skin didn't move an inch from hers, awaiting an answer she had no desire to give. It was just his breath and hers for a moment long as if the world had stopped turning.
...Of course she does. She never doesn't. Memories of those blighted four hundred and forty lives trapped in death's maw, being little more than pawns at the demon's command, falling apart and rebuilding until they couldn't come together again, losing their memories periodically, Void, Karina-- When doesn't Joan remember?
She has to kick them back memories to the pits of her subconscious day after day, year after year. “Time heals all” right, and what else? Time makes it easier to breathe without drowning in one's own bile; little else. When least she expects it, the smallest words, mannerisms, laughter, hue of the sky, flicker of her screen, remind her of something lived in hell. Then every little moment suffered as little more than a puppet forced to gamble her family's lives for a chance so slim it made her nauseous for decades on end shines through.
Yes, Joan remembers. Much to her discontent, despite herself, to her dismay and perpetual disappointment, she contends with memories of those days every last instant of her existence. It is a dirt she cannot wash off herself in any bath or shower, a curtain of darkness more suffocating than her useless sight. Her useless, cruel sight parting her from doing art as she knew it, but not from seeing the tantalizing colours she used to wield at her command yet never again will.
She lives every day in spite of her memories. In spite of every tiny thing she would give most anything to forget.
But Eddie had a different take.
He asked her about sculpting, how happy it made him. What he did and said, what his demeanour was like when he finished a piece and planted it in her hands for her to feel. For her to see, when she still could. If he looked pleased with himself, nervous, excited.
“I want to do it again.” His hands were trembling. “I want to do it again, I know I loved it, I needed it. But I also can't stand to lose it again. Was it worth it for me back then, mum? Did it make me as happy as I think it did? Did I regret it in the end?
“I can't remember.”
Joan pauses her screen reader. Its dead, mechanical voice isn't the backdrop she needs right now. She isn't listening, anyway.
...Did it make him happy? More than a rare, sunny day. More than spending time with his friends. More than most of the partners he's had in all lives. Almost as much as spending time with Mae. Almost as much as sitting at the supper table with everyone on Christmas, his family intact one year more, in yet another life.
Happier than breathing, for sure. Was it worth it? Yes. Yes, so he said. Even if the magic faded and died when his fingers parted with the clay, even if it hurt when he was pulled away from his craft for too long, or if burnout and artist's block filled him with frustration. It was always, invariably, a resounding “yes.”
The tears started at that point in the conversation and didn't stop for a while. Eddie had many questions, his ceaseless trembling rendering them difficult to understand as his cold fingertips shook against Joan's hands and wrist bones.
What games did he play with Mae when he was a kid in the earlier lives? What inside jokes did he have with Lizzie and Mary? What were his favourite toys once they all gained consciousness? Were they the same as they'd been before he developed his own personality, or did they change?
How were things before he started getting along poorly with Jane? Did he hug her a lot? Did she hold him as well? When he called her “mum,” did he mean it? It wasn't just a word he used for simplicity's sake like he does nowadays, he meant it, right? Did he always like gardening with Lina and working out with Anna, or were there lives where he didn't? And, if so, why? Did he do something else with them instead?
Was he always inclined to act the role of the jester, or did it start in every life after he lost sight of Anne and there was nobody else to keep the others' spirits high? Did the stories Cathy wrote for Mae always feature him, provided they were living together, or were they so distant she excluded him?
And as for Kathryn, was he always a good nephew to her? Did he feel so rejected, so abandoned, in lives where she left that he cut ties with her and made her sad? Did she ever abandon him without as much as an explanation? Did he and Bessie always bond over their respective experiences with dissociative amnesia, or were there times where both handled that burden alone?
Did he like it when Maggie and María took him shopping? Was it nice to be with them? Did he enjoy watching them rehearse just because they looked happy, or is that a dream he had? Was it a common memory, or just a jagged shard of something he imagined doing once?
“And you and me? When we were together, were we always happy? Or did I ever make you sad? If we stayed together, were you always my mum? Was I ever not your son?
“I can't remember. Help me. Please.”
…
His hair is softer than a sparrow's feathers between Joan's fingers. Another page rustles as he turns it, then another, and another. This book seems to have entire segments where pages are only composed of one line, or word, or syllable. He's either reading that, or skimming ahead impatiently.
Eddie even had questions about Void and Karina. If they had any significant memories together, if he got along with Joan's cat, if he loved Karina and she loved him. If, from what Joan remembers, she would regret having died for someone who's turned out to be like him.
“A coward. I'm scared to do something I love because I might lose it forever. But if I don't do it I don't have it, either. I'm a coward.”
Joan exhales slowly, blinking the burning warmth in her eyes away. No tear can spill; she can't make Eddie feel worse than he already does. Joan squeezes her eyes shut and Eddie shuffles, getting comfortable on the couch, rubbing himself closer against her fingers.
Forgetting on the level Eddie does... Joan has wondered about it many times, in many lives. Different settings, different circumstances, same musings. How would she react if her memories were to be temporary? How would it be to be robbed of her recollections? Of only having vague, shapeless impressions of them left? The outline of a beloved person's back, the disembodied feeling of someone's hand holding her own, the phantom laughter of someone once cherished, now forgotten.
...At times... many times... it's sounded appealing.
Forgetting the imprisonment in hell, the pain. The suffocating disgust at her own body when she found out she wasn't alive and never had been, the grief embedded in her gut the first time she saw Karina die. The way her lip trembled when she petted Void for the last time before heading for the theatre that morning, hearing Karina's voice over the speakers in the flesh prison. The sounds, the scents, the cold stickiness against her legs--
But Eddie was vulnerable and crying, a mess of tears and snot. Jittery, clasping onto Joan's hands for dear life as if the motions of her fingers and palms could spell out for him a path to remember all he had no say in forgetting. As much as she ached to hold him close until the episode subsided, it wouldn't have helped.
The touch he needed from her was there, between their arms and wrists, in their interlocked fingers. He wanted answers, and irrespective of her satisfaction with them, she had them.
The memories blur like a watercolour painting left out in the rain. It is impossible to pick out memories as specific as he requested, considering the number of lives they've had. But doing her best to pluck the clearest ones out of the bunch for him, she dove into the shrouded depths of the memories she keeps away from the light and shared them with him.
She listed every game she could recall he and Mae having played, as well as every inside joke she ever overheard him share with Lizzie and Mary. None of them made any sense to her without context, and in no life has Eddie divulged the sacred secrecy of his and his sisters' inside vernacular comprehensible to only them. A few of the sentences Joan spelled out for him elicited a little giggle or a sharp inhale, jostling something within him.
Something he knew will fade soon, so he clung tighter to her hands as if he could hold the memories between his fingers if he tried hard enough.
In every life, Eddie has been the best child anyone could dream of. Yes, even in the ones where he was misbehaving. There is only so much emotional maturity one can expect from someone as small as Eddie was in most of his lives going through so much. Never, not once, has Eddie been a bad kid. He has been difficult, he has behaved poorly, but he has never been mean. She couldn't let him believe that.
So she told him about cloud gazing back when Joan could still see, and the many times he has gone out of his way to make someone happy. She tried to remind him as best she could of the times he's helped Jane in the kitchen, or Mae with homework, or Cathy by listening to her talk herself out of a plot hole.
And of being excluded? Please. No life in which Eddie has been in contact with any of his mums or aunties has he been excluded from anything.
And he loved, always adored, watching María and Maggie rehearse together. Maggie would sit Eddie on her lap when he was small enough to and he would feel the vibrations in her guitar. Same for María's drum set. He loved sitting there, with them, pertaining to a world his hearing has barred him from in the only way he could just so he could share it with his beloved aunties.
Eddie never met Void, not the final version of him. But for every other cat Joan had in every other life, provided she was allowed to be around Eddie, her cats adored him. As they should, because they resemble their humans, so the saying goes, and there isn't a person in this world Joan loves more that her boy.
And regarding Karina, she loved Eddie. Him, his sisters, everyone. For someone with a heart so fake, so synthetic, lacking a soul, she had the largest heart in the world. Not that she needed one to love Eddie, of course. Loving someone as gentle and selfless as him requires no effort.
...It's funny, the way memories work for people for whom they work. For every memory Joan shook loose for Eddie's sake, for all the fear with which she'd approached his request, many more followed. Her memories were less a frozen puddle attempting to drown her, and more a string of beads. Pulling on one brought forth more and more.
Of living in Plymouth with the other ladies, and of painting back when her eyes were intact. Of many embraces romantic and platonic alike, always comforting. Memories of Mae sitting on her lap singing along to Disney movies and bouncing excitedly, and memories of sitting in Lina's garden quietly, listening to a book with the setting sun's reds consuming Joan's vision, feeling at peace after a long, exhausting day.
And then Joan was crying, too, and Eddie's frozen hands disengaged from her own to trace her features the way she does his to see how he's changed and grown. Except instead of trying to map out the topography of her face, he was wiping away her tears and holding her cheeks with all the love and warmth in the world.
He apologized for that, and the conversation died. He didn't answer when she asked what had prompted him to ask, he refused to continue with his questions. For as many surprised gasps and chortles of laughter her trip down memory lane had caused in him, his conclusion was unshakable:
“...I won't remember in a week, in a day, or in an hour. I only have it for now. But you will. You'll remember everything I forced you to remember for an hour, a day, and a week, and it'll make you sad all over again.
“I don't think it's fair for you to be sad for a long time just so I can be a bit happy in this one moment. I'm sorry.”
...The thing is... Joan isn't sad, per se. She is; but mostly it's for Eddie and not herself. He's the one who's hurting, and little more could hurt a mother more than watching her child suffer. Despite fighting tooth and nail to keep her memories at bay, to remove them from her daily life and discard them, to ignore and forget them...
...They're a little treasure trove of warmth.
A lot went wrong, yes. Many things that should have never happened and wouldn't have taken place without dreadful interference stick out like glass shards in between the softer, loving moments. It's impossible for Joan to pluck out a nice, soothing memory without cutting her fingers on the edges of the pain they all endured.
Remembering her time with the others before their memories vanished leads to recalling how they later disappeared, leaving them separate and broken. As touching as the memories of trying to stay together no matter what are, they were the antechamber to their severance. Joan cannot remember a single happy instant with Jane that isn't immediately followed by the remembrance that both of them hurt each other in ways too cruel to bear.
Thinking about Eddie in all his lives is inevitably, intrinsically linked to remembering how said lives ended. With his death, with hers, or with Jane parting them. Remembering Karina, her smile, her undying friendship, always leads Joan to hear her voice over the crackling speakers, inhaling the musk from the flesh prison, knowing her friend was dead and never again would Joan hear her voice.
Her memories of hell... they aren't ugly, gnarled and revolting. Having dedicated so much of this life to leave them enshrouded never to see the light has seemingly made Joan forget one thing.
Her memories of hell are beautiful in the exact same sense a natural disaster is full of breath-taking, painful, stunning charm.
There is bad. There is a tremendous amount of bad. Of death and illness, or arguments, of threats and fights. Being forced apart from everyone she loved, watching Karina die over and over again, pinching herself until she bled trying to figure out if anything mattered at all if she had no soul... It's awful. It hurts more than being twisted and turned until her limbs fall off. There's a good reason Joan tends to ignore these memories and pretend they don't exist.
She doesn't want something so wretched to take center stage in this life. She doesn't want the ruins of what they were to tarnish that which they're still in the process of becoming. She doesn't want to remember the demon's voice nor its piercing, white eyes, nor anything from down there. It has no bearing up here; she left it down where it needed to be.
And still, when she was going over her memories earlier with Eddie... She found herself smiling, laughing along with him, chest swelling, more than once.
...The deadly nature of a volcano doesn't render it any less breath-taking. The pain of losing Karina time and time again doesn't negate how wonderful it was that Joan got to meet her at all. That her promise to her closest friend is one of the two the things keeping her going on the hardest day is still comforting, irrespective of the circumstances under which Joan decided she would keep her word.
All of them lost and confused, stripped of their memories, hurting one another yet still trying to cling so, so hard to comforting hands and arms they could no longer recall... It was as destructive as an iceberg, and as beautiful as one, too.
There is a lot of bad in Joan's memories. But between it, among all the pain and hurt, love and warmth built little nests. Small pockets of joy that, if she were in Eddie's position, she too would cry about having lost.
There are people who find meaning in their trauma, a sense of purpose in pinpointing the “lessons” learnt from it. There are those who believe every person who caused pain and suffering was a teacher of some sort, someone to be thankful to. Joan cannot believe that. There is no silver lining in what they happened, no meaning in it. They were played with with the same cruelty toddlers incapable of measuring consequence tear their toys apart for their own entertainment.
They were put in an ant farm and watched, observed, tormented, studied, for the gain of a creature who saw no humanity, no life, no worth in them, beyond what they could provide to its investigation. They were robbed of any sentience and personhood they had even after they managed to form their own. They were treated like objects and depersonified. They were forced to hurt one another, psychologically altered to harm the people they loved most, and utilized like pawns in a greater scheme none of them had knowledge of nor had consented to.
There was no meaning, it was senseless. The demon did it because it could, and there isn't a reality in which Joan has felt remotely capable of being “thankful” to it for any “lesson” accrued by all of her and her family's hardships. She's no longer the sort of person who seeks meaning in every little thing. Sometimes things just happen, and everyone must live with the consequences spawning from them.
Be those consequences nightmares, flashbacks, unhealthy coping mechanisms, ruined relationships, broken families... There is little to do but to grin and bear it while working on recovery. A life-long task with more downs than ups none of them had a say in, that they were all forcefully signed up for. There are no lessons, no higher purpose. They were used like tools; discarded and modified when faulty. That is all.
And yet... despite it all, despite having come face to face with the memories she loathes... Joan isn't sad. It's kind of the opposite, really.
Their time in hell was awful. But... It had its moments. It had Karina and Void. It had everyone doing their best, more often than not striving to be together anew without being able to remember why they felt so strongly for one another. It had Plymouth, it had countless memories with Eddie, it had life.
Just because their time in hell was devoid of meaning and nothing to reminisce fondly... maybe that doesn't mean everything was meaningless, if that makes sense. Their imprisonment was. Their suffering was. Their torture was. But the good moments? The ones they built for themselves in spite of their circumstances and the demon? The warmth they managed to foster in the ninth circle of the Inferno? Why should that be senseless as well?
The pain of their circumstances, the hurt of its consequences... does it negate the gentleness they created for themselves?
Would Joan really want to forget?
…
She takes a deep breath closing her eyes. It's impossible to forget selectively. That isn't how memories work. If she's to bury and seal away the bad memories of their time in hell as she has done more and more often in recent years, she will also be removing and ignoring the good ones. The ones of love and support, of building each other up instead of tearing one another down. And the truth is, while regarding said memories on a daily basis serves no purpose save to hurt Joan, she doesn't want them gone.
During the first years of this life... Joan saw a lot of what she did down in hell as pointless. She'd wagered with her family's lives. She'd made a deal with a demon. She'd purposefully sat down to min-max the way of ruining every person she loves all for a chance to save them. And in the end, her sacrifice, her repeated betrayals to those she loves most, amounted to nothing. It still took her best friend sacrificing her facsimile of life for them to escape with their entire life stories restored. Every last ounce of pain Joan inflicted on the others was fruitless. Her one task, buying time? Anyone else could've done it; there was nothing special about her. All she did was for nothing.
But that knowledge comes with hindsight. In the moment, with the information and resources Joan had available at the time... She really did do everything she could.
When she told Eddie about Karina, Joan didn't mention the memories of her which made her heart race. The ones of plotting the game, of taking on the role of ringmaster and tormenting everyone. She only brought forth the good memories for Eddie, leaving the worse, more painful ones sequestered in her heart. Those memories never concerned him, anyway; not directly. If anything, they involved him and everyone else as collateral damage.
Reliving, albeit quietly, the moments of silent agony, of nosebleeds from stress, of abdominal cramps and vomiting in fear... was harrowing, yes. But it also reminded Joan of something she's tried so hard to leave behind it may have warped her recollection of those days.
While now she knows it amounted to nothing, back then she had no way of knowing that.
It's insane that remembering that brings her peace, is it not? That recalling the horror and terror tearing her apart inside out has made her feel better about the pointlessness of the torture she forced everyone through.
The torture, though, is only meaningless in hindsight. In the moment, with all the horror clinging to Joan's insides as she remembered it, it wasn't useless. It was the only weapon she had to try freeing herself and her family and end the torment they were imposing on their counterparts. It was all she could do within the confines of a world she had no hand in designing.
It was all she could do. It was horrific, it was awful, but it was her best and only shot. In the moment, her actions were not meaningless. They were heinous, yes. But they had a purpose. It's not like she woke up one morning and decided to torture every person she loved. She was pushed and forced to her absolute limits, burdened with knowledge of the true nature of her existence, and played the only hand she got dealt.
...In her haste to forget the pain, she'd forgotten that as well. And while it doesn't suffice to wash away her guilt, though nothing ever will... It does soothe it a bit.
Her memories aren't those of a heartless monster seeking to sink its claws into its family. They also aren't those of an idiot making blatantly wrong choices in a moment of lazy carelessness. They pertain to someone who was desperate to save them all. Whether what she did was objectively the best, objectively useful, objectively good... That's more complicated. Joan will never have a proper answer, but her memories hold the context of her situation. Of the limited knowledge she had, of the despair threatening to make her collapse every single day and still she never gave up.
Does that exonerate her? No. There isn't salvation for someone who went as far as Joan did. But...
...It sounds like she's trying to make excuses for herself. To justify why she did all she did. But in all honesty, her only other alternative was stagnation. Giving up on everyone and calling it a day. And, had she done that, she wouldn't have forgiven herself, either; Cathy was right about that two years ago.
How... complicated. Just like life itself. How strange it is, that the memories forming the nucleus of all of Joan's pain also hold the key to seeing herself and her past actions in a much gentler light than her current perspective and knowledge would ever allow.
She's known this for a while, on a logical level. She's been told by people smarter than her. It made sense on the rational part of her thoughts. On the emotional one, though... Until just a moment ago, Joan has always felt like a monster. No amount of reasonably laid out arguments could wash from her soul the feeling that every last one of her misdeed was worthless. Cruelty for the sake of itself. Vile.
Yet the memories Joan has tried the hardest to annihilate are perhaps the ones she needs most when she's berating herself for her perceived failures. Removing present context, removing knowledge of how the story would end... It wasn't good enough, but Joan did her best.
Perhaps loathing herself with every breath she takes, living solely out of a sense of obligation to Karina, Eddie, and everyone else, for the moral principle of never causing the kind of pain Maggie did...
Perhaps it's a bit harsh. Maybe.
Eddie's scalp is warm against her fingers. Her sweet boy... She'll have to have a little talk with him later. She'll need to reassure him that, while her memories indeed hurt, it would be objectively worse to not have them at all. That, in asking her to remember for him, in bringing him that temporary joy from the little nuggets of warmth all the pain holds, he's reminded her of something crucial.
Every person, with or without a soul, irrespective of background or circumstances, is the culmination of their past experiences. Good, bad, or neutral, it is impossible to separate an individual from their past. Living in the past isn't productive, but neither is sequestering it from one's life, locking it away, and pretending it never happened.
There was good in Joan's past. A lot of it, despite being vastly outnumbered by the bad. But even in the bad, even in the pain, lay shards of her identity she does herself no favours ignoring. Both the good and the bad, no matter how meaningful or meaningless they might be in hindsight, are key in Joan's life story.
No matter how much said tale hurts, there's no separating oneself from it. Joan's repeated attempts to seal away all that hurts not only sent off everything that healed, too. It also locked up crucial parts of her self she should be kinder to than she has been ever since they walked out of hell.
Joan left hell determined to leave her time in it behind as well. To carry Karina and Void in her heart, but abandon everything else to the confines of the flesh prison. To live, as Karina asked of her. A veritable life sentence for someone who only craved for the pain to stop.
But in doing so, Joan may have also attempted to imprison intrinsic parts of her personal history she would do well to remember when she is beating herself up for having tried her hardest. And while her hands will never be free of blood, there's a slight chance that, unfair as it may be, that was her best option. Those were her circumstances, that was all she could do.
Memories are precious. To not have them must be much, much worse, than to suffer the pain they might entail. If Joan couldn't remember why she hurt everyone, she...
…She might have done what Maggie tried. Except... successfully.
...She leaves Eddie's hair for a moment to caress his cheek. Although he leans into it, his attention remains fixed on his book. He isn't in a talking mood. Alright then. They can talk later.
She returns her fingers to Eddie's golden locks. Joan... isn't a good person. Not by any stretch of the imagination. Strictly speaking, she isn't a person. There wasn't even a point in time where she was based off of one. She's an anomaly, a creature with a dubious right to live.
As many times as she's been told she isn't to blame for what happened, what would anyone know? Not even the other ladies can relate to this. None of them were “chosen” by the demon; none of them made that deal. They weren't the ones working closely with Karina to doom everyone, they weren't the ones who knew the truth and had nobody to turn to.
After remembering, though... After being forced to remember... That take might be a tad skewed by hindsight. The knowledge that her actions did end up being pointless, coupled with her intense desire to forget everything related to their time in hell, may have altered Joan's perception of her actions, their consequences, and by extension, of herself.
Joan isn't a good person. She committed atrocities in the name of freedom. But, with the proper context, after acknowledging the state of mind and emotions she had in that time which continue to live on in her memory...
...She wasn't Satan incarnate, either. She was just a person.
A person trying her best in the worst circumstances possible. She wasn't good, but she can't in good faith say she was bad, either. She just... was.
Is there anything more human than that?
While living in the past is an oxymoron, maybe attempting to ignore it at every turn is equally pointless. There might be inherent worth in her memories, in the context they hold for the actions she regrets and loathes, which she's tried to seal away.
Joan closes her eyes, rummaging through Eddie's hair. He turns pages more slowly now; he must have gotten to a part where the book has entire paragraphs on every page once more.
For the first time in four years, every breath she takes from this wonderful, cruel world doesn't feel like she's paying a fine for her crimes. The sharp protrusions guilt had calcified within her ribcage, stabbing her lungs with every inhale for so long, have softened just a little.
What she did was horrible, unforgivable, but it wasn't evil. It yielded no results, yes, but it was always intended as an act of love. One particularly desperate, cruel act of love. Towards Eddie, and everyone else as well.
Joan would do well to remember this moving forward. She'd do well to remember she is nothing, if not a collection of memories informing her every choice, action, and personality trait.
What happened, happened. There's no point in trying to pretend it didn't. And be it good or bad, it is a crucial part of Joan and everyone she loves, and always will be.
Since turning back the clock and undoing it all isn't an option, living with it is all that remains. Living with every part of her, painful or otherwise. It won't be easy, but who said it would ever be?
There's no other way to move forwards.
When next Joan sees Maggie, she'll bring this up with her. Even if their situations aren't the exact same, the guilt burrowed within their veins mirrors each other more often than not. Although Maggie's been doing much better on the surface at least since... two years ago, Joan knows. She knows the thoughts, feelings, and memories that lead Maggie to that point are still inside her. She knows it's a kind of poison that will never be filtered out.
It might also do Maggie well to remember, even if it hurts. Painful as it can be, it's also context. For people like her and Joan, that can make all the difference.
For the first time in four years, it feels like there's a little light Joan is catching a glimpse of at the end of a dark tunnel. Not the twin stars of the demon's eyes in her nightmares, for a change. Rather just... a feeling, here in her chest. Somewhere very close to where she feels love for Eddie travelling up her fingers, arm, and shoulder into her chest.
Perhaps there's some future in which Joan can find a will to live for herself instead of a duty to others. Reaching that light won't be easy, and surely she'll lose sight of it at times. Maybe it's a temporary mirage bound to become entombed in darkness once more.
But perhaps, just maybe, she might be able to live with herself. Some day.
Until then, if that time ever comes, she'll keep her memories close and handy rather than at a distance. For the good times, and for the ones that decidedly weren't, but are still important all the same.
Maybe one day she'll be okay.
Chapter 157: Epilogue: Four Years (Reprise) (Part 3)
Chapter Text
(July 23rd, 2028, Sunday)
Please let this be the last move of María's life.
Not just because moving sucks, which it does. But because it'd be nice if, out of all of them, this were the definitive one.
It's been a tad hectic, seeing how none of them were expecting to move again; let alone on such a large scale. But an opportunity like this? They weren't going to get anything remotely similar ever again in their lives.
Right now this apartment is a barren wasteland of boxes to be emptied to fill the space. Preferably after painting the walls anything other than hospital white; though María will need to contrast that with Lina before making a choice. As everyone found out during last year's Halloween party, apparently Lina thinks María's colour-picking abilities suck. But despite its bleak, unfurnished state, it's soon to become the one place it would be ideal to call “home” forever.
Towards the end of May, María was still riding the high of the success of their game. She was working on a few songs for the band and very begrudgingly starting to look into specialists as her symptoms become harder to ignore; Kathryn wouldn't stop pestering her to “be responsible” about her health. María was listening to Lina curse under her breath while Joan told her over the phone how to restore some files when María's phone buzzed and, due for a break already, she read the text instead of ignoring it.
It was an update from Anna: a screenshot of a real estate website with a long text accompanying it. In summary, a couple who owned two apartments door to door was selling both of them. Anna and Maggie would be moving into one along with Anne and Liz; and Jane, Cathy, Joan, Eddie and Mae would be taking the other.
That was great news! On many fronts. For one, with more people around to help Anna, Kathryn settled on going back home with Bessie before the baby's birth. With Anne and Liz moving in, there's nothing Kat could do to help Anna and Maggie with all the baby stuff that Anne and Lizzie couldn't handle. The two of them will keep tabs on Anna just as well as Kathryn would have. Though it looks like she's had a fun couple of months with Maggie and Anna, Maggie says Kathryn was eager to go back home.
As nonchalant as Bessie has tried to appear, she's terrible at hiding how delightfully surprised she is that, for once in all these lives, she doesn't irrevocably lose Anna or Kathryn even if the two get along. Healthily this time, to boot.
There was also Joan. After feeling displaced for a while, she's finally going to get a room of her own and get to stay with Eddie. She's been openly, unabashedly happy about that ever since. This wasn't the turn of events Bessie, María and her predicted. Seems like this time, the queens and kids are building a life with the ladies, rather than alongside them.
They don't like being called that anymore; force of habit. Because they were never actually queens, and most importantly because none of them want to be referred to in any way that implies they aren't on the same level as the ladies.
…Who should probably stop referring to themselves as such, then. It'll be hard to stop doing that after all this time, but they'll have to try.
Anne and Maggie being together again is great, and while Liz won't live with her siblings, they'll all be next door neighbours. Plus, someone has to grow up with Wilhelm, right? He's going to be part of the family soon, too.
A little detail María hadn't immediately noticed was the address of the new apartments: they're located in Mary's apartment building, four floors beneath hers. That's a nice coincidence, for sure, but it's also oddly poetic: Mary moved last year to be closer to her siblings. Now, an opportunity has arisen for the kids to move and finish closing the gap she started bridging one year ago.
Mary's been “complaining” of all the “ruckus” the “little runts” are going to be making all this time, since they'll be an elevator ride away from her. Without fail, her woes are accompanied by a bright grin ear to ear.
Reading that text made María smile. Had that been the final update on the situation she would have still been here today, but only as a friend helping the others move.
Just a day later, Lina accidentally found an apartment for sale two floors above the ones Anna and company would be moving into. She was just looking for pictures of the apartments the others would be moving into, she wasn't looking for anything for María and herself; they were pretty happy with their old place. It was Providence alone that she was among the first people to notice the ad.
The apartment in question is smaller proxy of not being a corner apartment, but it was perfect for two people should María agree to move. If she did, Lina said she would very much like to live closer to everyone else. She's missed proximity with the kids and adults alike for four years now. So, as fond as she is of their current living quarters, she sat María down and asked her if she would be against moving again.
María crossed her arms and rolled her eyes dramatically, saying something to the effect of “the things I do for these people,” but come on. Of course she had nothing to object.
…Close is the only thing she's ever wanted to be. From the start, even when it was hardest. This is a fairy tale ending as far as she's concerned. She gets to stay with Lina, two floors beneath Mary, and be one elevator ride away from pestering Joan and getting smothered in Mae kisses?
What else can a woman ask for?
Coordinating such an amount of moving on short notice would have already been insane enough. Only Mary and Bessie were available to help with the move, and Kathryn to provide moral support, with everyone being busy moving their own things. Alas, fate had one final twist in store to make everything harder for everyone.
Also better, though. Seldom do good things come along easy.
Two weeks after Lina stumbled across an apartment for the two of them, their soon-to-be neighbour in the attic, an old man, died in the middle of the night. His sons sold the apartment, and another opportunity arose: if Kat and Bessie had any interest...
María wasn't holding her breath on their account. Lina and her had already offered Bessie and Kat move in with them, and they'd refused. They would have had to turn one of the studies into a bedroom, but that wasn't a problem and it would have been the only way to keep everyone in such close quarters. Reunited, at last. However, Kathryn and Bessie are more than perfectly content living together just the two of them, so they declined.
It stung a little, but it wasn't the end of the world. Those two have something special going on. Watching them interact is like observing a couple of bonded rats going through life together. Whatever their relationship is, even if both deny it being familial, it's deeper than the Mariana Trench.
They have a repertoire of inside jokes and references nobody else understands the likes of which only the inner, private vernacular of Mary and her siblings can rival. Sometimes it feels like they're bordering on having a telepathic connection. Good for them, to have such a strong bond. Even if it would've been perfect to have everyone together in one building, María never held it against Bessie and Kat that they had no interest in sacrificing their own routine for everyone else's sake.
Then again, when another apartment became suddenly available, neither of them had any problems with being closer to everyone. Bessie was over the moon with being able to see Mae and the rest of the kids more often without having to worry about travel pains, and while Kathryn is more reserved with her enthusiasm, Bessie says that she's overall happy, too.
It was never about not wanting to be with the rest of them. It was only about wanting to prioritize the life they've built together without interference.
...So in short, the past few months have been the happiest nightmare of María's life.
It was already a bit blurry, figuring out who lived where, when they were streets, if not neighbourhoods, away from one another. Distance was hardly a deterrent from finding the most unexpected people in the most unexpected house at arbitrary times. From now on, it stands to reason it will only be harder to tell. Which, needless to say, is fantastic and totally worth the headache of this unexpected, unplanned mass migration.
The rest of their neighbours are already unhappy with all the tumult the move is causing. It's not like it's María's fault that four apartments went empty at roughly the same time. What were they supposed to do, not take advantage of this one-in-a-lifetime situation to avoid inconveniencing others?
As if.
...It's been hard, yes. It's being hard. Just this morning Anne and Maggie got into an argument because both of them are at about their wits' end with this affair. They've apologized for snapping at each other, everything's fine, but it goes to show it's being more than stressful. That said though, María wouldn't change this for the world.
Kathryn stayed with Anna and Mae at Kat and Bessie's old, half-empty apartment. Usually Kathryn is more than happy to provide moral support and well-timed affectionate, yet merciless bullying when others are moving, but she figured keeping Anna and Mae company was more important this time. Anna shouldn't be anywhere near the stress of this place while pregnant, and Mae doesn't fair great with frantic changes like this.
Yesterday even Cathy needed to tap out and stay with them. Which made her feel bad, leaving all the work in everyone else's hands for the day, but made Mae bounce on the balls of her feet with joy saying something about a “team reunion at last.”
As much as this isn't being a smooth transition, María has never been happier.
The obvious reason for the contagious joy this ordeal of a move is causing is rather simple: they're all together again. Yay, celebration music, they did it. After no less than four years of hard work and missing out on one another's lives, they've successfully managed to rebuild the bridges burnt by hellfire, give the demon a huge middle finger, and fix everything.
While that's a good enough motive to rejoice, there's another, much more subtle one, nobody's mentioned yet. If they've noticed, they haven't shared with anyone. For María, at least, the greatest source of glee is that they haven't even tried going back to the past they lost.
They're together, yes. But this is a completely different configuration to what they're used to. Lizzie has never lived apart from Eddie and Mae. Kathryn and Bessie put their own life together above being close to anyone else. The queens and kids -or however the hell María's supposed to refer to them now- aren't staying together, and neither are the ladies; they're all dispersed among each other. It's similar to the lives their other selves, the ones with souls, had, but it is distinctly theirs.
...Cognitively María knew a full return was impossible. Many of them did. It's just, despite it all... The longer María has spent in this life, with their relationships in their current state, the more she's feared an overwhelming majority of them would still prefer what they lost so long ago over what they've created.
She was in that camp too, at first. For the ladies, going back to what was taken from them was pretty much the reason for their existence for every cycle they were in charge of. To break free and see it lost was painful at first. But the more time María has spent here, the more she's grown to appreciate how much they've come into their own people, with their own bonds and arrangements, rather than regurgitating what came before.
What they left behind was precious! It's a downright shame it went up in flames; it's sad and all. But what they've made is a treasure in its own right as well, and losing it would have been equally tragic. To María, at least. So this new groundwork? Being together, being obnoxiously close, but in a way they've never been before and their soulful selves never even conceived of?
It's beautiful. They really have made kintsugi with the broken pieces their romp through hell left behind. It will never be the same, but it can still be strong and beautiful.
Now that Joan has a room of her own she'll hopefully stop monopolizing María's bedroom when she needs peace and quiet. Then María will miss her and go down to her place just to sit on her bed and work on music while Joan curses her software to gods María has never heard of.
When one searches for Mae and Eddie it should be more productive to seek them in Kathryn and Bessie's apartment from now on. And on that note, the instant Wilhelm is born, any time someone is missing it should be a safe bet to assume they're with Anna and her baby, smothering him in affection.
Except Lizzie, who will most likely flee to Mary's bedroom all over again so she can study in peace. Sometimes things change so much they stay the same. The pieces just fit differently.
...They've all come a long, long way. Kathryn might be the most glaring example, but the journey has been winding for them all. From hardly keeping in touch with a small handful of people, to slowly widening that circle, to organizing a few awkward, uncomfortable meet-ups, to being comfortable in said social settings, to invading one another's houses, to whatever this beauty of a mess is.
María opens another box. Ah, this one's the one with her bed sheets. Once her bed gets here and she gets to pick a bedroom, it'll be useful to know what box this is. Why didn't she label it with marker anywhere?
Then again, to pick a bedroom she'll have to talk Lina. Mary and her were called earlier by Eddie and Joan and they've yet to return. So for now it's best to pick another box to gut.
“Healing only happens in the context of relationships” is something María has heard many times over, in many lives. On a rational level she understands what that means. It's “easy” to heal when one is alone, risking nothing, taking no leaps of faith, not required to trust anyone nor do any emotional labour beyond that which affects the individual and them alone.
Emotionally, though, María has a history of seeking her healing under other people's bed sheets or in between puffs of smoke. Even in this life, where she's made the greatest strides towards improvement, profound conversations are far from her forte, and her emotional awareness, while bettered, is still somewhere close to the level of seeking distractions effective immediate when she encounters a memory or emotion she doesn't like.
Productive distractions, but distractions all the same.
The underlying motive for that has shifted over time. At first she was unwilling to handle emotions. Over time she's grown from that to... just not knowing how, nor where to begin. She wants to; it's just difficult. Not too difficult to try, but for now at least out of her reach to grasp. But growth is growth, right?
That said, as small and shy as María's steps towards healing are, they wouldn't have happened at all were it not for the wonderful thirteen losers she can gladly call her family. Alone she would have barely had a reason to even try as hard as she has to get here. To a point where, while far from perfect, she can live with others and do a half-decent job of it.
If she'd never even had the hope, no matter how frail at times, to get here eventually, María would still be a long ways away from having arrived this far. People truly do thrive when they receive love and support. When they see their uglier sides don't devalue them, and that their errors, while they must be worked on, don't make them worthless or unlovable. There is a lot to be done alone and for one's own sake, but it's only within a safe interpersonal context where a person's full potential can be reached. Humans have been social creatures since the dawn of time for a reason.
María's seen it countless times in the others. Time and time again, she's watched them overcome their personal and group hurdles. So while María may not be quite at their level yet... Being here, in this hellscape of a move, sure makes it feel like she'll get there one day. And that, most importantly, she won't have to do it alo--
This box is full of toys. Disturbing toys; the kind Bessie makes and Mae squeals over. This isn't even theirs, how--? How did one of Mae's boxes get here?
With a sigh, María supports the box on her hip and heads downstairs. A small, square room of unremarkable white walls and a blue-tiled floor serves as the nexus between all six apartments on each floor. She presses the worn silver lift button-- and one of them's already here; fantastic.
Well, the lift's in good condition, at least. Apparently they were changed just last year. Still though, the mirror on the back wall is already full of questionable stains.
A mechanical voice announces they've reached the fourth floor along with a quiet ding. The silver doors scrape as they roll open, revealing a landing identical to the one on the sixth floor. The main difference, though, is that the apartment on the near right corner, and the one opposite at the far left's doors are open. Quiet as everyone is trying to be, a murmur of voices echo against the walls.
A smile creeps onto María's cheeks. She could get used to this.
Alright, Mae's box... right, it's for Jane and Joey and Cathy's place. Which is... the far right one? Nope; that's Maggie and Anne and Anna's. At least it should be, considering whose frustrated voices seep from it. Yeah, that guttural, irritated sigh could only be Elizabeth's. Alright, far left one it is, then.
María knocks, but it'd take a miracle for anyone to hear her over the footsteps, conversation, half-screamed questions as to Eddie's belongings' whereabouts, and rustling of boxes being cut open and furniture being moved.
Chaotic as it is, it's the most endearing cacophony María has ever heard.
She drops the box off at the foot of a tower of boxes that's going to topple over if someone as much as breathes on it the wrong way. María isn't even used to the layout of her new home; never mind that of the corner apartments. Everything is different beyond the entrance hall, but she should let someone know about the box mix-up and where she left it, right?
There's an open archway to the right. That's nice; the non-corner apartments don't have that. In the middle of the empty room Joan has set up two chairs. She sits on one, and Mary on the other with Eddie on her lap. Lina is hovering over them, looking at something they're all covering up with their bodies.
“Hey, Joey--”
Bar Eddie, everyone startles like cats seeing a cucumber. Then Eddie startles, but only because Mary jostles under him.
“María, great timing!” Lina beckons her with her hand. “Could you come over here?”
Joan groans. “I already know what she's going to say.”
Mary shrugs. “We need a tie-breaker. What's there to lose?”
...What the hell are they up to?
They're gathered around Joan's laptop, which has been unceremoniously placed atop two boxes. The screen depicts--
“Kittens?! Joan, again?” Always with the felines! What have dogs done to Joan for her to perpetually choose cats over them? “Get a dog!!”
Joan's exhale conveys more exasperation than a simple breath should be able to. “Alright, there goes your tie-breaker. She told me to get a dog, as she always does because she's boring.”
On the contrary, María likes cats even if she's a dog person at heart. It's just, she's been bullying Joan about cats for over four hundred lives now. She isn't about to stop now. That would be boring.
María will have to negotiate having a dog with Lina, but seeing how Lina will choose anything that makes Mae happy and Mae likes dogs, María's chances are bright. There's just something about those fuzzy creatures who are always up for snuggles and chasing their own tails like goofballs that melts her heart. Anna roping her into volunteering at the dog shelter so she could rope Anne into it to get her out of her head without Anne feeling like Anna was “going out of her way and being bothered” for her sake alone has only managed to make María like the furballs more.
Joan and Eddie are looking for kittens to take in now that there's room for one. They're torn between a short-haired orange boy, and a sphynx girl. Mary and Lina have been very unhelpful, since Mary favours the sphynx and Lina votes for the orange kitten. They've been bickering about this for the past fifteen minutes.
...They left María alone with the move for a quarter of an hour and she isn't even mad.
While she isn't going to budge from her useless answer and break the tie, she'd like to see what cat Joey settles for. María rests her weight on the back of Joan's chair, looking at the dozen or so pitiful cats from the Rescue website. Lina is still engrossed in her discussion with Mary about the ugliness of sphynx cats as she shuffles a bit closer to María, locking arms with her.
It's a natural gesture, almost absent-minded. The by-product of cohabitation for the past two years and the trust the two of them have rebuilt in that time.
They're on their third day of moving, of being like this, and it still feels like a dream. It teeters into nightmare territory more often than not, but most every moment has this sheen of almost unreality to it, as if it couldn't be happening for real. And, considering where they started, can anyone fault María for feeling like this?
It feels like a milestone, and a very important one. The perfect point of convergence between the lives they lost, and the one they've made.
All the progress they've all made, all they've grown and the healing they've undergone... It feels like a lot, and it is. But it's also hardly the beginning.
Not just for María, but for everyone. Coexistence has a special way to inspire people to become their best selves, as well as pushing them to reach the best version of them they can be. Everything one would naturally be inclined to do for their own sake reaches a new meaning when it impacts beloved people around them. It even draws courage out of us to do things we otherwise wouldn't even consider doing.
This is a milestone indeed, but hopefully it isn't the culmination of anything. Hopefully all it is is a new, bright start.
María never thought she'd see the day where all of them got along, never mind lived together. She also struggled to envision a version of this that wasn't much more similar to the lives of aeons ago. And now, hopefully, it'll be her day to day for a long time to come.
She can't wait to see what new heights of self-improvement all of them will reach.
Chapter 158: Epilogue: Four Years (Reprise) (Part 4)
Chapter Text
(August 27th, 2028, Sunday)
Maggie extends her hand in front of herself, stretching all her fingers out. Had she known she was going to be proposed to today, she would have scheduled for a manicure yesterday. The pink nail polish is a bit chipped.
And still, the engagement ring around her ring finger is beautiful.
It's an intricate weave of silver filaments resembling intertwined flower stems. The ring itself mimics a miniature crown of flowers the petals of which are all coral-coloured sapphires. It looks even more gorgeous when combined with its counterpart. Which, pertaining to Anna, has fiery red rubies instead. They're going to be the cutest couple when they hold hands.
It's barely been three hours since Anna told her they had to go to the park across from the apartment building for a little breather and it still feels unreal. Maggie, Anne and Liz were still working on getting the final items unboxed and putting them in their new, hopefully permanent placements, so Maggie asked Anna if their impromptu promenade could wait a little.
Retrospectively, she should have suspected something was afoot when Anne and Liz told Maggie insistently to go get ready, and to put on something nice. At the time, Maggie was so dazed by trinkets and mugs and little baby toys she merely thought how odd it was that they felt the need to tell her to put on something nice, as if Maggie would ever leave the house with something subpar. She wondered if the move was messing with her so much she'd neglected to dress appropriately in recent times.
Then Anna and her were downstairs, crossing the street, and Anna promptly sat on an empty bench under a tree already shedding its leaves with Maggie before her. Anna tires rapidly, being eight months pregnant, so it didn't strike Maggie as strange when she asked to sit down effective immediate. And, when Anna started stammering over her words and discussing the meaning of life and the value of sharing it with someone, Maggie believed her to be having a small existential crisis about having a baby.
Then Anna pulled out a box from her jacket's pocket, and offered Maggie the most awkward, yet objectively best proposal of all her lives:
“So, uh... With all that considered... And seeing as you and I, we're, you know... Uh... Would... Would you be opposed to marrying me?”
...Maggie rather ungracefully short-circuited and said “Yes.” “Yes,” as in the usual thing people say when marriage is proposed to them. “Yes” as in “Yes, I want to marry you.” But since Anna hadn't asked if Maggie wanted to marry her, per se; rather if she'd be opposed to it, it lead to a small, uncomfortable silence where Anna slowly put the rings back in her pocket and Maggie, yet to process what she'd said, panicked because she ascertained Anna had second thoughts.
In Lizzie's words after she was put to speed when Maggie and Anna returned home with matching rings, “it truly is a miracle that they managed to do something as simple as getting engaged without someone coaching them through it. Because both of them are bloody morons.”
Maggie's heart is still tender. It feels lighter than water, than air, as if it could float away at any moment. No, of course she isn't opposed to marrying Anna. Quite the contrary.
In a month or so, before getting married, their child will be born. They're doing everything out of order, but just which element of their relationship has adhered to convention? Little Wilhelm will sleep with them, in their bedroom, until he's old enough to move here.
Kathryn has overseen a large portion of the baby room's decoration in her spare time, with Joan pitching in frequently during her visits mostly to bicker with Kathryn, but occasionally to offer genuine criticism to her ideas. It's thanks to them that Wilhelm will have the most elegant yet visually engaging room an infant could dream of.
The walls are a pale cyan with puffy white clouds painted on it. The baseboard is vibrant green and shaped like little grass blades and the occasional colourful flower. The green matches the shade of the carpet.
The crib, the dresser, the toy box, the curtains, and all other furniture are white. However, all the knobs and decorations are bright yellow, red, orange, blue, purple, green and pink. Tasteful and elegant, while still stimulating for a little baby.
The amount of toys he has is inordinate for a child who hasn't been born yet. Maggie used to think there was no such thing as going overboard buying stuff for the child she thought would be her nephew just a week ago; but her opinion might just have changed when they had to pack everything up and then unpack it for the move.
It's the opposite of a problem, of course. Wilhelm, her son, deserves the world. It's a blessing, if anything, that so many people love and cherish him already. He is going to be the most beloved, adored baby in the world.
Maggie likes winding down in Wilhelm's room every night. There's something so sweet about little children's bedrooms it helps her relax before bed. She's brought her book tonight as well to continue reading. Yet with its enticing, half-finished story on her lap, and every little eye-catching trinket in this room, Maggie can't stop staring at her engagement ring.
She's marrying Anna. At some point in the future, when both of them are getting sufficient sleep and Wilhelm is old enough to waddle around and be the ring bearer. But they're going to do it. They're going to get married.
Maggie's cheeks hurt from smiling so much in the span of three hours. It isn't enough to stop her from grinning, though. She might as well contract every muscle in her face and it still wouldn't suffice.
...Aww, Anna beat her to it. Maggie was going to propose, but... aside from having many things to mull over, she was waiting for Wilhelm to be born. She didn't want to be the person to distract Anna from her son's birth so close to his delivery. Maggie already had a few plans as to how to go about it. All of them infinitely fancier than just being asked to go down to the park and sit on a bench, and all of them by proxy being worse, more artificial, than the simplicity and sincerity of Anna's proposal.
Of all the things Maggie can be outdone in, she wasn't expecting a proposal to be one of them. Not that she's complaining.
Every little thing Maggie has to think about which would have prevented her from proposing to Anna even if Wilhelm weren't on his way she still has to consider. Despite not having worked every little thing out yet, though, Maggie has no doubts. She had no doubts earlier today, either, when Anna and her cleared up their little mix-up and Maggie confirmed she is not, in any capacity, opposed to marrying Anna.
For someone who has so much to meditate, Maggie is perfectly calm.
...At what point did their friends with benefits arrangement morph into this? It didn't happen from one day to another. Not for Maggie, at least. She was perfectly content with being Anna's friend and lover, and then she started dressing up just a little more for their outings. Using a bit more make-up. Blushing, even, when Anna was clueless, or adorable, or fumbled a sentence because she was flustered. And then Maggie was having rather vivid dreams of kissing Anna not with a lover's passion, but with the tenderness of a couple in love.
...With that kind of love came jealousy, and with it another kind of dreams. The more violent type. But they were less frequent than the ones about gently removing a strand of hair from Anna's cheek, tucking it behind her ear, and kissing her so softly their lips barely touched.
Besides, Anna knows the sort of thoughts and feelings jealousy may elicit in Maggie. She's known since before they fell in love. As much as Maggie has always thought this brand of mental illness would inevitably get her labelled “insane” or “dangerous,” Anna doesn't mind.
She says it's just a thought. It isn't hurting anyone, it isn't causing any harm. It's just an involuntary thought process Maggie can't opt out of, so why should it make her less desirable as a partner?
…And just remembering that, Maggie's heart starts racing and her face flushes anew.
Falling in love with Anna as deeply as Maggie has... She would have never even thought it to be possible. Not when her feelings for María are as convoluted as they are. Maggie hasn't stopped loving María like that. She couldn't if she tried, and she wouldn't want to, either. And yet... Here they are. Maggie is profoundly in love with Anna. Anna, who also has her own slew of complex feelings towards her previous love interests, is also in love with her, has chosen her, and Maggie doesn't feel the slightest bit hesitant towards this.
She wants it. She wants to marry Anna, be her wife, raise her child with her. Not Anna's child; their child. Their little baby boy who will grow up calling them “mummy and mamma.” Maggie craves for nothing else but to entangle every last aspect of her life with Anna's. To merge their problems into their collective issues, and to make their happiness a joint matter as well. Maggie hasn't been happier since they broke free than she's been in this evening alone.
She wouldn't have imagined it was Anna she'd be marrying, but nothing makes more sense at this point. There isn't anyone else Maggie would rather marry, and there isn't an ounce of doubt within her.
The thing is... Anna hasn't lied nor been vague about her inclinations. She still works better with multiple partners. While she's romantically monogamous, she most certainly isn't sexually so. The line between “friends” and “lovers” has always been extremely blurry for Anna, provided the “lovers” part wasn't inappropriate. Anna never has been monogamous, and she's no intention to change that. She's discussed this at length with Maggie many times, and this evening was no exception. It's a rather important subject to be on the same page of when two people are to get married and one of them is as prone to jealousy as Maggie is.
But even when Anna made a point to bring it up, to clear up how comfortable Maggie would be with that, Maggie had already said “yes.” Or, rather in their case, “no.” And the reminder that Anna isn't a woman who only loves one other person didn't change Maggie's mind.
It's funny, how things change. After many, many lives, of being dependant and possessive over her one single lover, of having dreams of ending her life just to get her to be faithful, Maggie is quite willingly going to marry someone who isn't monogamous.
It still surprises her, the ease with which she said “yes.” The fact that, even before Anna asked, Maggie was already planning to propose. How even now, when she looks within herself, she still can't manage to unearth a single shred of doubt or regret. Maggie would have never thought she could do this; let alone that she would want it.
Tolerating partners who have other partners is the thing she did when she was unhealthily obsessed with external love and validation to regulate her emotions. It feels like it should be antithetical to Maggie's personal growth, but it really isn't.
Anna isn't betraying her trust, nor being unfaithful. She has gone above and beyond to communicate this important part of her life, one she is unwilling to sacrifice and has every right to keep, and has counted on Maggie's informed consent. There is no breach of trust, no violation of the terms of a relationship. These are the terms for this relationship to work, and Maggie isn't agreeing to them out of coercion, or a fear of being alone, or anything like that. Not this time.
While she could chalk it all up to having grown so much that jealousy isn't a problem for her anymore, it would be a lie. Maggie can be quite jealous and, much to her chagrin, hasn't brushed off her possessive tendencies quite yet. She's a significantly improved at managing them and communicating her needs and fears in a healthy manner, but they're not gone, as comfortable as that would be.
No; the reason she's so happy with this arrangement is that, for the first time in all her lives... Maggie finally understands this.
She's always theoretically understood polyamory; it just wasn't for her. And, if her past weren't the complicated spiderweb of lives that it is, chances are it still wouldn't be. But everyone's past is a mix of different lives, experiences, and memories which have formed crucial parts of them all. And, from that standpoint, Anna won't be the only person having more than one partner.
Maggie has no intention of being only María's friend.
They've had many conversations about this since they started speaking again. While Maggie's romantic feelings for María have mostly cooled down in this time spent apart and María says hers have as well, the connection between them... It doesn't neatly fit the box of “friends” nor “lovers” nor “in love.” It most likely can't ever be just one of those things, because it's been all of them in so many lives it would be impossible to give it a factory reset. And even if they could, Maggie wouldn't want to.
María and her have ruined each other's lives too many times to count. Maggie with her possessiveness, with her manipulative tactics; and María with her repeated substance problems and infidelities. Both have continuously made each other worse, hurt one another, sent the other and themselves down self-destructive spirals down straight into hell. They've been the other's executioner and saviour, their angel and their demon. It's been twisted, and it's been beautiful, and it's been beautiful in a twisted sort of way.
Trying to forget or ignore that aspect of their lives when it has been such a prominent one for them both would be a disservice. To themselves, and to the good which existed between them. It was traumatizing at times, it was dehumanizing and disrespectful, but Maggie still doesn't want to reset that. It was what it was, and it was important. For the good, for the bad, for the beautiful, and the repulsive. It was a crucial part of her lives, and an intrinsic part of her recovery and self-improvement in this life.
Despite it all, Maggie loves María. She always, eternally will. She just can't love María the same way anymore, because for every time they've been romantically involved they've both been a calamity for the other person. Maggie would very much rather not be a nuke in María's recovery; and María also refuses to be a force of destruction in the life of someone she loves.
Although the fantasy of being able to go back to being María's primary romantic partner has consumed a non-negligible part of Maggie's life in these past four years, it was just that: at best, a fantasy. Maybe there exists a future where they can be romantic partners in a perfectly healthy way. But that hypothetical, that possibility, isn't worth sacrificing what Maggie presently wants with Anna. And, after talking about it with María, she feels the same.
Their time is past and gone. Their time is locked away within the simulation. Their lives have diverged far too much to turn back the clock.
Even with all that, though... Maggie and María still want to be together. Not as romantic partners, but as... whatever they are now. It isn't “friends,” and it isn't “romantic” and it isn't “lovers.” It's something that is simultaneously all three of those things, and not one of them, either.
“Whatever they are” is a common term used to describe not just Maggie and María's relationship, but many others. Kathryn and Mary's, Anna and Cathy's, Lina and Jane's, to name a few. All of them have employed this nondescript, nebulous expression for themselves and someone else at a certain point. And, no matter how much time goes by, it continues to be the most accurate way Maggie can think of referring to the current state of affairs.
What are they? Truly, what kind of relationship descriptor are any of them supposed to use now? For Anne, who has only ever been in QPRs with the others, it's easy. Provided the other parties are still interested in that kind of relationship, she's their queer-platonic partner. But for the rest of them who have been the closest of friends, and also the most passionate of lovers, or tenderest of spouses in different lives... How do they forget that? Why should they forget that? To fit into easy to digest and understand, neat little boxes?
Why on Earth would they do that? Why would they sever entire sections of their personalities and personal histories for that?
The only people who need to understand their relationships are them, and them alone.
All of them have very normal, human experiences; and also a set of experiences unique to them. The kind only the rest of them can fathom and understand, that nobody outside of them could wrap their heads around. The ties that bind them are nuanced, complicated, anything but easy and simple to define. Their feelings for one another are, comprehensibly, also tangled.
But... it isn't a bad tangle. It's just a tangle. Platonic, romantic, sexual, and everything else in between. Past spouses, past best friends, past lovers. Current... what, exactly?
Current “whatever they are” feels like the best way of describing it.
Which begs the question of whether love and relationships need to be defined at all; but that's a philosophical discussion Maggie will gladly let Mary, Lina, Anne and Cathy have away at. She doesn't need an answers. For Maggie, leaving everything undefined is good enough.
She is in love with Anna. Madly, head over heals, giggling and blushing and getting flustered. Maggie wants to spend the rest of her life with Anna, to raise a child with her, to be her wife and have Anna be hers as well. They were friends at one point and, as per how Anna manages friendships, lovers, too. Over time, their relationship has organically become romantic. Maggie has fallen in love, and refuses to get up. Down here it is bliss.
...As things are, her emotions towards María aren't that easy and simple. They are anything but. After working on themselves, their toxic traits, and their relationship for over a year now, Maggie cannot conceive of an existence apart from María. She also cannot imagine one in which they're romantic partners. But also, not one in which they aren't. María is indispensable and irreplaceable to Maggie. Invaluably precious. Nobody could ever replace her, nor fill the role María does.
It just so happens there's no name for that role. There isn't a word for it, and that's perfectly fine.
Maggie likes kissing María. She likes going to bed with María. She loves sharing her inner world, vulnerable emotions and hopes for the future with her. She doesn't like to think of them as partners, as people who build a life together. Not in a traditional sense, at least, because that has always been catastrophic for them. It could just be fear talking, but... Maggie doesn't want it regardless. She wants that paradise with Anna, and nobody except Anna.
It's just she, like Anna, is unwilling to compromise the intricacies and nuances of her relationship with María despite their impending marriage. Just like Anna will not sacrifice the complex, difficult to explain parts of her relationship with Cathy, or Lina, or Anne, or Bessie, or Jane. Being romantically involved with someone shouldn't mean uprooting significant parts or one's relationship with others. And, in their case specifically, those significant parts bleed into sexual and romantic territory a lot of the time.
So, while Maggie still has jealousy to sort out... A hypocrite she isn't. She can't demand Anna dock her relationship with every person she holds dear while Maggie herself would never agree to those terms.
María isn't her romantic partner, but María is her life partner. With all that entails. Maggie would never fragment the entirety of their relationship for... pretty much anyone, or anything. Ergo, demanding Anna do would be selfish and uncalled for.
Maggie isn't agreeing to this arrangement because it's the only way she can have Anna, and so she'll gladly hurt herself just to obtain some love. She's agreeing to this because, in this context, it's the only way she herself would ever agree to a relationship. Because she trusts both Anna and herself enough to never betray the other. Because the way they love each other has no bearing on the way they love other crucial people in their lives. Love isn't a limited resource that can run out if spread too thin.
No matter how much Maggie loves María, and in what indescribable way she does so, it doesn't detract from her love for Anna. She isn't not in love with María; but she's also not in love with her. However, Maggie is very much in love with Anna. She would never marry María, nor raise a child with her. But Maggie would also not be happy living if she couldn't be with María in the nebulous, impossible to describe way they are now. Both of those are realities that co-exist. And they do so for Anna, too. It's the first time that Maggie understands.
If their past weren't what it is, open relationships would have never worked for Maggie. She has always been strictly monogamous; even before the demon started messing with them and turned her and María's relationship into the little corner of hell it became. But as everything stands... Maggie is secure and confident enough in herself and in her bond with Anna to do this. She isn't scared. Her heart isn't pounding. She is happy and content.
She's going to build a life with Anna. A life that also includes María in a very non-normative way. María is happy that Maggie's getting married to someone else. As are Cathy, and Jane, and all past love interests of Anna's for her. Things couldn't be better.
Will this arrangement complicate things? Of course. But that's a rather frequent part of life.
It was a while back that Anne confessed to Maggie that she genuinely feared romance would destroy their chances of reunion. That, seeing how complicated and intertwined all their pasts are, having to “choose” one person forever would damage their opportunity to rebuild their bonds. The fact that all of them more or less made a silent, unspoken promise to not even breathe a word about the subject until rather recently didn't help assuage Anne's nerves.
It was a fear Maggie had as well. For her, she has only ever been involved with María. Any complications would stem from María, and her alone. But for people like Lina, who have had at least three partners in different lives? It was a valid point of concern.
Then again, for now at least... It seems Maggie isn't the only person who has accepted this unlabelled way of existence is for the best. At least for now. It could change in the future; everything changes as time passes. But as of the present, all of them who have discussed this in any capacity have reached more or less the same conclusion. Having to pick and choose after four hundred lives just... isn't feasible. All of those loves were equally important to toss to the wayside. All of them were meaningful, not easily placed in a hierarchy. All of them have made their bonds delightfully, frustratingly complicated.
Everyone is, for the time being, living in a “don't ask, don't tell” kind of situation. Where Anne will tell Maggie about having kissed Lina, for example, and also Cathy. But unless either of them ask if Anne has been with the other, Anne won't say nor will she ask any questions of her own. Anna and Cathy's relationship turned carnal rather early into their reconciliation. But so did Cathy and Joan's, and Anna and Jane's. And Jane has gone on a few dates with Lina as of late, who in turn has been intimate with Anna.
Maybe one day it reaches the point where they need to sit down and have a discussion. Maybe it doesn't. Maggie, for one, is fine with this. If the bonds formed in one life and one alone can get so out of hand they can't be easily described with one word, those formed across four hundred are impossible to pin down. And why should they be, if nobody's getting hurt? Why should they be stripped of all nuance just to be normative?
Nothing about them, from their existence to their origins, is normative. There is no reason for their relationships to be.
And so the adoring smile which creeps onto Maggie's lips when she looks at her engagement ring isn't one tainted by doubt, or by persuasion, or by fear. It is a genuine one. Yes, Anna and her marriage will be an interesting one. One most people would be painfully uncomfortable with. But as long as it's comfortable for them and the people they love most, who cares?
This family isn't a traditional one. Bar mothers, children and siblings, nobody falls into neat, pre-existing family dynamics. They can't after all they've been through. It would be the equivalent of butchering their relationships with a hacksaw. They're a family with mostly no labels, and in all honesty?
Maggie couldn't dream of a better way to be. “Family” is as precise a descriptor as she needs. “Family” is all she ever wanted to be. And now that they're all living sort of together and she gets to see most everyone almost every day?
The only thing that could make her happier than the life they've worked so hard for is marrying Anna. The ring on her hand has already secured that as the most likely reality within the next few years. There is nothing else Maggie would ever want.
...The ring truly is pretty. It glimmers under the ceiling lamp shaped like a smiling sun Eddie very awkwardly gave Anna last week. Endearing boy, thinking about his unborn sibling, while carrying the burden of being fourteen years old and all the emotional turmoil said age brings. Anna had Anne install it as soon as possible so Eddie can see it next time he visits and see that his gift has not been overlooked nor gone unappreciated. And of course, for her nephew and her best friend, Anne did so promptly.
Motherhood was maybe the one thing Maggie hadn't considered for herself. Not in this life, nor in any of the others. She has no qualms about it; she just never thought of it. If she's doing it with Anna, though, everything will be alright.
Maggie closes her eyes, taking a deep breath. She rolls the ring around her finger with her other hand, and the warmest, most gentle of sensations settles into her chest. It is the most peaceful she has ever been.
Two years ago, she almost threw this all away. It's not something to mull over anymore, but in moments like these Maggie's glad things didn't pan out as she'd planned that day.
She's did awful things, and it... it still feels irredeemable. But Joan had something to say. About how memories re-contextualized her actions. How remembering what it was really like down there rather than cowering from it helped her understand her past actions a bit better, have a bit more sympathy for her past self. It's great that worked for Joan, but it isn't what's kept Maggie going all this time. It hasn't been that everyone wants her to stay, either.
There were two main reasons Maggie wanted to die: to stop living with the memories, and most of all to “right a wrong,” as she perceived her freedom to be. She didn't think she deserved to be free at all, considering what she'd done.
She didn't try to forget it, like Joan; Maggie was always aware all she did, she did out of “love.” It simply felt like it wasn't a good enough excuse. The others also had the same burden as Maggie, and save a few exceptions with Bessie when she was veritably cornered, none of them sunk so low.
Maggie caved into despair more easily than all of them. In her haste to prevent things from getting worse she did something extreme over, and over, and over. She was trying to help, and on a purely rational level she did, but do the ends justify the means?
Well... When Bessie despaired, she did the exact same thing Maggie did. Even if it wasn't as frequent, it stands to reason that “killing” one's whole family even once is already bad, right?
But Maggie doesn't hate Bessie. On the contrary, she grieves the posture her friend was forced into.
When Joan despaired, she gambled all fourteen of their lives and the ten lives of their “real” selves on a deal with the demon. Maggie doesn't hate Joan, either. And she was actively working with the demon's envoy behind its back to screw it over in a way she couldn't even learn the details of.
Needless to say, Maggie doesn't hate Joan, either. If anything, she's in awe of the steel resilience she displayed through it all. Did Joan only make right choices in that perpetual state of stress she was under? No. But she's only human, for crying out loud.
And when the others despaired, they did all manners of things. From becoming nightmares to deal with, to hurting others, to being abusive towards their own children in a mistaken attempt at “love,” to suicide baiting people. Jane and especially Anne were by far the worst in that regard. What everyone did to Mary and Cathy has no name.
But... Maggie doesn't hate them. In fact, she loves them.
She loves them because she was down there, with them. For the cycles she wasn't responsible for, her memories were also tampered with. Maggie was also subjected to the agony of being controlled by repressed memories and feelings.
For the cycles she was in charge of, she can fully understand why Bessie and Joan went as far as they did. Especially the latter; no matter how harsh she is on herself. If Maggie had been burdened with the truth and placed in Joan's position, she would have crumbled instead of soldiering through. Which is ironic, since Joan's said at least once she feels like Maggie would have been “better at it” than her; please.
Every single thing Maggie hates herself for is something she can empathize with, understand, forgive, and even appreciate in everyone else around her. The things that lead Anne to shutting herself from receiving support for years, and the ones that left Joan an empty shell... Those are the things Maggie hates about herself. But when she sees them inside the others, all she finds is humanity.
It stands to reason, then, that there may be humanity within Maggie as well. Something about pouring so much of herself into therapy when she thought it was just a way to make what little she had left to live more bearable stuck with her when she survived. Something about telling anyone who would listen that they can't be harder on themselves than they're on others stayed with Maggie through her brush-up with death.
Love isn't violence, no matter what Maggie's intrusive thoughts have to say. Though mercy killings can be an act of love, it's a bit more nuanced than that. So then, if to end a life isn't, across the board, love, perhaps the greatest act of self-love Maggie can bestow upon herself isn't to take her life.
Maybe it's just as simple, as complicated, as forgiveness. The same she's given to everyone else.
…It'll be a lifelong process; of that she's certain. But so far it's only been worth it. So far, in trying to be as kind to herself as she's to others, she's found more good days than bad. More things to live for than to die for. Not just because she's still useful, or because she's loved. But because there are things in life that, pain and all, Maggie still wants to do. There is so much she'd like to try before her time runs out, and so many people to share it with.
Relationships are integral to humans. When handled in a healthy way they're invaluable. It's more often than not that we can find humanity within us through discovering it in someone else. “I am because we are.” “A person is a person through other people,” as Eze said. Not in the twisted, gnarled sense that Maggie and Anna clung to within the simulation. Just in the sense that humanity is a collective everyone is a part of. The humanity Maggie sees in others, per her own beliefs, lives within her, too.
If she would not take another's life, and she would not, then she can't take her own. If she would encourage someone else to forgive themselves and live, she too must do the same.
Is it easy? No. But is it worth it? Without a doubt.
Come what may, every new day is a blessing and a gift. With ups and downs, highs and lows. Harder days or gentle ones, Maggie couldn't be happier to be alive.
Chapter 159: Epilogue: Four Years (Reprise) (Part 5)
Chapter Text
(September 13th, 2028, Wednesday)
...Ugh. How long does Edward intend to be in there for?!
Lizzie wants to meet Wilhelm already, too!! Eddie isn't the only one getting a new sibling today!!
What even was the point of sneaking out of school together as soon as Maggie texted them a panicked, typo-riddled message saying Anna had gone into labour, if Eddie's hogging Anna and Wilhelm all to himself? Selfish brat.
If Lizzie didn't love him as much as she does and he weren't as good a person as he is, she'd actually mean those words instead of just thinking them in a transient moment of irritation. Cheeky little--
The door to Anna's room creaks open and out walks Eddie. Finally. He's smiling huge, and--
Mae gasps, running up to Eddie, signing as she half-screams: “Why are you crying?!”
Removing his glasses with a huge sniffle to dry his cheeks with the back of his hand, Eddie sighs through pouty lips and a wavering grin. “He's a beautiful baby. And Anna is so happy with him.”
...Aww.
Lizzie opens her arms and Eddie walks into them without hesitation, burying his face in her hair. She rubs his back. Sentimental boy. How many feelings does he keep in that oversized hoodie of his?
Behind them, several footsteps prelude the squeaky hospital seats groaning as they're once again sat upon. A few people must've stood up when they realized Eddie was crying. Mae, however, just huffs.
“I wouldn't call that “cute,” but okay...” Her tone is mighty unconvinced. She's either getting hit by late stage, terminal “no longer the family's baby” jealousy; or she's being genuine about not finding Wilhelm cute. Both, perhaps, seeing as newborn infants aren't known for looking their best fresh out of being squeezed through the birth canal.
Lizzie pats Eddie's back before letting him go. He's still a bit teary-eyed, but he's mostly composed himself. Offering him a warm smile, she signs:
“Mum said it's my turn on the baby now.”
And finally, Eddie's expression brightens. He walks by her, letting her in at long, long last.
With Maggie and Kathryn refusing to leave Anna and Wilhelm's side, the rest of them had to draw turns to visit them. Mae didn't draw first place, but she got it anyway because she's Mae. And since Lizzie and Eddie hadn't gotten off the bus by the time everyone had managed to arrive and he beat her at rock, paper, scissors, she had to wait for last.
Well, at least she's seeing Wilhelm before mum, Lina, Mary, and everyone else who couldn't get out of work. That's been enough waiting; Lizzie opens the door.
Anna's hospital room is unremarkable. White, antiseptic scent, tube lights. Yet this is the first time, in any life, where being in one of these doesn't fill Elizabeth with dread.
Anna is covered up the waist in sheets. Her eyelids are drooping with exhaustion and her hair is wrecked from sweat. But the droopy, adoring smile on her face as she looks down at the little bundle of blankets in her arms is filled to the brim with warmth and love.
...It's the exact same way she looks at Mae, Eddie, Kathryn, and even Lizzie herself. That fondness, that warmth. Even after all these lives, Anna still considers--
“Come here, Lizzie. He doesn't bite. Yet.”
Maggie gestures for Lizzie to come closer. She's on the bed's right side, and Kathryn is on the left. Though she waves at Elizabeth, her eyes are trained on Wilhelm. Inscrutable as Kathryn's expression always is, her serious features betray the care with which she's trying to commit every last detail of Wilhelm's little face to memory.
There's an empty chair next to Maggie's wheelchair, so Lizzie takes it. Maggie grips her hand with force as Anna finally peels her eyes away from Wilhelm to look at Lizzie.
“I already told Eddie, sweetheart,” her voice is raw, tired, “but you weren't supposed to skip class to be here.”
Elizabeth shrugs. “Both of us are ahead of grade level.”
And even if they weren't, this would be the one day Lizzie would have indulged in irresponsible behaviour and encouraged one of her younger siblings to do the same. If Cathy thought meeting Wilhelm was worth pulling Mae out of class it would be favouritism if Eddie and Liz couldn't do the same.
Wilhelm is a small, small baby. Not that Elizabeth knows a lot about them, but he seems particularly tiny. So small and fragile, so precious. His eyes are closed and, since he's bald, there's a little blue hat covering his head. The one Jane knitted a few months ago, though it's a bit big. He's sleeping peacefully all warm and bundled up, close to his mother's chest, with his tiny fists tense.
“Wilhelm...” Anna keeps her tone hushed. “This is your other older sister, Elizabeth. We call her “Lizzie” or “Liz” for the most part. She'll be living in our home with us, she's Anne's daughter and your mummy's niece.”
...So if Maggie is “mummy,” then Anna is “mamma.” Just as Mae refers to Anna. The last Elizabeth heard of this discussion, Anna and Maggie were still bickering about who was going to be “mummy” and who “mamma.” If at some point in the future Liz finds out Mae was the one to settle this debate it would be unsurprising.
It isn't the first time Lizzie sees a newborn. A plethora of lives where she survived to adulthood have placed her in corporate settings where co-workers would invite her to meet their babies and it would have been impolite to refuse. She's seen them in this life, too, outside in strollers with their parents and siblings. The appeal of babies has always been nebulous to Elizabeth. They're cute, yes, and they must be protected at all costs.
But sitting here, with Maggie so excited her hand is trembling, seeing how happiness radiates off of Anna and just how adored Wilhelm is, how tiny and precious...
...It's more than comprehensible, why Eddie teared up. If Elizabeth were more in tune with her emotions she might be crying as well.
Wilhelm is so small, and the world is so big. It's a sensation Elizabeth has had many times with Mae, provided they lived together at the beginning of any given cycle and Lizzie got to meet her as a small one year-old. But with a newborn, with a little creature who's only been alive for the past six hours, it's... the same, kind of. But more intense. A little spot of tenderness in Lizzie's chest, right about where her heart is, as if her sternum were melting into it.
...She should say something. Right. It's just this feeling, this softness... It's almost as if it had melted Lizzie's voice as well.
She clears her throat. “...Hello, little brother... Welcome to the world.”
It wasn't a conscious choice, to whisper like Anna did. But... nothing should disturb Wilhelm, ever. He's gone through some pretty strenuous activity today; being born is no easy feat. Elizabeth wouldn't dare risk waking him.
Maggie places her other hand over the back of Lizzie's hand. “It's been a bit of a difficult birth, petal. At first...”
...Wilhelm makes a tiny, high-pitched noise in the back of his throat. As small as he is, only audible because of the quiet in the room. Anna tilts her head, eyes narrowing with warmth, at the sound of his voice. He flexes his little fingers a little and sighs, continuing his nap soundly.
The world... is such a big, cold, cruel place to be. And Wilhelm is a baby far too small.
Elizabeth has always seen child rearing as an inherently selfish act. Every person brought to this world will hurt and suffer. There is no shortage of vile acts on planet Earth. When she learnt Anna decided to go through with it, though, it wasn't surprising. It was something she's wanted in the majority of her lives, only straying away from it because of the nature of their predicament in hell when she could remember it, and the intricate weave of emotions caused by the suppressed memories when she couldn't. It was predictable that, with those barriers removed, Anna would eventually decide to have a child.
No matter how Elizabeth tries to look at this matter, having a child is selfish indeed. The baby can't consent to being born, nor to all the misery they've just been signed up for when their parents bring them into the world. With so many kids desperately waiting for a home in cramped orphanages where they are mistreated and regularly vanish from, Lizzie has never understood the appeal of having one.
Granted, if everyone thought like her, humankind would go extinct. But seeing as how humanity isn't a hive mind, the future of the species will never be at risk. Not because of her ideology, anyway. There's an argument to be made that the world as a whole would be better off if humans all died; but that is a different matter.
Singing up a small child for the torment of life requires far much more hope than Elizabeth has ever had.
...The world isn't nice. The world is full of pain. No matter how loving the family of origin, every last person suffers and hurts. It is the one unifying part of humanity every person has experienced through time and cultural barriers. Humanity's desire to destroy, to impose upon others and to sew pain for its own sake knows no bounds. No matter how many more lives Elizabeth could have after this one, she would never be a mother.
But, in a sense... Wilhelm's birth means something. Anna, at least, has found enough goodness in life to feel convinced conceiving a child is not an act of cruelty and selfishness, but one of love. If Lizzie had any doubts that Anna wasn't thinking about Wilhelm's well-being when she chose to get pregnant (which she never did, because Anna is the kindest person in the world), the love with which she regards her son would dispel them in an instant.
In Anna's eyes, there is enough goodness and love to justify the pain of birth.
...Anna, who started this life in one of the worst positions, mentally speaking, out of all of them. Tied maybe with Kathryn, Joan, and Maggie, Anna was the person who was struggling the most from the beginning. She would have never done something like this four years ago because she, like Lizzie, would have been unable to find any justification for having a child.
So what Anna has found in these four years, all her experiences and memories, have fundamentally changed that perspective for her. Her growth, that of the others', for her it has culminated, in the most literal sense of the word, in Wilhelm. The world is still the same cold, heartless place it was four years prior. But Anna has managed to find something warmer, softer, gentle enough to outweigh all the pain.
Lizzie could drive her thoughts in circles, confusing herself for no reason. She could pretend she doesn't know what it is Anna found, stop herself from confronting it. But doing that would serve no purpose, so might as well accept it.
What Anna has found, what convinced her to have Wilhelm, was them. All of them together, as a family.
...Lizzie has wanted to ask her many times over the past nine months. How? How can she be so sure? How can she know she wants to be responsible for the existence of another person's life. In this day and age? In this world, which remains as callous and evil as it was five centuries ago? How?
Asking would have been rude, of course. It could have leant itself to misinterpretation. As much as Elizabeth is opposed to having children, she's no desire to restrict that freedom in others. Especially when the parents in question are as supportive and loving as Anna and Maggie, so it wasn't worth risking an uncomfortable conversation nor making Anna feel bad. Elizabeth swallowed her curiosity and dedicated any baby-related conversations to anticipation and excitement.
While there isn't any number of positives that could ever change Elizabeth's mind, it's obvious said figure existed for Anna. And, towards the middle of their third year in the real world, it was reached. Something happened that, to her, made every risk and pain Wilhelm will ever take and suffer worth it.
Something that, to her, made life worth living so much it was a joy she had to share with her child.
Her own personal recovery was the number one factor, granted. If Anna weren't in a mental place where she can be a parent she would have never done this. Again, Anna is selfless. Anna is like mum, in the sense that both of them are the embodiment of kindness and light, even if said qualities manifest in drastically different ways. Neither would ever hurt a fly nor put their wants and needs ahead of others'.
But... there had to be something else, right? For all of Lizzie's growth in the past four years, the world outside her is still bleak and frigid. Her own improvements have no bearing on how society and human nature operate. Seeing as Anna's sense of realism is intact, surely she knows this.
Ergo, by process of elimination, only one thing could have made Anna's life worth living so passionately, so vibrantly, that the good outdid the bad for her and convinced her to have Wilhelm. The only thing that changed in that time period was all of them, after three years, coming together at last.
...Three years. It sounds like a small amount of time, and depending on what it's compared to it most certainly is. Three years are one thousand and ninety-five days, though. It is a third of Mae's life and a fifth of Elizabeth and Eddie's, give or take. Three years are hundreds of times the lifespan of many animals who only live for weeks. Three years are thrice Wilhelm's life. More than that, actually. Significantly more.
In three years, Anna and many of the others found warmth. A joie de vivre, a proximity and love, that ultimately convinced her having a child was a good idea. That, in the end, the good would balance out the bad and be overall a net positive for a baby as precious and small as the tiny bundle in her arms, sighing content in his sleep, unaware of the veritable chaos of the world he has arrived in.
What did Lizzie find in those three years, and the additional fourth they've lived since?
She hugs herself with her free arm. The room isn't cold, but Maggie's skin is oddly warm against her own. It's Lizzie herself who is losing temperature.
...In the past four years... or, the past two, more accurately... Lizzie has found fear.
A whole lot of it.
She was irate at first, at everyone, and then she wasn't. Then she was excited, really. Hopeful. Almost as hopeful as Anna is right now for the life her baby will lead. The day Liz and mum moved in with Eddie, Cathy, Mae, Jane, and Joan was a blissful one. Lizzie couldn't wait to take the next step towards being closer with them all. After countless lives of losing them, of hurting one another, of ruining everything and being betrayed, it was refreshing to finally reunite.
Their reunion wasn't an easy one, there was certainly a period of adaptation. And when that one ended, they still had everyone else to tighten bonds with. Relationships without the many barbs which grow over the course of four hundred and forty lives are already complicated; their own were a notch or two above that. It was worth it, of course. It remains worth it. But with every step forwards, with every tiny advance made, something grew in Elizabeth's abdomen.
After two years of not having Mae and Eddie with her, after two years of only having mum, Elizabeth had forgotten one frightening reality of the world. That, the more one has, the more one cares, the more one has to lose.
...How... How many lives has Elizabeth been close to her family? In how many have they all fought tooth and nail to remain together only to fall apart the same? Or to be hurt, damaged, die, and be separated either way? How many times has she woken up like any other day, a normal one, and been unaware it would be the last time she saw Mae alive? Or Cathy, or Maggie, or Anna, or anyone?
How many times, in how many lives, has Elizabeth left the house feeling confident, warm, revitalized by a nice, family breakfast, only to come back to a home wracked by arguments that would never be fixed? Spurred on by the ladies, yes, or by the demon, or by their faulty memories, but how many times has that happened?
…
...All of them. Every last one.
The only times it didn't happen were before the amnesia settled in. When they thought they were their counterparts with a soul, the ones whose reincarnation was filled with the same hope which imbued Anna and convinced her to have a baby. The life that was never, no matter how intrinsic to them it is, theirs.
…
Elizabeth's hope, her desires to stick it to the demon by undoing all the hatred it placed between them to force them apart, sullied rather quickly. She's tried to bury it, to hide it, to ignore it, but it's always been there. Here, more accurately, with Elizabeth herself. Within her, tearing at her from the inside out.
The closer she got to Mae, the more terrifying losing her again became. The more she fixed her relationship with Jane the more paralyzing the idea of seeing her leave with Eddie in her arms behind a slammed door became. The more she saw Kathryn opening up to everyone, taking her little baby steps towards them, the more horrifying it became to Elizabeth, remembering how many times Kathryn has vanished without a word.
All her bravery and bravado from two years ago, from before moving in with Eddie and Mae and their mums... it hasn't left Elizabeth, per se. After all, despite the fear gnawing at her innards she's still kept building bridges with them all instead of keeping them at arms' length or sabotaging their relationships. But over time it definitely became more brittle than it was that day, sitting in the empty kitchen, talking to mum before María, Lina and Mary came help them move.
The more one has, the more they have to lose. The more one loves, the more painful loss becomes. There is no way around that. It is an immutable fact of the world. It always has been, and always will be until the heat death of the universe. And the fear that nothing Elizabeth does can ever change that, that the risk of something happening to her family outside of her control will always exist, has fed off of this knowledge for two years now.
She's lost them all so many times it would kill her to lose them just once more. They've hurt her in so many ways that the thought of them doing it again after she's worked so hard to trust and forgive them can send her spiralling into dissociation. She's hurt them in so many ways that sometimes having a normal argument where she's in the right leaves her feeling anxious that it will become unfixable, that she'll make them leave. There are only so many ways a soul can suffer before it cracks, right? Even if Lizzie doesn't have one, the principle applies still.
Now that, at the four year mark, it seems their bonds are finally settling and becoming less of a work in progress, and more domestic routine... perhaps that's more terrifying, actually. Maybe being a family again in their own, new way of being so, is scarier than the prospect of losing a family in the making.
Elizabeth could have never had a baby. Not just because motherhood isn't for her, or because the world is cruel. But because, even if she had the certainty her child would be born to a family who would always keep them safe and loved, the potential for loss would stop her.
Clearly, though... it hasn't stopped Anna.
For her it's the opposite. Coming together in a more solid, tangible way, gave her the strength to do this. Seeing humanity's capability for good, no matter how awful it is by and large, within her own journey and everyone else's unending effort to improve gave Anna hope. Strength and hope to look the world's cruelty in the eye and say “alright, you're awful. But the life my family and I can give my baby will make you look like child's play. We're stronger than you.” What has been a source of perpetual anxiety for Elizabeth for the past two years gave Anna courage instead.
Not just her, either. Ever since they moved in semi-together, there's been this... neigh-contagious hope, spreading between them like an infection. A warm joy bounding from person to person when they walk out to the landing and find their auntie, or their niece, or their sibling. When all that's separating them is, at most, six floors after four hundred lives of being torn apart.
...They've never managed to maintain this, though. It's always been too heavy, too little, or too much. Too frail, or too solid, and in the end it's always sunk. The only times they've managed to make a family unit work out of all fourteen of them was when they had no sentience of their own. They've never made this work.
The fact that has filled Elizabeth with dread for two years gave Anna hope, instead. And that hope is here, now. Even after Anna lost a baby prior to Wilhelm, even after she experienced a pain and loss to rival that which they all suffered within the simulation. She still had it in her to try again, see it through to completion, and smile at her child with all the love in the universe trapped beneath her irises.
How did she do it? And... can Elizabeth learn how to do it, too? Is this one of those things that get easier as she ages? One of those fears that are all-consuming now, while she's still young, but get manageable in time? Or is it the sort that becomes stronger as one's maturity develops?
It's so frustrating, to be confined to being a teenager again.
Elizabeth wants to believe with the same conviction Anna does that this time will be different. That all of them will be alright and, even if they weren't, the rise would be worth the fall. That even if a bomb were to kill them all off tomorrow, having lived like this for as little as they have would make it worth it all the same. That all the individual and collective work they've all pitched into arriving to this destination will be a safeguard from ending up how they did in hell time after time. That one day small arguments won't make Elizabeth fear she's going to lose everyone all over again, and that the nightmares of being alone after having known this much warmth will stop.
It feels out of reach, but... so did getting this far, at one point. And yet here they are.
Wilhelm yawns, and the smile parting Anna's exhausted features is the most gentle, loving grin she's ever shown. Wilhelm's tiny face scrunches up before relaxing again, and he sleeps on.
It's true, that they've never made this work. But, in all honesty, they've never tried this before. They've never had the opportunity to have all their memories available and be full, complete in their life experiences, rather than fragmented by amnesia. They've never been able to meet themselves and each other as they are in their entirety, unsullied by hell.
Maybe that's why this life has them living in a different paradigm than they've ever had before. Maybe that's why Anna is marrying Maggie for the first time ever, and María seems to be fine with it. Maybe the fact that this is the one single time all of them are complete in their experiences is the thing giving everyone so much hope. The cards are, for the first time ever, on full display on the table. Everyone has seen what everyone else can do, and what they're doing now. And despite it, they're still here.
Even if something bad were to happen, provided the bad thing weren't an unsalvageable argument again... living with them, having met them, would still be worth it. If an illness, an accident, a death of any sort, were to part Elizabeth from any of them it would hurt, yes. But it would be worse if she hadn't even tried.
...It's the other form of losing them, the one in which neither party dies and they still can't reconcile, that scares her most. Death is awful, yes, but in a twisted, gnarled way... it's reassuring, almost. If someone dies, they didn't have a choice. They didn't want to leave, but they were forced to. But, if two people argue and fail to fix things...
…
...What a wretched thought, right? To fear that more than death itself. To fear the pain of being abandoned, of being consciously left behind, more than death. It's so disgusting it makes her nauseous. Almost as nauseous as the fear of being abandoned makes her every time it churns her insides.
This hope they all have... it must account for the fear too, right? Elizabeth can't be the only one afraid. It's impossible she is; she's old enough to sit for adult conversations and hear how all the others have also had to contend with this terror at one point or another. The difference between them and Elizabeth, then, is their trust in the others.
The trust that, no matter what arises, they will make it out together. That, irrespective of what it is life throws their way, nothing short of death will manage to do them apart.
It... truly would be nice to believe that. To believe it so much, to have so much faith in them and their bonds, that although the fear remains, it's mostly drowned out by the trust. It would make Elizabeth's life much, much easier.
Their bonds right now, the way she sees it... They're like broken bones. Bones that have been shattered and need a couple a of metal rods to heal. Some people say broken bones heal stronger, but when Elizabeth checked after Mae broke her wrist during a tic attack, she couldn't find any scientific evidence towards that assessment.
Broken bones may heal more frail, or just as strong as they were prior to the injury. But either way, they do become different in the healing process. Especially when broken to the degree Elizabeth is using for her metaphor. They don't have to be weaker. They never have to break again. Being different could even be good.
But all that's certain is that the reason they're healing at all is that they were hurt at one point. So badly, in fact, that they snapped. Otherwise they wouldn't be broken to begin with. The reality is that, once a bone breaks, believing it is untouchable, unbreakable, becomes impossible. For Elizabeth, at least, that's how it is. They've broken many times, and they can break again. At any point. For as much as she hopes that won't be the case, she can't pretend it's impossible.
Everyone else has gotten over the fear of a re-injury, it seems. They're climbing the same ropes which lead them to the height from where they all fell and splintered apart. And Elizabeth is here, climbing with them, refusing to be left behind or lose sight of them, but all the while in the back of her head, in the pit of her stomach, that fear is still there. It remains, it never goes away nor leaves her alone.
What happens if they fall from this height again? Now that they're actually here and it isn't some nebulous hope for the future, what happens if the bones break and this time they don't heal? Where would that leave her?
Would that pain make any joy worth it? Would it tip the scales for her the way it has for Anna, who has brought a child into the world precisely because the bones are healing?
Elizabeth doesn't know. She'd hazard to say, if anything, that the answer is “no.”
...Wilhelm is the most beautiful thing she's ever seen. Not just because he's her tiny, adorable baby brother. Or because he's Anna's son and Elizabeth loves Anna with all her heart. He's, in a sense, representative of how far all of them have come. The embodiment of the faith Anna has in herself and the others, in the family they've become in this version of their lives. The peak of trust and belief in one another Elizabeth strives for but feels eternally out of reach.
Anna is convinced being part of this family will outweigh any pain Wilhelm experiences in his life. That the love and support all of them can offer together will be good enough to justify the suffering he will inevitably endure. Anna is so sure that this time they can make it, that any complications derived of being a family again will be solved, that them coming together was one of the key factors in her decision to have Wilhelm. The trust Anna has in herself and in their family unit is all Elizabeth will covet in this, her last and only true life.
She wants that, too. She wants the fear to be gone already. Or to quiet down just a little. She doesn't want to cry after every argument in her room because she's terrified it will be the thing to bring about their undoing. She wants to regain the hope she had two years ago, when she was merely hoping to have her family together again, and the risk of losing them wasn't as high as it is now that her dreams have become a reality. She wants to trust herself to be measured and appropriate, to not bring about their umpteenth falling out.
She wants to be so hopeful her chest doesn't seize with emotions too convoluted to name at the sight of Wilhelm. That the hope he embodies is second nature to her, and not something she longs for.
Having Wilhelm can't have been an easy choice. Anna isn't the sort of parent who would do so carelessly. Whatever it is Anna has found in these four years... will Elizabeth reach it some day, too? If she keeps on climbing with them, step by step, will she reach the same heights they have where the fear is so far below she can hardly hear it anymore?
The only way to figure that out is to carry on. To move day by day, clinging to hope no matter how scary it is, just as Elizabeth has been doing all along. For her many flaws, cowardice isn't one of them. The fear of missing out on having her family again outshines the fear of losing them.
Things felt like they would be so much simple two years ago, on the edge of moving in with her siblings after two years of freedom. Time, experience, and maturity have reminded Elizabeth none of this is easy, and it likely never will be.
…This fear is always going to be a part of her. Just like the trauma is, isn't it?
All Elizabeth can do is continue to hope that, one day, she can fully understand what Anna thought when she decided to get pregnant. That one day, Elizabeth will look at Wilhelm and everything will make sense in practice, and not just theory.
For now, though, she'll let herself feel whatever she must. This... everything, within her, slithering through her ribcage... This overwhelming... hope, or desire, or fear, or all of them...
...Wilhelm is beautiful. The lengths some of them have reached from where they started four years ago are precious. It makes sense, that Eddie cried.
Wilhelm is so much more than just a baby. Not because he's Anna's baby, and by extension Elizabeth's baby brother. But because there is no hope brighter than what his existence alone demonstrates. Even after hell, after everything they've been through, here he is.
One day, Elizabeth will feel that, too, or so she'd like to think. At least sitting here, with Maggie's hands around hers, regarding her littlest brother, it doesn't feel impossible.
They truly have dispelled the last remnants of the demon's actions. The separation it imposed has been banished. Even if the possibility exists for it to return, even if the fear is always there, having made it this far is already the largest victory they could aspire to.
Maybe things really will be okay. Maybe--
“...tell her again later, because I don't think she's listening.”
Kathryn giggles a little. “Can you blame her? She's looking at the cutest baby in the world. Have you seen him, Maggie?”
...Shoot, right. Maggie was telling Elizabeth something. Something about the delivery. Damn it.
“I'm sorr--”
Maggie squeezes her hand. “Don't be, love. It's alright. We'll have time to talk about it later.”
Anna hums in agreement. It's hard to tell she isn't looking at Wilhelm anymore, because the love with which she observes Elizabeth is bathed in the same warmth and love she regarded her son. “He's lucky to have you as a sister, my girl.”
On the other side of her, Kathryn nods. She's resting her elbow on the side of Anna's bed, and her head on her hand. Her eyes are fixed on Wilhelm. “Besides, we've all gotten ensnared by him at some point. You've only just met him, of course you'd be taken away by him. Have you seen him?”
Kathryn's smile is adoring. The most genuine and unguarded grin Elizabeth has seen from her in this life. Wilhelm tilts his head a little, and the smile grows wider as Kathryn's eyebrows raise.
Although her chest and throat are tight, Elizabeth nods. “I've seen him, yes. He's perfect.”
Anna chuckles softly, shaking her head. “I sure hope he's not.” Her gaze falls down to him once more, endeared. “I hope he's very, very human. Perfection would be a very heavy burden, don't you think?”
...Once upon a time, five hundred years ago, there was a girl. A girl called Elizabeth who lost her mother aged three. And, because of the intricacies of politics in the Renaissance and her position of sole legitimate survivor to the throne, she had no choice but to be perfect. In doing so, most of her humanity had to be cast to the fire, burnt away in favour of being perfect.
Elizabeth is not her. Yet nobody has had as much of an impact on her development as that girl has, and nobody will ever understand Queen Elizabeth I of England as well as Lizzie does, so she nods.
“It would.”
They stay there a while longer, all five of them. Wilhelm sleeps through it all, tiny and warm, so fiercely loved. Not much is said, if anything at all. Lizzie isn't listening, anyway. She's more focused on the aura this room emanates. It's a hospital room, but it isn't death which wafts from the air vents and every small crack in the floor.
Instead, it's something more akin to what permeates their new apartment building. That budding joy and hope of only having to cross the landing to see Eddie and Mae, or the happy surprise of running into Lina and Mary in the elevator on the way to school. Getting to see Mae's little face light up when she sees her family and gets to receive all the hugs she can in a short elevator ride.
...It still isn't in range for Lizzie, but the fact that all of them have managed to bring warmth into a hospital room, to make it feel hopeful rather than dreadful makes it easier to see. That certainty in the future, conviction in all of them, that she covets so much might be closer than she anticipated. To her, hospital rooms have always meant strife and departures. But today this one feels like a little bit of home, without a single one of her belongings here.
Home isn't her house, then. Home is wherever the rest of her family is. Home can even be a hospital room, and if that's the case, believing everything might turn out alright after all isn't as hard.
Elizabeth isn't quite there yet, she'll need more time. But in the quiet of this cold room, the love needn't be spoken. It's simply here, with them, bridging the gap between them all without uttering a word.
Things might be okay, in the end. All she has to do is keep on believing, no matter how daunting.
When Elizabeth mutters her goodbyes to Kathryn, Anna, Maggie and Wilhelm it isn't before Kathryn pulls her in for a hug. And, when she emerges back into the real world, with nurses dashing by the hall to and fro, and other people in the waiting room speaking to one another, it's only to find Mae sat on Mary's lap, with her arms crossed, trying to act nonchalant about something.
“...not jealous, I tell you.” She crosses her arms, humphing. “I just don't think he's all that cute.”
Mary nods, suppressing a smile rather poorly. “Of course. Because you know we still love you, right?”
Mae bites her lip and nods. “Yeah. I'm not a baby. I-I don't even need to be the youngest. I wanted a little sibling all along.”
Had Lizzie known Mary managed to weasel some time out of her impossibly tight schedule to be here, she would have left the room earlier. She thought it'd be hours before anyone else could come.
Beside Mary, Cathy beckons to Elizabeth. She can't be having an easy time here, with all that's going on around her and the lights so bright. Indeed, the white of her noise-cancelling ear buds pokes through the brown curls of her hair.
“The others went to get snacks, sweetheart.” She holds one of Elizabeth's hands in her own when Elizabeth sits. “And Mary's in a hurry to get back to the office.”
Mary huffs. “Took your sweet time in there, didn't you? Hogging the baby all to yourself.”
Hearing the honorific typically reserved for her used for Wilhelm, Mae's nose scrunches up a little. Oh boy, the jealousy is indeed late stage and terminal. Now the little brother she's coveted for months is actually here, and the implications of that seem to be dawning on Mae. So many privileges from being the family's baby, gone.
“You could have told me you'd arrived, Mary. You have my number, I take it? You were one text away from seeing Wilhelm.”
Mary rolls her eyes, irritated. “I did. You have it turned off.”
...Oh. Yes, that would make sense. Lizzie tends to do that when she has no desire of being interrupted.
“...Sorry.”
Did Elizabeth come across as too cold? Was she cruel to Mary? Did her tone--?
Mary's irritated frown is replaced by a smile. “...No, it's alright. You didn't know I would come. It's fine.”
…Right. A little misunderstanding here and there won't separate Mary and Elizabeth again. Right.
Cathy collects Mae from Mary's lap. Despite her haste to meet Wilhelm, Mary takes the time to plant a kiss on Mae's forehead before parting from her. Although Mae tries to keep her expression serious and unbothered, she leans slightly into the gesture and pulls down on Mary's head to kiss her cheek in return.
...Little sweetheart. She's the best girl in the world.
Mary mutters something to Mae that makes her giggle, and walks towards Anna's door. Not before taking a moment to stop and ruffle Lizzie's hair before disappearing into the hospital room.
The nerve. If Elizabeth didn't love her so much--
...The joys of having older siblings are many. More than the frustrations, at any rate. Smoothing her hair down, Elizabeth shifts in her seat to get a better look at Mae.
She's pressed up against Cathy, who's holding her like the precious little treasure she is. She disentangles one arm from Mae's waist, however, to open invitingly to Elizabeth. And who is she to pass up a chance for a snuggle from her favourite step mother?
Lizzie leans into Cathy, sliding an arm around Mae's waist as well. Despite her attempts to appear as unbothered as she can, Mae immediately places one of her hands on Lizzie's arm, holding her in place.
“...Is he really cute?” Mae looks towards the wall opposite them, giving Lizzie a quick side-glance before averting her gaze. Cast in shadows by her fringe, her eyes are brown now. “Wilhelm, I mean.”
Elizabeth hums. Objectively no, he isn't. Newborns don't really do it for her in the cuteness department. But if she says that she might give Mae the wrong idea about the baby, so a little half-truth might be what's best here.
“For a newborn, he's the cutest one I've ever seen.”
Mae exhales sharply through her nostrils. “Well--”
Elizabeth squeezes her. “Just like for every little girl I've ever seen, in any life, you're the cutest, too.” Mae turns to look at her, mistrustful frown crowning her expression, and Lizzie smiles. “Call it the family resemblance, if you will. Both of you are the cutest.”
Cathy tightens her grasp on Mae and Lizzie, resting her head against Liz's. “She's right, princess. You know how smart Lizzie is; she's always right.”
High praise and not factually correct, but also not the point of the conversation. And an appreciated compliment all the same.
Mae's cheeks darken with a little blush. It's a crime, that she's too small to understand how adorable and precious she is. Under any other circumstances, Lizzie would never let her live this down. Older sister privileges.
“Well...” Mae's attempts to contain a little smile fail miserably. Another thing worthy of a bit of teasing for any other subject. “It is the family resemblance, I guess. Because Eddie's the cutest teenage boy -if you tell him I said this I'll hurt you-, and Lizzie's the cutest teenage girl, and Mary's the cutest... young adult woman. Tied with Kitty. So yeah, it runs in the family!”
Finally, she giggles. Jokes about the supposed family resemblance always make Mae laugh. A reminder that, biological ties aside, there's somewhere she belongs and always will no matter what.
Cathy kisses the top of Mae's head, and the top of Lizzie's for good measure, too. “Truer words were never spoken, my girls.”
Mae relaxes at last. She goes on to cite how not just the kids, but everyone else is the cutest in some category. Bessie's the cutest doll customizer, for instance, and María's the world's cutest drummer. Incidentally she would be devastated if anyone called her “cute” and Mae might be the only person in the world María would tolerate such an affront from, but Mae's so excited and smiley Lizzie wouldn't dare spoil her fun.
She closes her eyes. The scents of the hospital are still as awful as ever, as are its white walls. But here, warm and loved with Cathy and Mae, listening to the world's most precious little angel ramble about how much she loves them all, certain that no matter what jealousy Mae may be experiencing she knows there is somewhere she belongs, the setting hardly matters. The warmth and serenity Lizzie brought with herself from inside Anna's room multiplies and grows, traversing through her bloodstream, bringing her peace.
It will take a while, yes. But she'll get to her destination. Never has Elizabeth been more convinced that she can make it, no matter how long it takes.
After all, she won't be going it alone. Her trials and tribulations will not be hers to shoulder on her own. So when things get scary and overwhelming, perhaps all Lizzie needs to do is remember this one moment, this frail conviction beginning to form within her.
This moment alone should suffice to assuage her. She has found home even in a hospital. Home is here, in Cathy's arms, with Mae, and with everyone else either in Anna's room or on the way.
Even though trust is hard, every ounce of effort put into achieving it will be worth it.
Chapter 160: Epilogue: Four Years (Reprise) (Part 6)
Chapter Text
(November 23rd, 2028, Thursday)
The reasonable thing to do would be to focus on his upcoming finals. However, there is not a single reasonable emotion within Eddie right now. They're all wild, stringing his heart along for a gallop.
And, since he can afford to study some other day, he's going to follow them. Today is the day.
He's cleared his desk by making a mess. All the papers, books, pens and pencils which covered it before cascaded onto the floor when Eddie swept them off the surface. He doesn't have time for order right now. Not only is the creative process inherently chaotic; if he stops and thinks too much he's going to stop.
He covered the wood haphazardly with paper and plastic wrap he borrowed from the kitchen. And now it's just him and it in the room. He, sitting at his desk, and the intact block of air-dry clay before him.
It's already open, the air's already touching it. Might as well get to work.
He could do a rabbit, or a cat, or a featureless human for starters. He isn't a starter, he's gone to college for this more times than he can count. But his knowledge doesn't transfer clearly between lives. Not just because of the amnesia, but because this particular body lacks the practice and technique built up by his many other selves. He could do anything, but it's best to stick to something achievable by a beginner.
...He'll improvise. The emotion building up within him has a path it wants to follow; he just has to trust the process. Besides, nobody's seeing him. If it happens to be awful he can pretend this never happened.
His fingers hover over the clay. They're freezing despite the heater being on. What... What was the texture of clay? How hard is it to mould? Is he strong enough, or will it be much harder now than it was when he was older? Can... Can he really do this? Should...?
Eddie closes his eyes and closes the gap between the clay and his skin. His fingers sink into it. It cakes under his fingernails as it envelops his finger tips. He spreads his fingers open and the clay follows his lead.
His heart skips a beat. His breath hitches.
His fingers start to move.
If there are supposed to be rational thoughts during the sculpting process, Eddie doesn't know. He's never known, really. Now that he's here, indulging at last in what he adores most, it's like a bridge has formed between the present moment and so many other instants of himself in other contexts, in other lives.
Sculpting because he was happy, or because he was irate. Doing so calmly, lovingly, or plastering his emotions into clay as an act of hatred and repulsion. Destroying and cherishing his creations, making them for himself and for others. Living off of them, hating that he had to make them commercial. Refusing to live off of them, resenting the little time a full time job left him to sculpt. But always, invariably, getting trapped again by clay and paint, caught up in the process, in the bits of clay that stuck to his fingers and refused to be washed off, becoming part of him.
He has felt this way many times before, and nothing else even comes close to the static electricity travelling up and down Eddie's nervous system. It's breath-taking, mad, and the only thing that makes sense in the world. He was born for this. This is the point in everything. Studying, getting good grades, everything else... it's all to reach this moment. This instant of sheer, creative madness that could make him cry in bliss.
There is only one correct thing to do for his first sculpture. Even if it turns out to be atrocious, even if it's the worst thing he's ever done. He can improve with time and practice even if his first attempt is an eyesore. What he can't do is get better if he refuses to breathe in the light, wet scent of the clay and actually work with it.
He separates and unites, tears and bends, twirls, pokes holes, smooths, and breathes. What he's been doing so far, for the past four years, wasn't breathing. It was taking in oxygen, yes, but this is the first time it feels like his lungs are full of life and not just air.
There is no world beyond his desk. Not because he can't hear anything, but because the edges of his vision fade to white. It's just him and the sensation in his fingers. Him and this moment, him and the beloved smell of clay. So familiar this one block he's kept in his closet for so long might be home more than anything or anyone else in the world. So foreign his fingers stumble, bend and fumble. He has to undo and redo, roll up and sever, then link and break up again.
He isn't used to this, yet it makes all the sense in the world. He's done this so many times, and it's the first time he does it, too. He's flying free for the first time in his life, and he's returning to a home he couldn't remember having left.
...When he finishes, the finished piece will remain. It may stay hidden in his closet, away from the world if it's too embarrassing, but there will be a vestige that he was here and that, today, he put everything else on pause and focused on the thing that matters most. He lived, raw and uninhibited, and he created something that didn't previously exist.
He'll remember small details. He'll remember the mess he had to clean up when he finished, and he'll remember the piece exists. Maybe he'll forget the details, or the colour it was painted. There's a chance he'll stumble into it and get seized by a profound, strange déjà vu as he wonders when he did this, or if he did it at all and it wasn't someone else who gifted it to him.
The vestige of this instant will fade. These feelings, this freedom coursing through him like an electrical impulse driving him into unplanned, unfettered creativity and fun, will be gone. Until he sits down again, starts sculpting once more, this life in his lungs will go back to being just plain, old oxygen. And he'll know. He'll know it was something else before. Something better.
But he won't be able to remember. To all effects and purposes, the moment he's done, when he's cleaned the last remains of the clay from his skin, the room has aired out, and he parts from the sticky material... Everything will be gone. If he can never sculpt again, if it takes him a while to because of school...
Eddie and grief are old friends. He became acquainted with it in his first life. When he wasn't himself, when he was the actual Edward VI of England. It wasn't Eddie proper, but the memories they share are one and the same. The pattern of holes consuming them like a moth-eaten tapestry are a perfect match.
Grief started in being born knowing his biological mother had died and followed into his father's death. Horrible man as he was, Edward was still a nine year-old when he suffered that loss. Most children love their parents neigh-unconditionally at that age, and Edward was no exception.
Then he died, and the grief passed into his reincarnated life five centuries later with him. Another bone in his body, another element of his mortal soul. Intrinsically tied to him, part of the very fabric of his entity. Because, for as happy as he was in that one life, it wasn't bound to last. That Edward was only eight years old when Kathryn's counterpart was killed, nine when his mother died, and the losses didn't stop. They slowed down, more years transpired between them, but until he had lost everyone save Mary and Elizabeth, Eddie buried every last person he loved.
And then “he” awoke anew. Within the simulation, unaware that he was but an avatar for a real person to be tormented. Eddie as he is was born with five centuries' worth of grief embedded into the fibres of his muscles and the cavities of his organs. Grief was more familiar than respite. Granted, it didn't stop. If anything, within the simulation it only got worse, and worse, and worse. Over and over, never-ending, in every life Eddie has lived there has been loss.
Because of death or separation, or because of memory loss. His regular levels of it, or the one imposed by the demon. There hasn't been one life in which Eddie has had the pleasure of retaining a significant amount of memories, with a meaningful amount of emotional attachment to them. Eddie has grieved losing family members, but because of the particular faulty wiring in his head, he's grieved more as well.
He's grieved forgetting his favourite bedtime stories as a child. Knowing what they were, but hardly remembering the contents. Being unable to recall the expressions the people who read them to him used, or who they were. He's been told, informed later on. It was The Tin Soldier, and it was usually mum or Jane, or one of his aunties, or even Mary, who read it to him. But he can't remember. Those precious moments are only stored in his mind as impersonal elements of a list.
“Stories were read to me when I was a child. It was The Tin Soldier mostly” is about all he knows. How his heart leapt when the words twisted and turned, if the finale made him sad, how nice felt knowing he was loved enough to have people sign stories to him until he fell asleep, if he got a kiss on his forehead or he got tucked in afterwards... None of that his brain deemed relevant enough to remember.
Heavens know he's grieved present events as much as the childhoods which eventually start to fray at the edges for everyone. There are few feelings similar to knowing one had a sublime conversation with someone barely a week ago. Remembering having felt good, soaring, laughing, in sync with the other person; but having no idea how those feelings manifested. If it was a warmth in his chest, or a bubbling in his stomach, or the wonderful, painful cramps of laughing too much. Knowing the conversation was fun, but not what it was about.
Tearing through old WhatsApp and Discord conversations hoping to find them, only to remember they happened in person. Realizing he can't remember a single one of the facial expressions or exact signs the other person used. Horrifyingly noticing he can't recall if there was only one other, or more. Or who that person was, if it's a particularly bad spell.
The quiet horror settling into his bone marrow when he has the awareness that important things happened, but little to no memories to go along with it... Words aren't Eddie's forte. It's an emotion he can't convey appropriately. He can explain it as much as he wants, with as much detail as he wants to add, but he never gets more than confused, sympathetic expressions from the people he talks about it with. Expressions that, ironically enough, also fade in time, leaving him only with the knowledge that he was misunderstood, but that at least someone cared enough to try.
It's a piss poor consolation prize. It feels more like divine mockery.
When he's done sculpting today, he'll be left with a massive hollow in his chest. The feeling of having lost something vital, like his liver, or a lung. He'll know he had fun, but this? All this? It will vanish into nothingness. He won't remember how fun it was, or why. The freedom and creativity will return to the recesses of oblivion to be erased and never again recalled to conscious memory.
He'll be left with the craving to do it again, but not with any concrete reason as to why he should. Just a sensation that things can be much better, that he can be happier, that he can be the happiest he's ever been, and nothing else. Everything will fade to black.
That's why it's taken him four years to sit down and do this, probably. Because if he didn't ever do it, he couldn't lose it, either. He would miss out, yes. But seeing as how the moment it's over it might as well have never happened, and the absence becomes a phantom pain that hurts more than heals, what even is the point?
...Well... The point is this. The point is now.
There are two types of art in the world. Art that lasts in time, and art that doesn't. Art that only exists as it is being created. There are names for this, Eddie has studied them, but they aren't worth stopping what he's doing to look them up.
The first kind, the one that lasts, is all art which can be crafted once and then remain forever unless it's destroyed. Architecture, painting, sculpting, embroidery, writing and photography, for instance. They're created, and they last indefinitely if they aren't damaged. They can be preserved, put in a museum, restored, and observed thousands of years after they were made. They carry the weight of civilization and history, immortalizing aspects of the people who gave them life and they societies they existed in.
The latter doesn't exist, proper. It only exists as it's being created. Performing arts fall into the category. Music only exists as it is being played, and so do dance and theatre plays. They're ephemeral art. The sheet music, scripts and choreographies they were based on may persist in time, but the creation itself only exists for a few minutes or hours at a time. In order to bring it to life anew it must be performed again. It requires a live performer, or a group of them, in order to take flight.
Sculpture is meant to be part of the first category. After all, whether Eddie remembers having done this and the sensations coating the underside of his skin when he's done or not, whatever he creates will outlive him if cared for adequately. Technically speaking, it will endure.
But... what if he treats it like the second type of art instead?
Once Eddie is done with this piece, he'll be fond of it. Proud of it, even. It's turning out rather well. But these emotional ties to it will die in time. Even if he's capable of looking back on it and thinking “I did a great job for a first piece, this was amazing” it'll be as if he were thinking it about another person's work and not his own. The swell of pride within him, the affection for every last bit of clay squeezed and shaped... It won't be there anymore. This frame he's working on will be special only to his reason. Emotionally, he might as well have bought it in a shop.
That's how it always is. And for it, Eddie should treat not just sculpting, but everything in his life like a performing art.
For four years now, Eddie has been fixated on getting his family back. Because he loves them, because he missed them, because he knew life could be amazing beside them in a way he wouldn't know unless he got to live through it again, and because the phantom pains from that loss were overwhelming. It wasn't a bad thing, that he put so much energy into that goal. Into spending time with them, getting to know them anew, be reminded on occasion of beautiful memories that shatter like glass after just a few minutes of being contemplated.
But now he's fourteen. And he's been an adult enough times to know he's still very young, but it's about time he starts planning ahead, right? There are only four years left before he goes to college. Isn't it time he starts thinking about what he wants to do for himself?
Now that he's already regained everyone he loved, now that he's building a life with them all over again, it's not like he has a reason to focus so much on that objective anymore. It's already been achieved. He's still going to want to spend as much time with the lot of them as he can, but...
There have been many conversations lately. They started very early on into deciding to move into the apartment building. Conversations with Lizzie about how, while she was living elsewhere, it wasn't because she didn't want Eddie or Mae; rather just a matter of organization and space. How she was still there for them, right across the hall. Their bedrooms were a bit further apart, but both Eddie and Mae were still welcome, would always be welcome, to knock on her door. Any day, at any time, for any reason. Yes, even just to steal her eye-liner. Yes, even if they did so right in front of her. Yes, even if in the moment she found it annoying. She wants to see them regularly all the same.
Conversations about Mae not being replaced by Wilhelm. Conversations that, while she insisted she didn't need because she wasn't “a little snotty kid,” she obviously did, if the pouts she sported the entire first week after Wilhelm was born meant anything. Conversations about the difficulties and benefits of living closer together, about boundaries and family units and subversions of family units.
Lizzie is sixteen, but she's been thinking about college for some time. She isn't sure what she wants to do in this life, but she's been thinking long and hard about what would make her happy. If a repeat of previous lives, or trying something spontaneous and new. And, as the sibling closest in age to her, it's been Eddie who's listened to her tribulations the most.
Not a complaint. But it's reminded him that he's only two years behind her, and maybe he should start looking ahead for himself, too. Which in turn only served to remind him of the tiny detail that whatever he chooses will be writing in the sand to his shitty memory, which has brought about more grief than he thought was possible for something that hasn't even started yet.
The question of what he wants for himself... is painfully easy to answer. What he wants is this. However, what is the point of doing something if nothing but a lingering, vague knowledge will stay within you? Wouldn't it be better, then, to aim for some soulless corporate job Eddie can be mostly glad to forget, instead? Wouldn't that, in theory, numb the pain of forgetting just a little?
Memories can hurt. Eddie understands that; he's seen it in his loved ones so many times over. Open wounds are painful indeed, they sting and bleed and make people suffer. But to be hollowed out entirely... right, he isn't bleeding, maybe. But that's because there's no blood, and being exsanguinated is generally deemed pretty bad in its own right.
He doesn't have it better or worse than anyone. He has it different, and this brand of different also hurts. It just does so in a way nobody else can understand.
So Eddie thought.
As it turns out, auntie Bessie understands to perfection. In a different setting, in a league of her own. But she gets him. Nobody else has understood so, so well in his lives.
Auntie Bessie is one of the people Eddie has spent the least time with. Before the collective amnesia got them all he was close to her, but from that point forwards she's been the person he's spent the least lives with. The few they shared were nice and precious, but they were also short. By and large, people with complex dissociative disorders don't speak of those with kids of the short age Eddie was when he had any meaningful contact with auntie Bessie. Disregarding the fact that she likely didn't even know what she was dealing with by then.
As early as the start of this life, Eddie has known auntie Bessie is like Lizzie and him. Parts of her brain disconnect from other parts, just in a more dramatic way than for them both. For Eddie it's a discontinuity in memory, and for Lizzie it's mostly in memory and perception. DPDR sounds terrifying, in all honesty. Even if her memories survive more intact than his for the most part and her blackouts are more centralized to when she's dissociating rather than being generalized, the sensation of her body not being her own and being an observer watching it can't be easy.
A disconnect in memories, perception, and sense of self sounds scarier still. Having entire parts of Eddie's personality that don't feel like “him” is... It makes him shudder when he thinks about it too hard.
Needless to say, auntie Bessie isn't fond of discussing the intricacies of her mind with people. For the most part she keeps to herself, and it was soon into this life that Jane told Eddie to just act natural if auntie Bessie ever does or says something that doesn't add up. That chances are that, rather than lying, she's going through something and forgetting crucial information while she's at it. If there's one thing Eddie can sympathize with, it's forgetting. So he's done his best to adhere to those guidelines and get to know auntie Bessie in all her messy, contradictory complexity.
The time they've spent together has been shopping, playing hairdressers with Mae, watching auntie Bessie tear dolls apart for Mae, going to the park, going out for ice-cream, asking her for help with homework, and playing a lot of video games. It's been nice. Auntie Bessie is one of the people Eddie likes hanging out with the most.
It just wasn't until this year that he realized how similar the two of them are, despite it all. Until he had a little breakdown when talking to mum a few months before Wilhelm was born, back in the old house, and mum asked auntie Bessie to talk to Eddie.
...The core of dissociation really is similar between people, even if it manifests in different ways. Fine, Eddie hasn't ever heard voices. He's never had completely different phobias depending on which part was fronting, and he's never forgotten which character he was supposed to be rooting for during a wrestling match because he couldn't remember who his favourite was. But he forgets, and auntie Bessie forgets, too. Just as much as him, in the closest way to how he forgets he's ever encountered.
For her it's a bit different. Her memories may have, on occasion, more details than Eddie's do. But the emotional disconnect, where nearly no emotional information is stored? She gets that, too! She's just like him. For her it feels like it's “someone else's memories” because it's likely another part is storing them. But both of them have that sensation of that which they remember being little more than a collection of words without any emotional value. Both of them have that feeling of loss for that of which they can remember the outline of, but nothing else.
It worried mum a lot, when Eddie cried in front of her. Not because he hurt her as he first thought; she was rather emphatic about clarifying that point. Rather, it scared her that his symptoms were stopping him from living as fully as he can. That, in his desire to minimize that pain, he was forgetting to live the only real life he's ever had.
That's why she asked Bessie to talk to him. Apparently Lina also had that thought, and had been mulling it over for a while by the time mum brought up her concerns about Eddie. The two of them along with Jane and a few others figured it was probably for the best to get Bessie to talk to him.
Every week now they go out for ice-cream on Fridays, just the two of them. She takes him after school and when she's done with whichever funerals she's performing in for the day. Sometimes she still has her cello on her, and one time she even opened the case so he could see one in person.
And, once they've had their ice-cream and their beverage, and they've caught up on one another's week, they talk. They sit there in the ice-cream parlour, or if it's a good day they go out for a walk through the city. Aimlessly, most of the time. Taking new streets and seeing where they lead until they find a nice bench to sit on and resume their conversation. What they do or where they go isn't important; the important part is that they talk about their memories.
Eddie's heard “representation matters” many times, and it's a notion he agrees with in general. It's nice to see people like him in media. But, even if very spaced out and uneven, and if the quality of the representation is questionable more often than not, he's seen deaf and hard-of-hearing characters before. He's seen bisexual men before. If not in his immediate surroundings, then at least on the telly, or in a video game or book.
The one aspect he hadn't felt seen in until recently was this one, dissociative amnesia. And it may be that this one colours his identity and experiences more than the other two, or simply the shock of feeling seen for the first time, but it's been almost a religious experience.
The feeling of not being alone and isolated, of not being the sole person to bear this experience... Well, Eddie knew he couldn't be the only person; there are too many people on Earth for that to be the case. But it's different to just know that others like you must exist, than to know someone who does. Someone who has just a bit more insight and experience and can offer perspectives you hadn't considered before. And auntie Bessie's words of wisdom are the only reason Eddie's sat here right now, indulging in the mad and maddening joy of creation.
Auntie Bessie's a musician at her core. She's had a plethora of occupations in her many lives, and there are many things many parts of her want to do, but music is the one overarching passion most of them share and have partaken in in most lives. The feeling of loss looming over Eddie like a shadow he can never part from is par for the course for her. She'll create something beautiful, and then it's gone.
She never plays the same piece the same way again. Every time she likes something, it only exists for as long as that one particular note is being sustained before vanishing into silence, evolving, merging into the next note and forming music.
Not that that's a subject Eddie's an expert on, but it's how he figures music works. It's kind of like the closed captions on films. They're on screen for as long as they're spoken, then they're gone. Except one can't rewind and re-read or pause a live show.
Maybe it's being a musician that helped her reach this conclusion, but auntie Bessie has a personal philosophy about the nature of the world. To her it's a stage. It's in so small part because of the amount of times she has to remind herself to “act like herself,” but the way she sees it, whether one is actively performing a role or just performing in society, things only exist for as long as they're experienced.
One can watch the same movie many times, but the experience of watching it will probably be unique each time depending on one's perspective, age, life experience, mood, company, and other factors. For as much as the pyramids have existed for longer than any of them have lived, it's only while one is there, before them in Egypt, that the experience of observing them and taking them in matters. No amount of photographs or memories will ever parallel the real deal. Same goes for reading a book, talking to a friend, and so on.
Everything withers and fades. While memories may bring comfort to those for whom they work well, it's not like they're a substitution for the actual experience. Yes, memories are precious. Not having them can be distressing, and Eddie and her and everyone like them are allowed to grieve. But, the way she sees it, they just have a more extreme version of what everyone else goes through.
To quote her, “If something is worth “doing it for the memories,” it's worth doing at all, right? So if doing it “for the memories” doesn't cut it for me and you, we should do it regardless. Because the experience of doing it is better than not doing it. If we don't do things “for the memories” because that isn't a factor for us, memories shouldn't be a barrier stopping us from doing them, either. They shouldn't factor in at all. We should just do what makes us happy in the moment, no matter what comes later.”
...He has that message pinned at the top of their chat. He reads it more often than he probably should, but there's a rare comfort in those words.
“Thanks for the memories,” “immortalizing this for the memories,” “doing it for the memories...” Those have always been hollow sentiments to Eddie. Whatever he does, it isn't “for the memories” that he's doing it. It's because it makes him, or someone he cares about, happy. It's because there's a value to it. And, as embarrassing as it is, it had never occurred to him that the inverse should also be true. That, if memories aren't a motivator for him to do something, they shouldn't stop him, either. He should just ignore them as a whole.
...Yes, not having memories hurts. A lot. But it's not like memories are a good replacement for experience, either. For those who have properly functioning memories, life is also only happening once. They just get to re-visualize it and revive some of the feelings associated with it in a way Eddie will never know.
When he's finished here today, everything he's feeling will decay. Rapidly. And he'll miss it. He'll long for it, wonder what it was that made him feel this way, and stay wondering until he gets to sculpt again. And then, like right now, something connects in his brain, and he's in a dimension of his own where only he and this fullness in his heart exist. But if he hadn't done it? If he weren't here and now, having as much unabashed fun as he is? What would change?
He'd still have no memories, and he'd also not be experiencing this. He'd be studying Physics and dealing not with the grief from memory loss, but rather from the longing to scratch this itch only sculpting ever fixes for him. The hurt he'll inevitably face, and the fear of knowing everything fades in his mind, are a trade-off. He can have them in exchange for having lived, or he can not have them at the costly price of never living.
The choice, then, is obvious. If nothing comes free, he'd much rather pay the toll in any grief which may arise later than in missing out on life. It's unfair that he has to pay at all, he had no say in it, but weeping over spilt milk is a bit pointless, isn't it?
At every step of Eddie's life, for the rest of it, most likely, this is how he'll be. He'll have lovely evenings, spend precious moments with people he adores or by himself, and they'll be gone. He'll grieve them, and he's allowed to. He can feel however he must; repressing it won't help. But if this is how his life is, it's about time to take the reins and do something with it instead of cowering from the future.
The one thing every person in this family knows is that time is limited and nothing is guaranteed in the future. Beyond the present moment, with or without memories, nothing else matters or exists.
His memories will fade in the same way auntie Bessie's music vanishes to silence when she's done playing. His damaged recollections will always be a sore spot for him, much like they are to her. But no matter what, he's going to continue doing things and experiencing life, just like her. Because everything is performance, and everything only ever exists for one second and no more. Whether that second is stored correctly in the brain is secondary.
All that matters is using his time in a way he won't regret. And whatever comes next after this, there is nothing Eddie regrets about spending this one evening like this. Not all the pain in the world could make him regret living this freely.
There are many things he's restricted from in life. By disability, by geographic location, by personal situation. But right now, moulding and twisting and creating, there is no creature freer than him. If he must pay the price for it, so be it. He hasn't escaped from hell to be held back by such triviality. If the demon thought something like irreparable trauma sequelae could stop him, well. It was dead wrong.
It won't be easy, but what in life is? The time will pass anyway.
Eddie has always fancied himself a bit of a court jester. At least he did so in earlier lives, where keeping those around him happy and lively was one of his largest concerns. The fear of losing them was akin to the fear of losing his memories, if much more exaggerated and painful for obvious reasons. For that, Eddie felt the need to slice off some of his personal goals to ensure he could spend as much time as possible with the parts of his family who survived.
He doesn't regret having done so, but he also doesn't want to live like that anymore. Not in these conditions. He'll still do everything within his power to keep everyone safe and happy, but in that “everyone” he'll include himself, as well. Even if he forgets, even if he has to sacrifice some of that sacred together time for it. He's... done, with being scared.
Not that one can just choose to no longer experience fear and call it a day. But it's a work-in-progress Eddie has, and he has auntie Bessie to help him through it were he to get stuck. And, even if they can't understand the way she does, he has everyone else, too. Except Wilhelm, because he's a baby.
As Eddie adds the final touches, he works slower. The room surrounding him gains on the pure bliss white which blurred it out a while ago. The cyan walls, the messy bed, the wreck on the floor. It all comes into focus again. He could add more details, fine-tune some things more, but... he's stalling. In an effort to keep this going for as long as he can, he's dragging the process out.
The truth is he's done. It's been... two hours now, and he's finished his first ever project in this life. It was simple indeed, but it's... not bad at all, actually. It could be a lot worse.
The sky is darker outside. The only light in his room now comes from the desk lamp in front of him. When did he turn it on? When the natural light died out, probably. It was another swift motion among a sea of them while he was creating.
The world spins anew, and the air in Eddie's lungs stales just a little. Not enough time has passed for him to fully shake off how his heart flutters still, and how his entire chest seems to tremble with creative emotion. But this is the beginning of the end. Then again, all performances finish with the curtain falling to a close. So this is par for the course.
Some day, at some point in the future, when he has some time to spare once more, he'll get to perform this song and dance again. He'll feel everything the passage of time is already scattering behind him, and he'll understand why it is the longing he feels is so intense it's painful.
From here to then, sad as the absence may be, he'll surely be doing other things. Fawning over Wilhelm, getting frustrated as his finals while Mary tutors him, go get ice-cream with auntie Bessie, bicker with Mae, crawl into mum's bed if he has a nightmare, go clothes shopping with Jane because “he's growing too fast” or something like that, go with auntie Anna to the gym... And those, too, will fade, but in the moment they'll make every ounce of pain life brings be worth it.
Before him is a surprisingly smooth -considering he didn't bring any proper tools in here- picture frame. He eye-balled the size because he couldn't bear to part from his work station and the clay to measure the photograph he'd like to be placed behind it. He isn't even sure how it can be used as a frame, if it has nowhere to insert a pane of glass into, nor any mechanisms to hold itself upright. Maybe it was a total waste of time, but... it doesn't feel like it. It was worth remembering, right? And not remembering will hurt a lot?
Then it was worth doing.
The frame itself isn't the selling point. Rather, Eddie added some small little sculptures around it, fused to the frame itself. If he ever paints this, painting things so small is going to be a nightmare. One that will also be worth it.
A miniature potted succulent-- oh wait, before it dries. He could probably use bristles from a hair brush to mimic the thorns!! He's going to write that down before he forgets; he has a little under a day to collect them.
A miniature potted succulent he made from memory, spines still pending, for Lina. A small, little bird for auntie Anne. A bundle of yarn with a tiny needle for Jane. A pot and a pan for auntie Anna. Tiny sheet music for auntie Kit-- this is way too small to put actual notes on... right? But, if Eddie can manage something so precise so early into his art journey, what music should he make it? Oh! Wait wait wait he needs to write this down for the painting part, too - the sheet music should have a few paint splatters, since she's a freelance artist. Yes yes, perfect.
A stack of books for auntie Cathy the spines of which are definitely too small for him to write the titles of some of her novels. That said, though, he can make the little scribbles imitating the titles match the number of words some of her books' titles are. That can work, so onto the post-it note it goes.
For Mary there's a pair of small scales of justice, and for Lizzie a tiny book Eddie might be able to squeeze the word “Encyclopaedia” onto and a ballet shoe atop it. For he himself there's a lump of clay, fair enough, and then for Mae there's a little star-- He needs to get some glow-in-the-dark paint for it. He has to, and he should write that down before he forgets. That would make Mae so happy. She says she's decided she'll be an astronaut again, but she's so young that might change in time. Either way, she's still enamoured by space and likes reading about it, so if the star actually glows she'll have that beautiful smile of hers plastered for hours.
It... was hard to think of something for Wilhelm. He's a baby. And one Eddie has never met in any life, so that makes things all the harder. For the newest addition to their family all he could think of was a big heart to represent how much everyone loves him. He might resent Eddie for this when he grows up and think his older brother is a sap, but it's not like Eddie had plenty of choices.
A drum for auntie María, and a chess queen for auntie Maggie. Those were no-brainers. Same goes for the cello case on auntie Bessie's piece, and for mum Eddie made something she's going to just love him for. It's a tablet, and he's going to paint it to resemble a coding console as much as possible. When she feels the flat surface and she's informed of what it is she's going to curse him all the way back to hell.
But she loves her job deep, deep down. She actually will like him for it. She'd just sooner rip an arm off than admit it.
...It's pretty big for a picture frame. Eddie isn't capable of making the really small miniatures that would have suited a frame of this size, so he had to upscale everything a little. Surely when he looks back on this he'll think it was good for a first piece, which is more like fifteen small pieces melded one next to another in a picture frame; but that showing this to anyone is blasphemy.
Then again, that future Eddie doesn't exist. And, if everyone else in this household agrees and they can find a way to make this a functional picture frame, there's one photograph Eddie would love to put behind this frame. Even if it's too ugly to be exposed in the living room and he needs to seclude it to his room, that would be fine.
Auntie Anne took a picture of all of them when Anna and Wilhelm returned home. Once they'd settled in and rested, everyone came in little by little to avoid crowding them and stressing them out. Auntie Anna asked for the picture to be taken when all of them were home from work, though. She wanted to have one of everyone during Wilhelm's first day home.
It took a lot of coordination and they couldn't take it until right before bed time at 10PM, but it's Eddie's favourite picture they have in this life.
Auntie Anne sent it to everyone through the group chat, but even before being overtaken by the creative spirit and making this frame, Eddie already wanted a printed version of it.
Everyone is crammed together in auntie Anna and auntie Maggie's living room. Auntie Anna is holding Wilhelm with one arm, and Mae with the other. Mae and Eddie are in pyjamas, since they were bound to go to bed immediately after it was taken -and it's the matching unicorn onesies, at that-. Mary, by contrast, is flushed after being rushed into auntie Anna's house upon returning home from work and is still wearing her elegant black coat. Mae insisted it wasn't a full family picture without Twitch, who she's hugging close to her chest, and their cat.
It only made sense that the cat mum predictably named Karina was held by her. So the small sphynx kitten is all snuggled up in mum's arms, sleeping tight with the warmth of her sweater next to her. It's a very chaotic shot, but it encapsulates them and their life so well it's almost as if it were chaotic by design and not circumstance. It's beautiful.
It's the first full family picture of many to come. Hopefully in future ones Wilhelm is bigger and more visible than just a little round face poking out from the rainbow blanket Jane knitted for him a week before he was born. But for now, in the only moment that matters, there is no photograph capable of making Eddie smile as wide as this one.
If he can find a way to make his frame work, he'd love to use his sappy, emotional first work to encase it forever.
…
...He should actually make something for Twitch and Karina, too. Otherwise it isn't representing the whole family, now is it?
For Twitch he can just make a guinea pig head, right? Those aren't all that hard? And for Karina he'll have to make a cat bell. She has one, which is very useful for mum, but for Eddie it's just an aesthetic little pink ribbon with a shiny bell hanging from it. Turns out cats don't often like these, but Karina seems to enjoy hers enough. She's never tried to scratch it off nor has she complained when it's been placed on her if it's ever removed.
He'll get to that now, actually. Otherwise even if he has technically a twenty-four hour margin it may not adhere so well. And he'll have to make room for the new charms, too, so he has to unstick some and put them closer together. Just not close enough that they stick to one another instead of just the frame. Oh, what a headache.
What a wonderful, wonderful headache.
Chapter 161: Epilogue: Four Years (Reprise) (Part 7)
Chapter Text
(December 24th, 2028, Sunday)
There's never such a thing as “too much mascara.”
Kathryn leans forwards over the bathroom vanity, applying a second layer of mascara onto her lashes. The first layer's already started drying, so the brush doesn't slide as smoothly as it did the first time.
She could be doing this in her room much more comfortably. She doesn't have a vanity proper, this apartment isn't big enough for that, but she does have a desk, a chair, and a decently-sized mirror. Then again, it's not like standing for the ten minutes it takes her to get her make-up done is going to cause her any significant harm. It's a bit annoying, yes, but the alternative is worse.
After all, if Kathryn were comfortably seated in her room, she wouldn't be here with Bessie beside her as she works on her lip gloss.
The apartment they shared in the simulation and the one they first rented together in this life were remarkably small. By comparison, they might as well have moved into a small palace even if the attic is still the smallest apartment in the building. It could be habit alone that compels them to do this, but even now that there's more room, Kathryn and Bessie continue gravitating to whichever room the other is in.
They've put on their joint playlist on with the volume low. Each of them chose half of the songs in it and the rule is that neither are allowed to complain about whichever song comes on whether they like it or not. They listen to this together, so both of them get an equal number of songs and shouldn't be shamed for their taste in music.
It's a rule they've learnt to skirt around by sending each other disappointed glances, dramatic grimaces and disapproving head shakes in lieu of speaking the words “Wow, you sure have shit taste in music.” Not that it's ever serious. The teasing and banter never is with them.
Bessie could also be in her room, but it was wordlessly that the two of them filed into the bathroom five minutes ago and started getting ready for supper with everyone later. Kathryn didn't ask, either, if she should put on music or not. For the most part, both of them move instinctively. Their instincts just so happen to lead them to the same room 90% of them time.
Their days together are repetitive: they wake up early in the morning and head over to the gym, if it's a gym day for Kathryn, or the pool otherwise. If it's an off day, instead of sleeping in they pile together on the sofa and watch whichever documentary, video essay or series they've gotten into lately. Then Bessie goes off to work, and Kathryn stays in. She continues with rehab, works on commissions, or becomes more familiar with UTAU.
Unless it's a weekend or a holiday, their routine is simple and predictable. They tend to do a lot of the same things, at the same time, in the same room whenever possible. It's reiterative, but this cycle Kathryn doesn't want to break out of.
Mundane and domestic as it may be, it's home.
Once Upon A Me comes on and Bessie smiles gently, starting to hum along. Her eyes always crinkle when she smiles. This song is a bit too upbeat for Kathryn's liking, but she wouldn't have the heart to tease Bessie about it. Not when she likes this song so much.
Home isn't a place. Not for Kathryn, at least. Where she is is less relevant than who she's with. Leaving the old apartment wasn't sentimental for her in the slightest. It was for Bessie, and a few of the others who moved around that time also felt emotional about their former homes, but for Kathryn it was fine. After all, here they're doing the exact same things they did in the old apartment. And, were they to move again, they would continue all the same.
…It would be easy to tie Kathryn's attachment to Bessie to the fact that, much to her dismay, Mary and Eddie are right. She does have a crush on Bessie; fine. Can anyone fault Kathryn? Bessie is gentle, kind, warm, the sweetest person in the world, sarcastic, funny, fair, hard-working, caring, ridiculously gorgeous--
No, the heater didn't spontaneously increase the heat in here. Kathryn is blushing without having applied a single stroke of blush on herself yet. Oh well.
Kathryn's young, she can't deny that. But she isn't stupid. She doesn't stand a chance with Bessie; not being fourteen years younger than her. And, in a way, part of her attraction to Bessie is rooted in the fact that Bessie isn't the kind of person who would make an advance on someone so much younger than her. If Bessie corresponded Kathryn, it would make any and all positive feelings for her vanish.
…In a few years, though... When Kathryn's nearing thirty and the age gap doesn't mean much anymore...
…She's considered it on occasion, it's a semi-frequent daydream of hers. But it's just that, a dream. Kathryn doesn't expect Bessie to stay single for all that time, and she herself isn't going to put her love life on pause for a little reverie. Kathryn has lived into mature adulthood enough times to know these juvenile feelings of romantic love will fade.
The platonic ones, though? The friendship Bessie and Kathryn have crafted? That's what's going to survive the passage of time. That's what holds all the value.
Of all people for Kathryn to bond so profoundly with, who would've thought it would be Bessie?
She puts the lip gloss away a moment after Kathryn retrieves her eyeliner. Their hands brush against each other, but they don't bump. Bessie takes hold of her eyebrow pencil and continues working on herself. It's always like this with them. Near-perfect synchronicity, working together like cogs that just... fit.
They fit together in a way Kathryn doesn't with anyone else. It may be for a number of reasons. How the souls they were based off had similar scars, or all the time they poured together in the final cycle of the simulation to work out who “ringmaster” was. Perhaps it's related to the experience of having relatively rare conditions with symptoms that vary a lot from person to person; or all the effort devoted to understanding each other in as much depth as possible. It could be that nobody's ever put that much work into loving Kathryn, and Bessie says the opposite is true for her, too.
Whatever it is, it's something Kathryn wouldn't trade for the world. The woman here next to her, tilting her beautiful face to see it from all angles and frowning a bit in concentration, is Kathryn's soulmate.
Not in the romantic sense. Not necessarily, anyway; Kathryn wouldn't complain if the planets aligned and that ended up happening, but she's not counting on it. Just in the sense that there isn't another person Kathryn can see herself sharing her life with. Whichever the colour of the string of fate binding them together, it has sliced through Kathryn's flesh and become lace entrenched in her bones. This companionship, this gentle domesticity they've worked on for so long, is all she wants out of life.
It was a massive relief, when María and Lina offered Kathryn and Bessie live with them back when they were all planning the move, and Bessie didn't even hesitate to politely reject their offer. Living with Bessie's just easy like that; she doesn't leave any room for interpretation that, much like Kathryn, she sees their bond as something very, very important worth protecting at nearly any cost.
Feeling loved by Bessie, knowing she can convey the same affection to her as well, is what Kathryn envisions from a life partner. One day one or both of them will get into a relationship and things will inevitably change, but all Kathryn can hope is that this closeness between them will remain. This ability to pass each other breakfast items without having to ask, of only needing one glance to know something's up, of feeling comfortable and safe with one another.
…Feeling safe. For the first time in so long, at ease. Perhaps it's that which they found in each other. A sensation of relief nobody else brought.
It's precisely because their bond is this intrinsic and vital to Kathryn -to both of them; even someone as mistrusting as her doesn't doubt it- that it hurt so much when, last year, Bessie tried to put distance between them. All because Kathryn moved out with Anna.
Her blood still boils when she thinks about it. What Bessie was feeling was perfectly valid, especially considering how her brain operates, and she handled it magnificently. She's truly come a long ways since the days of the simulation. But concluding that it was better for Kathryn to be away form her? Purposefully staying at arms' length?
Kathryn will be turning twenty-two in three days. She isn't at the pinnacle of maturity yet, but she knows what she wants. She's perfectly aware of how hard living with Bessie can be at times, how ugly her illness can get. She's just as aware as Bessie is that Kathryn's condition can also mess her up significantly. And yet they both choose each other, and continue to do so every day. That's where the beauty of their friendship lays.
The only place Kathryn wants to be is here, right next to Bessie. For her good moments and her bad ones. For Kathryn's good moments, and the ones that make her lock herself up in her room. Thank goodness Bessie came to her senses and realized she was choosing what was best for Kathryn without even asking for her perspective, because otherwise Kathryn would have never forgiven her. If she'd--
“Stop frowning at the mirror like that, you're gonna spook your own reflection.”
Bessie's looking at her through their reflections in the mirror with an amused, lopsided smile. From the looks of it she's already perfect and beautiful and-- ready. Rolling her eyes, Kathryn sticks her tongue out at her.
“Maybe that's the whole point. Maybe I want to teach that thing its place.”
Though the eased smile stays, Bessie's gaze turns contemplative. “...You know that if you want to stay up here in the end, I wouldn't have a problem with that. We'd order pizza and have a sleepover, and it would be fine. Maybe better, even.”
Part of her charm is how downright awful she is at hiding when she's concerned about Kathryn, no matter how casual she tries to keep it. She does her best, but she can't act to save her life. It's never not endearing.
Kathryn's heart flutters with warmth as she nods. “I know that.”
Bessie nods back. “Alright then. Rain check on the sleepover then?”
What kind of question is that?! “Of course? Did you think that having Christmas Eve supper with everyone meant you were weaselling your way out of watching Nimona with me again?”
Bessie's expression cracks. The worry peels away, leaving only a genuine, toothy grin. “I guess we're a bit overdue for our yearly rewatch.”
A bit?? It's New Year's next week.
God, there isn't a thing about Bessie Kathryn doesn't love. In more ways than one.
Bessie starts putting her make-up back into her cabinet. When she walks behind Kathryn to exit the bathroom, she rests a gentle hand on Kathryn's shoulder.
“I'm going to get dressed; see you in the foyer.”
“Alright. See you in a moment.”
Bessie leaves, and the room lowers a couple of degrees. Not literally; it's just the aura Bessie has about her. And what her presence alone does to Kathryn's cheeks, but that's besides the point.
…Hm. Kathryn's almost done herself. Lipstick, gloss, a bit of artificial blush, and that's about it. She already put on the skirt and hold-ups she'll be wearing to supper. All she has left to do is put on the top and booties she left ready in her room, touch up her ponytail a little, and Kathryn will be ready to go downstairs.
It's the first Christmas Eve all of them will spend together and, unless they ruin something catastrophically, tomorrow will also be the first, as it's been dubbed, “family Christmas.”
…
Calling it that still doesn't sound right.
How ironic. It was Kathryn herself who proposed very heartily -and rather embarrassingly, upon retrospect- that they all “try again” after they broke free from hell. She meant every word of it, too. Not only has she ended up being the last person to be reined in to the larger collective; she's also ill at ease with the idea of any of this being “familial” in any capacity.
“...Who are you? Who is Kathryn Howard?”
It's been over a year since Mary gave that question form by speaking it out loud, but this matter is one that's been haunting Kathryn for as far back as she can remember. Mary only shaped it, brought it out into the light. But the answer to that question has been eluding Kathryn for longer than she as she presently is has existed for.
Long before she started developing her own sentience and solely experienced that which the other Katherine would, Kathryn was already tormented by her inability to answer that silent, undefined query within her. It took on many forms, with questioning whether she'd been the victim of the executioner in her first life and its gruesome end being the most common variation. One that trailed after Kathryn and whispered into her ear from the depths of her subconscious long after her personhood had taken independent flight from that of Katherine Howard's.
Then, after learning about everything that night in hell, in the flesh prison, the inquiry shed its skin and grew a new one. Is Kathryn really her own, independent person; or is she merely the leftovers of her other self?
Her difficulty, or lack of a will, to answer that has been stifling Kathryn since they broke free. The ever-present emptiness where a certainty should be has kept Kathryn from moving in any direction for the longest of times.
Then along came Mary, and in one single conversation she gave concrete terms to the core issue consuming Kathryn since the dawn of time.
…Who is she, really? And why does she know she wants to go downstairs tonight and have fun with the people who have hurt her most?
Untangling the answer to those two affairs has taken been such a lengthy process.
The truth is that, for the majority of her lives, Kathryn has been a trauma response wrapped in soft, freckled skin. She's been so long before “she” as she currently is existed. As Anna once put it, “since before she was born.”
Considering where it is the memories that originated Kathryn come from, it isn't shocking. Being healthy and learning vulnerability for someone for whom love and care were weaponized and turned into the axe that ended her life wasn't easy. For so, so many of her early lives, Kathryn was little more than a push and a pull, a walking contradiction.
Craving connection, proximity, loving the others so, so dearly, desperately, unabashedly, achingly. Loathing, detesting, hating those feelings, that love. The unshakable sensation that it would come back to hurt her, the fear of loss, of trust, of not trusting, of losing because of being incapable of trust.
Wanting love; needing it. Despising love; pushing everyone away. Hugs, caresses and forehead kisses backlighting arguments, slammed doors, and a staunch declaration that Kathryn needed no one, and was perfectly fine alone. A lie, a truth, a mess, a lie. She needed every last one of them.
She was a victim, a child so scared and helpless, practicing for her death so it could be graceful. She was the executioner, perpetually guilty with blood on her hands. Lady Rochford's blood, always on her skin, caked between her fingers. No amount of rings or bracelets could hide it, nor the way it clung to her like a second layer of skin. She was scared, she'd had no say, she was never in control. But at the same time she was a temptress, a homewrecker, a seductress, she was in control and always had been.
Because if that hadn't been the case, then Kathryn was powerless to stop it and it could happen again. But if she was in control, then it was all her fault and she'd be “safe” from any future incidents.
She was scared, but powerful. She took control: she chose death. She had nothing to control; electing to die was all she could do. The victim and the executioner, the person craving warmth and batting it away. A powerless child and a mature adult; a monster.
Kathryn was nothing that could be defined, nothing she could pinpoint and name. She was only a dissonant chord ruining a perfectly good melody. So full of incongruence, of incoherence within her planted and tended to by trauma, that all she could hear was discordance, chaos and pain she so critically tried to ignore.
She made some progress before the amnesia kicked in, but it was all for naught. It reset when her memories started ebbing away at the end of each cycle. It's impossible to learn and advance when the knowledge to do so no longer exists.
But in the midst of that storm, there was one thing Kathryn did know herself to be. One thing she could hold onto when the tides within her threatened to drown her.
Kathryn was loved. She was loved by her family.
…Ever since that original reincarnation, the one precious life Kathryn proper never belonged to, Kathryn was loved. The other her, Katherine... She was so, so cherished by the others' counterparts. And, once the simulation began and they all popped into existence, everyone did the same. They were still operating as the other them would; they'd yet to unfurl into themselves.
Even when they did, Kathryn has always been part of a family. Of this family she now recoils at the thought of. And, after the amnesia started, while she was no longer part of anything, the lingering memories wrapped around her wrists and ankles like puppet strings kept directing her to them regardless. Since Katherine Howard was reincarnated, since Kathryn gained that girl's memories and later on her own personhood, Kathryn has been part of a family.
Even if she was a puzzle to solve, a dissonant chord, a mess. There was somewhere she belonged, somewhere she was loved, and that gave her hope. Hope that perhaps one day, whatever it was the others saw worth loving within her, she would find it as well. In some of the best lives it felt like it was already brushing up against her fingertips. Like she had the chance to be something other than the rotting remains of a traumatic life and death.
Kathryn may have known remarkably little about herself, but she was certain she was loved with the same sureness within her now that Bessie loves her. She was an unanswered riddle, but one who was loved. Who wasn't alone, who belonged. She may be difficult and a wreck, but she was wanted and appreciated all the same. There was a little flicker somewhere inside her worthy of being loved by the people Kathryn saw as the best in the world.
There were other things Kathryn was, sure. A musician, and a good actress. But she'd never take any of those as representative of her identity; of who she is. Being part of her family, however, felt right. It felt like something she could be, and would have liked to be forever.
…Until the amnesia happened, and the family broke apart. And, along with it, the one single thing Kathryn knew was part of her self. Even if she couldn't remember it, she kept palming for it in the dark. But every time she set her hand down it wasn't a warm hand holding her own that she found. It was just the debris of all they'd lost digging into her tendons and sinew.
Again. And again. And again.
The final night they spent in the simulation, towards the very end of it, Kathryn wanted to go back. She kept that desire with her as she walked away from the others when they finally reached the real world. Even then she was aware it would take some time for them to be close once more, but she truly believed it would happen in time. After the wounds scabbed over, after time did its thing and “healed all,” she believed they would go back to being a family.
It makes sense, in that way that things tend to fall into place with the gift of hindsight. The only thing Kathryn was positive she had been was part of this family. The times when it was good were so warm and loving it stands to reason she was desperate to return to them.
…Then it was a few hours later, and she was removing her make-up in the bathroom of the hotel room Mary, Bessie and her would stay in until they found their footing in their new reality. Kathryn could hear them talking through the bathroom's chipped door, and her heart was pounding. From the stress, from the thrill, from the longing to one day go back to being a family. They were free; they could do that. And...
Kathryn's reflection blinks at her. It's funny, the way reminiscence works. On one hand, she'd never noticed until now that was likely the moment where she began receding into herself.
Secondly, it's just oddly poetic. Being here, putting on make-up to go downstairs with the others, rather than taking it off after parting with them four years ago. It rhymes.
After it sank in that they could be a family again, something akin to a fish bone formed inside Kathryn. It wouldn't let anything in or out, and it left her heart pounding for a very different reason. One she didn't know how to name, that she would be half-unaware of, half-hiding from for the next three years. But one that, all the same, became her personal hurdle to overcome.
Everyone had their little things. For Kathryn, it was accepting she didn't want to be part of this family anymore. That the one thing she was certain of, she could no longer accept.
Cathy was right, as she often is. Last year, when she told Kathryn she was scared of having to choose, she was right. Ever since that night, since that moment in front of the mirror with one eye perfectly done and the other smudged by a face cloth, there was something Kathryn couldn't make peace with. Something she, as Cathy said, was hiding from by using existentialism as a crutch.
…Deep down, being fully honest with herself, Kathryn was aware she was using it as an excuse for longer than she cares to admit. The way she loves Mary, the reticence she feels towards everyone else, the ease she can cry with... Kathryn knew she's a different person from Katherine, no matter how many similarities they share. It's just, if she admitted it, she'd have to choose.
It came down to a binary choice in the end: to let love, understanding for the others' situations, and forgiveness guide her; or to instead side with the fear, anger, and genuine repulsion they manifested in her after all that had happened. To take the leap of faith her heart wanted, or to side with the reason her head was screaming instead. Neither of those were good options, so instead of moving forwards, Kathryn built a maze around her. One she knew she'd constructed no exit for, but one in which she was “safe” from making such a daunting choice in. Avoidance, rather than genuine coping. Cowardice in lieu of healing.
Everyone was moving forwards, be it closer or further away from each other, and Kathryn was standing there, in her maze. Stuck until Cathy took a sledgehammer to it and forced light and fresh air to enter its putrid halls for the first time. She forced Kathryn to look the choice she'd been avoiding in the eye, and for it Kathryn started stumbling forwards, rather than walking. Going down the way that hurt the least out of instinct.
Cathy provided her with a forked path to follow: reunion or separation. Kathryn could understand why everyone did what they did down there. She hadn't been herself, either, with how she'd treated Cathy and Mary. She wanted to trust them like before, but...
...She couldn't. She just... could not.
She was further pushed down the path of reunion when Anna miscarried. The terrifying reality that life has a special way of picking off the people one loves most without warning hit Kathryn full force with just one text message. Then she didn't care about all that Anna did to her, the words that still echo in her mind from time to time today. All she cared about was that Anna could have died, and Kathryn had spent years without talking to her. Wanting to, but not being able to gather up the courage.
So Kathryn forced herself to advance, to move forwards. She started talking to more people, forcing herself to keep in touch. Just as friends at first and more distantly, of course, but Kathryn always thought that was just the necessary preamble to turning their relationships familial again, and then her stomach would knot.
It was relieving on one end, on the part of her that loves them more than life itself. It was awful in another, though. A permanent tension in her throat and abdomen, a dread every time she unlocked her phone hoping to find no invitations for another outing or casual conversations waiting to start. She was finally moving, it was supposed to be better than staying stuck and it was. But it wasn't that much better, either. It wasn't working.
Kathryn was finally part of her family again, the one thing she knew about herself, and it felt almost as bad as staying stuck. She tried so, so hard to put her own feelings aside, to be as understanding and fair to them as they'd been to her. She loved them as much as she did the night she herself proclaimed they ought to try once more; as much as she did every time a crisis arose and she reached out to whoever it was who was suffering.
But it hurt her. Every step, it made breathing painful.
Enter Bessie.
Being as close as they are, Bessie can see through Kathryn straight into the void that should contain a soul. She knew, once she accepted that Kathryn wants be a part of her life even when it gets messy, that something was amiss even if it seemed to be improving on the surface and fooling most everyone else.
It wasn't that Kathryn had a bad time living with Anna and Maggie. It was... oddly pleasant, actually. It really, really helped Kathryn realize a few things she couldn't express until Bessie gave her the words for it. Anna never said, but Kathryn knew she would have liked for something familial to resurge in those days even if she knew it wasn't probable to happen. And Kathryn, as expected, couldn't correspond.
When she opened up about it to Bessie, about that and everything else regarding the supposed “improvement” of choosing to move forwards, all Bessie had to say was:
“You love them, Kat. I know you do, and so do I. I'd wager that the problem here isn't that you can't forgive what happened in hell, or that you were hurt so badly it made you unwilling to care about them. At every turn when something's happened, you've been there without anyone prompting you to. For Maggie, for Joan, for Anne, for Anna...
“I think the problem is that, while you want to try again, you don't want to do it as a family. And that's fine, too. We don't have to be one, you know?”
Being together... without being a family. Now that was something Kathryn hadn't thought of. To her credit though, she's only ever been their family. The concept of “trying again” was intrinsically tied to being a family again, as far as Kathryn was concerned. Everything else was just building up to that.
…What is a family? Mary says it's an eternity, and that it's also a choice. That, like everything in the past, all we can do is control how we'll manage it moving forwards. Separation never felt right to Kathryn; it's why she kept everyone at arms' length, but within reach all the same. But being a family... The idea alone nauseated her. Why?
Well, because there's a certain biological implication to the concept of a “family,” right? Even in the case of families of choice, to elect to be someone's family is the same as saying: “I am choosing to see you, treat you, and love you exactly as I would family.” Which just begs the question of what it is about familial bonds that's so special a regular friendship supposedly can't compare it.
On paper, that magic ingredient is unconditionality. Your family will always be your support network. You can mess up so much and they'll still be there for you. In turn, you'll be more forgiving with them, kinder, gentler, more understanding. And they'll return in kind.
In practice, though, unconditionality isn't a good thing. In fact, it's what leads to abuse in a lot of families.
Being pushed to forgive abuse because “family did it, and family matters and must be forgiven.” Accepting treatment from family members one wouldn't tolerate from anyone else isn't as cute in real life as it is conceptually. Loving someone who is hurting you because you love them so deeply not being with them is more terrifying than enduring the pain... Kathryn didn't want that.
She wanted to love Anna for the person she is, and to love Maggie, Anne, Lina, Joan, everyone, just the same. She wanted to love them for who they are, rather than “because they're family.” If Kathryn is to forgive anyone, it has to be on her terms; not on the grounds of “family matters.”
The thing is, she's already loved the others “like family.” In the simulation, in many lives. No matter how much they hurt her pre- or post-amnesia, Kathryn kept on loving them because they were family. Because she was so intertwined with them the idea of losing them hurt more than protecting herself. She doesn't want to love them like that anymore.
She doesn't want to love anyone like that.
“Family” sounds like a synonym of “tether” at this point. And of those Kathryn has had more than enough. If the others are fine with this term and its implications, that's great. But she can reject it. She can still love them, “try again,” as she said, forgoing the mere idea of being “family” with anyone.
A family is an emotional death trap. It's the breeding grounds of abuse and trauma endured and forgiven “because they're family.” That was what Kathryn got snagged on the night they broke free, in that musty hotel room. That was what made the metaphorical fish bone lodge within her, and what lead her to build her little maze of existentialism.
Cathy and Mary are very smart people, but they don't know everything. Mary proposed managing one's feelings towards their family within the limits of family. Cathy offered Kathryn two paths to follow: the separation she dreaded, or the family she also feared. Kathryn started walking down that road thinking it to be the better option of the two because she doesn't want to leave them; she never has.
She just never wanted to be with them in a familial way. And, until Bessie pulled her off that dreadful path and showed her there was a third option, another way of moving forwards without treading the trail everyone else was forging with their footprints, Kathryn never realized that was also an option.
Once it sank in, though, it was much easier to breathe. Kathryn didn't have to be stuck between a rock and a hard place. She didn't have to choose between separation and family. She could love all of them freely, without any of the trappings of that stupid, six-letter word Kathryn despises most of all. She could love them not because they were family, but because of who they are.
She didn't need to be tied to anyone again. By family, by a demon, by a contract. With Bessie's help, it finally sank in that Kathryn is free. For the first time ever, she can just be and do as she pleases. The unlabelled bonds so many of them share don't only have to be for those of them who can no longer determine if they're romantic or platonic partners after all these lives. It can also be for someone like Kathryn, who wants to love with no strings attached. To love without the risk of getting caught is a spiderweb of toxic affection again.
Not wanting a family is fine, actually. After the concept got so tarred for her down in hell, it's unlikely she'll ever seek familial love from anyone; Bessie included. It just isn't something Kathryn wants for herself. Whether that be another trauma response she can heal from in time, or the new state of affairs for life, it's surprisingly alright by her either way.
Just because she doesn't want a family doesn't mean she can't love, and start slowly working on letting herself be loved in return. Living with Anna was priceless for this discernment.
Living with Anna, caring for her while she was pregnant, worrying so much about her... It made Kathryn realize how much she loves Anna. With how much they've hurt each other, with how complicated their relationship and feelings are, with everything. Kathryn couldn't fathom losing Anna; let alone losing her without having mended whatever they can.
However, it also proved beyond a shadow of a doubt that any affection Kathryn has for Anna, however inherited from past lives it may be, it could never again be maternal and filial. Kathryn can't be that vulnerable around Anna again. It's a boundary she can't cross, and that she wouldn't even if she could.
Anna did well in choosing Elizabeth. It was the correct choice, considering the information she had. But that doesn't mean that, while Kathryn understands and forgives her, it doesn't hurt. It does. So, so much. It's a pain that hasn't stopped, and one Kathryn would never again be willing to subject herself to the potential of enduring. She can love Anna deeply, be her friend, be there for her and slowly work on letting Anna in, too. But she can never again be Anna's family. The same applies to everyone else.
Eddie has the same gripes with Jane, more or less. He would never tell her directly and hurt her, but he trusts his “auntie” Kathryn. Kathryn won't complain about being called that; being a family again is primordial for all the kids and even the adults, excepting herself and Bessie. Kathryn just takes it as short hand for “a close bond” and lets it slide. In any case, Eddie has said he loves Jane with all his heart, that he's proud of her, that he isn't even scared of her anymore most of the time.
But she isn't his mum. She's Jane. Kind of a best friend/confidante/mentor hybrid. But his only mum is Joan. While Eddie would give his life for Jane's, he can't call her “mum” with any degree of sincerity.
It's the same for Kathryn, but with everyone instead. And with anyone she meets in the future. After having a family, a core part of herself, smashed into bits of glass that nicked her jugular one time too many, Kathryn is done. Been there, done that. It doesn't mean she loves them any less. It just means she loves them in a new form. One suited for her.
So, after all this time... who is “her?” Who is Kathryn Howard? Who is she, and who is everyone else she loves? Why does she love them, if not for the familial love she inherited from another her?
Her reflection smiles. The make-up is done; it's time to get moving.
Kathryn turns off the light, plunging the bathroom and the hallway next to it into darkness. Yellow light is yawned in from the living room, so she can make her way to the door across the hall just fine. Once in her room, she plucks the fuchsia sweater from the bed and starts changing.
Ever since Mary asked her who she was, Kathryn has been thinking about it more consciously and with more awareness than she'd been doing until then. Instead of a stray shadow of a thought crossing her mind from time to time and confusing her, it was something she could grasp tightly, investigate, dissect, and try to solve. Once she became aware of how badly her inability to answer that question was, how it had stunted her and cost her years, she could work on it.
Reaching a conclusion hasn't been easy. After picking up the moral philosophy books Lina recommended, talking to Cathy, Anne, Lizzie, and Mary, musing with Bessie, mulling it over on her own... Kathryn has it. At least, she thinks she does.
Once again, of course, it's thanks to Bessie. Albeit much less directly this time.
…What is an identity? What is it that makes us, “us”? According to spirituality, that would be souls, so that's one already off the list. Philosophers have too many conflicting ideas that Kathryn doesn't feel strongly enough about to commit to one and one only. And, for as smart as Anne, Cathy, and company are, they don't have every answer.
For Mary, identity is a choice. Of all the thoughts and ideas a person has, it's the ones they choose to act on. Not the ones they commit under duress, when they're less thinking, and more reacting to the world around them on autopilot. It's important to her that present day actions bear more weight than past ones that can no longer be changed.
Other people are of the belief that our “real” selves crop up under that extreme strain Mary says shouldn't count as much. That what we're made of, like diamonds, forms under pressure.
Many think that certain actions can never be forgiven, and that context surrounding actions should have little to no merit depending on the actions. That is to say, that past actions should be considered equally as important as present day actions; even if they can only be atoned for and no longer changed.
That doesn't sit right with Kathryn. True, nobody's entitled to forgiveness from the people they've personally hurt. But a society in which a blunder, no matter how gargantuan, has no room to breathe and be recovered from? In which the idea of forgiving someone and allowing them to grow past their past is unthinkable? That doesn't work; it's inhumane. Everyone is capable of change while they're alive.
While depending on the context safety measures may have to be employed, while some people will choose to never change, the window of opportunity to do so must exist for those who do, right? Otherwise there's an entire section of the population who might as well cease existing for things they can no longer take back no matter how much they'd like to and how much they grow.
All these thoughts are nice, but abstract. And, after discarding the one piece of her identity Kathryn was sure of because the events of the simulation ground it into dust, she needed a more concrete answer. She wanted something to point at and say “this is me.” Something to serve as a base for her to stabilize in and continue discovering herself from. A launch pad of sorts.
The key was, like for most things in Kathryn's life, Bessie. Except in this case it was less her, and more her passion for psychology.
Kathryn has been reading up a lot on structural dissociation. She wants to understand Bessie as deeply as someone who doesn't work like her can. The subject matter is fascinating in its own right, but Bessie has done a lot for Kathryn. It feels like the least she could do was try not to be someone Bessie has to be cautious around the way she has to be with everyone else in her life. Bessie became Kathryn's safe space expecting to get nothing out of it all the way back in the simulation, when they hardly got along. It's Kathryn's turn to return the favour.
A lot of the basis of the theory of structural dissociation hinges on the Personality Systems Framework. In short, a personality would be the collection of traits, characteristics, thought processes, actions and reactions that differentiate each person from one another.
Within one personality exist many intricacies, many differences. Everyone is a multi-faceted individual with different personas and dispositions for work, friends, close friends, lovers, family, themselves, and so on. All of these facets of ourselves are “us.” External factors may modulate or even shape what part of “us” we show the world, ranging from healthy and normal degrees to pathological ones.
For the average person, jumping from one ego state to the next is smooth, like changing gears in a car. There's no break in continuity from the work persona, to the lover persona. No dissociative barriers, no ego dystonic behaviour, no significant changes in underlying morals, etc. For disordered people with any amount of dissociative symptoms, this changes. On the low end of the spectrum there are small, undeveloped dissociated parts holding the memories of one single traumatic event; and on the high end there's DID, with multiple parts so separate from one another they don't perceive themselves to be a whole.
Of course, people with DID or OSDD1 are one person irrespective of personal perception. The conversations Bessie and Kathryn have about this can be difficult to follow at times, but interesting all the same. The way Bessie sees it, she's the summation of all her parts. Even the ones she cannot reconcile with presently, or whose thoughts and desires she can't identify with or even understand.
So from that standpoint, what Kathryn is, what everyone is, is a sum. The sum total of all their facets no matter how integrated or dissociated they are. Past or present actions, factoring in the surrounding environment to give fair context, all of it is part of a total. Kathryn is as much the person she is today, as the one she was within the simulation. Cut and clear; end of story.
Except... that doesn't quite feel right. The conditions she's trying to find herself in aren't the same as Bessie's; it isn't a 1:1 comparison. What Mary had to say, about how many of their more messed up parts were purely adaptive to the simulation and none of them would act like that again whispers in the back of Kathryn's mind from time to time.
It's true that the Kathryn Howard who accused Cathy of being a child abuser in so many lives until it broke her, and the Kathryn Howard who treated Mary like her mere existence was a threat, are Kathryn. She is those people, even if she doesn't agree with their actions now that she knows better. The pain Kathryn caused Mary and Cathy still lives on in them, and inside her too in the form of guilt. Kathryn can't meaningfully separate herself from her past iterations just because she finds their actions despicable now and she would never again commit them.
At the end of the day, part of the trauma Mary and Cathy get to deal with and heal from now was inflicted by Kathryn. She can't change that. She would certainly never do anything like that to them or anyone else again, but the damage is still there. It hasn't gone anywhere.
On the same note, the Anna who called Kathryn a slut in the simulation is the same Anna who is sweet and gentle with her now, invites her over to see Wilhelm, and plays card games with her and Maggie. Even if Kathryn knows Anna regrets having done that every day, she can't pretend it never happened. So from this perspective, it does seem like past actions hold the same amount of relevance as present ones.
No matter how much all of them have grown and changed, the damage is done and it still exists. It doesn't mean all they will ever be must be limited to all that happened in hell, but it doesn't mean it matters less, if that makes any sense.
However, the fact of the matter is that Kathryn also can't identify with the sort of person who would so easily believe a lying demon's lies about Cathy. Yes; she did once and she can't take it back. But when she thinks about, as Mary framed it, “the parts of herself Kathryn can identify with,” that just isn't one of them. She doesn't suffer from a dissociated sense of identity she has to learn how to integrate one way or another; this is more about how much or how little she's changed in time.
Kathryn's actions are still hers, just like in Bessie's much more exaggerated case, all of her is still her; but it's still something Kathryn can't point at and self-define by. The disgust it makes her feel at herself aside, if nothing else because it's outdated. Because while it may be a part of Kathryn, it's one that will never again see the light of day. She knows better now. She's grown. While she won't skirt the responsibility of what she did in the past, she can't consider it a part of herself, either. It's like a shoe that doesn't fit anymore.
Then is it just... not a part of her? That also feels off. It's complicated to define. An identity is full of too many variables and moving pieces to pin down with a simple definition, or any set of attributes that can be conveyed with simplicity.
So if Kathryn isn't a summation of all parts of herself, if some of those parts don't fit with her anymore but still pertain to her, perhaps there's another way to frame this whole ordeal. Perhaps, like with other things in life, there's a different path to follow.
The idea struck Kathryn a few months ago, when she'd come down with the flu and had a very high fever. It felt like a cross between divine inspiration and a fever hallucination. But the more she's thought about it with her mental faculties prstine, the more sense it's made.
Maybe the only important way by which a person can be defined isn't addition, but rather subtraction.
If every action, thought, and trait is part of one's personality, but it's also undeniable that, at times, some of said pieces aren't applicable in present times, it could be that the only way to define something as broad and intricate as an identity is to define it by its difference. There's the person one is now as the minuend, and the person they were in the past as the subtrahend. The things they can no longer change but are still owners of, against the person they currently are with more experience under their wings.
The difference, whatever it may be, is what a person is “really made of.”
It does feel unfair to define someone by a trauma response. It feels equally wrong to act as if it didn't matter or it “mattered less;” especially if the harm it caused is still a very real, very present issue to those affected. Actions under duress don't always reveal “our true selves;” but they can still reveal a part of ourselves we would have never known existed before. And that part is still ours, irrespective of how we feel about it.
Nobody should be limited to be just that, since everyone can grow. There will always be someone who digs their heels into the ground and chooses not to. But there will also be people who will – for better, or for worse. Not all change is good, and not all growth is in a positive direction. Some forms of “growth” are so crooked they might as well be regression.
The fact of the matter, then, is to measure whether a person does grow, and whether they do so in a positive direction. How much they've grown, how many steps they've taken into improving, feels like a much more meaningful data point to define one's identity on than things that can't be changed, but also can't be taken back.
The past is gone, but it has a way of taking roots in ourselves and others that makes it non-negligible. Then again, Mary and Lina are right about eternal punishment. It benefits no one, dehumanizes the person being punished, and also doesn't compensate for the harm caused. There has to be a happy middle, and Kathryn has found it in subtraction.
If she looks back at the kind of person she was, everyone tells her that, for the simulation, she was pretty good. One of the best, actually. How she held together, refused to fall into petty games... It sounds nice and relieving until Kathryn remembers how she treated Cathy and Mary and the vast majority of cycles. Then “one of the best” just sounds like “the least shitty of them all, but covered in shit all the same.”
She caused that pain. The responsibility of it is hers to bear. But it's equally true that she would never, ever do that again. Both realities co-exist within her. And so, it's in the difference between them that Kathryn has found “herself.”
Not in the differences between herself and Katherine Howard, or in the “victim or executioner” debacle. Just in the difference between her past and present selves. How much of the past has she grown from? How much has she changed? Has it been good change?
Overall, while Kathryn will never stop feeling shame and guilt for the people she hurt... She'd hazard to say she's scoring rather well in this subtraction. That, despite it all, she's still trying her best.
And that's kind of all anyone can do.
With the past being immutable, it's only in the present that change can happen. Perhaps Bessie's rants about mindfulness weren't all that useless, as much as they annoy Kathryn at times. The past is still ours to cope with and take accountability for, but it doesn't mean it's all we'll ever be, or all we can be. There isn't a person on Earth, save those who choose actively not to, who can't do better. So perhaps what makes us “us” is just a difference. It's the space, the distance grown, between where we once stood, and where we do today.
From that perspective, whatever else Kathryn may be, become one day, discover about herself, or change into, her difference is a positive one. She's taken accountability instead of hiding from it, she's apologized and made amends. She's been forgiven even if it feels unearned, and most importantly of all, she really has learnt. She's learnt that nobody is at their best when living under a perpetual state of stress, but that even so some things can be improved upon. Like not believing entities notorious for lying, no matter what kind of knee-jerk reaction one has to what they have to say.
The fact that Kathryn kept herself level-headed enough to stand up to “ringmaster” and figure out what was going on even when under the exact same strain, but she couldn't do better for Cathy or Mary, means that she could have been better. She just wasn't aware, or didn't see how, or was at her wits' end and didn't notice. In any case, there was room for improvement and, albeit late, improved she has.
Everyone she's spoken to says she's being too harsh on herself; Mary and Cathy included. However, when Kathryn asks if they had things they could have done better down there circumstances considered, they just go silent. Yes, there were things all of them could have done better. That they didn't doesn't mean it was because they chose not to. Out of evilness, or out of cruelty or hatred. A lot of the time, what they were doing was their best, however messed up and insufficient that might have been. It just means that they have much to learn, and probably will for the rest of their lives. To be human is to fuck up, and all that says about someone is they've still things to learn.
That's what marks what kind of person someone is. The willingness to accept faults, learn from them, and improve in the future. At least in Kathryn's humble, entirely unprofessional and underqualified opinion. She won't be writing any philosophy think pieces about this; that's for sure. It's just what's helped her find “herself” so she may continue to explore herself and grow. If that's all it is, at least it's doing its function well.
So... Have they? Have they grown? This difference Kathryn is using as a universal metric for what makes herself the kind of person she is, and everyone else, too... How does everyone else measure up?
Final check in the mirror: everything's alright. She tightens her ponytail a bit more and wraps a bow around the hair tie.
It's time.
When Kathryn arrives to the front door Bessie's already there, wearing a lime green sweater and her favourite, worn black jeans. She mutters something about “arriving even later than the Spaniards at this rate” as she unlocks the door, and how shameful that would be. Which is unfair, because Lina is Spanish too, but everyone knows it's María who's always making her arrive late everywhere. Not that it's going to stop anyone from bullying her by proxy.
Christmas carols come from the stairwell a floor below, as does boisterous laughter. While Kathryn calls the only lift that comes up here, Bessie locks the door.
…Everyone... All of them without exception--
Ding!
The lift's doors open, flooding the landing with bright white light as a mechanical voice announces the doors are opening, and that they've arrived at the attic. Kathryn walks in, and Bessie follows.
“Shutting doors.”
This elevator isn't a coffin, but even with all the space around them after Kathryn presses the button for the fourth floor, Bessie and her stay close together. Bessie leans against the back wall and Kathryn joins her, resting her head on Bessie's shoulder with a content sigh.
Everyone is performing rather well under Kathryn's criteria. They've done so at different rates for a few years, but it would appear that, finally, all of them have stabilized in one way or another. With a few select people of their choosing rather than everyone, or with nobody, in Mary's case. Either way, instead of doubling down on how miserable things were down there and refusing to move on in a better direction, all of them have realized how twisted their situation was, as well as how faulty their own individual behaviours were despite it. And everyone, whether they were ever hoping for a reunion or not, whether they had to do so alone at the beginning, has done their best.
That's all anyone can do.
Bessie slides an arm between the wall and Kathryn's waist, holding her close. She's so warm. “Last chance to back away before Mae sees you and holds you hostage for the rest of the night.”
…It's true. Kathryn has been with everyone at once before on three occasions: the Halloween party after Mae fell down the stairs, Wilhelm's birth, and his first day at home. Other than that, she's avoided all these “family” reunions. Not just because that word holds no meaning for her anymore, but because she was still figuring herself out and the rest of them, too. What she wants from them, what terms “her terms” are, exactly... All that jazz. This is going to be her first time attending one of these events of her own volition, and not for a greater cause.
Kathryn snuggles closer into Bessie. “I think I want Mae to kidnap me.”
Bessie snickers. “Hey, leave a bit of her attention for the rest of us. I also want her to kidnap me.”
Skill issue.
“Sorry that I'm her favourite. You can go get kidnapped by Wilhelm.”
“As if Maggie's letting go of him for just a second. Sometimes I wonder if she's put some sort of magnet in his blankets and another in her clothes so they--”
Ding!
“Fourth floor. Doors opening.”
As the lift's doors recede into the wall, Kathryn takes a step outside. Bessie doesn't remove her hand from Kathryn's waist, blissfully unaware of what that does her cheeks and ears. Not that Kathryn would want her to stop despite that.
They stop before door number nineteen. Music, conversation and laughter slide into the landing. A wreath decorated with eclectic, colourful baubles most of which are purple and cyan lays centered against the white door. So clearly, they allowed Mae to take charge of Christmas decorations this year again.
It's nice that some things don't change. That girl deserves all the happiness in the world.
Bessie gives Kathryn's waist a little squeeze. “...Are you ready?”
She looks down at Kathryn through the corner of her eyes. It's a covert way of asking if she really wants to take this step, or if she'd rather back down. Sweetheart. No wonder Kathryn likes her.
Kathryn puts one hand over Bessie's, and uses the other to ring the doorbell.
“Positive.”
Chapter 162: Epilogue: Four Years (Reprise) (Part 8 -final-)
Notes:
Yeah the last chapter was supposed to be the previous one. But uh, i wanted one last scene of everyone together. So enjoy. I hope.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
-
Keys rustle in the lock before the door is pushed open. Bessie walks through, more or less dragging Joan behind her.
“I wrangled the last one; we can finally start with supper.”
Joan sighs, irritated. “You didn't “wrangle” me; I was looking for Karina!”
Bessie shrugs. “You weren't here; now you are. I found you and brought you here. Same difference, Joey.”
For someone who can't see, Joan has some of the most blood-curdling death glares Kathryn has ever encountered. “Whatever.” She pushes the door closed behind her. “Karina wasn't even interested in her special Christmas supper, she was playing with the catnip bear Maggie got her, so it was a waste of time.”
Across the room, Maggie snorts. She's holding Wilhelm close, and speaks to him instead of Joan in that ridiculously adorable voice people are universally compelled to use on babies. “See, Wilhelm? Mummy's the best at finding good cat gifts. Yes, yes she is. The kitty prefers mummy's gift to auntie Joan's. How about that?”
Joan groans. “You people are the worst. Where's Eddie? He's the only one I care about right now.”
Bessie leads Joan to the empty armchair before returning to Kathryn and Anna. She plops onto the couch next to Kathryn. “Did I miss much?”
Mae, on Anna's lap having her hair redone after Eddie “accidentally” pulled off one of her hair ties, shakes her head. The lock of hair Anna was working on slides from her grip when Mae moves, and half her braid comes undone for the third time already. “Nuh uh, not really. I was waiting for you to come back!!”
Well... This is everyone's first Christmas Eve supper together. And so far, it's... fantastic, really. Being here today is much easier than Kathryn had anticipated.
They figured Jane, Joan and Cathy's place was best for the gathering. Or, more accurately, the only other house as large as this one has a newborn living in it, and when everything is over everyone deemed it cruel to have Anna and Maggie have to handle the clean-up. Even if everyone is going to help with it, they'd still have to live through it if it was happening in their house. Too exhausting for two new mothers, and potentially too stimulating for a baby. Wilhelm still sleeps for the majority of the day. It's best if they can skip this one entirely.
Kathryn rolls up her sweater's sleeves. Cathy likes having the heat up higher than Kathryn had estimated when she put this on. She could go home for a quick change, but...
She doesn't want to leave. Not even for a second.
Anna's expression as she works with Mae's hair is one of warmth and adoration. And Mae is trying so, so hard to keep her head still as she gesticulates widely with her arms while she tells Bessie, Kathryn and Anna in how many ways she intends to use her newly customized dolls for rather horrifying things for a ten year-old to conceive of. Then again, the ten year-old in question has been to the flesh prison; it makes sense if anything. Cathy monitors all of Mae's behaviour closely and reports anything important to therapist, so this is probably just another instance of Mae being her delightful, weird little self.
Next to Kathryn, holding her by the waist, Bessie nods along enthusiastically to everything Mae says with tiny grin gracing her beautiful features.
Mary and Lizzie are fluttering around the Christmas tree with María, engaged in a rather heated debate about where the Christmas decorations should go on the branches. The exact details as to why they're redecorating another household's Christmas tree Kathryn missed. Bessie and her were, in fact, later than the Spaniards, so they missed the context for this. But Joan arrived even later, so it's fine. Plus, whatever the hell is going on with the Christmas tree makes for an entertaining show.
Maggie and Anne are ensnared watching it unfold. Maggie cradles Wilhelm and narrates everything to him to him, while occasionally interjecting with input designed to clear up nothing and stir up the Christmas tree trio more than anything. Anne does the same, but rather than staying fixed in one spot she's walking around the room, taking pictures of everything with a special fixation on Wilhelm in the tiny Santa Clause costume Jane knitted for him.
Joan has taken the armchair and, as soon as she arrived, Eddie broke off from María, Mary and Lizzie -who he, too, was incensing rather than helping- and sat on the armrest. Both of them have their arms linked, hands on one another's, and whatever they're talking about, they're grinning wide.
Cathy has taken the armchair opposite Joan and Eddie's. She's working on getting the soundtrack going. Everything in this house is very quiet and muted. Although there are Christmas garlands hanging from every conceivable surface courtesy of Mae, and the tree is about to topple from how many baubles it has, all lights are static instead of blinking. There will be music playing in the background while they have supper, but only because without it misophonia would ruin the evening for Anne, Jane, Cathy and Mae.
Occasionally Cathy frowns and shakes her head, tapping something on her phone before she starts listening again through her headphones. Whatever is playing now, though, she's enjoying it. Her fingers wiggle a bit, and she's sporting a gentle smile.
Lina and Jane are arguing in the kitchen. Not seriously, of course, but they're trying to follow some instructions Jane feels are incorrect. Lina is all for following the recipe down to a T, and Jane believes her culinary expertise outranks that of whoever wrote it.
“...written like that for a reason, Jane.”
“The reason being... username CakeLover69420 is a blithering moron. This is a step-by-step guide on how to give your guests food poisoning!!”
...So these are the gatherings Kathryn has missed out on for the past four years, huh...
Suppressing the smile begging to break free would be harder than allowing it to form. Yes, Bessie was right in the end. It seems like Kathryn has indeed missed out. Being here for the sake of it, without any larger motive, is nice.
There's an accent table beside the couch. It's stocked with photographs Anne and María take, and taking center stage is the shot Anne took the day Wilhelm came home. Eddie made the sweetest frame for it, clunky as it is. Jane and Joan were in full proud mums mode for weeks after he finished painting it and, with Anne and Anna's help, he made it into a functional frame.
He was so flustered about it, saying it wasn't good enough to display in the living room for everyone to see, but Cathy, Jane, Joan and Mae wholeheartedly disagreed. For the first few weeks after it was set up, the latter three especially would show it off beaming with pride to whoever came over, even if they'd already seen it, and Eddie would flush so red he'd have to leave the room at times.
All of them make quite an interesting group. Whichever pictures Anne takes tonight are bound to replace some of the ones in lesser frames surrounding Eddie's masterpiece.
And, if she takes one of all of them -or María, once she's done messing with the tree-, it wouldn't come as a surprise if it replaced the one in his frame. After all, now Wilhelm is large enough to actually be seen in pictures.
It's nice to be here, even if none of the people Kathryn is with are her family.
Still feels strange. Generally, it's realizing one belongs to a family that brings people peace. This just isn't that kind of story.
When Kathryn woke up this morning she was calm for the first time all week. She accepted she would be here tonight, that she wouldn't disappoint Mae for the second Christmas in a row, and moved on with her day. There was a faint edge of anticipation, even. But anything Kathryn had expected doesn't come close to how actually being here feels.
They aren't her family, sure. But they're the only people in the world who have seen the worst, darkest parts of everyone, and they're here all the same. Be it as partners, friends, family, or undefined bonds, everyone is here.
…Bessie's earlier questions about whether Kathryn was sure she wanted to come weren't unwarranted. Until this morning, Kathryn has been nervous about coming. Not because she's still torn on whether she wants to restore her relationships with the others or not -she's already made up her mind there-, but because there's a league of difference between choosing to let them back into her life, and partaking in this kind of event. This is so... proximal. She could have let them back in without participating in the closer, more personal meetings.
The other times she's spent time with everyone have always been for an important reason. Christmas hasn't been relevant to Kathryn for many lives now; not since she started spending it either alone or arguing with Anna. For previous reunions Kathryn has been too preoccupied with Mae, with Anna, or with Wilhelm to focus on how she's feeling when all the others are around her.
It's the first time she gets to do that. And coming here was definitely the correct choice.
Bessie always expresses spending time with Kathryn as “feeling whole.” Feeling seen in her entirety, since they've both been there for their highest and lowest moments. Kathryn feels the same with her, but she hadn't realized she can feel it with everyone else, too, albeit in a different way, until today.
…Every person has a monster inside them, María's right about that. Even if Kathryn can no longer be as vulnerable and open with everyone around her, it doesn't erase the fact that, while she's seen their monsters, they've seen hers, too. Even if hers was “tame” by comparison, they've still seen the kind of rage, bitterness and hatred Kathryn can reach.
And still, they love her.
For the majority of the past four years, Kathryn has been an emotional brick wall. Any company offered to her, any help, any friendly hand, she's swatted away at for the most part. Attempts at approximation have been met by shoves, and all the concern for her has been returned with months late, cold texts.
Kathryn can't forgive herself for accusing Cathy of something heinous, nor for treating Mary like a threat rather than a person. Though it didn't reach such extremes in the last cycle, Kathryn has been particularly vicious to Anna, Anne, and pretty much everyone else in cycles that lasted a bit longer. She can concede that, by comparison, those aren't the worst of crimes. But she committed them all the same, and the people who she hurt with her actions can forgive her. They have.
Most of them did so before she even started talking to them again. Before she did anything to fix it, just because they understood where she was coming from and were compassionate enough to.
Forgiveness is something to be given willingly that nobody is entitled to. Jane and Anne, for instance, both thought themselves to be unforgivable, or unworthy of it for a long time. They weren't the only ones, either; it was a sentiment most of them shared. And still, for some reason or some other, everyone has found a way to forgive in others what they struggle to forgive in themselves.
An argument could be made that what they did to one another in hell is insurmountable. That, circumstances and surrounding context be damned, there was nothing to do.
But forgiveness is a choice in the end. And none of them have extended it out of ignorance of how truly gnarled their internal worlds can be in the right situations. None of them have the privilege of being unaware of the depths of pettiness, anger, and resentfulness all of them can devolve into.
They know... And they also know that, per Kathryn's subtraction allegory, they're still trying their best. That, despite most of them finding themselves to be irredeemable, instead of giving up and never trying to do better because it felt pointless, they all tried their best all the same even when it felt pointless. They continue to, every day.
Bessie laughs at something Mae says, reaching over Kathryn to boop Mae's nose. This is the same person who killed all of them in a few cycles in order to save them from themselves. Who, much like Joan in their last one, orchestrated ways to hurt them time and time again hoping it would return them their memories. Who sat down in cold blood to ponder the most effective ways of torturing everyone.
There are nights where Bessie wakes up from a nightmare she can't remember the cause of in the middle of the night, but has a vague sensation it was about the cycles she was in charge of. There are dissociative episodes where she can't look at herself in the mirror because deep down she loathes herself for all she did and wants to hurt herself for it.
...She's also Kathryn's closest friend, and the best person in the world. If this life in freedom at some point did turn out to be some ploy by the demon and Bessie had to do the same again... chances are she would. Kathryn knows this, and loves her with all her heart still.
Mae, flapping her little hands in excitement with her braid finally finished? She's likely the most innocent of them all. But for cycles where she's lived into adulthood, she can be rather intense. If angered or wronged she can become disproportionately vindictive. She can say things almost as bad as people whose rage sears as much as Kathryn's or Jane's.
She's still just a kid, though. The full weight of what happened down there has yet to catch up with her, and when it does, Kathryn will be beside her. None of what Mae did when she was in survival mode could ever make Kathryn love her less.
Beneath Mae, arms wrapped around her waist, is Anna. Anna, who is capable of pushing every boundary in the name of love and worry, who can be so hurtful and infantilizing at times it comes across as dehumanizing. She's also looking at Mae like she's a miracle made of flesh with all the love in the world, and in this life she's made no attempts at even toeing at the line of anyone's boundaries. Instead, she's worked long and hard at being happy with herself to avoid relying on others and hurting them, hurting Kathryn, ever again.
Maggie, snuggling her son in her chair to their right, is the kind of person who would kill for others even if it killed her to do it in the process. She's also the reason Joan and Anna managed to stay afloat in the start of it all, fiercely loyal to a fault.
Something similar can be said for all of them. Every last one. And be it because the good outweighs the bad, or because the difference between their past and present selves is vast, they've all found it within themselves to forgive in others what they struggle to forgive themselves for. With total awareness of the kind of people they all are, and the sort of people they can become. It's been a forgiveness granted with full knowledge. The darkness all of them have inside has not remained hidden in the process, nor has it been ignored.
The forgiveness they've shared has been granted from person to person, inner monster to inner monster.
They've all seen every facet of the others' humanity, and instead of being disgusted or scared, they've found something worthy of love. With the good, the bad, or the ugly. And there's something special about that.
Kathryn, too, feels complete here.
She may be unable to be as vulnerable as she was once with them, she may choose not to be their family this time round, but it's undeniable that they've cared for her from the very beginning despite knowing everything about her. It's a very special kind of love. None of them were obligated to feel that way; especially not those who Kathryn has hurt most. But they did anyway, because they cared. And maybe that's the key.
Not caring is easier. Not caring, not putting in the work not just to rebuild, but to make something new entirely fitting of their new situations, was definitely easier. Putting distance between themselves and the people whose abyss they've all caught glimpses of was easier.
But in the end, they all cared enough to take the harder path. They cared enough to put in that effort because, for every person who saw themself as a monster, everyone around them saw nothing but humanity and would not rest at ease until they started seeing it, too.
Maggie calls this “finding their own humanity through each other,” to paraphrase her. Something she picked up from the concept of Ubuntu one of Lina's moral philosophy books introduced her to. And, while Kathryn has yet to read a word about it herself... it sounds good. For every part of her she can't forgive, she always finds understanding and compassion for a similar one in someone else. She isn't quite ready to find any humanity in herself, but she's done so in others, and they've done so in her as well.
It's true this love isn't fully theirs, that it comes from others before them. But all they've done with it, all they've chosen to do with it, is. They could have given up, laid it to rest, or ignored it until it started to ebb away, but they didn't. Instead, they cared.
What they had going on at the very beginning was the inherited part. That curt contact based on nothing but memories of love, those bridges built solely for the kids' sake primarily, popping in others' lives only in case of extreme emergency... That was all they could salvage from hell. Once the rapture of regaining their memories wore off, all that remained were remarkably fragile bonds based on nothing but ghosts of the past maintained only out of some vague affection, convenience, and respect for Lizzie, Eddie and Mae.
None of them were obligated to care beyond that point, none of them had to. But they did all the same. Mary reaching out to Cathy despite her issues with her, Anne being available to most everyone who would let her in at her own expense, Maggie rescuing the stragglers... They didn't have to do that. It was just a choice.
It was all of them peering directly into one another's depths and saying: “I know all you can find in here is a vile creature. I know you can't forgive yourself. I'm not sure if I can forgive you yet, I'm still bleeding from the wounds you left, but I need you to know all I can find inside you is a human. I need you to understand that, because I don't think you deserve to hate yourself even with all you've done. I understand the circumstances you were in. I see you fully, as you are. And I don't see the monster you do.”
Kathryn... didn't do that. She stuck to Bessie and left everyone else to their devices save for emergencies, or anything pertaining to the kids. It took her years to start caring in the way she was cared for, but from the very start she received it all the same.
They may not be her family, but they care about her. And, her own hang-ups aside, she cares about them, too. Even if she hasn't been the best at showing it. Even if not caring would be easier.
What made all the difference was that in the end, everyone cared.
…Truth be told? None of them would have made it this far if they hadn't. If they'd just left everyone alone and hadn't bothered growing the skeleton of their bonds, chances are they wouldn't have flourished in the way they all have. Even if it meant caring after Joan when Maggie herself was barely holding on. Even if it meant accepting Jane's son will never love her in the way she loves him. Even if it meant putting up with Cathy initially only for Mae's sake. To care is to sacrifice, and all of them have.
Not because they haven't seen how bad things can get, but because they have. And in all that darkness, they found no traces of the monstrosity all of them perceive themselves to possess. They only found people trying their best, whose circumstances they could understand better than anyone else in the world.
To care about others to the degree everyone here does is to complicate one's life. Even if their bonds started where another them left them off, they haven't made it this far by relying on nostalgia and idealization alone. Everyone here is aware of who it is they're sitting next to, and they're doing so regardless. Even if it hasn't always been easy, even if it's hurt, even if it's entailed discomfort and boundary setting, or a lot of work.
Mary said that when she started looking at the others for who they are rather than who they were, she did so to decide whether her disdain for them was justified or not. For Kathryn, part of the process of being here tonight has been doing the opposite: figuring out if her love for them was warranted, instead. If the love that's kept her in a tug of war with herself for the greater part of four years was deserved or not. If it could evolve to something truly hers, or it was best left as a relic of the past.
It's the first time she can say, with full certainty, that it is. It's hers, it's justified, and looking back on it, it always was. Messy and complicated as these relationships can get, she wouldn't trade them for the world. There is something invaluably precious in being loved even with the things you can't love about yourself. There's something invaluably precious about the amount of care and compassion they've all shared even in spite of the pain they've dished out. About the capability to look past that and see the underlying humanity in their every trait and aspect, instead.
The difference from who they were to who they are more than justifies the warmth in Kathryn's ribcage threatening to burst it open. While nobody here are the same people the other her loved, they deserve all the love she holds for them just the same. Only, in a different way.
Kathryn closes her eyes for a moment, leaning her head against Bessie's shoulder. Bessie pulls her in closer as she asks Mae about the eye colour she wants for one of her dolls. Mae's little voice as she answers “Purple! Duh!” mingles with Wilhelm's cooing, and the sound of supper boiling in the kitchen.
Both Anna and Maggie fawn over their baby while Anne's camera clicks all the time. Lizzie and Mary are starting to get heated up over the Christmas tree, and María has given up on arguing with them and has instead elected to add more fuel to the fire by teasing them. Eddie and Joan giggle in their corner, and Jane and Lina's voices call out to Cathy, who says she's on her way.
Every step taken towards arriving to this point has been worth it, but this isn't their destination. Hopefully they've all still got much more to learn, and much more to grow. If this were the peak of their journeys, they would have already reached stagnation. That's never good.
Who everyone is, as far as Kathryn can tell, is a matter of subtraction. At least that's her yardstick. And what can be forgiven, what deserves to be, is a choice in the end, like so many other things.
They all chose compassion instead of vengeance. They all chose caring instead of indifference. They all chose to complicate their lives in order to be able to include everyone else. Every one of those choices adds to the subtraction, and as a consequence brings them closer together.
…From that perspective, Mary's thoughts about identity being a choice resonate with Kathryn a bit more than she initially thought. While the parts of us we would no longer choose are also us, the choices we make add up more and more and build us up into that present self the past self is subtracted from. Irrespective of the practical form said choices have taken for everyone at different points in their lives, the underlying component at the heart of each of them has been care.
Perhaps, then, besides a very positive difference, Kathryn can pinpoint one core feature everyone shares: they are caring. Maybe even herself, even if she can't see it yet. Maybe in this life she'll get closer to seeing what it is that lays in her hollow chest that everyone else can love and forgive so dearly.
It could be that being caring is one of the most important things to be, even if it's also one of the hardest.
One day, things might get better. One day, the difference between past and present will be even larger than it already is. One day, maybe, all of them will be able to forgive themselves the way they've forgiven others. The way ahead is a long one, but it's the first time in four years Kathryn is positive she doesn't have to walk it alone, or relying only on one person.
There are twelve other pairs of hands for her to hold onto. However she deems fit, more or less strongly, they are here for her all the same. Those hands Kathryn sought in the dark when she was amnesiac, whose owners she couldn't remember having loved, are finally back. The dark is banished, the amnesia is gone, and they're still standing. In a different arrangement, in a different setting, but here all the same. So they have chosen to be.
Whether they'll be okay or not remains to be seen. It could be that, in the end, something breaks them apart, or changes who they are fundamentally. The difference they form may turn negative one day, or life could lead them down different paths. Hurt will surely arise from these bonds they've poured so much into, as it tends to do in any kind of relationship. Perhaps not all of them manage to forgive themselves, despite it all.
Who knows? What will happen is never revealed a second earlier than it should.
For now, Kathryn can revel in being here with them. In being loved for who she is and not for the parts of her she hides, and in loving in the same degree. Caring isn't easy, but it is most definitely worth it. Allowing oneself to be cared for, believing and trusting in said care, is even taller an order. But maybe one day they'll get there.
Just as bad things can happen, good ones can, too. Those constitute the “ups” part of life's notorious “ups and downs.”
Tonight, here with everyone, at least Kathryn can believe. She can believe Wilhelm will grow up with the family Anna envisioned for him, and that a brighter future exists for every last one of them. It may not be easy to achieve, but none of them are alone. They chose to stay together and care.
There are still many things to fear about having come here tonight and what may develop from it. About allowing everyone to be closer even if it's under new terms and conditions. Despite it, though, Kathryn's heart beats at ease.
Come what may, right now she believes. She chooses to, just like she's chosen to care, and to keep moving forwards with everyone rather than apart from them, even if on her own path.
She chooses to, just like they've all chosen to care about her no matter how unearned it still feels. Perhaps one day it won't, or maybe it always will.
In any case, Kathryn chooses to believe in them. Because of the beautiful differences they all make, and because of their proclivity for caring even under the hardest of circumstances. Because she loves them, and because one day she may also fully believe herself to be loved, too.
It won't ever be easy, but difficulties and all considered, Kathryn chooses to stay all the same. At least for now, in this new configuration, there is somewhere she belongs. No matter what, they've all chosen each other. With their own tribulations, with their own rationales, for their own motives. But despite it all, they're still here.
For tonight at least, there's nowhere else Kathryn would rather be.
Notes:
...And uh. Well. There we go ^^
I have every feeling under the sun y'all, ngl. But there's no need to become an emotional wreck, hah. I can do that all alone just fine ^^
...In part, i'm glad to have this over, as much as i'll miss it. For many times in the past two years i wondered if i would ever write again. My hands got fucked up pretty bad, and my voice soon after. It's been... hell. And i wasn't sure if i could ever finish this fic, or any other project original or otherwise. So finishing this carries a special, personal weight, y'know? I did it. It took forever to find the proper specialist, and i had already given up, but my mother convinced me to go to one last appointment, and thank goodness i did because i struck gold. I wouldn't be writing at all, ever again, without that doctor. And i'd already given up all hope.
I know the ending of this fic is... hopeful, compared to all that came before. And ik some of you may be unhappy with that. Ik some of the things that happened down in hell feel like they should be insurmountable. But i do sincerely believe everyone can change. I also believe sometimes people act as awful as they do as a product of their environment. I also know for a fact good things can happen even in a hopeless situation. I didn't want our main cast of characters to be limited to be all they'd been in hell, at their lowest. I think they have the capacity for more.
I also know the epilogues took a slice of life-adjacent turn compared to the main body of the fic, which is why it's sequestered to the epilogues. If these didn't gel with some of you, i get it. That said, my feelings aside, i do want y'all's honest thoughts, even if you think i won't like them. I'm interested, i swear.
So... what comes next? No secret sequel this time, y'all. Those who read AMLM know that i pulled a kind of dirty trick at the end, where i hinted it was over and simultaneously wasn't, teasing this fic's existence, but this time it really is the end. They've fought hard for their happy ending, and will continue to do so. I'll let them have it.
I do have one thing, a little two-shot, i want to write 10 years post-finale, but uh. That's gonna take a while. Whether y'all have read AMLM or not, i think it's clear at this point that both the AMLM-verse and Cycles-verse are tied. So that two-shot is meant to tie up the loose ends in both continuities. For that, i need to finish Memories first. Good news!! It only has 12 chapters left, which is nothing by my standards.
Bad news, i'll have to reread all 500K words of AMLM, AMLMae, and Memories to finish it well because it's been a while LMAO. So it'll take some time.
In the meantime, i'll be finishing WOTW. ...Part 1, at least. For those interested, it's becoming a series too. Oops. So finish part 1 of WOTW while i re-read AMLM and Memories, then finish Memories, then bring everything to a close with that two-shot, and then... continue WOTW, i guess. The AMLM/Cycles-verse will be over. Ough, my heart. Oh i'll finished the one chapter left of Unsent at some point, too, and i might take a tiny detour (one-shot) into another fandom too. Something about hunting demons with k-pop? ;)
I might still write that Kat and Bessie fic. In a romantic or platonic (or both?) setting, i guess we'll have to wait and see if i actually do write it, hah.
Ik a lot of the lore related to the demon and the flesh prison and such is hidden behind the ARG. The ARG that went unfinished. That is by design, since this story isn't about the lore. That was always a bonus for the people who chose to play the ARG. This is just about identity, and forgiveness, and who we truly are. All wrapped up in a fucked up, mystery-adjacent fic? Yay?
Istg sometimes this whole premise feels stupid /LH. Still, i told the story i wanted to, and i gave it the ending i thought was best.
Now that it's over, i'm open to discussing alternate endings, ARG-related lore, and anything else!! Feel free to ask if that's something you're into ^^
Alright, well... Thank you. Please do share your thoughts if you'd like. Even if they're not nice; concrit welcome!! I like it when people disagree with me, like it's fine i promise. I want to see if my words reached y'all, and if so how they did. Now i can go be corny and emotional in my little corner of hell.
Also!! Before any other fics may come, i think i might take a tiny break. Writing this has been difficult, and so has proofreading. It's a very long fic, and i deserve a lil' break. I'll be back though!! Like a malediction!! This is a threat!!
Ik i'll be seeing some of you around in the future, in other fics, and to you i say: see you later ^^ To the rest of you, farewell. Thank you for reading.
Take care, everyone. And have a fantastic day. Bye bye!! ^^
Pages Navigation
Disasterd0lls on Chapter 1 Fri 25 Jul 2025 10:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
Lazulcatt on Chapter 1 Fri 29 Aug 2025 03:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
clockwork_demon (Clockwork_Demon) on Chapter 1 Fri 29 Aug 2025 07:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
DarkwehlDeChoco on Chapter 2 Tue 03 Aug 2021 08:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
clockwork_demon (Clockwork_Demon) on Chapter 2 Tue 03 Aug 2021 09:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
Lewiss on Chapter 2 Wed 04 Aug 2021 08:36AM UTC
Comment Actions
clockwork_demon (Clockwork_Demon) on Chapter 2 Wed 04 Aug 2021 10:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
PikaPals16 on Chapter 2 Thu 05 Aug 2021 06:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
clockwork_demon (Clockwork_Demon) on Chapter 2 Thu 05 Aug 2021 01:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
zaqvkn on Chapter 2 Sun 06 Jul 2025 07:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
clockwork_demon (Clockwork_Demon) on Chapter 2 Sun 06 Jul 2025 11:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
Disasterd0lls on Chapter 2 Fri 25 Jul 2025 10:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
clockwork_demon (Clockwork_Demon) on Chapter 2 Sat 26 Jul 2025 08:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
Lewiss on Chapter 3 Sat 21 Aug 2021 02:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
clockwork_demon (Clockwork_Demon) on Chapter 3 Sun 22 Aug 2021 10:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
PikaPals16 on Chapter 3 Sun 22 Aug 2021 02:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
clockwork_demon (Clockwork_Demon) on Chapter 3 Sun 22 Aug 2021 10:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
regina_mary on Chapter 3 Tue 05 Oct 2021 11:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
zaqvkn on Chapter 3 Thu 10 Jul 2025 08:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
clockwork_demon (Clockwork_Demon) on Chapter 3 Thu 10 Jul 2025 11:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
Disasterd0lls on Chapter 3 Sat 26 Jul 2025 11:56AM UTC
Last Edited Sat 26 Jul 2025 11:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
clockwork_demon (Clockwork_Demon) on Chapter 3 Sat 26 Jul 2025 12:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
Disasterd0lls on Chapter 3 Sat 26 Jul 2025 12:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
Lewiss on Chapter 4 Tue 31 Aug 2021 09:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
clockwork_demon (Clockwork_Demon) on Chapter 4 Tue 31 Aug 2021 11:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
PikaPals16 on Chapter 4 Tue 31 Aug 2021 11:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
clockwork_demon (Clockwork_Demon) on Chapter 4 Wed 01 Sep 2021 07:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
regina_mary on Chapter 4 Tue 05 Oct 2021 12:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
Password404 on Chapter 4 Sun 17 Apr 2022 01:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
clockwork_demon (Clockwork_Demon) on Chapter 4 Sun 24 Apr 2022 03:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
zaqvkn on Chapter 4 Thu 10 Jul 2025 07:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
Noirzita on Chapter 4 Thu 31 Jul 2025 08:17AM UTC
Last Edited Thu 31 Jul 2025 08:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
clockwork_demon (Clockwork_Demon) on Chapter 4 Thu 31 Jul 2025 11:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
Lewiss on Chapter 5 Mon 06 Sep 2021 08:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
clockwork_demon (Clockwork_Demon) on Chapter 5 Mon 06 Sep 2021 08:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
DarkwehlDeChoco on Chapter 5 Fri 15 Oct 2021 04:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
clockwork_demon (Clockwork_Demon) on Chapter 5 Fri 15 Oct 2021 04:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation